Chapter 1: Table of Contents
Chapter Text
Table of Contents
File #42- Lilina's Sexy Surprise (NSFW)
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Lilina surprises Rutger with something a bit spicy.
File #a136- Just Because
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Lilina wonders if Rutger is really there to stay in Ostia or if he'll end up leaving and not come back.
File #172- Endless Possibilities (NSFW)
Main Characters: Lyn, Mark, Soren, Aqua (Kingdom Hearts)
What happens when two of your threesome partners are with you at the same time? You have a foursome!
File #64- An Ostian Wedding
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Roy, Sue, Wendy.
It's Rutger and Lilina's wedding day and their friends are there to help them through it and calm their nerves and worries.
File# a64- Homecoming
Main Characters: My OC Carrie, Kent, Sain
Carrie's birthday is today and she invited her boyfriend Kent to come celebrate with her family in Worde. And of course wherever Kent goes Sain has to be somewhere nearby.
File #13- Extended C-Support
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina
What if Rutger and Lilina had some supports in Binding Blade?
File #7- Sunset at the Beach
Main Characters: Rutger, Roy, Lilina, Guinevere
Rutger and Roy talk about how their lives worked out in ways they didn't expect and how they've both grown while at a celebration at the beach.
File #18- Hot Spring Scramble (Elibe Version) (NSFW)
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Blue Haired Anna
Rutger and Lilina take a break to the hot springs Chrom and the others visited that one time, fooling around ensues.
File #30- A Busy Day (NSFW)
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Wendy
Lilina has a pretty stressful day dealing with Ostian matters and royals who can't take a hint. When she's done she only wants one thing from Rutger.
File #22- Happy Anniversary Part 1 (NSFW)
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Pent
Rutger recalls how he obtained his anniversary gift for Lilina from Lord Pent of Etruria
File #a523- Double or Nothing (NSFW)
Main Characters: Ylissean Anna, Joshua, Summer Joshua
A new Joshua is summoned to Askr, prompting the original and his red haired business partner to propose a deal to him in an interesting manner.
File #a545- Friday Night Rutger'n
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Roy (Kind of)
Three friends go to a cosplay convention as some of their favorite Fire Emblem characters. Things happen and two of them get coerced into a rap battle against each other.
File #a722- Perfection (NSFW)
Main Characters: Summer Lyn, Summer Ursula, Mark
Anything can happen in the realm of Askr, even getting to bed one of the women who tried to kill you in the past.
Files #a783, #605, and #505- Magvel Nights Parts 1-3 (Parts 2 & 3 are NSFW)
Main Characters: Selena (FE8), Joshua, Ismaire, Mark, Lyn
In an AU where Magvel is a city not too unlike Las Vegas, Joshua and Selena meet each other under interesting circumstances and slowly start to fall for each other, even after all of Joshua's secrets are revealed.
File #484- A Debt to Pay (NSFW)
Main Characters: Mark, Lyn, Farina
Farina finds out that Mark and Lyn have been secretly sending her and her sister's money so they don't have to fight as much so she flies to Sacae to confront them about it, learning in the process why they did so and how they like to treat their friends.
File #27- Legacy of the Mani Katti (NSFW)
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina, -Spoiler-
Rutger keeps having strange dreams telling him to go back to Sacae and find the Mani Katti. Eventually he and Lilina do so and something unexpected happens.
File #291- Homecoming Part 2 (NSFW)
Main Characters: My OC Carrie, Kent, Sain
After Carrie's birthday party, her and Kent rent a room at a nearby inn and try to have some private time together. Sain is still there trying to get lucky as well.
File #697- A Bit Early (NSFW)
Main Characters: Roy, Lilina, Rutger, Wendy
Roy has come to visit his friends in Ostia at their request. He ended up getting there a tad early though and walks in on a situation.
File #621- Testing Her Limits (NSFW)
Main Characters: Lyn, Florina, Mark
Florina decides that she wants to see what it's like to sleep with a man, luckily she has two very good friends that can help her out with that.
File #602- Washing Away the Doubt (NSFW)
Main Characters: Kanji (Persona 4), Naoto (Persona 4)
Naoto and Kanji are on a special mission in the USA and are stationed in the same hotel room. When they get a mysterious package that blows a substance in their faces they have to find a way to get it off. But maybe it wasn't as dangerous as they first guessed.
File #a944- A Detective's Needs (NSFW)
Main Characters: Kanji (Persona 4), Naoto (Persona 4)
Naoto, like most other people, has her needs when it comes to sexual pleasure. Good thing Kanji is usually around to satisfy her.
File #a987- Not So Scandalous After All (NSFW)
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Clarine
Clarine thinks she has some big gossip about Rutger and Lilina's parents, but it turns out that it's old news. But what she heard interested her greatly, maybe they could reenact what their parents did back in the day?
File #166- A King's Birthday (NSFW)
Main Characters: Mark, Joshua, Anna (One from Ylisse)
It's Joshua's birthday and Mark thinks he knows the perfect gift for his friend from another realm. Will Joshua go along with his antics once again?
File #853- Bonding Tacticians Part 1 (NSFW)
Main Characters: Mark, Male Robin
After a long day of strategizing Robin asks Mark about his unique method of making friends and wonders if the two of them could try it out. Mark is happy to oblige.
File #591- Trying Something New (NSFW)
Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Lilina wants to try pegging Rutger. It takes some persuading, but he goes along with it eventually.
File #a1006- Emblemtaker
Characters: Rutger, Lilina (Kind of)
A streamer and his wife dressed up as Fire Emblem characters play a Fire Emblem themed Helltaker mod one of their fans sent them.
Files #864, #740, #a964, #a1105, #a957, and #a1096- Luck and Thunder Parts 1-6 (NSFW)
Main Characters: Joshua, Selena (FE8), Gerik, Duessel, Ephraim, Myrrh
A chance meeting at a summertime festival in Askr greatly changes the destiny of one version of Magvel, Joshua and Selena in specific. Read as they navigate falling in love, seperation, finding each other, and standing for what you believe in.
File #106- Happy Anniversary Part 2 (NSFW)
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Cecilia, Erk
Lilina recalls how she got her anniversary for Rutger from Mage General Cecilia.
File #a952- Dancing in the Moonlight (NSFW)
Main Characters: Max, Fang, Iggy, Ella, Angel (All from Maximum Ride)
The older members of the Flock go to a school dance, but eventually Max and Fang decide to leave to go somewhere a bit more intimate.
File #a1060- Sparring With the Mirror
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Genesis (Final Fantasy)
After a freak Outrealm accident Rutger and Lilina are under the care of a group named Shinra. One of their members wants to see how they stack up in a fight, but things go south after a bit of back and forth.
File #472- Learning Something New (NSFW)
Main Characters: Joshua, Marisa
Marisa asks Joshua to teach her about sex, but instead of just talking she wants a hands on lesson on the matter.
File #a1018- Beauty in the Ruins
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Rutger takes Lilina to one of his favorite spots in Bulgar. It was already in ruins before the war so it's just as he remembers it and it makes him think about how his life has gone so far.
File #a1122- The Best of Friends #0 (NSFW)
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Lilina poses the question to Rutger if he'd be willing to expand their horizons in the bedroom by letting others join them. Rutger suggests they start small and just invite their close friends, like Roy and Wendy.
File #872- Letting Yourself Have Fun (NSFW)
Main Characters, Mark, Lyn, My OC Carrie, Sain
Carrie decides that she really wants to let loose and have some fun with Mark and Lyn.
File #a1196- Bonding Tacticians Part 2 (NSFW)
Main Characters: Mark, Male Shez, Female Shez
After catching Mark and his female counterpart in bed together, Shez wonders just how Mark gets so many people to sleep with him. Mark is totally willing to explain and show him how it works.
File #845- Catch Me if You Can (NSFW)
Main Characters: Leanne, Naesala, Reyson
10 years after Ike leaves Tellius, Leanne is in the mood to start the family that Naesala promised her.
File #241- Transfer Students Part 1
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Female Byleth, Felix, Annette, The Golden Deer, Various Church of Seiros Staff Members
After activating the Dragon's Gate on Valor, Rutger and Lilina are warped to Fodlan a few days after Byleth began to teach there. Needing to find a way back eventually Rhea allows them to join the Officer's Academy and they join the Golden Deer, making new friends along the way.
File #659- Tactics & Teamwork: The Big Game
Main Characters: Mark, Lyn, Lyndis' Legion, Jaffar
Mark and Lyn and the rest of Caelin's basketball team are in for the game of their lives. The outcome not only affects the standings, but the city's soul itself.
File #a1029- Rewarding a Loyal Knight (NSFW)
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Ogier, Wendy
Rutger and Lilina have some surprises for Ogier's birthday. One is quite sweet while the other is very spicy.
File #109- Two for One Part 1 (NSFW)
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Summer!Rutger, Summer!Lilina
A pre-war version of Rutger is summoned to Askr and he's amazed at all the things that might be happening in his future as his older self along with Lilina show him around the castle. They even let him in on a little secret of theirs.
File #561- Bonding Tacticans Part 3 (NSFW)
Main Characters: Mark, Soren
Mark and Soren discuss fate and probabilities over a game of chess. Then they get to what they really met up for.
File #501- Some Elibian Spies in Magvel (NSFW)
Main Characters: Matthew, Leila, Mark, Joshua
Matthew and Leila are starring in Mark's new hit spy film. See what they get up to after a day of filming.
File #585- The Radiant Whims of Fate (NSFW)
Main Characters: Joshua, L'Arachel
L'Arachel comes up with a convoluted plan to get Joshua to sleep with her and hopefully start a relationship with him.
File #a1016- A Taste of Something Different (NSFW)
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Rutger had Lilina haven't shaved between their legs in a while and before they do so Rutger wants to know how it feels when he eats Lilina out with all that hair down there.
File #254- Temptation (NSFW)
Main Characters: Matthew, Leila, Mark
It's November 30th and Mark and Leila hatch a plan to get Matthew to lose No Nut November.
File #a1219- Alone Time (NSFW)
Main Characters: Sothe, Micaiah
Sothe and Micaiah finally get some time alone together during their honeymoon.
File #568- Together Again (NSFW)
Main Characters: Kanji (Persona 4), Naoto (Persona 4), Yu (Persona 4), Nanako (Persona 4)
Naoto is back in Inaba after a long case in Tokyo where she couldn't take Kanji along. The first thing she does is look for him, but it's going to be a bit harder to find him than she expects.
File #704- Treetop Getaway Day 1 (NSFW)
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Clarine, Dorothy, Roy, Guinevere
Clarine invites her friends to a top secret Etrurian resort for a vacation of fun and relaxation. Rutger and Lilina take a bath together and talk about the past and future.
File #112- Basketballs & Burgers
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Roy, Lyn
Lilina convinces Rutger to take a team photo by offering to go with him on a nice dinner with Roy tagging along as well. When the guys get a moment alone, Rutger has a question to ask Roy about his relationship with Lilina.
File #a1058- A New Start (NSFW)
Main Characters: Joey (Yu-Gi-Oh!), Mai (Yu-Gi-Oh!), Yugi (Yu-Gi-Oh!), Kaiba (Yu-Gi-Oh!)
A few years after Yugi beat Atem in the final duel Kaiba is holding another tournament to reveal new cards he's made up for Duel Monsters. All the relevant duelists are there, including one that Joey has been worried about for a long time
File #525- The Best of Friends #1 (NSFW)
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Roy
Lilina and Rutger invite Roy to Ostia to enact their plans to get closer to him through intimacy. Roy is shocked at first, but he learns to enjoy what his good friends have offered him.
File #a1048- Total Drama Emblem: Elibe Season 1 (NSFW)
Main Characters: Mark, Lyn, Hector, Eliwood, Anna
Mark, Lyn, Hector, and Eliwood are the final four contestants in an adult oriented reality show competition. Watch as they plan and scheme and try to win immunity, and maybe get a bit spicy for the cameras as well.
File #369- The Best of Friends #2 (NSFW)
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Roy
It's Roy's birthday and Lilina and Rutger decide to take him out for a day in town to enjoy the sights and sounds of the peace they've won together. Roy depression tries to get the best of him, but Rutger and Lilina help him through it, emotionally and physically.
File #886- Bonding Tacticians Part 4 (NSFW)
Main Characters: Mark, Lyn, Male Robin, Female Robin
Mark and Lyn both accidentally bring a Robin to the room they want to spend the night in. Instead of just finding a different room the four decide to just roll with it and spend the night together.
File #a1342- Perfection Reobtained (NSFW)
Main Characters: Ursula, Rutger (Pre-War), Mark, Lyn
When Mark and Lyn are too busy to spend the night with Ursula they suggest to her to try the next best thing, spending the night with their son Rutger. It works out way better than anyone would think.
File #a1201- The Lion and his Queen (NSFW)
Main Characters: Roy, Guinevere
Before the Lycian Army marches on Bern and the Shrine of Seals Roy and Guinevere sneak away to try and relax and talk things through with each other about the future and their relationship. One thing leads to another and they end up naked in a cave ready to deepen their love for each other.
File #a972- Hot Springs and Hotter Friends (NSFW)
Main Characters: Mark, Lyn, Florina, Anna, Heath
Florina invites Mark and Lyn to a new hot spring resort that Anna opened up in Ilia and they have a fun time together there since Florina is comfortable with Mark now.
File #a1088- A Chance Meeting (NSFW)
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Fir, Noah
Rutger and Lilina have a chance meeting with Fir and Noah while spending the day in Ostia's castle town. They have lunch together and also get rid of some bandits as well, leading to Lilina inviting the pair back to the castle where it starts to get a bit more steamy.
File #a1334- Story Time
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Marilyn (Rutger & Lilina's daughter)
It's time for bed and Rutger's young daughter wants him to tell her a bedtime story about people who live in space. So he ends up telling her about a story that took place a long time ago in a galaxy far, far away
File #a1185- Surprise Attack (NSFW)
Main Characters: Matthew, Leila, Uther
Leila is coming back from a spy mission and she is wanting to meet up with Matthew as usual for a bit of celebratory fun. But Matthew has a surprise for her underneath the sleeve he currently isn't even wearing.
File #a1249- Teddie and the Girls Part 1 (NSFW)
Main Characters: Teddie (Persona 4), Rise (Persona 4), Yu (Persona 4)
Rise is away filming for a movie and Yu isn't with her because he had to rush back to Inaba to care for a sick Nanako and Dojima. Filming is stressful and Rise needs something to let her relax, so Yu suggests she call Teddie up since they have an agreement with him for just this sort of situation.
File #a1045- A Final Duel (NSFW)
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Fir
Noah and Fir are finally getting married, but Fir wants to take one last trip around Elibe before she ends up settling down in Ilia. That trip eventually leads her to Ostia to challenge Rutger to one final duel to see who really is the best swordmaster in all Elibe, and to share in one last night of passion with him and Lilina as well.
File #a1252- Treetop Getaway Day 2 (NSFW)
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Clarine, Dorothy, Roy
On day two of their secret Etrurian getaway Rutger, Roy, and Lilina get a good amount of time to just relax and catch up, that is until Clarine pulls Lilina away to suggest a plan for how to spend the night. Eventually Rutger, Lilina, Clarine, and Dorothy get together, but Clarine has something special and lasting that she and Dorothy want Rutger to do for them
File #a1368- A Knight's Love (NSFW)
Main Characters: Kent, Carrie, Sain
Kent has finally gotten up the courage to ask Carrie for her hand in marriage and he decides to do it in the most romantic way he knows how, with a little help from Sain of course.
File #748- Hitting the Showers (NSFW)
Main Characters: Mark, Lyn, Kent, Carrie
After a long day of basketball practice Mark and Kent decide to hit the showers before going home and getting ready for the plans they have for the night, but Lyn and Carrie have a fun idea to spice things up, in more ways than one.
File #173- Two for One Part 2 (NSFW)
Main Characters: Lilina, Pre-War/Summer Rutger, Summer Lilina
Summer Lilina has some feelings to sort out about the version of her Rutger that's been summoned to Askr, so she asks the person she thinks could help her out the best, herself. Antics ensue.
File #774- Elibe: Become Human
Main Characters: Mark, Lyn, Sain, Pent, Louise, Wil, Rebecca, Erk, Rath, Serra
Pent is hosting a Halloween party at his mansion, but what only a few people know is that the theme is of a murder mystery. He asks Mark to be his detective and he dresses up as his favorite fictional sleuth, Connor from Cyberlife.
File #541- Samurai R Episode 1
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Kenshin (Rurouni Kenshin), Kaoru (Rurouni Kenshin)
When the news of a roaming swordsman with a distinctive scar who doesn't kill his enemies comes to Ostia, Lilina decides to send Rutger out to see what the deal is with him. Little does he know that he'll soon be looking into a mirror of what he could be
File #935- A Misunderstanding (NSFW)
Main Characters: Mark, Lyn, Heath
Heath is in Sacae for a mercenary mission and when he gets some free time he decides to fly over to see Mark and Lyn. He's still worried about something he saw between Lyn and Florina in the past, but it gets cleared up quickly enough that some fun can be had.
File #994- Cross Counter
Main Characters: Rutger, Narcian, Lilina, Roy
Rutger and Narcian are in a knockdown, dragout boxing match with each other, but the stakes are so much more than a simple fight to see who is the better fighter. Pride and the fate of Elibe's future are on the line, can Rutger hold out long enough to see it through?
File #794- Samurai R Episode 2
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Kenshin (Rurouni Kenshin), Kaoru (Rurouni Kenshin), Sanosuke (Rurouni Kenshin), Yahiko (Rurouni Kenshin)
Rutger and Lilina decide to travel to Japan to see what it's like and to meet up with their new friends Kenshin and Kaoru. They get a nice tour of their dojo and have a wonderful lunch as well, learning more about each other along the way.
File #1172- Two Parts of a Whole Heart
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Hector (FE7)
Lilina is distraught because Rutger hasn't been summoned to Askr yet and all the other Lilina's have their other halves, be it Roy or someone else, with them for the annual photograph day. Hector sees this and tries his best to comfort her, even if she isn't quite his daughter yet. Lucky for the both of them, the Summoner has a nice surprise set up.
File #a1276- Cars & Crushes
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Rutger finally gets the nerve to ask Lilina out after he got Roy's blessing on the manner. They ending up cleaning out his car and going to see a movie, really enjoying themselves the entire time as Rutger is quite surprised how easy everything goes since Lilina had been waiting for this moment for a while.
File #384- Two For One Part 3 (NSFW)
Main Characters: Rutger, Summer Lilina, Pre-War/Summer Rutger
Summer Lilina wins the raffle to use Askr's new pool facilities first and she gets to invite anyone she wants to join her. So of course she invites the two guys that can help her have a good time, Rutger and Rutger.
File #824- Samurai R Episode 3 (NSFW)
Main Characters: Kenshin (Rurouni Kenshin), Kaoru (Rurouni Kenshin), Sanosuke (Rurouni Kenshin), Yahiko (Rurouni Kenshin)
Kenshin and Kaoru have a intimate night together and discuss some interesting ideas their friends from Elibe brought up about how they can be more open emotionally. And their friends at home accidentally peek in on them for a bit.
File #612- Total Drama Emblem: Elibe Season 2 (NSFW)
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Roy
Twenty years after their parents were on the show, Rutger, Lilina, and Roy are competing with each other on Total Drama Emblem. Though on different teams for the majority of the season, with the merging of said teams a hot and happy reunion is bound to happen.
File #1051- Out of the Deep
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Astore, Roy
Follow along as a young Sacaen merman gets caught up in a land war between Bern and the rest of Elibe. He ends up saving a certain blue haired noble from their grasp and slowly but surely they become allies, friends, and eventually a lot more.
File #896- Treetop Getaway Day 3 (NSFW)
Main Characters: Roy, Guinevere, Rutger, Clarine
After the last night of escapades Rutger and Lilina went through, they are a bit too tired to do anything too exciting, slightly to Guinevere's disappointment. But she has a back-up plan, one that should get her over any nervousness she might have over being in a group intimacy session
File #767- Total Drama Emblem: Magvel (NSFW)
Main Characters: Joshua, Lute
Joshua and Lute are in a competition for immunity against each other, but Lute has an offer she thinks Joshua would be very foolish to refuse in return for letting her win. Guess it's gonna be a gamble to see how it turns out!
File #1254- Teddie and the Girls Part 2 (NSFW)
Main Characters: Teddie (Persona 4), Yukiko (Persona 4)
Yukiko invites Teddie over to the Amagi inn for some one on one fun in the hot springs, but Teddie doesn't really get the hint since Yosuke got it in his head that her and Chie being in a relationship means they only like being intimate with other women. Yukiko eventually shows him that's not the case.
File #813- Stuffing Your Mouth (NSFW)
Main Characters: Zihark, Ilyana
Ilyana is so entranced by her hunger that she follows Zihark into one of the showers that were just installed in Askr castle. He's shocked as expected, but Ilyana is a woman who knows what she wants and how she can get it.
File #1228- Hypotheticals (NSFW)
Main Characters: Kanji (Persona 4), Naoto (Persona 4)
Naoto's mind is bugging her about something that she knows would cause a bit of an issue between her and Kanji, but she's not going to get over it until she asks him about it. Luckily Kanji is always ready to lend a hearing ear, even in bed.
Files #a1423-a1426- Samurai R Episode 4 (NSFW)
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Kenshin (Rurouni Kenshin), Kaoru (Rurouni Kenshin)
Kenshin and Kaoru travel to Elibe, ready to take Rutger and Lilina up on their offer to show them how they really enjoy treating their friends. And they even respect their wishes to keep it private by going and renting out time at Anna's Secret Shop!
Files #427, 452-453- The Setting Sun (NSFW)
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Roy
Roy is going off to study abroad after the summer ends so Lilina and Rutger decide to make the best of the time they have left with him, taking him to a private beach house owned by one of Rutger's parent's friends for the week. Fun ensues.
File #894- Does She Feel Me? (NSFW)
Main Characters: Kanji (Persona 4), Naoto (Persona 4)
Kanji and Naoto discuss the nature of their sexual relationship, why sometimes it's important to take consideration of each other's feelings and why sometimes it's important just to relieve your bodies urges.
File #1215- Two Nights Before (NSFW)
Main Characters: Kent, Carrie, Mark, Wil
It's two nights before Carrie and Kent's wedding day and Kent is dragged out of the castle to have a bachelor's party. He gets to talking about the future with his friends, but once he gets back Carrie has a nice surprise in store for him.
File #1070- Transfer Students Part 2 (NSFW)
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Roy, Female Byleth, Felix, Annette, The Golden Deer, Various Church of Seiros Staff Members
Rutger and Lilina decide to take Roy to Fodlan for the millennium festival, but when they get there they find out it's not as happy and peaceful as they left it. It's up to them again to help Byleth, Claude, and the Golden Deer through their battles and personal struggles while finding out secrets all along the way.
File #326- Spring Break Begins (NSFW)
Main Characters: Mark, Lyn, Eliwood
Six friends are spending the night together to get ready for their flight to their spring break destination. One thing leads to another and a couple of them start the festivities a little earlier than expected.
File #a1546- Teddie and the Girls Part 3 (NSFW)
Main Characters: Teddie (Persona 4), Chie (Persona 4), Yosuke (Persona 4)
Chie calls Teddie up so he can spend some time with her like he has with the other girls, and he gets to learn even more about sexual intimacy, like what it means to be bisexual and experiencing it for himself a bit.
File #1038- The Secret Pond (NSFW)
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Rutger takes Lilina to a special family spot for their third anniversary. And by family spot he means 'spot where they took people to fuck' and Lilina quickly gets the hint.
File #a1358- Treetop Getaway Day 4 (NSFW)
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Roy, Guinevere, Clarine, Dorothy
The group have some fun playing a new sport before some of them peel off for the night for some more fun. Guinevere believes she is ready for anything, though she's still worried about how Rutger might feel about her.
File #a1582- Meeting a Skewed Reflection (NSFW)
Main Characters: Mark, Lyn, Kazuma (Konosuba), Darkness (Konosuba)
Kazuma and Darkness somehow end up in Elibe, pretty much right in front of Mark and Lyn's ger, but they end up getting knocked out. Mark and Lyn get them back on their feet, but Kazuma feels like he's met Lyn before somewhere.
Files #4, 21, 71, 133, 838, 1123, & 1204- The First Time (NSFW)
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Marilyn, Roy
32 special and important moments in the relationship between Rutger and Lilina, spanning over 68 years. From the first time they meet as children to their last moments, read how they became friends, fell in love, started a family, and more in this tale chronicling one of the most interesting couples in any Elibe's history.
File #a1547- Forever With You (NSFW)
Main Characters: Matthew, Leila, Anna (Askr)
Anna lets the Order of Heroes know that they will be allowed to go home, but a certain pair of Ostian spies feel that it would be best for them to stay in Askr, given everything they've been through back home. Will Anna allow them to stay?
File #1247- Birthday Surprise (NSFW)
Main Characters: Caspar, Linhardt, Anna (Fodlan)
It's Caspar's birthday and he's excited to finally get to try out Anna's 'secret training' that she offers people on their birthday. He even gets Linhardt to join in, which is good since someone needs to know what's actually going on.
File #449- Family Beach Day
Main Characters: Mark, Lyn, Pre-War Rutger
Mark and Lyn want to take Rutger, the happy one, on a nice trip to a beach that can be reached through one of Askr's many portals. But they also want to voice some concerns they have to him, mainly about their future parenting skills.
File #a1666- Treetop Getaway Part 5 (NSFW)
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Clarine, Dorothy, Roy, Guinevere, Cecilia
Another active day at the retreat where Lilina finds out Cecilia is there, Rutger and Dorothy have their private time together, and Clarine finally gets to see what it's like to be with Roy, after he has his fun with Guinevere of course.
File #a1270- What a Deal (NSFW)
Main Characters: Mark, Lyn, Anna (Elibe)
As she has been doing for about the last 20 years, Anna finds herself at the ger of some of her best customers, Mark and Lyn. After showing her wares, they have a nice dinner and then really get down to business.
File #a1475- Back for Good (NSFW)
Main Characters: Fir, Noah
Fir has finished her final journey around Elibe and is back in Ilia to settle down with Noah. He's still a bit worried about her wandering heart, but she goes the extra mile to assure him she's there to stay.
File #a1502- Before You Go (NSFW)
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Rutger and Lilina have separate places to be for a time as they wake up early in the morning. They decide to make the best of the time they have left together so they can make it through their trips.
File #a1434- Learning a Bit More (NSFW)
Main Characters: Joshua, Marisa
Marisa seeks out Joshua for another lesson in sex and intimacy and he's happy to indulge her once again. But as they continue to be so close to each other, they both start having feelings neither of them were expecting.
File #290- Devious in Pink (NSFW)
Main Characters: Mark, Lyn, Serra
Mark and Lyn are in Ostia to finalize the transfer of Caelin over to Hector, but once the meetings are over Serra has a little surprise in store for Mark, one he won't soon forget.
File #686- The Language of Love (NSFW)
Main Characters: Linhardt, Petra
Petra is finding it difficult to tell someone how she feels about them, so she goes to Linhardt to see if he has any sage advice to share with her. Little does he know that his advice will soon be used, and on someone that wasn't expecting it.
File #a1413- Ropes & Riding (NSFW)
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Rutger and Lilina are sharing a hotel room with Roy and Wolt as they travel for their sports teams. As Roy and Wolt hit the town Rutger and Lilina start off just watching some TV, but soon enough things start to get spicy, especially when Lilina pulls a rope out of her gym bag.
File #a1595- Bonding Tacticians Part 5 (NSFW)
Main Characters: Mark, Female Shez
Mark asks the Summoner if he can take Shez on a trip to the beaches of Elibe's Western Isles since they already have all the Lost Lore pages they need. He agrees and Mark shows Shez the sights while she teaches him how to surf. But of course you know it doesn't stop there.
File #706- A Catty Encounter (NSFW)
Main Characters: Mark, Lyn, Lethe
Lethe has an issue, and it's pretty embarrassing for her. Her body is telling her it's time to mate, but she can't seem to find an appropriate partner for it. Luckily Soren knows just the pair to send her to so she can let it all out.
File #581- After the Afterparty (NSFW)
Main Characters: Yu (Persona 4), Rise (Persona 4)
Shooting is finally done for the movie Rise is starring in, and her and Yu get to go to a number of parties to celebrate the successful shoots. But the real party doesn't begin until the two of them are finally left alone in the apartment they had been living in together for the last few months.
File #1005- Blasting off in Love (NSFW)
Main Characters: Jessie (Pokémon), James (Pokémon), Meowth (Pokémon)
After their retirement from Team Rocket, Jessie, James, and Meowth still live together and Jessie has begun to follow her dream of being a Pokémon Contest trainer for real. She's been doing well, but lately something that's been on her mind is holding her back a bit. Something about the man always there by her side, supporting her.
File #a1449- A Spot For Four (NSFW)
Main Characters: Mark, Lyn, Mia, Rhys
Mark and Lyn have invited Mia and Rhys to spend a few days with them at their home on the Sacae plains. Mia is looking forward to getting to duel Lyn after their last meeting got her excited and Mark and Rhys get to know each other more as well. And then they all head to the lake to learn even more about each other.
File #a1499- Christmas Eve at Leblanc (NSFW)
Main Characters: Ren-Joker (Persona 5), Makoto (Persona 5)
It's the night before Christmas and after getting out of having to turn himself in Ren spends a nice and romantic night with his lovely girlfriend Makoto. Things don't go perfectly, but once they get to Leblanc everything starts to turn golden for them.
File #1217- More Fun For Four (NSFW)
Main Characters: Mark, Lyn, Mia, Rhys
After spending an exciting day together, Mia and Lyn are still trying to find out which one of them is the best duelist. So they go out early onto the plains to try and find out, while Mark and Rhys have a bit of a humorous moment in bed together as they try to wake up.
File #1148- Yearbooks & Yoga (NSFW)
Main Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Roy gives Rutger some yearbook notes for Lilina before heading off for a date and Rutger plans on giving her them the next time he sees her. Luckily for him that's sooner rather than later because she's doing yoga in his dorm room. Rutger tries to resist a little by taking a nap, but when Lilina starts doing naked yoga, well you should know by now.
File #961- When You Get Back (NSFW)
Characters: Rutger, Lilina
After a week away from each other and having to deal with various political issues the only thing Rutger and Lilina want to do is to jump into bed, make up for lost time, blow off some steam, and maybe eat some food off of each others bodies.
File #1194- The Best of Friends #3 (NSFW)
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Roy
Roy helps an Eliminian priest find his way to Ostia since he's on his own way there to meet up with Rutger and Lilina for a bit of fun. Said priest then overhears Roy and Lilina going at it and assumes she's cheating on Rutger, who just got back from dealing with something stressful and is not in a good mood, so he has to decide on whether to tell him or not.
File #281- A Dream Come True? (NSFW)
Characters: Lyn, Mark, Sain, Kent
Mark and Lyn meet up with Sain and Kent, both pairs on their way to Ostia for various reasons. They decide to travel together and spend the night at an inn. Unluckily for Sain he gets locked out of his room in the middle of the night, but luckily for him Mark and Lyn allow him to stay in their room and offer to have some fun with him. A dream come true for him, right?
File #322- Spring Break Day 1 (NSFW)
Characters: Lyn, Mark, Ninian
Mark, Lyn, Eliwood, Ninian, Hector, and Florina make it to their Spring Break destination on the Western Isles. After they settle in and chill on the beach for a bit Ninian takes Mark and Lyn back to the beach house they are staying in to show them a 'special dance' she's been cooking up for Eliwood later.
File #a1539- Lyn's Lesbian Adventures in Askr #1 (NSFW)
Characters: Lyn, Oboro
Lyn and Oboro bond over their similar yet different ways of clothes making, and then they bond over taking said clothes off and exploring each other's bodies underneath.
File #a1524- A Birthday to Remember (NSFW)
Characters: Pre-War Rutger, Anna
It's Rutger's 18th birthday and Mark and Lyn want to do something special for him. Of course they don't know that this will be the last birthday gift they'll ever give him, but they want something that he'll remember. What's better than setting him up with a cute redhead with a winning smile and a penchant for pinching
File #738- Loosen Up a Bit (NSFW)
Characters: Sothe, Micaiah, Mark, Lyn
Mark and Lyn have invited Sothe and Micaiah over for dinner and a little fun, but Sothe is still a bit worried about the whole situation as he usually is. What finally gets him to loosen up? When he hears that Soren of all people does this on a regular basis
File #206- The Oasis of an Outworld (NSFW)
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Joshua
Rutger and Lilina are invited to Jehanna because Joshua is worried about the fact he hasn't heard from Mark in a long while. They end up telling him what happened and also starting some talks of starting an alliance between Jehanna and Lycia. But when things start getting a little too hot in the desert, Joshua tells the couple about a place where they can 'cool off' together.
File #a1842- Picture Day
Characters: Iggy (Maximum Ride), Ella (Maximum Ride)
Graduation day is close at hand and with that comes picture day for the school yearbook. Iggy and Ella get their regular pictures taken, but then they are presented by a surprise. They were voted 'cutest couple' for the yearbook, so they have to take one more, slightly more romantic looking, picture.
File #a1740- Too Much of a Good Thing? (NSFW)
Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Rutger and Lilina are relaxing and cuddling together after a round of intimacy, but Lilina could tell something was on Rutger's mind the whole time. She doesn't press him on in though, allowing him to speak on his own time. Eventually the question is posed, "Do we have too much sex?"
File #903- When One Thing Ends, Another Begins (NSFW)
Characters: Mark, Lyn
The news is out, the war in Askr is over and everyone is getting sent home. Looking back on the years of adventuring and fun they've had with multiple heroes, Mark and Lyn decide that they are going to settle down once they get back home. But that doesn't mean they can't get to work on that before they get back to Sacae.
File #a1713- Steamy Negotiations (NSFW)
Characters: Lilina, Guinevere
Lilina invites Guinevere to the hot spring at the Aether Resort and Guinevere figures that they are just there to relax and have fun. And they will do those things, right after Lilina brings up a conversation pertaining to the future of their two nations.
File #a1736- Secret Rendezvous (NSFW)
Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Rutger and Lilina are members of Elibe's hottest new band the Dragonslayers, but with that comes a lack of privacy and rumors abound. So they try to have some alone time by going to a motel out in the middle of nowhere, and even if things start out smoothly they soon find out that the media has eyes everywhere.
File #a1317- The Accident (NSFW)
Characters: Ishtar, Julius
Ishtar is getting ready for an important date with her boyfriend Julius but when she gets out of the shower she finds out he and his mother and sister where in a car accident. So she rushes to where he's being taken care of, but the doctor caring for him has something else in mind for the son of the governor.
File #1260- Happy 30th Serra (NSFW)
Characters: Serra, Lucius
It's Serra's 30th birthday and to celebrate her and Lucius are having a day in town away from their responsibilities at the orphanage they run. They have a great time but when night rolls around Serra tells Lucius about a gift she wants that only he can give her, a child of her own.
File #a1407- Friends, Partners, Lovers (NSFW)
Characters: Jill, Lethe
Once Gallia is stabilized from the war Lethe invites Jill to come visit her because it's something the two of them have both wanted to do since they became friends. But Lethe also has another motive for inviting Jill at this particular moment, a much more intimate one that will change their relationship forever.
File #1071- Magvel Nights Part 4 (NSFW)
Characters: Joshua, Selena
It's the night before Joshua and Selena's honeymoon and the both of them have been really stressed with everything that's been going on surrounding their wedding. Thankfully they know just how to relax before they set off for adventure.
File #a1453- Tasty Titillating Treats (NSFW)
Characters: Mark, Chloe
Once again Mark has a plan to take someone on a trip during a Lost Lore mission and this time that someone is Chloe. He feels they have a lot in common seeing as they both love strange food and interesting stories. And of course he's trying to convert that into getting into her pants, it's Mark we're talking about here.
File #858- Magvel Nights Part 5 (NSFW)
Characters: Joshua, Selena, Mark, Lyn
Joshua and Selena make it to Mark and Lyn's private beach house for their honeymoon stay. Once on the beach the group teach Selena how to surf and once that's done they teach her how to relax in their own special way. Selena is up for the experience though, hoping it's something she can learn to enjoy.
File #470- Catching up With The Wayfinder (NSFW)
Characters: Lyn, Aqua (Kingdom Hearts)
Having helped Lyn in the past with her adventures Aqua makes her way back to Elibe to check in on her friend and to see if Sora ended up there after his disappearance. Little did she know that since she's been gone Lyn has developed a taste for being intimate with her friends. But her bonds give her power and she's willing to try anything once.
Files #1058 & 1059- Luck and Thunder Part 7 (NSFW)
Characters: Joshua, Selena
Having failed to get pregnant when Joshua proposed the happy couple has been trying but failing to do so still. So Joshua calls in Magvel's best doctors to check him out, though Selena feels he needs to relax since it's probably just his back luck in play. And what better way to relax than to have your hot wife prepare a romantic surprise for you at the days end?
File #1142- The Bodyguard Part 1 (NSFW picture, SFW story)
Characters: Carrie, Kent, Mark
Mark’s friend Carrie is a witness to a Bern Mafia hit job so he uses his influence and money to hire a bodyguard for her while she continues to work at his modeling studio. Said bodyguard has worked with Mark and his wife Lyn before and could be considered a bit of a stick in the mud though. His name? Kent.
File #a1632- Bonding Tacticians Part 6 (NSFW)
Characters: Mark, Female Robin
Making up for the time that Mark and Lyn accidentally brought both Robins to the same room together, Mark and Female Robin finally get some time to their own and Mark shows her that he doesn’t need much more than his mouth to please pretty much any woman.
File #744- The Bodyguard Part 2 (NSFW picture, mostly SFW story sans one scene.)
Characters: Carrie, Kent
Kent and Carrie have been pretending to be a couple for a bit now and it’s time for Kent to be introduced to the other models Carrie works with. When they get to the studio there is a slightly suspicious new model there, but mainly they just have to deal with gossip and the like.
File #1034- A Balancing Act (NSFW)
Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Rutger and Lilina are taking a nice relaxing bath together, but once it’s over Lilina goes to reach for her headpiece on a high shelf and ends up almost slipping to the ground. Thankfully Rutger is quick to catch her, but they end up in a pretty interesting position and Lilina isn’t one to pass up intimate opportunities like this.
File #1158- A Gripping Experience (NSFW)
Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Rutger has been away on a diplomatic trip to Sacae for a bit, but he finds the time to come back to Ostia early to surprise his loving wife Lilina. Not expecting him to be back so soon Lilina is testing out a new lotion she bought from Anna which is supposed to heighten sexual pleasure. So when Rutger slips into their bedroom and sees what’s going on things are bound to heat up in unexpected ways.
File #a1819- The Best of Friends #4 (NSFW)
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Roy
It’s Lilina’s 22nd birthday and while she’s enjoying herself somewhat she can’t help but realize how much more political events like this have become in her life. She voices her thoughts to Rutger and Roy and they agree with her, but luckily they have a present for her that’s going to wipe all her cares away, at least for the night.
File #a1814- The Tales of Rutger, the Warrior of Light #1
Characters: FF14!Rutger, FF14!Lilina, Wuk Lamat, Alphinaud
As Alphinaud finishes a sketch for a future painting of Rutger and Lilina a discussion begins with Wuk Lamat where the couple explain how they and their friend Roy aren’t from the Source but another shard of it completely and what happened for them to get sent to the Source in the first place.
File #a1540- Lyn’s Lesbian Adventures in Askr #2 (NSFW)
Characters: Lyn, Heather
Lyn and Heather are having sex with each other in and out of the halls of the Aether Resort. Eventually it moves to a bed and during their acts Heather accidentally calls out Nephenee’s name instead of Lyn’s. So Lyn decides to give Heather some advice for trying to move her relationship with Nephenee to the next level.
File #a1565- Teddie and the Girls Part 4 (NSFW)
Characters: Teddie (Persona 4), Naoto (Persona 4)
Teddie gets a text from Naoto saying that she needs him to meet her for some intimate time as set out by the deal he made with the girls. He’s very excited to see how it’s going to turn out, but he soon learns that this time is going to be a bit different because some people don’t have sex for emotional reasons, just physical ones.
File #1115- A Spark of Inspiration (NSFW)
Characters: Mark, Lyn
Mark is struggling to get motivated to work on a big project for the major leaders of Elibe and the deadline is approaching fast. That’s when Lyn steps in with an idea that just might work, one that is very unconventional, but when has that ever stopped her or Mark?
File #918- The Best of Friends #5 (NSFW)
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Wendy
Rutger and Lilina invite Wendy to their yearly trek to Sacae to find anything that Rutger’s parents might have left behind. Wendy finds one of Mark’s journals but is confused by a phrase he uses. Thankfully Lilina and Rutger are very willing to show her what it means.
File #a1629- The Tales of Rutger, the Warrior of Light #2 (NSFW)
Characters: FF14!Rutger, Minfilia
The Scions of the Seventh Dawn are moving to Mor Dhona! Along with this exciting news Minfilia also has something to discuss with Rutger more privately, something that Lilina set up for him, something that will make him and his boss much closer.
File #356- Spring Break Day 2 (NSFW)
Characters: Mark, Lyn, Hector
Mark and Hector are in a heated match in their fighting game when Lyn comes in wearing just a towel telling two two guys she’s about to take a shower. You know what that means, winner takes all!
File #1080- Extended B-Support
Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Lilina saves Rutger on the battlefield, another time where she’s disregarded Rutger telling her to leave him alone. So when they get back to camp and Lilina starts treating his wounds they get into it a little bit, though by the end of the conversation they have a better understanding of where things stand.
File #a1612- Learning to Share (NSFW)
Characters: Joshua, Marisa, Lyn
Joshua and Marisa are sparring with each other and Joshua asks her about the Jehannan Cultural Festival she partook in. This reminds Marisa about her intimate date with Gerik and Tethys and how Joshua hasn’t prepared her for it yet. So the two go and find the perfect third for teaching someone about a threesome, Lyn.
File #a1761- Getting Into a Role (NSFW)
Characters: Rutger, Clarine, Lilina
Rutger and Clarine are roleplaying as a cheating couple together, waiting for Lilina to join into the scene to make it more dramatic. What Clarine doesn’t know is that Lilina changed the script slightly and she’s going to be in for a big surprise.
Files #a1350-a1351- Patience Pays Off (NSFW)
Characters: Matthew, Leila
Matthew finally got enough money to buy and engagement ring for Leila, and he’s trying his best to hide it from her until the right time. Too bad for him that she knows something is up with him and is really good at getting information she wants, in numerous different ways.
File #a1641- A Look in the Mirror (NSFW)
Characters: Lyn, Florina
A new Florina is summoned to Askr and she’s much more confident than the other Florinas. This causes some stress for Ninja Florina because she starts to feel that she hasn’t grown as much as she needs to. Thankfully her Lyn is there to set things straight and show her that she doesn’t need to compare herself to other versions of herself.
File #a1554- Summoner Support (NSFW)
Characters: Joshua, FEH Summoner OC
The Summoner finds Joshua floating around in one of the pools at the Aether Resort. The problem? He’s only wearing a hat and some sunglasses. She convinces him to put some pants on by joining him in the pool, but soon enough they start learning more about each other, emotionally, historically, and of course physically.
File #a1695- Spring Break Day 3 (NSFW)
Characters: Eliwood, Ninian
Mark and Eliwood are talking in the hot tub, but eventually it ends up being just Eliwood on his own for a bit. He starts thinking about Ninian and how she showed him a special dance the night before and he can’t help but start getting turned on. Lucky for him Ninian hears him talking to himself about it and is ready to help him out with that.
File #a1300- Ostian High-Seas Duo
Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Rutger and Lilina are working somewhat undercover on Geese’s ship to make sure that supplies are making their way to the Western Isles when suddenly he disappears into thin air. They then try to lead the ship against another ship’s attack but soon they are transported away as well. What’s this about a Pirate Festival?
File #1067- Movies & Making Out
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Roy, Guinevere
While on a double date to the movies the gang sees a poster for a movie where the main character looks very much like Rutger. Turns out it’s going to be a historical film based off the man with the same name from a few thousand years ago and the trailer gives current Rutger a shock. During all that Roy also helps Guinevere through her first horror movie as well.
File #a1584- Bonding Tacticians Part 7 (NSFW)
Characters: Mark, Female Kris
Kris comes to Mark asking for a lesson to improve her cooking and she’s surprised to hear he’ll do it without anything in exchange. This prompts her to tell him she also was hoping to spend and intimate night with him because she’s been itching to be with someone lately. Mark agrees and they kill two birds with one stone.
File #a1318- Back Alley Rendezvous (NSFW)
Characters: Joshua, Natasha (FE8)
Joshua and Natasha are relaxing in a bathhouse in Jehanna when suddenly their clothes get stolen. Unfortunately the owner of the bathhouse doesn’t have any spare clothes, but Joshua knows where they can get some, they just have to sneak around the back alleys of Jehanna wearing nothing but their towels.
File #50- A Dance to Remember
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Clarine
Rutger and Lilina are about to attend their first event as an official couple, a dance party located in Ostia Castle. Rutger is obviously quite nervous about the response he may get because of both his heritages, but Lilina assures him that if he just acts like himself things will be fine. And hey, Clarine is there as well, so at least he’ll have someone else to talk to.
File #a1727- Lyn’s Lesbian Adventures in Askr #3 (NSFW)
Characters: Lyn, Micaiah, Yune
Lyn and Micaiah are sharing an intimate moment together when an orange bird flies into the room and starts chirping up a storm. Turns out it’s Micaiah’s goddess friend Yune who wants to experience human intimacy for herself. Micaiah explains the situation to Lyn and she’s up for it, though maybe she’s getting more than she bargained for?
Files #a1868 & a1870- Early Mornings, Long Nights (NSFW)
Characters: Rutger, Lilina
After the tape of them having sex leaked, Rutger, Lilina, and the rest of the Dragonslayers have to give an impromptu press conference about it before their next show. Can they answer all the media’s inane questions and put on the show of a lifetime? Hopefully.
File #283- Seven Squared (NSFW)
Characters: Lyn, Tifa (Final Fantasy 7)
Mark and Lyn have found themselves in Midgar, but thankfully they landed right in front of the Seventh Heaven bar. Tifa lets them hang around and Lyn helps her around the bar, but one slow night they start to talk and get to know each other better, and that leads to them getting to know each other much better back at Tifa’s place.
File #a1877- The Tales of Rutger, The Warrior of Light #3 (NSFW)
Characters: FF14!Rutger, Merlwyb
Rutger, Roy, and Alphinaud are just hanging out playing a strategy game when Admiral Merlwyb calls Alphinaud and tells him she needs Rutger for a mission only he can handle. Turns out it was a bit of subterfuge to get him alone on a deserted island so they could go at it, but Rutger isn’t complaining. It isn’t everyday you get to see a woman of her position and stature in all her glory.
File #a1448- A Long Lasting Love (NSFW)
Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Lilina has had a rough day. Nothing major has happened to her, but all the little things and comments that come from being a national leader who is also a mother have been getting to her. They’ve been getting to her so much in fact that she has a bit of a crisis of confidence in herself and her relationship with Rutger. Thankfully Rutger knows just what to tell her to get that confidence back so she can go back to being the person people know her to be.
File #a1573- The Fool’s Birthday (NSFW)
Characters: Yu (Persona 4), Rise (Persona 4)
After finishing up shooting on her last movie, Rise and Yu go back in Inaba to rest and relax before it premiers. Yu’s birthday also just so happens to come during that time, but he’s sure most of his friends are out living their lives to the fullest and wouldn’t have time to celebrate. Good thing for him he’s in a relationship with an idol that has many resources and connections.
File #a1515- Sacaen Hospitality (NSFW)
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Sue, Dayan
Lilina and Rutger are asked to come to the Kutolah lands of Sacae by their tribe leader Dayan because he has some important information to share with them. They get there a bit earlier than expected so Sue gets the chance to show them around and let them see how the rebuilding is going. Eventually their meeting with Dayan passes and then the chieftain speaks to Rutger privately which leads to Rutger finding Lilina and Sue getting to know each other better and joining in.
File #a1392- The Wonders of Technology (NSFW)
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Anna
Anna is in Ostia selling her new wares and she shows Lilina and Rutger her new and improved photo tome, now able to transfer pictures between sets and even capture moving pictures as well. After a short test run the couple buy a set, but then they have their eyes set on a different kind of test for the tome, capturing a moment that’s a bit more intimate.
File #1056- The Portrait of a Cute Couple
Characters: Mark, Lyn, Rosado
Rosado sees Mark and Lyn being a cute couple and he just has to make a painting of them. So he asks the pair if they would pose for him and they happily agree since they figure it will help them make another friend here in Askr. And they turn out to be exactly right with that thought, along with getting a wonderfully unique painting of themselves.
File #a1962- Plush Productions
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Marilyn
Lilina and Rutger have a meeting with a weaver who has a business proposition for them, making plush dolls in their likeness to sell to people. Right as the meeting starts though their young daughter Marilyn comes in and joins the conversation as well. She thinks the dolls are quite cute and that helps Lilina decide to allow for their production.
File #a1764- The Tales of Rutger, The Warrior of Light #4 (NSFW)
Characters: FF14!Rutger, FF14!Lilina, FF14!Roy
Rutger and Roy are eating a meal together when they hear a rumor about what Lilina might be up to since their separation from each other. Turns out the info was correct and the trio finally reunite and start to plan how to get home. But you know how couples can get when they’ve been apart for too long, so Rutger and Lilina spend a bit of time alone together as well.
File #1164- Home Sweet Home (NSFW)
Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Rutger and Lilina are finally back home in Ostia after a long and exhausting trip to Laus. Why was it so exhausting? Because Laus’ Lord Fronk basically spied on them the whole time because of his crush on Lilina and they couldn’t spend any time alone. But now that they are back home they don’t waste any time making up for it.
File #a2057- Learning to Manage Your Feelings (NSFW)
Characters: Marisa, Gerik, Tethys, Joshua
It’s finally the time for Marisa to have her night with Gerik and Tethys where she can put all the skills Joshua taught her to work. But she still asks Joshua for some last minute tips anyways just to make sure she’ll do alright. More than that though she’ll be using this experience to decide for herself how her romantic relationship path should go.
Files #a1487-a1489- Locker Rooms & Lookouts (NSFW)
Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Rutger is staying late after basketball practice to perfect his shot when Roy comes in to check up on him. His real purpose though is to get Rutger into the locker room because waiting for him there is a surprise that he wouldn’t be expecting and to also be a lookout because that’s what a good best friend does for his other two friends who are in love.
File #a1509- Driving the Point Home (NSFW)
Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Having devised a devious plan to get back at Lord Fronk of Laus for all his spying on them, Lilina and Rutger finally have the chance to put it in motion. Their bait works like a charm and Fronk is caught up in watching them be intimate up on their balcony with no way to stop them, but what makes it even better is when Roy and Guinevere unexpectedly show up and decide to help them out as well.
Chapter 2: File #42 Lilina's Sexy Surprise
Chapter Text
A/N- So things to go over before this series starts, because yes this is hopefully going to be a series that I update semi-regularly. 1) All Files are set post game where characters are of legal age. 2) Yes Rutger/Lilina is a strange crack ship, but it's just a continuation of my Lyn and Mark are Rutger's parents headcanons. 3) I do still ship Rutger/Clarine and Roy/Lilina, just not as much as this one. 4) Some files will be of other pairings. If that's all clear then I give to you The Commission Files, enjoy!
The Commission Files- File #42 Lilina's Sexy Surprise
Characters: Rutger and Lilina
Based on: A panel of a comic commission by rebel_rad on Twitter
Rutger and Lilina quickly dashed into an unoccupied bedroom in the castle, making sure to lock the door behind them. They had been making out in the hallway shortly beforehand, but they wanted to go a bit further than that and wanted to get away from any prying eyes. Not that everyone didn't already know the two were an item, they just wanted some privacy. Either way the room was secure and Lilina gave Rutger and quick kiss on the lips and a smirk afterwards.
"I have something special I want to show you." She told him. "But to make it even better I need you to turn around so I can surprise you with it, do you trust me?"
"Lilina, I would trust you with anything, you know that by now." Rutger assured her with a warm smile. He was finally getting back to being the happy and cheerful person he was before his parent's death, and it was all because of her love and friendship, so he was willing to do anything for her. "I'll even close my eyes as well. Do you want me to take off all my clothes by chance?" He smirked back.
"Only if you want to." Lilina teased with a wink before Rutger turned himself around, closed his eyes and started to undress. He did decide to get fully naked, he never really was afraid of showing his body, his parents and their sexual openness were to thank for that. And he undressed quickly as well so he could imagine what Lilina's surprise could be. This wasn't the first time they had done this so he knew what she looked like and it was getting him excited. Blood was starting to rush between his legs and his length was starting to grow with anticipation.
"You almost done?" He asked after a bit. Lilina for her part was still a bit nervous about showing off, but she was getting used to it and enjoying it more and more each time. So she took a bit more time than Rutger did, but by the time he asked she was ready.
"Yeah, you can turn around now." She confirmed. So Rutger did so and what he was presented with was quite the sight to behold. Lilina stood before him naked, except for one article of clothing. It was a new, pink pair of panties with frills everywhere and looking soft as silk. Rutger's eyes grew large at the sight of the new attire, they looked both very cute and sexy on her body and he was loving it. "What do you think?"
"Oh, what do I think?" Rutger smirked. "I think they look great on you and they look very comfortable as well, I think I might want to get a feel of them." When he said that Lilina got an idea and smirked back at him. "I know that look, what are you thinking?"
"Well, if you want a feel of them, what better place to start than here?" She teased him before turning her back to him and walking backwards into his embrace. She made sure her butt pushed his cock back into his thigh before she started grinding up and down it's length. Rutger started to moan at the feeling as he placed his hands on her hips to keep her steady as she continued to move her body against his. His cock was quickly at full mast between the soft feel of Lilina's panties and the warmth her body was giving him.
"Hmmm, this was a wonderful surprise, thank you Lilina." He murmured into her ear as he started nibbling kisses onto it making her shiver with goosebumps down her spine. This was one place where his deep and gruff voice was a great tool, turning her on even more than before. They continued grinding like that for a bit until Lilina couldn't take much more, she wanted some more action so she turned around again and got on her knees so Rutger's cock was right in front of her face.
"I see I got you all riled up, let's see if I can finish you off." She said before just going in and starting to suck on his dick. Again, this wasn't the first time, but she wasn't too experienced either so she was testing out how things worked. Rutger for his part was loving it. Unlike his parents, this was the only sexual relationship he had been in so whatever Lilina gave him was the best feelings he ever had and he wasn't afraid to tell her that.
"Oh Father Sky you are good at this!" He moaned out before placing a hand on the back of her head to keep her steady and to help her go a bit deeper down on him. Lilina loved it when Rutger took control like this, he always felt like he was holding himself back so when he let himself go and take what he wanted, well let's just say those new panties were getting a bit soaked at this point. All Lilina could do is moan and muffle herself as she used her tongue to reach all those sensitive spots on his dick. She sped up her sucking with the speed of the hand on her head and eventually she was taking the whole thing into her mouth.
It's a good thing I learned how to breath through my nose or I wouldn't be able to do this for so long. Lilina thought to herself with a bit of a smile, knowing she was making her love feel as good as he could with what she was doing. Soon enough though she could hear his moaning get faster and more strained and she could taste the precum leaking out of his tip, so she knew what was coming soon.
"Lilina! If you keep up at that pace I'm gonna cum soon!" Rutger confirmed. Up to this point he had always finished on her chest or stomach, but this time Lilina wanted more. So she took that information to heart and pushed herself even faster, holding onto Rutger's legs for more balance. Rutger for his part took note of her actions and they told him it was okay to finish in her mouth so with a few more strokes of her tongue and lips he let out a large and pleasured moan before letting go of his seed and allowing it to spill into Lilina's mouth and down her throat a bit. The taste was alright, nothing to write home about, but it wasn't as salty as Lilina's text books had described. Maybe it was the Sacaen berries that Rutger loved to eat all the time. Either way as Lilina pulled back there was a line of cum connecting her mouth and Rutger's dick and she looked at it intently for a bit before moving back in and slurping it up to clean him off.
"Well, that was fun!" She said in her always cheerful attitude. "How was that for you Rutger?"
"Lay down on the bed, I have to make it up to you now."
Chapter 3: File #a136 Just Because
Notes:
Something important to note, a lot of these headcanons are based on what I think would happen if Lyn showed up in FE7's epilogue with Rutger like Eliwood and Hector do with Roy and Lilina. That's why Rutger knows people like Roy and Lilina better than he does in canon and why they are friends/in a relationship together. And this goes for pretty much any FE6 based chapter. It's kind of like if Roy, Lilina, and Rutger were the Lord trio of FE6 like their parents were.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a136 Just Because
Characters: Rutger and Lilina
Based on: Commission by archonaed on Twitter
Lilina was looking out the window in one of the rooms of Castle Ostia and what she saw was causing her a bit of emotion. She was thinking about someone special as she looked out on the grassy plains in her view, and whether he would rather be there instead of here with her. She let out a sigh, not knowing how to calm herself from these feelings at the moment and wishing she could. She straightened up though when she heard the door of the room opening, someone must not have known she was in there, or it could be one of the maids or servants coming to clean the room up. Lilina didn't feel like speaking up and maybe some company would help her mood, though she didn't feel like turning around just yet. The door closed soon after and even before she heard the voice she could tell who it was by his graceful footsteps and measured breathing.
"Oh, so this is where you got off to." Rutger said with a bit of a smile. "I was starting to think that my tracking skills were starting to rust being in this castle for so long." Not the best words to say right now, not that he knew that, so Lilina kept her back turned to him, not wanting him to find out that she wasn't feeling the best right now. Rutger found it strange that she was being the quiet one so he stepped up behind her and wrapped his arm around her waist so he could see what she was seeing. "So, why are you here just looking out the window, doesn't look like anything interesting is happening."
"Just because." Was the short answer that Lilina gave. "What about you? Why were you looking for me so intently, is something going on?"
"Oh, you know, just because." Rutger said mirroring what Lilina just told him, hoping that a bit of humor would get her to crack. Lilina tried to give a fake exasperated sigh like she did when she heard Roy or Mark's bad jokes, but it came out more real than she wanted it too. "Okay, something is up, you know it's bad when I can catch on so easily." Rutger noted. "Come on, you know you can tell me anything, just like you used to when we were kids." Lilina sighed again before reaching her hand up and placing it on Rutger's cheek, bringing him a bit closer and getting a good feel of his long, brown hair. She took a deep breath and asked the question that was on her mind.
"Rutger, are you happy here?" It was safe to say that question was not what he was expecting. He knew he wasn't the happy and exuberant child he used to be, but he also wasn't the brooding edge lord he had turned into either. The question hung in the air a bit, Rutger wanted to laugh it off but felt that would just ruin Lilina's mood more. So he carefully considered his answer before speaking.
"What's there not to be happy about?" He finally asked back. "I'm in good health, I have food and a roof over my head, and I'm living with the woman who not only is my best friend, but is also the love of my life. All things considered I'd have to be pretty crazy not to be happy with how things have gone after what happened."
"But what about the plains of Sacae, don't you miss them?" Lilina continued. "You mother would always tell stories about how they would call back to her to come back when she was in Caelin and eventually the feeling was so strong she ended up going back and staying there the rest of her life. I don't want to be an anchor weighing you down if that's really where you want to be." If it were anyone else Rutger might have started to get a bit emotional, but with Lilina he could freely talk about his parents knowing that she too had gone through similar circumstances with her loss. He still needed to take a breath before he could answer though.
"Yes, it's true that the plains call to me from time to time, but there is something that you need to know about that." He told Lilina in a softer voice. "You are the reason that I can hear them clearly. Before we met during the war, I felt no connection to my home or culture, I couldn't because I had closed off my heart from hearing anything of the sort. And other Sacaens could tell too, Dayan the Silver Wolf told me pointedly that fact during the war. He told me that until my heart was open I wouldn't hear the winds connecting with my soul and giving me a sense of completeness. And wouldn't you know it, I ended up finding someone who opened my heart wider than it ever had been. And do you know who that was?"
"Me?" Lilina asked a bit meekly with a blush on her face.
"Yes, you Lilina. You who had been my friend for my entire life, you who didn't give up on me along with Roy knowing who I used to be and who I could be, you who shared your pain and emotion freely, you who fell in love with someone as damaged as me." Rutger confirmed trying his best not to get too emotional and lose his momentum with this. "I may never be exactly the same as I used to be, but I never want to be the person I was without you again, so even if the plains call to me from time to time, my true home will always be by your side Lilina, and that's a promise I can and will keep until I die. Maybe even after that, who knows?" Lilina just had to laugh a bit at that last part, but everything else he said warmed her heart so much that her worries started to melt away with each word. Though one more thing would seal the deal for her.
"Hmm, I think I need just a little more proof, maybe a kiss? Just because?" She teased him.
"Alright, just because I love you so much." Rutger said with a warm smile before moving in and connecting their lips in a warm kiss. It wasn't too long, but it felt right, it felt good. "And honestly, if you're so worried about me missing Sacae, we can always have like a summer home there can't we, you are the Marquess of Ostia after all." He said afterwards with a bit of a chuckle.
"You know what, I may just have to take you up on that offer, just because."
Chapter 4: File #172 Endless Possibilities
Notes:
So this probably needs a bit of context, which is that Soren and Aqua are characters a RP partner of mine plays and they interact with Mark and Lyn a lot. So if Soren and Aqua feel a bit OOC it's because it's my interpretation of their interpretation, but I still like how it turned out.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #172 Endless Possibilities
Characters: Lyn, Mark, Soren, Aqua (Kingdom Hearts)
Based on: Commission by gunzsmutz on Twitter
"I'm thinking we should just skip the foreplay with our clothes this time, what do you all think?" Mark asked once the four entered the bedroom.
"I think that would be the most efficient way to get started." Soren agreed, though he waited for the others to start undressing before he would himself. He trusted Mark and Lyn, but this Aqua woman was new to him. Of course Mark and Lyn explained that she was a friend from another Outrealm and that she had their trust but Soren being Soren he wasn't quick to trust as usual. But a bit of convincing during dinner at least led him to agreeing to having some fun, Mark had reminded him of the trust they had gained after their first threesome and the logic was sound.
"You weren't kidding when you two told me you get busy pretty quickly, but I'm game if you all are!" Aqua noted starting to undress. It was nice for her to let loose like this every now and then, especially with some good friends and knowing that things back in her homeland were pretty wrapped up besides a few items that needed time to develop anyways.
"Looks like we're in agreement, if Mark wasn't going to bring it up then I was going to suggest it myself." Lyn added as she started to strip as well. Honestly her and Mark didn't expect two of their friends to show up like this on the same exact day, let alone within the same hour, but when an opportunity for a bit of intimacy showed itself they tended to jump on it. Soren had predicted they would do so during dinner of course, so he wasn't surprised, but Aqua was taken a bit back by it, so it did take some convincing for both of them, but in the end they both trusted Mark and Lyn enough to try it out for at least a bit.
"Yes!" Mark cheered a bit to himself before he quickly disrobed, but not without taking some good looks at his beautiful wife and friend's rocking bodies and getting excited. Sooner rather then later the four were completely naked with their clothes in a pile on the floor. There was a bit of silence after that as they all took in the sights of each other, Mark and Lyn were ready to go as always, Soren had a steady look on his face but was a tad nervous as he usually was with intimacy even though he looked great, but it was Aqua who was the most nervous, holding her arm with her opposite hand and covering her chest a bit.
"So, uh, obviously I've never been in a foursome before, so how do we do this?" She asked. "Do we get on the bed and just see what feels right, or do you already know what to do?" Strangely enough it was Soren who spoke up to answer, a bit of Mark and Lyn's openness rubbing off on his personality since he had learned to enjoy moments like this.
"Logic and anatomy would dictate that a good position would be if Mark and I split up and take both of you from behind while you and Lyndis face each other. Unless you want to bring any of your extra tools into play." That last part was to Mark and Lyn since they had a number of toys and tools they liked to use from time to time with their intimacy.
"I think we should probably keep it a bit vanilla, at least for now, so that should probably work out to be the best." Mark noted with a smirk. "Glad to see you coming around more to some of this Soren." He was secretly hoping later on that him and Soren could get some alone time, but this would be a good start.
"Well, then it would probably be best if Soren and I pair off while you and Mark work together, don't you think Aqua?" Lyn suggested, knowing that would make both Soren and Aqua more comfortable with the whole thing.
"Yes, I would find that agreeable, shall we begin then?" Aqua was still a bit nervous, but the things the other three noted did make her feel better and ready to open herself up a bit more. Mark took her response positively and got up behind her, wrapping her up in a warm embrace so they could both feel the warmth of each other's bodies to relax themselves a bit. "Oh! I always forget how forward you are Mark, just take it slow at first okay, I'm still a bit new at this."
"Hey, don't worry, I'll treat you just as well as I did last time okay." He whispered into her ear before starting to nibble some soft kisses onto it. Her and Lyn might be the ones that would be doing the majority of the kissing this first time, but he wanted a bit of that action as well so he slowly tilted her head back so they could start kissing while he started to hotdog his cock between her butt cheeks, warming it up and getting it to full length before he would put it in.
"Well, shouldn't keep them waiting should we?" Lyn teased Soren before turning her back to him and slowly backing up into his torso, sticking her butt out so she could start grinding up and down on his shaft. Soren was used to this kind of thing so he reached out and took a hold of Lyn's hips to keep her and himself steady since he wasn't against a wall or anything for support.
"Ever eager you are Lyndis, but I've come to enjoy that about you." He commented between some pleasured pants as his cock sprung up to full size quickly from the action. "So, how would you like me to go this time, fast or slow? And which entrance as well, you know I can be skilled with both." He might not be the greatest with saying things like that, but he had learned a lot from the pair.
"I do know that Soren, you are very adept with all the practice we've given you." Lyn replied enjoying herself just a bit, especially with how well Soren was doing. "Let's go slow to start off okay, that should match Mark and Aqua's pace, and I want you in my pussy so I can feel your seed fill me up since it's a safe day for me." And as to bring the point home she started grinding said pussy on the tip of his dick to tempt him. "Whenever you're ready~"
"Your lips taste just as good as they always do Aqua." Mark muttered against Aqua's cheek as they broke off their kissing finally. By this point his hands had moved all around her body with one being on her hip and the other fondling her right breast. He smirked a bit before shaking his hips slightly to remind her that he was ready down there as well. "Can I see if your other lips feel just as heavenly, or would you rather me go a bit higher and tighter?"
"Lower, definitely lower." Aqua panted hard from the breath she had to catch from that kissing, she was starting to drip from there and she could feel an itch that she needed scratched and she wanted it sooner rather than later. "Give it to me Mark, I'm ready."
"Your wish is my command my fair Aqua." He whispered again before lining himself up with her pussy and slowly pushing himself inside. Both of them gasped from the burst of pleasure that came from the penetration, but Mark recovered from it more quickly because of his experience and continued to push himself in until his cock was hilted as far as it could go at the moment. "Oh Elimine, you're so warm and wet in there Aqua, I could stay stuck in here all night if we had the time and energy."
"Mark..." Aqua moaned as she felt him fill her up so much that she could barely handle it. He didn't move or anything though, knowing that he needed to give it some time otherwise she would cum much too soon. When the first wave of pleasure passed though she wanted more and wasn't afraid to say so. "Start moving...please."
"How you doing back there Soren?" Lyn asked as he slowly and skillfully pounded her, making her moan out every now and then from the feeling. "I'm not hearing much back there, and you know what that means."
"Oh, I'm doing just fine Lyndis, perhaps I'm just better at holding myself back, or perhaps this is me just teasing you like you do to me all the time." Soren noted, since that was actually what he was trying to do. "This time you need to earn my noises, I'm used to your usual tricks by now."
"You tricky little-!" Lyn started to say but she was cut off when Soren gave her a harder thrust just to mess with her a bit. "Alright, I see how it is, you just activated my competitive side!" So Lyn took things into her own hands and started pushing back against Soren's thrusts, slowly making him back up until he was against one of the walls of the bedroom before straightening her back up to him and pressing him as close as she could to herself and the wall.
"Interesting maneuver Lyndis, but you just gave me something I can use, leverage." Soren commented before using said wall to push back against to thrust harder and deeper into Lyn's body. But of course that was probably what Lyn wanted in the first place. They went on like that for a bit until the both of them realized that they had some other people with them. "Say, you think we should join up with them now?"
"Yeah, I think Mark has her ready enough, but you better not stop pounding me on the way there, think of it as a challenge." Lyn agreed.
"Look, Lyn and Soren finally decided to try and join us Aqua." Mark commented as the other two came their way. "You ready to move on?"
"Yes, I think I am, but don't stop thrusting into me, I don't want to lose our pace." Aqua replied. Mark smirked but granted her request as he started walking her towards Lyn and Soren, meeting them in the middle. Soon enough Lyn and Aqua were face to face as the guys continued to fuck them how they wanted it. "Lyn, I know I've told you before, but your husband is very sweet and loving in moments like this, along with being quite skilled."
"Don't you know it." Lyn smirked at her. "But Soren is no slouch either, you should really give him a try as well, maybe you two could become a thing."
"Perhaps, but for right now I want you Lyn, show me that skill you have with your lips." Aqua replied before her and Lyn started to hold their hands together and kiss each other deeply. Mark's kiss was quite good, but Aqua could never get over just how good Lyn's kisses were and she couldn't get enough of them. And with Mark pounding her from behind she was just in heaven with all the pleasure she was feeling.
"Told you this was a good idea." Mark said with a cheeky grin over to Soren. "When are you going to start trusting me with things like this?"
"Mark, you know I trust you a lot, a lot more than I do many people I've come to know and care about, but you still come up with things to push my boundaries so it still takes me some time you know." Soren replied, but Mark gave him a knowing look which made him continue. "But yes, this was a good idea and I'm having fun with it. Lyndis is a very unpredictable partner and it's a challenge to keep up with her."
"Don't you know it?" Mark said with a chuckle between his increasing moans. "So, we've got all night to be with each other, so I don't think we need to turn this first interaction into a marathon, how do you want to finish this off?"
"Well, Lyndis did tell me it's a safe day for her and that she wanted me to finish inside, what about Aqua?" Mark was about to say he didn't know but Aqua broke her kiss with Lyn for just a moment to answer.
"Go for it, I'm safe." She panted before going back to making out with Lyn aggressively and loving every moment of it. Their tongues were battling each other like a sword fighting a keyblade and the battle was quite epic in proportions.
"That answers that." Mark said impressed. "So maybe we could just press the ladies closer and closer together until we're all pressed together and then go all out after that?"
"Makes sense to me, let's do it." Soren agreed. So that's what they did, Mark and Soren kept stepping closer and closer to each other as Lyn and Aqua continued to kiss and make out and enjoy each other's lips. Eventually their chests started to touch and Lyn used that opportunity to shake her's back and forth so her nipples would play against Aqua's and that just heightened the pleasure she was getting. Soon enough they were as close as they could be and Mark and Soren winked at each other.
"Prepare yourselves, this is gonna get a bit rough." Mark warned before him and Soren started going all out on the ladies, thrusting and groping quickly and efficiently. They were going so quickly that Lyn and Aqua were having trouble continuing to kiss, but neither wanted to give up and pull back. All the pleasure and tension that had been building up between them was reaching it's breaking point and eventually one of the four had to crack. It ended up being Aqua, being the less experienced of the four she let herself go and moaned deeply into her kiss with Lyn. That set off a reaction where Lyn came soon after and the clamping down the two women did on Mark and Soren's cocks had them release as well, shooting their seed as deeply as they could into their bodies, the tips kissing the entrances of their wombs as they filled them up completely.
"Goddesses..." Was all Soren could get out as he pulled out of Lyn and saw a line of cum dripping from his cock to her pussy. He took a few breaths before grabbing a towel to clean them both up.
"So, did you end up enjoying yourself Aqua?" Mark asked as he did the same for her. "Pretty fun idea huh?"
"I love you guys." Aqua panted out in agreements. "I mean in a friendly way of course! I would never-!" She was cut off from freaking out by another kiss from Lyn.
"We know what you mean Aqua, we love you too." She assured her. "Now, let's get some water so we don't get dehydrated during our next round."
"Next round?" Aqua pondered. "How are we going to do that?"
"Wellllll..." Mark started with a gleam in his eye. "I think I have an idea."
Chapter 5: File #64 An Ostian Wedding
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #64 An Ostian Wedding
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Roy, Sue, Wendy, Various Others
Based on: Commission by AmethystMoon420 on Twitter
"Are you feeling okay? You nervous at all, need me to get anything for you?" Rutger could tell that his good friend Roy was a bit off, which at any point would be a concern but since he was supposed to be the best man at the wedding that was about to occur it was a bit more of an issue.
"You know I'm the one that's supposed to to be asking you that right?" Roy replied with a stressed chuckle. "Still can't get over you in suit and tie after all these rehearsals, doesn't all that feel restrictive with how you normally dress?"
"A bit, and I would be lying if I told you I wouldn't rather be doing the Sacaen marriage rituals, and not just because they are more intimate but because you know how I do with crowds still, but you still didn't answer my question." Rutger pointed out. "Something is wrong with you Roy, and you can't just sneak that past me anymore since I'm back to being relatively well adjusted, I am getting married if you've forgotten." There was a pause before something popped up in his mind. "Wait, is it about the wedding? I thought we talked about this and everything is cool."
"We did, and I still feel the same way, I'm as happy for you and Lilina as I was when you told me you were getting together." Roy assured him. "But it is sort of about the wedding, or rather one I hope happens in the future."
"You finally getting the nerve to ask Sue to get married, good for you Roy I know you two will be great together." Rutger assumed with a smile and a friendly pat on the back. "If you need any help, or a best man," he added with a wink, "well you know where to look."
"Of course, and I appreciate that greatly, but I was actually wanting your advice and knowledge on something." Roy continued. "I want to do a Sacaen wedding first, but I don't want to ask Sue about it and ruin the surprise, Fir is off in Ilia with Noah, and I have no idea where Shin is these days, so you're the only other Sacaen I know that could teach me how to do it correctly."
"And you've heard the stories from my parents about it and it's a bit intimidating?" Rutger questioned, hoping that was the case.
"Yeah, yeah." Roy confirmed. "I wasn't raised with parents as open as yours, I'm not as comfortable with intimate topics as you and even Lilina are, and you two getting married is just bringing all those thoughts to the forefront for me. Sorry, I know I shouldn't be freaking out about this now of all times, but you know it just happens."
"It's fine Roy, I understand." Rutger assured him. "And I'm definitely ready to help one of my best and closest friends, so after Lilina and I get back from our honeymoon I'll talk to her about visiting Pherae and we can both help you out, how does that sound?" Roy perked up a lot with that, glad that even though they were no longer at war with Bern and the dragons that he still had people willing to help and support him.
"That sounds like a really good time, and we can catch up more as well." Roy said with a content nod and more even breathing. "Thank you Rutger, you really do know how to get down to the point of things like your parents always used to do." Rutger didn't even flinch at that comment, a sign of how much he had recovered. "So, where are you two going to vacation anyways?"
"Well, remember how my parents were friends of a king who lives in that Outrealm with the continent named Magvel?" Meanwhile, a few rooms away from the men, there was conversation brewing with the bride to be and her maid of honor.
"You've been looking in that mirror for almost five minutes straight Lady Lilina yet you've not said a word, is something not looking right?" Wendy finally asked since she didn't know what was going on.
"No, the dress and everything looks perfect, especially thanks to your help getting it on and fastened up and everything." Lilina replied turning around to face her friend. "It's just, I guess I'm having some pre-ceremony butterflies and concerning thoughts."
"Well, that's what I'm here for, to give you all the support and answers I can give you, not only as a knight for you and Ostia, but as a friend as well." Wendy noted as Lilina sat down on a comfy chair and she joined her. "What is on your mind, are you having second thoughts about getting married to Rutger?" Not many people knew how the real Rutger used to be, so many people in Ostia and even Roy's army we're quite surprised to get an invitation to this wedding, Wendy herself included. Many questions still needed answered in many people's minds, but the knight trusted in her lady to make the right decisions for Ostia and herself.
"No, this has nothing to do with Rutger, honestly it has to do with my father and Ostia as a whole." Lilina said bluntly. "I know my father was good friends with Rutger's parents, he even told me a time or two that Lady Lyndis could have been my mother if things went differently, but my mind goes back to a story Lord Eliwood has told me many times before. He told me that during their war against Nergal that my father had a vision of me and Roy ending up together and he was very vehement about that not happening. I wonder if he would have had that same vision about me and Rutger, what he would have said to Lyn and if he would have agreed to it. And it's not like I can ask him about it now."
"Yeah, it would be nice if Lord Hector were still around." Wendy agreed with a sigh. "He might have been blunt about what he said and wanted, but he was always loyal and truthful, just like you. If anything, I feel he would 'disapprove' of anyone marrying you, but if he was as good friends as you say with Rutger's parents, I think he's somewhere smiling down at you and being proud of you growing up."
"Either that or he's sparring with Lyn to determine if he can smite Rutger where he stands with a bolt of lighting." Lilina joked and the two friends shared a good laugh at the image of such a thing happening in the afterlife.
"And what about Ostia, are you worried Rutger can't adjust or is it the people's thoughts about him you're worried about?" Wendy finally asked to get back on subject.
"A little of both actually." Lillina admitted. "Like, we've talked about it before, Rutger is way more comfortable living a noble's life than his mother was, he's able to just ignore people's stupid comments about his heritage and stuff and still be himself, and of course he's going to be teaching some recruits swordplay so he won't get rusty and lose his edge, but part of what I love about him is just the freeness his aura gives off, I don't want to take that away from him."
"I'm going to go off on a limb and say that he's said something to the extent of, 'I'm happy wherever I am as long as I'm with you.' am I right?" Wendy asked.
"Yeah, he has, and for the most part I really do believe him. I guess it's just my overactive mind working me over." Lilina replied. "And as for the people, well Caelin hasn't really been it's own province for over 20 years and Lady Lyndis was only there for a year, so while technically Rutger is of noble birth, I know people aren't going to see it that way, especially since we still don't know what kind of station his father held, even if we know he was from Bern, which is another bowl of worms in itself."
"Do you have doubts that he won't serve the people in the best way he can?" Wendy pondered. "That he can't handle the politics of being your husband?"
"A little, yeah." Lilina admitted. "But then again, he's heard the stories his mother told him and he's willing to try, and his father worked for my father and Lord Eliwood as a diplomat for years and he's been around nobles pretty much his entire life, so he knows what he's getting into and he still wants to get married."
"And do you still want to get married to him?" There was a long pause as that question hung in the air for a few long moments as Lilina thought about it.
"Yes." She said a bit hesitantly at first before regaining her confidence. "Yes! I'm confident that this can all work out in the end. I love Rutger and he loves me, and we've been good friends that have gone through so much together during our lives, if anyone can get through issues like this then it should be us!" She was so excited about it that she stood up and almost left the room before Wendy stopped her.
"Hey, hey, come on, we have to wait just a bit longer Lady Lilina, the ceremony isn't starting until a bit later." She said holding her back.
"Oh, yeah, I forgot in all that emotion." Lilina said with a blush. "But thank you Wendy, you're a very good listener, and a very good friend as well. You're the best knight a girl could ask for." So with both sides working out their issues the ceremony went off without much trouble at all. Fae of course was the flower girl, a role she would probably be playing for a lot of the army's weddings, but she enjoyed it every time. Not everyone from the army was there, but all that were there were happy for the couple and when it came time to exchange vows a hush came over the crowd so they could listen in.
"Lilina," Rutger started before taking a deep breath to try and calm himself and the feeling of tightness in his throat. "we've been through a lot together. We started out as friends when we were younger, you had to deal with me after my parents died, and we had to do our part to make sure that Elibe could return to peace so we and everyone else could have days like today. I'd like to say that's gonna be the hardest things we're going to have to deal with, but we both know that's not going to be true. But what I do know to be true is that I love you and that I'm willing to go through the fires of the underworld if I have to for you. If we stick together as we have I don't see any issue breaking us apart, be it from strangers or from people we know well. So if you'll have me, I'll be the most supportive and loyal friend and husband I can be for as long as I draw breath. That's the Sacaen way, it's the way my parents raised me, and it's the man I truly want to be, so please accept me once again for who I am." Most people in the crowd had never heard Rutger speak so eloquently, so they were very surprised that he could say such things, but they were very impressed at his heartfelt expressions.
"Why are you so perfect when it comes to speaking your mind to me?" Lilina joked so she wouldn't start crying at how loved she felt. "No seriously, even when we were younger you always spoke your mind and I was always the reserved one, always thinking that if I said something wrong I'd be disappointing someone. And to be honest, I still kind of feel that way today. I know there are those people who don't agree with this union, important people who have power to decide the people of Ostia's future, but for once I'm going to speak my mind and say I couldn't give less of a damn about them right now. I love you Rutger, it may have taken me a bit of time to get around to feeling that way, but when I did I realized that you're just the best person for me. You're so supportive, you know what it's like to go through some of the things I have in life and you accept me for who I am and not what I am. I wish I could have seen it sooner, maybe we could have been closer earlier, but I'm not wasting any more time thinking about what could have been. Right now I'm standing in front of the man I love getting ready to declare how I want to spend the rest of my life with him and I couldn't be happier. You make me happy Rutger and I want to do my best to do the same for you. You're right that things will be tough, but we've gone through tough before and we'll go through it as many times as we need to until we both get that happy ending we deserve!" By the time Lilina's impassioned words ended most of the audience was in tears and it took a while to get everyone together to finish the ceremony. It all went as planned, no objections from Hector's ghost in sight, and soon enough the pair was officially married. They left the chapel with Rutger holding Lilina in his arms bridal style as they walked to the carriage that would take them back to the castle. Lilina had a bouquet of flowers in her hand and she threw them over her head for someone to catch.
"Who do you think is going to catch it?" Rutger asked with a big smile on his face.
"You think I'm leaving that up to chance?" Lilina teased him. "I used a bit of wind magic as I threw it to make sure it landed where I wanted it to." And where did it land you may ask? Right into the hands of another Sacaen in the crowd, one who was looking straight at the Marquess of Pherae as she held the flowers in her hand.
"You know Sacaens don't really find this a sign of anything right?" Sue commented as Roy expected her to say something.
"Yeah, but Lycians and Pheraens do." He replied with a smirk. "Who knows, maybe it'll be us getting married next."
Chapter 6: File #a64 Homecoming
Notes:
The first one starring my OC Carrie! If you've read the basketball AU fic of mine, she's pretty much the same as she is there, except she's a cleric who can heal and use light magic. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a64 Homecoming
Characters: My OC Carrie, her family, Kent, Sain
Based on: Commission by JohnCaden64 on Twitter
"Soooo, this friend of yours you're going to introduce me to, what is she like? Is she pretty? What does her voice sound like? What kind of flowers does she like?" Of course it would be Sain that would be doing most of the talking between the three of them, it was as if he enjoyed the sound of his voice more than anything sometimes. What was going on you may ask? Well it was Carrie's birthday, she was turning 22, and she was going to celebrate it by going home to Worde to visit her friends and family. With her were two loyal knights of Caelin who she had come to enjoy the company of for different reasons. Sain while flirtatious and such was a good man and was always giving compliments that he truly meant, but it was Kent that Carrie truly fell for. Luckily he felt the same way eventually so along with a birthday celebration it was going to be the first time Carrie's family met him in person. And since Sain didn't want to be left out Carrie told him she would introduce him to one of her friends while they were there.
"I mean, I think she's good looking, but I'm her friend so I don't know how much that counts." Carrie replied. "Her voice is a bit deeper than mine and I think she likes lilies, and she's very energetic and bubbly like you so I think you two will get along great!"
"Or, as per usual, you'll come off way too strong and scare her off." Kent commented with his dry sense of humor. "Leaving the two of us having to spend our time consoling you as always."
"Oh nonsense my boon companion, today Lady Luck shines on me and~" At that point he went on a rant about beauty and love and all that which both Kent and Carrie had learned to tune out at this point.
"He really needs to get a steady girlfriend." Carrie noted as they walked along, Kent just sighed, partly in agreement and partly because he felt uncomfortable. "What's going on, I know that sigh."
"I still think it's not a good idea that both me and Sain left Caelin for this. Yes it's part of our regimented vacation time, but maybe we shouldn't have done it at the same time." He replied.
"Don't you trust Mark and Lyn to take care of things in Caelin while we're gone?" Carrie asked. "Mark has plans for every outcome and Lyn could defeat a whole platoon of knights, I think it's in good hands."
"I do trust them, with my life even, that is when they aren't out-flirting Sain with every single person they make friends with." Kent countered. "I mean I guess I should be more relaxed, but you know that's hard for me. And to be honest, you're the first woman where I had to go and meet her parents, and I'm also a bit wary on that part."
"Come on Kent, I told you it's going to be fine, if anything they are going to treat you like some play actor or famous bard because you're a knight, you could literally say anything and they would eat it up." Carrie told him.
"Which is another concerning thing, shouldn't they get to know me first before they act in such a way? I am a very studious and decorated knight, but they don't know that yet." Kent noted in concern.
"I'm sure once you all get to know each other things will simmer down, besides it's not like we have to visit them all the time." Some of Carrie's resentment was starting to come out then, but by that time Sain was done with his rant and pointed something out.
"Hark! The city gates of Worde approach! See, it took us no time at all once I was able to regale about all the times I've been scorned but got back up to try again." He said excitedly. "Now, just about where would your house be Carrie?"
"It's towards the middle of town, so we've still got a bit to go, but we should stable our horses first so they can rest up." Carrie said, so they did that an the trio began to walk the streets of Worde, it was one of the smaller territories of the Lycian League, even smaller than Caelin, but it was busy nonetheless and there were a few sights to see along the way. Of course Sain could only keep his eyes on the pretty ladies while Kent had other things on his mind.
"Worde seems to be very efficient and busy, I don't see much litter anywhere and I haven't seen any troublemakers either, I quite like that." He commented.
"Well you can thank my brother Joel for that fact, he's the judge of the territory and he's very fair but exacting with his rulings." Carrie told him. "Everyone here loves him, and for good reason."
"Then I look forward to meeting with him then, he sounds like someone I could get along with." Kent said with an approving nod and tone. Soon enough though they were all at Carrie's home and since she still had a key with her she unlocked the door and let them all in.
"Mother! Father! I'm home! And I've brought some friends like I said I would!" She called out as they all shuffled in and closed the door. The house was oddly quiet, you couldn't even hear snoring from anyone sleeping. "Strange, I would have thought that they would be home at this time of day." Though a few moments later there was some noise coming from the stairs and a tall, brown haired man in his 30's came down them and into the living room where Carrie and the knights were standing. "Joel? What are you doing here?"
"Carrie! Glad you could finally make it back home." Joel said coming up and giving her a hug. "And these must be your knight friends, Kent and Sain correct?"
"Yes, that would be us." Kent confirmed reaching out to shake Joel's hand. They both gave a firm handshake and Kent appreciated that. "I take it that your parents aren't here?"
"No, they are out shopping at the moment, and I just had to stop by to pick something up for them before I head off to some paperwork at the courthouse." Joel replied. "Sorry I have to leave so quickly Carrie, if I'm gonna make it back in time to celebrate with everyone, I have to hurry and get going."
"I understand Joel, I'll see you later." Carrie assured him and he left without much more fuss. "He's such a hard worker, another reason I think you two would get along Kent."
"I agree." Kent noted before there was a bit of silence between the three since they didn't quite know what to do now that their plans had gotten a little hitched. Of course it was Sain who spoke up first.
"So, I guess that means we have time for you to introduce me to your friend, if that's okay with you two, or I could just go by myself."
"NO!" Both Carrie and Kent exclaimed at the same time. "I mean, you don't even know exactly what she looks like, so I should go with you at least. You can stay here and wait for my parents if you want Kent though."
"No, I should go along as well, just in case Sain says something stupid as he always does."
"Why does no one trust me?" Sain chuckled before they left again. Carrie explained that she told her friend, named Emma that they would meet her for some lunch and where to meet them, so she led the knights that way, taking a different route through town so they could see a bit more of it. While they were walking though Kent noticed something a bit different about the staff Carrie was holding.
"That's a new staff isn't it? Where did you pick it up, it looks pretty new and valuable." He wondered.
"Oh, this staff was Mark and Lyn's early present to me since they wouldn't be able to join us today." Carrie replied. "Mark assured me that it was in my skill level to use and that it should be super helpful for a long time if I treat it right, which I plan on doing. Don't tell me, you got me a staff as well?"
"No, no, I have a different gift for you Carrie, I was just wondering." Kent assured her. "Mark and Lady Lyndis are just always surprising me with how good friends they are." Carrie couldn't agree more but before she could say so they made it to the restaurant and things got started there. She introduced Emma to Sain and Kent and Sain, as usual, started to try to woo her in every way he could. Though this time he was getting a bit of success as Emma teased him back and enjoyed the genuine attention he was giving her.
"Just think, both of you could fall for a woman from Worde, wouldn't that be interesting?" Carrie teased Kent after a while. "I guess we have our wiles after all."
"Well, it would certainly be easier to meet up with one another, that would be for sure." Kent commented before suddenly they heard some yelling from down the street. "What in Elimine's name could that be?" They didn't have to wait long before they got their answer.
"BANDITS! Bandits are robbing shops down there!" A few citizens yelled as they ran past the restaurant. Both Kent and Sain got up together and started to run towards the trouble as any good knight should.
"Hey! Meet me again at Carrie's party!" Emma called out to Sain and he took a moment to look back an wink at her before Carrie caught up to the pair.
"You two realize that you don't have any weapons right, that you left them with our horses?" Carrie noted.
"Knights of Caelin are trained in hand to hand combat before they even choose which weapon they want to specialize in." Kent noted as they got closer. "And besides, with how strong we've gotten because of the war with Nergal, a few bandits shouldn't be too much of an issue."
"Yeah, a few punches to the gut and jaw and they'll be running home to their mothers." Sain added. "You focus on the citizens who are hurt Carrie, we'll take care of the rest." Carrie appreciated that even Sain with his flirty ways could be serious when things got down to it. She nodded and peeled off from the knights to use her new staff to heal those who had gotten injured. If she had her Lightning tome she could have helped fight, but that too was with the horses back in the stables.
"Are you okay, where is it bleeding?" She asked the first person she saw on the ground and she went around to about half a dozen people with small cuts and bruises, nothing too serious or anything like that. Eventually the street was clear of any civilians and it was just Kent and Sain fist-fighting the bandits. As Kent noted they were very good at beating them back even though the bandits had axes and swords to swing at them. Soon enough they looked to all be subdued and the knights looked around to make sure no one else was looting anything.
"Another knightly deed well done my boon companion, wouldn't you agree." Sain said only slightly sweating as he put his arm around Kent's shoulder.
"Other than you almost kicking me in the head that one time, I would agree, we were pretty synchronized as we usually are." Kent agreed. "What about you Carrie, did you help the civilians get away safely?"
"Yep, everyone got clear as fast as possible and I didn't see any casualties, I think we did a perfect job." Carrie noted, so the trio relaxed for just a moment.
"I wonder what Emma would have thought if she saw me fight so valiantly like that, I bet she'd be really impressed." Sain said showing off his muscles a bit, getting Carrie to laugh. But suddenly they hear a yell from beside them.
"Watch out!" Was all that was heard, causing Sain to turn around, but he was just a tad too slow for a dagger from a straggling bandit to rip across his chest. It was a glancing blow at best because of his knightly reaction time but it hurt enough for him to fall to the street and yell in pain. But just as soon as he fell and the bandit turned to Kent a mercenary planted his lance into the ground and sent a flying kick into the bandit's chest, knocking him out and finishing the fight for real.
"Amos! Where did you come from?" Carrie exclaimed, knowing who it was.
"You know this man?" Kent asked.
"He's my little brother, or well he's not so little any more I guess." Carrie said looking at him. "It looks like your mercenary work is paying off."
"It is, but you may want to help your friend down there before he bleeds out or something." Amos noted.
"No, it's fine, I enjoy being on the ground and getting blood on my clothes, the ladies love a good scar story." Sain said half sarcastically and half for real, so Carrie bent down and started cleaning the wound before healing it up with her staff. In no time he was back on his feet, good as new. "Okay, so let me have it, I was fooling off again and paid the price."
"Not this time Sain, it was all of our faults." Kent noted. "We all thought we were done, so you're in the clear for this one, but you probably should thank Carrie's brother for saving you."
"Of course, nice move with your lance. Where did you learn that move?" Sain asked, so they got to talking while rounding up all the unconscious bandits. Eventually more of Amos' mercenary group along with the police chief of Worde came to pick them all up.
"So yeah, we've got a contract with the city for a year, so whenever you come to visit I'll be here unless it's one of my weeks off." Amos explained when the whole ordeal was over. "Well, sorry to kick butt and leave so quickly, but my shift isn't done today, but I'll definitely be at the party later Carrie. Don't go beating up any more ruffians without me." And with that he left to deal with the after effects of the event that just happened. The trio started to walk to just get away from the area when Carrie spoke up first.
"Sain, can I talk to Kent privately please?" She asked and sensing the tone Sain just nodded without throwing in a joke or anything, letting the two of them have their private time.
"What's the matter, are you still a bit shaken up from that fighting?" Kent asked concerned. Carrie shook her head, not saying what it was quite yet, trying to put how she felt into words. "Then what is it, you know you can tell me anything."
"I-I, I feel-" She started out before taking a deep breath. "I don't feel important. Not to my family at least. Mother and Father weren't home to greet us, Joel had to rush to work, and Amos didn't have the time to stay and talk more with us. I wanted everyone to get to know each other before the party and such and it just seems like everything isn't going how I planned it. I know that's selfish of me to think about, but sometimes I just want things to go my way for once you know? Especially since I didn't get a lot of that growing up." Kent couldn't relate that much to the feeling, he was an only child, but he listened to what Carrie had to say anyways and reacted by stepping closer and giving her a comforting hug.
"Well, who wouldn't want their special day to go the way they planned it?" He noted, at least understanding one thing. "But I don't think that it's not because your family doesn't care about you. Your parents are probably out shopping for some good food or to pick up a present they ordered for you, Joel is out making sure no one comes to ruin the party by causing a scene, and Amos is as well. They all said they would be there, and even though I don't know them that well, they seem like trustworthy men. Do they have a track record of not showing up to things that are important to you?"
"No." Carrie admitted.
"Then trust them when they say things like that. Just because they may have gotten more attention or have more exciting employment doesn't mean they don't think you have your own value." Kent continued. "I mean I see your value every day, and let me tell you Carrie, it's something I don't think I could go without for an extended period of time."
"You're just saying that because you love me." Carrie replied, but she was perking up.
"Maybe a bit, but you are hard working, skilled, and compassionate, everything a good healer needs to be. And you were instructed by someone who I consider one of the smartest men in all Elibe, and he told me you were one of his best students."
"Mark was a good teacher, I will give him that." By this time Carrie was calmed down enough and was content with what Kent had told her, so she rewarded him by giving him a quick kiss on the lips. "Maybe there will be more of that after the party, who knows?"
"I look forward to it then." Kent said with a small smirk. "Well, let's get to it then, shall we?" And with that they rejoined with Sain and made their way back to Carrie's house. And as soon as they opened the door, all of Carrie's friends and family jumped out to surprise her.
"HAPPY BIRTHDAY!" They all yelled happily. It was going to be a great party.
Chapter 7: File #13 Extended C-Support
Notes:
So there are a few commissions that I bundle together as scenes from what I think Rutger and Lilina's supports would be, and this is one of them. The next two probably won't be the B and A ones, but those will be coming eventually. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #13 Extended C-Support
Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Based on: Commission by kurisulez on Twitter
The war was only in it's beginning stages, the retaking of the Ostian capital soon turned into finding the sacred blade Durandal that Lord Eliwood of Pherae had used 20 years to defend Elibe from the madman Nergal and the first Fire Dragon that had crossed the Dragon's Gate in nearly a millennia. After a hard fought battle with some bandits trying to take the blade for themselves, Roy and his army had an encounter with the Wyvern General Narcian who they would have been decimated by if the Mage General of Etruria Cecilia hadn't swooped in to rescue them. After the dusk had settled and the army was moving back to regroup into safer Lycian territory a certain blue haired mage seeked to catch up with a friend she hadn't seen in ages.
"Rutger!" She said happily and cheerfully as she stood in front of him. "I'm so glad that you decided to join Roy's army against the forces of Bern! You two really saved me back in the castle, and those moves you put on that bandit leader Henning, you're swordsmanship is getting closer and closer to your mother's every day!" Unfortunately for her, the two of them hadn't gotten a chance to talk and Roy hadn't had the time to tell her what happened to Rutger's parents, so her saying something like that really wasn't the best idea. Luckily Rutger still had the sense to not lash out at her because of their past relationship.
"Hmph!" Was all that left his mouth as he brushed by Lilina, hoping that she would just leave him along like everyone else had. He was fine with Roy being busy leading the army, he could take care of himself and deal with what he needed to do to get his revenge on those Bernese dogs. But Lilina wasn't the type just to leave it at that, she was spirited and she loved her friends, so when they were acting weird she was concerned about them.
"Hey, come on, none of that Rutger, we're not fighting for our lives at the moment, you can come out of serious mode now, you know that." She told him as she followed behind. She had seen him serious before, but she figured it was just the technique that Rutger's father had taught him that allowed him to be serious in a fight but a normal and happy person afterwards. "Maybe you need to visit home and get a bit more training from your father." Lilina was quickly getting on Rutger's nerves, keeping on bringing up his parents in this situation. She was smart right? Didn't she know what happened? Roy told her about Lord Hector right, why wouldn't he tell her about what happened to his parents? Either way he started walking faster, his longer strides allowing him to make some distance from Lilina. Maybe he could lose her in the crowd if he walked fast enough? Nope, she still wasn't giving up.
"Rutger! What is your deal!? Why are you acting like such a jerk?! I mean I can kind of get acting shy with all these new people around, even if that still is kind of weird for you, but I don't get why you are acting this way towards me!" Lilina said running up and grabbing his arm to slow him down and so he couldn't get away. "You really think your parents would be happy about this?"
"MY PARENTS ARE DEAD!" Rutger finally exploded, not able to hold it back any more. "The Bern army killed them in Bulgar and now I'm dedicating my life to killing every last one of them for revenge! The Rutger you knew before is dead and gone and he's never coming back!" Of course Lilina was shocked to hear that so suddenly and so loudly so she let go of Rutger's arm and just stood there not knowing what to say. Rutger took that chance to slip into the crowd of the army and get away, but this wasn't going to be the last time this topic was going to be breached, Lilina was going to make sure of that.
"Okay, so he's hurting, I can understand that." Lilina said to herself to calm down. "And because I can understand that since I went through the same thing I can help him out right? I mean I'm not all edgy and broody at the moment. Yes I do feel sad from time to time, but I think that I'm doing well. At least I hope I am." She took a deep breath before her confidence came back. "No, there can't be any doubt, I can help Rutger out, and who knows maybe helping him out will help me deal with what I'm going through as well. He might want me to leave him alone, but he should know better when it comes to me, I don't give up on my friends, no matter how far they have fallen."
Chapter 8: File #7 Sunset at the Beach
Notes:
Remember, this is a universe where Rutger and Roy grew up as friends because Lyn actually showed up in FE7's epilogue with Rutger, so that's why they act how they act here and in future chapters.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #7 Sunset at the Beach
Characters: Rutger, Roy, Lilina, Guinevere
Based on: A commission by Bunneshi on Twitter
The sun was beginning to set on a small beach near the port city of Badon, a weekend of friends and allies enjoying themselves on the beach was coming to an end and two friends sat on their beach towels looking out to the sea where the Dread Isle could be found somewhere.
"You know Rutger, I'm really glad you decided to come to this little getaway I planned for everyone, it was really nice getting to catch up with you in a setting where we aren't fighting for our lives and the future of Elibe every other day." Roy said with a wistful smile on his face as he relaxed and continued to watch what everyone was getting up to.
"Well, you can thank Lilina for that, she's the one that convinced me to come." Rutger admitted freely. He still was affected by what happened to him at the beginning of the war, but he had grown as a person during the conflict and Roy was an old friend so he was comfortable being more open and honest with him. "I really didn't want to come and make a scene or anything like that, you know?"
"You, make a scene?" Roy asked with a chuckle. "Maybe when we were younger, but we've matured since then." Rutger shot him a look of doubt. "You don't think so?"
"It's not that, it's the fact that everyone except you, Lilina, and a few others really don't know the real me." Rutger replied. "To everyone else, I'm just an edgy murder machine that you don't want to get on the wrong side of and who hates everyone. I mean did you see the look on Fir's face when I asked her if she wanted to spar on the beach yesterday, I think she almost had a heart attack out of too many confused emotions." Roy was trying his best to take this seriously, but to him Rutger was just worrying way too much, so he had to laugh again.
"Rutger, I'm glad you inherited Mark's sense of humor, it really suits you." He told him when another look was shot his way. "Look, when it comes down to it you showed everyone the last few days that how you acted during the war wasn't how you always act, and I think for the most part everyone respects that and understands what you were going through. I mean they even invited you to play volleyball and such even though you passed on it, I think that's progress."
"Perhaps, but I still have a long way to go." Rutger said, but Roy's words did make him feel better about the situation.
"We all still do, we've got the rest of our lives to improve and get better, we've got to keep the legacy our parents left to us strong so Elibe can keep this peace for longer than 20 years this time." Roy stated before getting quiet. "Sorry, I'm still finding myself going into that leader mode your father always talked about and not knowing when to stop and have some fun."
"You'll get it eventually, you've got time as you said." Rutger noted with a small chuckle of his own. Then the two got quiet for a bit and both of their eyes landed on Lilina, splashing and having fun in the shallow water with Fae and some of the other girls that had come on the trip. Rutger's heart twinged for a number of different reasons at this, and Roy being Roy, he could feel it too.
"Something else on your mind Rutger?" He asked placing his hand on his friend's shoulder in a supporting gesture. This time it took a bit longer for Rutger to decide on what and how he wanted to say what he needed to say.
"We're good right? You aren't jealous or anything are you?" He asked surprisingly meekly.
"Of what, your rugged good looks? Maybe a bit, but I've got my own charms." Roy joked, even though he knew that's not what Rutger meant.
"Roy, be straight with me, please." Rutger said, almost pleading. Roy then took his time to think about what to say, to make sure he got it out right.
"Rutger, have you ever known me to be a jealous guy?" He asked rhetorically. "No, you haven't, and I'm not gonna start now. The way I see it, Lilina was most likely going to end up falling for one of us anyways since we were such good friends, and because we're so close, I'm glad it's you and not someone I barely know. Maybe in another universe or something Lilina and I are together and we're happy, I could see that happening easily, but I was too focused on the war effort to even think about any feelings I might have had for her or the ones she might have had for me. Plus, given what your relationship has done for your personal growth Rutger, I'm perfectly content with what has happened." Just like his father before him Roy was being 100% truthful and from the heart, he was happy that his friends had found love with each other and was glad he was there to see it. "And besides, what use would jealously be for me when I already have someone else I have feelings for?" And as if on cue, Guinevere the Queen of Bern who had also come on this trip, appeared on Roy's side and placed her hand on his shoulder.
"Roy, I hope I'm not interrupting something with your friend here, but there is... something I need your... assistance with." She stated slowly, trying not to give much away. Roy turned to Rutger to see if it was okay for him to go with her.
"Yeah, we're pretty much done here." Rutger confirmed as he stood up and helped Roy to his feet as well. He then gave him a hug. "Until we see each other again, stay safe and stay alive, please for my sake."
"I will, I promise." Roy replied confidently as he hugged Rutger back before leaving with Guinevere. Rutger then sat back down on his towel and then began to lay on his back looking up at the sky. He didn't know how long had passed, but eventually the most beautiful face in the world started staring down at him with her wonderful blue eyes and hair falling all around.
"I didn't think you'd be taking a nap." Lilina stated with a giggle. "Just staring at the sky and thinking like usual huh?"
"Yeah, pretty much." Rutger said softly as he sat up. "You have fun with Fae and the girls?"
"Oh, very much so, but I wanted to spend some time with you before we had to go back." Lilina told him. "You mind walking with me along the beach near the water?"
"Not at all, in fact I'd rather enjoy it." Rutger noted with a smile. So he stood up and folded his towel up to carry in one hand while his free arm locked around Lilina's free arm. They walked down to the shore until they made it to the wet sand and then started walking slowly together, just enjoying the sunset colors and being with each other.
"So, what were you and Roy talking about earlier?" Lilina asked eventually. "I saw you guys hugging a little before I walked up."
"He was just saying how he appreciated how I came out here for the weekend how nice it was to catch up with everything being peaceful." Rutger answered truthfully. "And then I asked him if he was jealous of me, because of course I did."
"And?" Lilina postured, giving him a look that told him that she agreed with Roy that he was worrying too much.
"He said I have my father's sense of humor." Rutger said with a grin. "And he said no and I believe him. Roy has never lied to me before and he has no reason to now. And then Guinevere came and took him away so I gave him a hug because I don't know if we'll see him again on this trip."
"Makes sense." Lilina noted. "See, I told you things with Roy would be fine. What happened to me always being right?" She additionally teased him.
"Yeah, yeah, I'm still learning." Rutger sighed, but he was happy in this moment. His life was turning up even more than he could imagine and everything was going right for him again. He could get used to this. But, while his mind was occupied thinking about all that, he failed to realize just how far away from the group they had strayed and how Lilina was about to 'accidently' trip him so they would fall into the sand below.
"Well at least I know you're good at this, I've given you a lot of practice." Lilina teased him before wrapping her arms around him and kissing him on the lips.
"You are such a tease sometimes." Rutger stated, but he kissed her back just the same. "I love it though, and I love you."
"I love you too Rutger." Lilina replied. "Now, show me what you've learned so far." Looks like this evening wasn't quite over yet.
Chapter 9: File #18 Hot Spring Scramble (Elibe Version)
Notes:
The assumption here is that Mark left Rutger instructions on how to travel to other Outrealms since that's a thing I feel he could do and would do.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #18 Hot Spring Scramble (Elibe Version)
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Blue Haired Anna
Based on: Commission by Blackcat18up on Twitter
Anna checked off the names of the people she just let into the hot springs and saw that she was down to the last two. It didn't seem like the pair was too off-put by having to wait as all their friends entered before them, but she didn't want to risk it, so she still had her chipper and enthusiastic attitude as she spoke.
"Alright, and that just leaves you two, our special guests for the night!" She said looking out to Rutger and Lilina wearing their towels around their bodies with their swimwear underneath. "We've got a special place in there set up for you two!" Of course the couple was surprised, but also they were a bit intrigued as well.
"Why would we be the special guests?" Lilina asked. "We've never even been to this Outrealm before. Well, I should say I've never been here before." She corrected herself, knowing that Rutger's parents travelled the Ourealms from time to time.
"Can't say that I've been here either, seems like a place that my folks would love though." Rutger noted.
"Exactly!" Anna said with a smile. "Your parents did visit here before, both of yours actually, and they really helped us out of a pinch when they did. And since we really can't show our thanks to them anymore for obvious reasons, well might as well give you guys the special treatment!" Rutger still felt a twinge in his heart hearing about his parents like that, but it was gradually softening with each time it was brought up, this time it was so slight that he barely even blinked. Lilina too took a breath hearing about it, but she was actually really excited to see what Anna had in store for them.
"So, what's this special place you have for us?" She asked energetically.
"Well, you see, inside that door right there," Anna said pointing to a door. "is a team of massage experts and tailors that specialize in swimsuits. Also there is a private hot spring that's just perfect for a couple like you two. So you'll get the whole spa experience while also getting some new threads to walk out of here with." Then she got closer and whispered the next part to them. "Plus you can get some alone time, we'll make sure no one gets in to disturb you if you want to do anything more intimate." This whole deal was sounding better by the moment, even Rutger was starting to get into it more.
"I take it you're assuming I'm like my parents it more ways than one?" He joked to Anna and she just winked at him. "Well, it's up to you Lilina, you wanna do this?"
"Are you kidding me?! This is great!" She answered excitedly, jumping up and down a bit as she held onto his shoulder. Then she grabbed his hand and started to pull him along to the special room. "Come on, this is the chance of a lifetime!" So they walked off and Anna checked them off her list which made it complete.
"Ahh, young love. And such an interesting couple as well, most of the versions that come here are with other partners. I wonder what happened in their Outrealm." Anna pondered to herself. "Oh well, can't know everything. Let's go see how much attention the front desk is getting since all these heroes showed up." Meanwhile Rutger and Lilina had made it inside the special room and were waiting for everything to get set up for their massages.
"You don't think it's too weird we got this because of our parents right?" Lilina wondered as she watched the tables being put up and the supplies brought in.
"I think the weirdest thing here is an Anna with blue hair." Rutger answered with a chuckle. "I'm surprised my folks never told me about her, they really liked meeting Annas." Everything was set up quickly and efficiently and when it was done the couple chose which tables to lay on and did so on their stomachs, tilting their heads so they could look at each other while it went on.
"Honestly I think the thing we're going to have to worry about is Clarine getting jealous once she finds out we got this special treatment." Lilina noted as their massages started. "Because you know she's gonna find out one way or another."
"Ain't that the truth." Rutger said before sighing in relief/pleasure since Anna was telling the truth that these people were great at giving massages. "A little higher up on my shoulders please, that's where most of my tension goes." So they enjoyed their massages and talked to each other about how cool it was to see everyone who came and such. When the hot rocks came out neither of them really were affected by the heat, Lilina since she was a master of fire magic and Rutger was just used to being hot all the time because of his emotions. Eventually things slowed down and ended and the two of them got up and stretched their newly relaxed muscles.
"I feel like I could sleep for a week after that I'm so relaxed." Lilina said, actually yawning a bit. "But I won't, there is still fun to be had you know." She winked and smiled slightly seductively in Rutger's general direction, and at this point he was really good at getting the signal so he smirked back at her. But that would have to wait just a bit longer because they had to get fitted for their new swimsuits. So the tailors came in and started getting their measurements.
"You're much taller than your parents, I wonder how that happened." The one working with Rutger commented. "But your physique is on par or even better than your mother's, though it does seem you could eat a bit more and really fill out any imperfections." Rutger just stayed silent, he really didn't like it when anyone other than Lilina gave him compliments like that and it was just awkward when other people did so.
"Surprising amount of muscle for a mage of your caliber." The tailor with Lilina noted. "Do you train with physical weapons frequently?"
"From time to time." Lilina answered. "My father always instilled with me the thought that I won't always have a tome to protect myself with, so I'm proficient enough with daggers and swords to not be a liability." Hector never really gave up on her being stronger and and better fighter than Roy, and if it wasn't for the war she probably could have given Roy some good sparring matches, but as he was now the only people in Elibe that were in the same league as him were Rutger, Fir, and the Sword Saint Karel.
"So what color were you two thinking for your new swimsuits?" The lead tailor asked eventually.
"Red, obviously." Lilina noted with a chuckle. "Ooh, but with a flower crown and some gold highlights! I think that would look cute! What about you Rutger?" She asked him specifically since she felt he might not open up without some prodding.
"Some red that slowly transitions into orange and into black. Oh, and some wrist guards in case I have to fight with just that on." He commented, a bit of Mark coming out with the preparedness.
"Oh, and that necklace you have would look great with it!" Lilina added. "Don't you think?" Rutger smiled and nodded in agreement as well. A few minutes later the tailors were done and another door was opened up revealing the private hot spring area that Anna had mentioned earlier! "Last one in is a decaying dragon!" Lilina yelled before running off and cannonballing into the warm water. Rutger just chuckled to himself, picked up their towels, and slowly walked in and closed the door behind him, making sure that it was locked and that no one could get in unless they really had to.
"Come on in, the water is really warm and relaxing, you're gonna love it!" Lilina said splashing some water on Rutger's chest as he got closer. He grinned and slipped into the water slowly, letting his body fall to the shallow bottom of the pool so his whole being could be wrapped in the warm water. He held his breath for a bit just enjoying the starry sky through the warping of the water before seeing Lilina's body flit into and out of his view for a brief moment, snapping him out of his thoughts and bringing him to the surface.
"Come here, I wanna be close to you." He said softly, opening up his arms so Lilina could sit on his lap and they could just relax for as long as they wanted. She did so and the pair was quiet for quite a while, or at least it felt like a while, but it was enjoyable. They were just alone together in their own little part of the world and things couldn't get much better. Well, actually they could, and as was usual for situations like this, it was Lilina who decided to take the lead.
"You know, there was one place on my body that was left out of that excellent massage. I was wondering if maybe you could reach it for me." She teased Rutger in a more seductive voice than before.
"Hmm, and where would that be?" Rutger asked, pretending to play dumb. "I remember us both getting thoroughly massaged back there." Lilina just lightly shook her head and moved her hands to the back of her bikini top, quickly undoing the knot and letting it float up to the surface of the water.
"Does that give you more of a clue, or do I have to spell it out for you?" She teased him. Rutger moved his head closer to hers so he could whisper into her ear.
"Nah, I think I've got the point now." He said in a low, sexy voice before moving his hands and placing them on her chest. The soft feeling of Lilina's breast wasn't a new sensation to him of course, but having them underwater was, so this was a great chance to explore how they felt here. So he started to slowly fondle them with his admittedly rough feeling hands, but that just gave them texture, texture that Lilina loved the feeling of. She started to moan as he sped up his hands and moved onto pinching and playing her her nipples as well.
"See, I told you they missed a spot." She said with her voice melting a bit. "And I'm sure they missed a very important spot for you as well." And without missing a beat she slipped one of her hands down Rutger's swim trunks and started to stroke his cock up and down tenderly. It was already semi erect, but with every movement she could feel it grow larger and more girthy.
"You're right, they did." Rutger moaned himself at the feeling of blood rushing between his legs. His parents had always told him how great sex felt, but it was only recently that he had gotten to experience it first hand, and as they usually were, his parents were right on the money. "Let me free up some space for you down there though." So he momentarily moved one of his hands away from her chest to slip his swim trunks off and watch them float up with her top.
"Might as well get the other piece out of the way too." Lililina suggested. So Rutger did as she asked and soon afterwards they were both completely naked. "Besides, now I can massage you like this." She added, pushing her body more into Rutger's so her butt could grind against his shaft. She didn't know why she enjoyed doing that so much, but it didn't seem that Rutger minded too much so she kept on doing it.
"Such boldness, I guess it's to be expected from you." Rutger teased her. But then he got an idea and smirked. "But don't think I'm not learning new tricks either." So he used his arms and hands to pull her body even closer to his, so close that her back was touching his chest, but then he spun her around so that she was facing him, but she was still grinding on his dick as well.
"Well then maybe you should be rewarded for that." Lillina said before taking her arms and putting them around his shoulders and moving in for a passionate kiss. Kissing Rutger was one of the best feelings in the world for her, it always let her know that she had someone special in her life, one that loved her and would protect her no matter what, one that wouldn't be leaving anytime soon like so many others had. And a kiss in an intimate moment like this was even better because he was showing her everything, there were no secrets, no hidden feelings between them, ironically something that Rutger's parents instilled in him about moments like this.
"I love you, so much." Rutger said gasping for air a bit as their lips parted just slightly. "I love that you're mine and that I'm yours, that I get to be myself around you and you can do the same with me."
"I love you too, for all the same reasons. You make me feel complete, in more ways than one." Lilina added before teasingly lowering her hips a bit so that Rutger's dick was rubbing against her pussy. "But for now, I want to be complete in this way, can you do that for me?"
"Of course I can." He whispered sensually. "Hold on to something." So Lilina held onto him tightly and he thrust up into her with his hips. Not too strongly that it would hurt, but strong enough to get a loud moan to come out of her mouth. He couldn't help but moan along with her, the warmth of the water they were in was nothing compared to the warmth he felt inside her body. The moment of penetration passed soon enough though and Rutger started to move his hips in a slow and steady pace. He wanted this to last for a bit, make it really special like this trip was, so he wasn't going to go all out just yet. "Kiss me again, I want to be as close as we can be." Lilina lovingly obliged and their lips connected once again. It started out slow like Rutger's thrusts but soon enough they were kissing more and more passionately, hands moving all over each other's bodies to feel every inch of their partner, everything they held dear.
"More, give me more!" Lilina panted in between kisses after a long feeling while and Rutger took that as a sign to go a bit faster, but he could also feel her pushing back as well in rhythm with him and that just made the whole thing feel even better. But he had another idea in mind as well.
"You want more? I can give you more." He breathed before wrapping his arms into Lilina's legs and slowly standing up out of the water as they continued to kiss. Now gravity would be helping him out as well as he continued to hold her as closely as he could. Lilina's grip on his neck became more firm, and those strong muscles that were commented on before came into play because they were very stable in this position because of how strong the two of them were.
"You're so deep inside now, this feels amazing!" Lilina moaned catching her breath once again. But even though they were strong, Rutger's legs couldn't hold out forever and he knew that, so he had a question he had to ask.
"Do you want me to pull out when I get close, I don't think I can control it if I'm not thinking about it in a position like this." He breathed, looking Lilina in the eyes, telling her how he really felt.
"No, I want you to give me everything, it should be fine." She assured him, looking straight back into his eyes, letting him know that she trusted him. "Besides, you always rock my world better when I let you go wild, so show me that wild side of yours." And before he could answer her she put her lips back onto his again, but this time she slipped her tongue into his mouth to make the kiss even more passionate. Rutger might have been a master of real swords, but she had him beat when it came to kissing. Though he was learning very quickly, constant battles would help him out with that. What he was good at though was using his hands and he moved them to Lilina's hips, using them to help himself thrust even harder and faster into her pussy like she wanted him to. The water dripping off of their bodies was a decent enough lubricant and it made it easy for him to reach the farthest depths, he could feel the tip of his cock kiss the entrance of her womb with each thrust and with each one he felt himself losing more and more control because of the pleasure running through his body.
Lilina was no difference, feeling so full from Rutger's cock in her pussy really made her body heat up even more than it had been and she could feel the juices flowing out and letting it glide even deeper and faster with each thrust. She almost wanted to tell him to push her against the wall of the room they were in to make it better, but she didn't want to stop kissing him. Besides if he kept up this aggressive pace it would be over before he could even get there. So she did the next best thing and locked her legs around his waist as tightly as she could, even getting her feet to rub up against his butt a bit, which might have looked a bit funny, but Rutger actually had a nice feeling rear end, something she would have to explore more in the future.
Those last movements were all Rutger needed to get over the edge with his pleasure. His tongue was moving wildly around Lilina's mouth and he could feel his cock tensing up to prepare to fire. After a few more hard and fast thrusts he pulled Lilina's hips in hard against his and gave her one last powerful thrust, his tip going as far as it could in and spilling it's seed all over the inside of her womb. Hopefully one day they'd be doing this to try and start a family, but for now all he could do was pull back his lips and moan at the top of his lungs in pleasure.
"So warrrrrm, so fillllling!" Lilina moaned as she had her orgasm as well, the feeling of being filled up so thoroughly doing the trick for her. Her eyes rolled back slightly and she just slumped against Rutger, all the relaxing stuff just overflowing now that she had used her energy up making love with him. Rutger's legs stumbled a bit from his orgasm, but he was able to sit them back down into the water without hurting either of them. They just sat there together in silence again, this time because they really had to catch their breath, but it was another intimate silence. They took a few minutes to right themselves before Lilina rested her head on Rutger's chest instead of getting off of him.
"You gonna get off, or do I really feel that good inside you?" He teased with a still breathy huff.
"You do actually." Lilina said sarcastically as she put her hand on his stomach and slowly walked it up his chest, sending some goosebumps into his body. "But yeah, I was gonna get off eventually, just give me a few more minutes okay?"
"Anything for you." Rutger said stroking her wet hair, making it straight again. "Speaking of that, there is going to be some times where we really can't be risking things like this."
"I agree, but sometimes we just get too caught up in things you know?" Lilina sighed. "It's going to be hard."
"Wellllll, I did have an idea I wanted to float by you eventually." Rutger replied, making Lilina look up at him for an explanation. "What are your thoughts on anal sex?"
"I'd be up to try it and see if I like it." Lilina answered truthfully. "Can't hurt to explore a bit, but you have to be open to something I suggest in the future as well, got it?"
"Of course, you remember who my parents are right, they told me experimenting was the spice of life or something to that extent." Rutger said with a chuckle. "Besides, if it's for you, I'd try anything once."
"Good." Lilina replied satisfied, resting her head back on his chest. She could still hear his heart racing in his chest and she took that as a sign. "Soooo, we're you wanting to try that out now? I mean we do have more time here."
"Give me a few minutes to recover and I'll be ready, just you wait."
Chapter 10: File #30 A Busy Day
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #30 A Busy Day
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Wendy
Based on: A commission by nicoMO86383171 on Twitter
The sunlight peeked through the window and curtains of the large bedroom near the top of the castle. It was going to be to be a hot day in Ostia as it had been for the last week, a summer heatwave striking the country with no end in sight.
"Ugh, this is so much worse than when we had to trudge through the desert! And we were fighting a war the whole time there!" A frustrated Lilina huffed as she was waking up from a night of sleep that was filled with a bunch of twisting and turning. "I mean I'm used to heat because of my magic, but this is insane. Are you even listening to me Rutger, are you awake?"
"I am." Rutger replied curtly, he wasn't enjoying this heat either, though he was taking it just slightly better than Lilina was since he was used to living out in nature when his parents were alive and they had to deal with wild weather all the time. "I wish I wasn't, but I am."
"You know what the worst part is though?" Lilina asked as she faced him, causing him to face her as well. "That it's so hot that we can't cuddle at night without being uncomfortable. I hate it."
"Yeah, that is another downside, I agree." Rutger noted before a torch was lit in his mind and he smirked at her. "But I know what we can do to get a bit closer, and I think you know what it is." It took Lilina a moment for the morning haze to clear her mind and get the point, but when she did she smirked back at him.
"I love you, you're so smart." She said before moving closer and kissing him on the lips sweetly.
"Hey, that's my line." Rutger replied, but after that they started to go at it, kissing and touching, trying to get their clothes off as quickly as they could to mitigate all the extra body heat they were making together. They had gotten down to their undergarments before there was a knock on the door and a voice coming from the other side.
"Lady Lilina! Sir Rutger! Are you awake? Are you decent?" At this point the knights and castle workers knew better than just to barge into the couple's bedroom like they had been used to doing with Lord Hector, lest they see something that they would rather not, even if they were glad that they were in the service of such a loving couple.
"That sounds like Bors, I wonder why he'd be the one knocking on our door." Lilina wondered as she pulled away slightly from kissing Rutger. He was about to answer that he didn't know either until his own morning fog left his mind and his eyes went wide.
"Shit, shit, shit, I forgot that I promised that I would be training and sparring with the new squire recruits today, he's probably wondering if I'm ready to go." He said quickly getting out of bed and getting a new set of clothes on. "I totally forgot because of how damn hot it's been, sorry but I have to go Lilina." He got dressed very quickly, something he got from the nomadic lifestyle he had in Sacae, and gave Lilina a final kiss before starting to leave.
"Don't forget your sword!" She reminded him and he placed his hand on his hip and noticed it was gone, so he quickly ran over to get it and strap it to his belt. Then he was ready to leave. "Love you! Hopefully we can get together for dinner or something!"
"Love you too, and hopefully." He confirmed before he opened the door and closed it behind him quickly so Bors wouldn't see anything he didn't want to. And while the two of them were the rulers of Ostia, that was a busy position. Some days they only saw each other in the morning and right before bed, and they never knew just which days those would be, so they had to savor every moment they had together. Today that was just really getting to Lilina and she flopped down on her bed in frustration and started talking to herself.
"Sometimes I wish the war was still going on, we actually got some free time to ourselves once in a while because of the travel and because Roy was in charge." She muttered. "And of course if it wasn't for stupid Zephiel and that perverted Narcian my father would still be alive and we'd have more time for dates and normal courting things. Not that I blame Rutger though, he tries his best to make each moment we have special and he's really good at it, which I don't know whether I should find that strange or not. On the one hand his parents must have taught him well, they had a great relationship, and he was a really good friend back when we were little, but on the other he had become really distant and moody when we met again. Is he just trying to make up for that or is that how he would have been if his parents were still alive."
"Well for my two gold, I think he really loves you with all his heart and that's really all that matters." Lilina had been so wrapped up in her thoughts that she didn't even notice that her most trusted knight and best friend (other than Roy) Wendy had come into her room.
"Wendy! Haven't you learned your lesson to knock before you come in here!" Lilina said covering herself with the light bedsheet.
"I did knock, but you were just talking to yourself and I already saw my brother leaving with Rutger so I figured you'd be in here by yourself." Wendy said matter-of-factly. "And come on, I've seen you in less, no need to hide yourself. It's way too hot again today anyways."
"Agreed." Lilina said throwing the sheet away, though still taking a protective pose with her body. "So, why'd you come in here anyways, just to talk and give me relationship advice?"
"No, not particularly. But why were you talking to yourself anyways?" Wendy wondered.
"The heat is really getting to me along with all the stuff we have to do around here, I'm just a little stressed, that's all. I'm sure that when the weather breaks I'll be fine." Lilina noted.
"Well, sorry to say that I'm not here to make it any better." Wendy said remorsefully. "Sooo, remember last month when we had to go to Laus when they chose their new Marquess?"
"Unfortunately." Lilina said rolling her eyes. "Like he seems to be a better ruler than Lord Erik or his father, a low bar to pass I know, but he just had some sort of infatuation with me. I'm surprised that Rutger didn't pre-emptively cut his tongue out with a rusty knife, and I would have thanked him for it." She let that thought sink in for a bit before her eyes shot open and she realized what Wendy was telling her. "NOOOO! No, no, no! You can't tell me he's here, right now?"
"He's not exactly here at the moment, but he'll be here within the hour. With a retinue of knights and merchants bearing gifts. A messenger just arrived not long ago with the news." Wendy said solemnly. "I can tell them that you're sick or something, make them come back when you're more ready."
"While I would love that Wendy, that's not the best course of action if we want to keep Lycia united in the long run. I'll see him and I'll deal with him how I see fit. He'll learn I'm as firm a leader and person as my father was, one way or another." Lilina said determinedly as she finally got out of bed and started to get dressed. "Send a message to your brother and Rutger for me, if they hear about someone getting punched in the face or lit on fire, it was me and they don't need to worry about it because I have it handled." Wendy gave Lilina a smile, letting her know that she approved of her plans.
"So, what are you going to take with you to meet him?"
"Well, I think Forblaze might be a tad overkill, so I'll take an Elfire tome and if that doesn't put him in his place I'll take a staff to beat him over the head with." Lilina answered. She too was fast at getting dressed because of how active she had to be as the Marquess. "Now the only question is should I bring a Sleep or Silence staff?"
"Why not both?" Wendy suggested. Lilina shruged and attached one staff to her hip along with her tome holder and held the other in her non-casting hand.
"Alright, let's do this!"
-Later That Night-
"I can believe how persistent that guy was!" Lilina yelled frustrated as she and Wendy stood outside the door to her bedroom. "I lit his cape on fire, shut him up with the Silence staff, 'accidently' kneed him in the crotch twice, and repeatedly told him to stop hitting on me! He is so lucky that we aren't at war with Laus anymore, because I would have incinerated him on the spot for the last thing he said."
"Sorry I wasn't around more to help you out, I think he had his knights distract me on purpose to keep me away." Wendy replied a bit dejected. "It's tough knowing all those compliments they were giving me were probably fake. But it was probably nothing compared to what you had to deal with. What did he say that finally ticked you off so much you went on that rant that lasted fifteen minutes."
"He made several racist remarks about the Sacaen people, ending the whole tirade on how I'd fall out of love with Rutger eventually because of his heritage and how I could be his mistress when that happened. I swear to Elimine if he said one more word I would have murdered him in cold blood and risked another war. Not only are the Sacaen people some of the nicest I've ever had the pleasure of meeting, they are the backbone and driving force of modern Elibe. Without them Nergal would be ruling the world with morphs and dragons or we would have lost the war with Bern and humans would be almost extinct. The nerve of some people that still believe all those nasty things about them is unbelievable. I wish Lady Lyndis were still alive to teach them a thing or two about respect." Wendy could tell that Lilina was getting heated up again so she tried to change the subject.
"I wish I could have met her, your stories about her are always so fun to hear. Is it true that she could make five afterimages of herself in a single attack with her speed in battle?" She asked.
"Six actually." Lilina answered. "And don't think I don't know what you're trying to do Wendy, but I do appreciate it. All I need to do is just go into my room, cool off, and maybe talk to Rutger about our day."
Or maybe just have him fuck me so silly I forget about everything that happened. She thought to herself quickly before finishing her thought with Wendy. "Thank you for everything you did today, I know it was hard, but you did your job as my knight and my friend just as well as you always do, and I thank you for that."
"All in a day's work for the betterment of Ostia, Elibe, and one of my closest friends." Wendy said proudly. "Have a good night Lilina, I'll be here in the morning if you need anything." Lilina gave her a hug and Wendy went off to get a snack before heading to her quarters for the night. Lilina was glad to have such a good friend as her around, but as soon as she opened the door to the bedroom she was greeted by a wonderous sight, at least in her mind, Rutger sitting on the bed in nothing but his pants, body glistening with sweat, his chest and abs all out for her to see, along with some scars but let's be honest that just made him look even hotter.
"Oh, there you are Lilina, I heard you had a rough day today." He said with a smile. His day, while busy, was actually quite fun and he had enjoyed himself. Winning about 50 duels in a row along with a 15 v 1 battle royale does that for a guy. "Why don't you come sit down and we can talk about it? I brewed some cold tea that could help with whatever your stressed with." Normally Lilina would love this situation and say it's all she wanted for the night, but not this night. Tonight it seemed the roles were reversed, Rutger was the calm and collected one and she was the curt and fierce one.
"Pants off, now!" She said with such an intensity that not even Rutger could misunderstand the meaning. So he listened to what she said and started to take the rest of his clothes off. He was caught off guard when the moment after his underwear hit the floor Lilina had climbed onto his lap, already naked, and started to kiss him very passionately and had her hands all over him like she hadn't seen him in years.
"What's gotten into yo-?" He tried to ask after the first barrage of kisses was over but Lilina just put her finger on his lips to shut him up.
"This is how tonight is going to go. You're gonna fuck me with everything you've got and then some and then we'll talk about our days, got it?" Rutger couldn't do anything but nod in agreement, but even he had to agree that Lilina being this firm and fierce was quite a turn on for him, he was already hard after just a bit of kissing and he was full of energy for the entire night. "Good, now kiss me like it's the end of the world and it's the last chance you'll get."
"Oh, I can do much more than that." He said really getting into it. If she wanted to get fucked hard then he would do that for her. His hands reached down to her hips and lifted her up before violently pushing her down onto his cock, instantly burying his length all the way inside her body.
"Elimine yes!" Lilina moaned and as Rutger moved his hands to her butt and beyond the sounds of the night were loud, constant, and loving. They lost count of how many rounds they went but eventually their energy and intensity ran out and they had to stop. All hot, sticky, and sweaty they still clung to each other despite the heat. They were about to speak normally until a crack of thunder lit up the room and a heavy downpour started right outside the castle walls.
"Oh now it starts raining!" Lilina said in as much of a huff as she could muster. But Rutger was a bit more calm about the whole thing, gently sliding out of the bed before picking Lilina up and carrying her out towards the balcony of their bedroom. "Hey, what are you doing?"
"Haven't you ever stood out in the rain to cool off?" He asked softly. "It's one of the best feelings in the world, almost feels like being underneath a waterfall." When they got to the doorway he set her down on her feet and took her hand, waiting for her acceptance to step outside. Of course she trusted him so the two of them walked out onto the balcony and as the cold rain started to hit their bodies they gasped at first before starting to relax and finally cool off. "Gods, I needed this, doesn't this feel great?"
"It really does." Lilina agreed. "Plus it helps us clean ourselves off after all we did in there." She added with a giggle and Rutger laughed as well. That lasted a few moments before Lilina became more somber and clung to Rutger again. "You know I'll always love you right?"
"Of course I do, what brings you to say that?" Rutger asked a bit confused.
"Well, remember the last time we were in Laus?" Lilina asked back and eventually she got to telling Rutger about what happened to her today and of course he got a bit angry, but more than anything he was being comforting and assuring. "So, that's basically why I was acting like that."
"Makes a bit more sense now, but honestly it was pretty hot of you being so demanding like that." Rutger admitted. "Feel free to do that more often." That got Lilina to laugh fully and she was feeling much better than she had earlier. "See, there's the sunshine I'm used to. Everything is going to be okay, trust me." After that they were quiet for a few moments before Rutger started to walk back inside. "Come on, let's get dried off." But Lilina didn't go with him and in fact pulled him back into the rain.
"Mmm, I think I can go one more round with you." She said seductively.
"Out here in the rain?" Rutger asked.
"You have a problem with that?" Lilina smirked.
"Nope, no problem at all."
Chapter 11: File #22 Happy Anniversary Part 1
Notes:
Some pertinent information to know for this one, I portray Mark and Lyn having a very open relationship, something you'll see in later stories of course, and I HC Pent and Louise were one of their go to couples for that sort of thing, so it stands that they knew of Rutger and probably interacted a bit with him, that's why Pent and Rutger are familiar with each other here.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #22 Happy Anniversary Part 1
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Pent
Based on: A commission by wadansi on Twitter
Today was Rutger and Lilina's first marriage anniversary and with that it was a busy but fun day. The knights and squires all pitched in and threw a large party for the pair, not only to get a day off of training and such but because they respected both of them and the good job they were doing in keeping Ostia safe and peaceful during the rebuilding and power shifts after the war with Bern. And the party was fun, Rutger drank and told stories about his parents to Oujay and Deke who decided to show up, Lilina danced and showed off some neat magic tricks with Wendy and Bors, and eventually the pair ended up getting to have a romantic dance together with the majority of the floor to themselves. Eventually though everything wound down and Rutger and Lilina found themselves in their bedroom, sitting on the edge of the bed, leaning their heads against each other warmly.
"Today was great, I'm really starting to like it here." Rutger said truthfully with a slight smile on his face.
"I can tell, you really warmed up to Oujay, he was really surprised." Lilina noted.
"He's a nice guy and he works hard, he has my respect." Rutger replied. "I think we could work well together."
"Someone's made a friend!" Lilina teased him in a singsong voice and he didn't deny it because it was mostly true. "But honestly, good for you, you deserve more friends." After that they sat together in silence for a bit before Rutger moved a bit so their heads weren't touching anymore. "Hm, what's the matter?"
"Nothing, I just, uh, I got you a gift since it's our anniversary and all." Rutger replied a bit nervously before pulling a package out from under the bed. "Now before you see it just know this wasn't exactly what I had in mind at first, but the person who made it for me insisted on it being like this." Lilina gave him an inquisitive look after he said that.
"Now I'm just even more intrigued, let me see it!" She said so Rutger handed her the package and she opened it quickly but carefully so there wouldn't be any damage done to it. When the packaging was gone what was left was a portrait of Rutger laying down on his side, but he was completely naked and everything was out to see. Abs, chest, legs, arms, stomach, even his dick was erect to go along with a slightly nervous and embarrassed look on his face. "Awww, you actually look kind of cute in this!"
"It's my expression isn't it? I wasn't really too comfortable during the whole thing." Rutger admitted. "Do you at least like it?"
"Like it? I love it!" Lilina said before giving him a kiss on the cheek. "I mean of course we're not gonna hang it up for everyone to see, but it's really good! Who made it?"
"Lord Pent of Etruria." Rutger said quietly, getting more embarrassed remembering what happened and knowing that he was going to have to explain what happened.
"Lord Pent? The former Mage General? Okay, you know you have to tell me the story now!" Lilina demanded.
"Well, remember a few months ago when we were staying in Etruria for that meeting between the rulers of Elibe? That night I got back to our room kind of late? It was that day..."
-Flashback-
"I'm glad you took time out of your schedule to allow me to visit Lord Pent, this really means a lot to me." Rutger said respectfully. Lord Pent and Lady Louise had been very good friends with his parents, along with everything that entailed, and both his mother and father had noted how similar they were to each other.
"Oh, it was no matter Rutger, I'll always have time for the children of good friends." Pent replied with a smile. "I hear you're doing much better with the royal life than your mother did, is that true?"
"Well, I have the feeling I get more leeway to do what I want since I'm a man and because Lilina is the actual Marquess, but yes I think I'm adjusting to it well. I'm just glad to have a stable home and people to depend on again honestly." Rutger answered truthfully.
"Just like your parents, you're very truthful, I always liked that about them. I think they'd be proud of you." Pent noted.
"I hope so." Rutger admitted. It was getting to be a bit somber in tone so he tried to change the subject. "So, are Clarine and Klein here or are they off doing other things?"
"Clarine is somewhere here in Etruria, I don't really know where, but she can take care of herself nowadays. As for Klein, he's in Ilia. He'll never admit it, but he's getting kind of nervous, word is he's planning on proposing to Thea while he's there." Pent answered, accepting the tone change. "You and Lady Lilina are invited of course if you can make it with your busy schedules."
"You seem confident that it'll go well." Rutger noted.
"Well, when you've been around the block as many times as I have you tend to see patterns." Pent said with a shrug. "You might start seeing them faster than I have though, seeing as your father was a master matchmaker in his younger years."
"Oh, I've heard all the stories, directly from the source." There was a bit of levity in his tone when he said that. "Speaking of marriage, one of the reasons I wanted to visit was because I figured you might know someone who could help me with a present for my first anniversary with Lilina."
"I'm honored you came to me for this Rutger, truly." Pent was impressed that he was so trusted since the last time he had seen Rutger was when he was about 12 or 13. "What kind of present are you looking for?"
"Well, and not to sound gloomy, I want to give Lilina something that she can remember me with in case I have to leave for a time or end up dying somehow." Rutger answered. "So I was hoping to find someone who could paint a portrait of me. Not a huge one, just one that someone could reasonably carry around with them if they needed it."
"That's a really thoughtful gift. You know, you might have been a bit stunted emotionally, but I think you're catching up quickly." Pent was always the one to be blunt, but Rutger was used to it because his father was the same way.
"I thought so too. So, know anyone who could do that for me? Money really isn't an issue honestly, but it is in a few months so I'd need to get in contact with them soon." Rutger noted.
"I could do it." Pent suggested. Rutger gave him a confused look. "Rutger my boy, after retiring from being the Mage General, Lady Louise and I had a lot of time on our hands, if we didn't pick up hobbies we would have gone stir crazy. We might even had joined the war effort honestly. So I've learned how to paint. I may not be as good as Etruria's best artists, yet, but painting is strikingly similar to magic, you just use different mediums." He was confident as always and that swayed Rutger to his cause.
"Alright, sounds good to me. When should we set it up?" Rutger wondered.
"How about today? You've just gotten here and I'm sure you'd like to stay for dinner. That gives me just enough time to sketch out a pose and composition and I can paint it later and send it to Ostia before the date comes." Pent replied with a bit of excitement in his voice.
"Well, you certainly are prepared. Why not, I did tell Lilina I might be a bit late tonight." So Pent let Rutger to his art studio room and it was plastered wall to wall with paintings, some small and some large. Some looked very rough but some were very good, and the whole thing looked a bit thrown together randomly.
"Don't worry, my skill has been growing in a linear fashion, I'm just a bit scatterbrained as to where to put each piece." Pent admitted. "Still not as bad as Canas' library though, you couldn't find a darn thing in that place." Rutger chuckled at that because his father had the same thought, even though it was still kind of sad how such a talented scholar was taken from the world. "Okay, I'm thinking of a piece where you're laying on your side, resting your head on your hand, kind of like this one here." Pent said showing Rutger an earlier work of his. "What do you think?"
"Yeah, I think something like that would work." Rutger answered with a nod.
"Good, good." Pent noted agreeably. "You can take your clothes off behind the curtain over there." Rutger's eyes shot wide when he heard Pent say that. The example piece had clothes on for Elimine's sake! Pent thankfully caught the confusion quickly. "Am I presuming too much? I figured you'd want to go for a tasteful nude portrait given who your parents were, did that not rub off on you too much, it has been a while since we last met."
"I-I don't know." Rutger admitted shakily. "I mean, Lilina and I have been intimate, I have no problem with that. And we have experimented a bit, but I mean this, really?"
"It's up to you Rutger, I won't force you to do anything you don't want to do, but there is no doubt in my mind you know what your father's philosophy on nudity." Pent replied.
"Yeah, I know. 'There is nothing to hide when your naked, physically or emotionally.' I still can't believe my parents convinced so many people with that." Rutger said with a sigh. "You know what, let's do it, this is just another step forward to getting back to where I would be if the war didn't happen."
"Couldn't say it better myself!" Pent smiled. So Rutger moved behind the curtain and took his clothes off, making sure to fold them neatly so he could grab them quickly if he needed to. "You want me to lock the door so no one randomly comes in?"
"No, I feel that would just make it worse for me. Besides, something tells me most of the people who would barge in wouldn't mind the view." Rutger said as he came out. He was of course very nervous, but he didn't bother covering himself up since it was kind of against the point of the whole thing.
"That's probably the truth, you actually look a lot better than I was guessing. I take it all that Ostian food has been filling you out?" Pent said impressed. "I would have figured you'd look a bit skinnier still. Scars were a bit obvious but what kind of fighter doesn't have those?"
"Yeah, I've been eating pretty well lately so I'm more in shape than I've ever been, it actually feels really good." Rutger admitted. "And the food, way better than just eating a random rabbit I killed out in the plains that I barely knew how to cook." After that he laid down where Pent showed him and got into position. "Like this?"
"Hmmm, move your left foot up just a bit." Pent suggested and Rutger did so. "Perfect! Now try your best to keep that position but don't stress too much if you move, just nothing too major."
"Understood. I take it you still want to talk while you work?" Rutger predicted.
"Yes, if you're good with it." Rutger nodded and Pent continued in with the questions. "So, I haven't seen you since the two of you met again, but I was wondering what your thoughts on Clarine were. You know she was quite jealous when she heard that you were marrying Lady Lilina."
"I was aware." Rutger said rolling his eyes. "She was very obvious about it. But being honest, she's a nice person at heart, maybe a bit acerbic at times, but she was actually one of the few people who got through my façade a bit. If it weren't for Lilina and I being friends for longer, I could see something possibly happening between us. There are probably a few Outrealms out there where it happened."
"Speaking of that, you ever consider continuing your father's research into those?" Pent asked.
"No, I don't feel like exploring for a long while, I'm enjoying the nice and stable life I live in Ostia." Rutger noted.
"Fair enough. And thank you for your candid thoughts on my daughter. I take it you feel the same about Klein more or less?" Pent wondered.
"Yeah, he's a good guy, hard working, respectful and respectable, no problems with him at all." Rutger said, he didn't have anything bad to say about him, but nothing too stand out as good either since they didn't interact much.
"What about how they look?" Pent asked, raising his eyebrow a bit in curiosity.
"I have the feeling you're implying something, and I don't know if I want to say it out loud or not." Rutger just had a feeling, but he wanted Pent to confirm it for him.
"Well, you know how close your parents were with Lady Louise and I, I just wanted to let you know that if you ever wanted to be like that with my children that you have my blessing for it, I won't try and step in or anything." Pent said simply. "Of course the real decision would still be up to them, but neither Louise and I would get in the way."
"You really are my father just with magical powers and high standing, aren't you?" Rutger asked pointedly.
"I didn't have his tactical mind, but yes we were very kindred spirits." Pent fondly remembered.
"Thank you I guess, for your blessing. I don't see anything like that happening any time soon, but I guess it's good to know Lilina and I have some options." Rutger admitted. After that they just talked about this and that until Pent was starting to put the finishing touches on his sketch.
"Okay, now for this last part, I'm gonna need you to think of Lilina, and before you ask yes, in that way. You don't have to tell me what you're thinking, but make it something that will get you excited quickly." Pent instructed. Rutger had gotten comfortable during the whole ordeal, well as comfortable as he could have gotten, so he was able to think of something quickly.
"There, is that good?" He asked feeling the blood still rushing down between his legs.
"Yes, perfect! Just hold it like that for a few minutes if you can. What am I saying, you're young, you can hold it longer than I can at this point." Pent chuckled. He quickly sketched Rutger's erection up and looked at what he made and he was really proud of it. "Alright, you want to look at it?"
"Let me get dressed first." Rutger said getting up and ducking behind the curtain. He got dressed quickly and then came over to where Pent was working to see the sketch. "That looks great actually."
"You want me to change your expression to something less embarrassed?" Pent wondered.
"Nah, it's more real that way." Rutger noted. Then his stomach rumbled. "I think it might be time for dinner."
"You're more like your father than you realize." Pent chuckled again. "Just make sure to use the talents he didn't have the way he would have. You have so much more power to change Elibe than he did, both physically and politically. Make him and your mother proud you hear me?"
"I'll try my best, that's all they ever asked me to do." Rutger replied and Pent was pleased with that answer.
"Good man, now let's go get some food."
-End Flashback-
"And after that we ate and then I got to meet up with Clarine and Lady Louise as well. We talked for hours and that's why I was so late to get back."
"And that story about getting lost with Bors?" Lilina asked remembering his excuse.
"Bors actually did get lost, luckily for him he got lost on my path back so our stories made sense." Rutger noted. "I guess that's another thing I got from my father, situational luck."
"Well, that was quite the story, Lord Pent really seems to like you. Of course after hearing how he treated Deke and how close he was with your parents it makes sense. Either way, I love this, I'll keep it with me whenever I can." Lilina told him truthfully. "But you weren't the only one who got a present with a story behind it." And with that she pulled out a package as well. "Go ahead, open it."
To Be Continued...
Chapter 12: File #a523 Double or Nothing
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a523 Double or Nothing
Characters: Ylissean Anna, Joshua, Summer Joshua
Based on: A commission by rebel_rad on Twitter
Two redheads were snooping around the Summoning Stone, watching the summoner do his duty in summoning new heroes to bolster the ranks of the Askr army. They had heard a rumor of who might be getting summoned and one of them had a lucrative and yet eccentric idea if it was true.
"I'm still not too sure about this, you think he'll agree to it?" Joshua, the runaway prince of Jehanna asked his cohort.
"Well, you should know better than anyone, shouldn't you?" Anna, the one from Ylisse, teased him. "Besides, you said this version of you is from an earlier time in your life, he'll probably be more open to having some fun. You having some second thoughts about this? Getting jealous?"
"No, of course not." Joshua replied. "It's just something that we could only get away with here in Askr, I doubt it ever crossed his mind, the same way it never crossed mine. He might need some convincing."
"You know who you're talking to right?" Anna asked with a smirk as she put her finger up to her mouth. "Convincing is one of my strong suits. In fact, why don't I convince you a bit more?" She pulled out a coin from her pocket. "What do you say, flip the coin, double or nothing."
"Deal." Meanwhile the summoner had finally summoner had finally summoned the hero he wanted.
"Beautiful weather and crystal-clear water... In a place like this, Lady Luck will surely shine her blessings on me. What's that? Oh, the name's Joshua. I'm just a mercenary." It was another version of the prince, this time from a summer festival. He had a different looking hat and used a bow along with only wearing swim trunks and sandals.
"Of course you are." The summoner said with a knowing smirk. "Welcome to Askr Joshua, you'll be shown to your room and you can place any belongings you have there before being given a tour of the castle. You'll have a couple days to get comfortable before you're sent out to fight, so have some fun and get used to everything, try and make some friends if you can."
"Sounds like fun." Joshua noted with a smile. "This place have a gambling hall?" After that he was given a room and the tour, all the while Anna and the original Joshua were watching and seeing what he was getting up to.
"Yeah, he's pretty much me but younger. Never thought I would use a bow, but I guess it adds to my roguish charm." Joshua joked at one point.
"And those muscles will be great for moving product around, among other things he can help me with." Anna added. "He'll definitely be a good addition to the team. Let's just wait for him to get back to his room, luckily they put it right next to yours." So that's what they did, waiting in Joshua's room until they heard the new Joshua walking down the hall. They quickly got in place near the door before he could see and when he walked up he had an intrigued look on his face.
"Huh, had a feeling there might be a more normal version of me here first." Summer Joshua commented looking at his other self. "And another Anna sister, I'm learning there is pretty much one of you for every land in existence. Where are you from?"
"Ylisse." Anna answered him. "Nice to meet you Joshua, well this version of you." But of course Joshua wasn't a dummy, he was wondering why they were here.
"Nice to meet you as well. So, what brings you both to inviting me to my room? You two a couple here and need to fill me in because someone might mistake us for each other?" He pondered.
"Something like that." The original Joshua noted. "But Anna can explain it better, so I'll let her do the talking." Summer Joshua could tell that Anna had his other self's respect with his tone, so he was more ready to listen to anything she had to say.
"Well, as you know Annas such as myself are mostly known as business tycoons, buying and selling, making profit, helping people out, that sort of thing." Anna started out. "And I have a business proposal for you. As you kind of pointed out, me and Joshua here are business partners, and business is good. So good in fact that we could expand, but there would be too much work for just the two of us. And I figured if I can trust one Joshua with my business, a second one would be just as good. Of course you'd get your fair share of the profits, though I get a bit more since I started the business, and the normal benefits as well. Healthcare, vacation days, legal protections, along with other things. Something you'd be interested in?" It was a pretty normal proposition given the circumstances and Summer Joshua didn't reject it right away, though he did have some questions for the duo.
"Does she know about us?" He asked his other self. "Like everything?"
"She does, and she hasn't told anyone else." Original Joshua answered. "I trust her and she's been a pleasure to work with." He added with a wink towards Anna. "Oh, and I don't know if you caught on, but the summoner knows somehow too even though I never told him." Summer Joshua nodded with that information before turning to Anna.
"Well, if you know the truth then you know that the both of us really don't have a lot of need for money." He noted. "Though the helping people out thing, that would be a bonus, but something tells me you have something else up your sleeve to convince me because there is no way I'd be working a side gig while also fighting in an active war."
"Very perceptive, as I would expect." Anna smirked as she got a bit closer to the tropical clad prince. "And you would be right, I do have something else to convince you to join me." By this point she was very close and started walking her fingers up Joshua's toned and muscular stomach and chest, something that he honestly wasn't minding. "You weren't completely wrong when you asked if me and your other self were a couple, because if you join the business," before she finished the sentence she moved her head in closer to his and placed a kiss on his lips, more of a tease than anything but it got her point across, "you get to sleep with the boss. I find it a good way to keep an employee motivated beyond just money and loyalty, you really get to know everything about your parter. So what do you say hot stuff, convincing enough?" Joshua was impressed with Anna's boldness to say the least, and it wasn't like he wouldn't be interested. Anna, especially this one, was quite good looking and she sounded like she was experienced in this sort of thing, so the offer was very tempting. He shot a look at his other self to see if he had anything to say.
"She's not lying, after a hard day of work coming back to bang is a great way to relive stress, we end up doing it most nights, enough that we both have changes of clothes in each other's rooms along with toiletries and such." Original Joshua confirmed.
"And you two aren't like official or anything, no strings attached? Besides the working for you part?" Summer Joshua asked Anna.
"None at all, you can quit whenever you want and if you want to sleep with other girls, or guys if you swing that way, we won't mind and it won't affect your position in the business." Anna told him, though if she was being very truthful with herself she would note that she was starting to get comfortable with Joshua, not only as business partners and in bed, but as friends and possibly something more in the future. It was part of the reason she wanted to wait for another version of him to show up in Askr to start this plan. Joshua held similar feelings, but neither of them were super serious yet.
"Well, how could I say no then?" Summer Joshua said with with a smirk. "Alright, I'm in. So, is there some sort of contract I have to sign, or is this more of an off the books ordeal?" Anna was super happy that he accepted, so much so that she had a fun idea to propose to him. Not before giving him another, longer, kiss though.
"No contract, but if you really want to seal this partnership there is one thing you can do for me." Anna told him in her seductive voice. "Plant a huge load of cum in my pussy, it's for sure a safe day for me and I've been itching for some fun today." Joshua didn't have to be told twice, picking Anna up bridal style and skillfully opening the door to his room while kissing her again.
"You two have fun, I'll be waiting next door." Original Joshua said, thinking he wasn't needed at the moment, but Anna grabbed the shoulder of his jacket and pulled him back.
"Hey, get back here, you're getting in on this too, this was the main point of all this." She told him, dragging him into the doorway befor closing the door. Joshua was aware enough to lock it so no one would disturb them. "I'm gonna give him a one on one session first to ease him in, but you're gonna get some loving too."
"I'm already starting to like her." Summer Joshua commented as he placed Anna back down on the ground on her feet. "I like girls who know what they want. But there is something I want you to do first."
"And what is that?" Anna asked intrigued as Summer Joshua took a seat on his new bed. The other Joshua pulled up a chair to the small table in the room and started shuffling cards from his pocket, ready to be a peanut gallery for comments if needed.
"Well, as you can see, you've got many more clothes on than I do at the moment." Summer Joshua noted with a smirk. "Why don't you strip for me, give me a view of what I'm working with, let me have some time to think about what I want to do to you."
"So bold at the start of this relationship, not even he asked me for something like this right away." Anna teased with her signature finger. "But I like that so I'll allow it. Get ready for the show of your life." Even Original Joshua was interested in this, so he was gonna watch with rapt attention. Anna pulled another chair from the table, she didn't exactly know what she was going to do yet but she could use it to her advantage later. She started off by undoing the belt around her waist that she used to secure her weapons crate to her back in battle. She thought it was stylish to wear even without the weapons and now she could use it to tease Joshua as much as she wanted. The redhead walked up to the other with the belt in hand and slowly slid onto his lap.
"Have you ever done anything like this before?" Joshua pondered, though he was enjoying this so far. Feeling the warmth of Anna's body close to his was getting him nice and worked up as she rocked her hips against his in a slow and sultry manner.
"A time or two, though there may have been a bit more money involved." Anna liked to say things like that, make people wonder what she would really do for money, this time it was a lie, but it helped with what she was planning. "Enough times to do what I just did to your hands without you noticing."
"Yeah, sure." Joshua smirked confidently before he tried to move his hands and felt that they had been tied behind his back with Anna's belt. "What?! How?!"
"She's really good with her hands." Original Joshua commented from his seat. "You didn't even see it coming."
"But why though? What are you after?" Summer Joshua was intrigued to say the least, but he was still enjoying himself, this was very enjoyable for him so far.
"Well, you wanted to be so confident in asking me to do this, I figured I'd one up you on that front." Anna replied as she got off his lap. "I'm gonna get you hard without you being able to touch yourself, how about that?" Joshua's eyebrow raised with that one.
"Hey, if you want to challenge yourself, go right ahead." He teased. "I'm all yours."
"That's what I like to hear." Anna said moving back to her chair to plan her next move. First she placed one foot on the seat and started to slowly undo the laces of her boot as she gave Joshua a good look beneath her top and at her quite short shorts. And of course she did the same with her other boot before tossing them aside to get them out of the way.
"She's got a nice pair of legs on her doesn't she?" Original Joshua asked his other self. "Just wait until you have them wrapped around your head." The other Joshua was about to comment, but before he could Anna had pulled a book off one of the shelves and as it opened a sexy and sensual tune started to come out of it.
"You like that, I designed it myself." Anna said proud of herself. "It can play other types of music as well, but I think this song really sets the mood." After that she sat down on the chair and started moving her body smoothly to the music. Both Joshuas were really enjoying Anna putting herself out like this, but the targeted one was really getting into it.
"The longer you tease me the harder I'm gonna want to fuck you, I hope you know that." He said in a playfully dark tone that Anna totally understood and frankly appreciated.
"Oh, I'm betting on it." She replied cheekily before moving on. She started to slip her first shirt off, making sure to 'accidentally' pull her undershirt a bit as well to show off her navel a bit here and there. When it was completely off she tossed it Joshua's way, making it land on his face. He quickly tossed it away by shaking his head, and by that point Anna was already onto the next phase. She got right back onto his lap, in a position where he could see down her shirt and all that entailed.
"Nice rack you've got there Anna my dear, I can see how you can be very convincing with those." He breathed as she started to grind against him again.
"You don't know the half of it." Anna breathed back. "And as expected, you've got a nice package down there as well, the question is if you know how to use it or not."
"Guess you'll just have gamble on that fact then." Joshua teased.
"I'm pretty sure it's what you gamblers call a lock." Anna countered back before getting off his lap once again. She was getting where she wanted with him and she was having fun, but now it was starting to get to some real loss of clothing. She went back to her chair and turned her back to Joshua, sticking her butt out for him to see better. Her hands quickly loosened the clasps on her shorts before moving to the head of the chair for balance. After that she started to slowly sway her hips back and forth causing said shorts to slowly come off, revealing a nice looking pair of lacy panties underneath.
"I kind of figured you'd have something fancy on under those shorts." Summer Joshua commented with a smirk.
"What can I say, business is booming here in Askr." Anna teased. She steadily started to pick up her pace with her hip shaking and gyrating and soon enough her shorts hit the floor and she stepped out of them. She shook a bit more just to tease before turning around and sitting on the chair, crossing her legs for even more teasing. The music from the tome was still playing and it turned into a more energetic type beat and it made her heart start beating a bit faster, she was really getting into this and wanted to get to the fun part sooner rather than later, but she still had a trick or two for her new partner. "Is it getting hot in here or is it just me?" She asked in a somewhat panting voice as she grabbed the bottom of her undershirt and started pulling it up over her head. She made sure to give Joshua a good look at her stomach and chest, she was wearing a matching lacy bra, as she slowly slid it off and threw it where her other shirt had landed.
"I'd clap if my hands weren't behind my back, among other things." Joshua commented when Anna stood up and struck a few sexy poses for him. "They're getting untied eventually right?"
"When I'm done with you they will be." Anna winked at him, walking towards him once again. This time though she sat on his lap in the other direction so her back was to him and she could grind her rear end against his shaft.
"You must really like sitting on my lap." Joshua noted with a chuckle. "Well, if you're not done then what else do you have in store."
"Something you're gonna have to work for a bit." Anna teased as she continued to gently rub against him. "If you want to see my chest, you're gonna have to do it yourself, if you catch my drift." Joshua was surprised for just a split second before he got the clue. Very clever this Anna was.
"These lips aren't for just for sweet nothings you know." He whispered into her ear before moving his head even closer and starting to nibble little kisses behind it. This was exactly what Anna wanted him to do and she told him with a very subtle but cute moan as she sped up her hips just a tiny bit. "Oh, you like that? Then how about this?" So he kissed her a bit more passionately, moving down to her neck and burying his face it in for a bit. Her skin was very soft and inviting and it smelled very clean as well, the perks of having money he guessed. After staying and lingering on her neck for a while he slowly started moving down it to her shoulders and eventually to her back where her bra was. It was just a single clasp and he could undo it easily, but he wanted to tease a bit too. "You know, if you wanted to see how good a kisser I was, you could have just asked, or given me a cherry to eat, that would have been a bit more challenging."
"Yeah, but what fun would that be, I wouldn't get to feel your warm breath against my back or this firm stiffness near my buns now would I?" Anna teased back. "And if it's so easy why haven't you-" In the middle of her sentence Joshua popped the clasp and the bra fell to the floor since Anna was moving back and forth on his lap a decent bit. "Good boy."
"Do I get to see my prize now?" Joshua asked, moving back to her ear and whispering again.
"Just for a bit." Anna whispered back before getting off his lap again. She crossed her arms over her chest before turning around and facing him. If there was one thing about her body Anna was slightly jealous of other women about it was her chest, so as she slowly moved her arms away she was a bit nervous. Of course the first Joshua loved them, but this one could have different tastes. "What do you think?" Joshua's eyes opened wide, he was loving the sight.
"Totally worth the wait, the things I want to do to those, I'm getting excited already." He said in that gruff tone he did before. Anna appreciated the compliment, but now it was time to get down to business.
"Good, now it's your turn to lose something." She said before kneeling in front of him and taking hold of the sides of his swim trunks with her hands. "Let's see how good I did." She slowly slid his trunks off and she was not disappointed with what she saw, Joshua's dick was fully erect and standing, just for her. "Heh, I knew I could do it, time for my reward to start then." And before Joshua could say anything Anna started to lick his shaft up and down, placing kisses on his tip every few times she got to the top. He was very surprised that she got right to it and it showed from the moans he started to make.
"Gods, you're good at that." He commented with a groan when he finally caught up.
"You haven't seen anything yet." Anna teased before opening her mouth wide and taking his shaft into it. The wetness and warmth moved to a whole different level and Joshua couldn't help but fall back onto the bed in pleasure, which honestly gave Anna better leverage to suck him off, starting to take the entire thing while also moving her tongue back and forth as well. She was getting so into the taste, feel, and sounds that she wasn't even looking at Joshua's face for a reaction, which gave Normal Joshua an idea. He quickly snuck over to the other side of the bed where his other self's face was and he put his hand up to his mouth to tell him to stay quiet about what he was about to do. Normal Joshua moved his hand behind his other self's back and undid the belt around his hands and winked, letting him know that he was expecting him to do something tricky and unexpected with them free. Then he adjusted his other self's hat so it would stay on before sneaking back to his table to enjoy the show. Summer Joshua was formulating a plan of action for what he could do, but his train of though was quickly moved to other things as Anna started to deepthroat him even faster than she had been.
"I thought you said you wanted me to cum in your pussy." He panted and moaned as he eventually sat back up. "If you keep going like that I'm gonna fill your mouth up in no time." Anna figured he would let her know when he was close so she took that as a sign to stop and wipe the saliva off her mouth.
"I know what I'm doing." She said confidently as she stood up and caught her breath. She felt some wetness between her legs as well and that was a good sign. "Geez, thinking about what's coming has me sopping wet, let's slip this final piece of shall we?" She sexily slipped out of her panties and struck a few more poses, allowing Joshua to notice something.
"I love it when a girl styles her hair down there, should have figured it would look like a coin." He chuckled through some heavy breaths. "You gonna let my hands free now?"
"Nope, but I will give you a choice, you want a view of the front or the back as we go at it?" Anna teased him. Joshua pondered it a bit before knowing what he wanted to do.
"The back." He said with a sneaky smile.
"Really now? Well whatever floats your boat." Anna said with a shrug. So for what would probably be the last time she got onto Joshua's lap with her back facing him. But of course instead of just lowering herself onto him she started to tease him even more, rubbing her clit and pussy across his tip, but she wasn't prepared for what was about to come next. Joshua moved his free arms and grabbed her, one went right below her neck and the other one went around her stomach in what could resembled a bear hug. Before Anna could say anything Joshua had shifted their bodies so her stomach was on the bed and he was right on top of her, ready to penetrate.
"Enough playing around and teasing." He whispered roughly into her ear. "I'm gonna fuck you now and you're gonna be feeling it till next week." Not very surprisingly, this is exactly what Anna wanted, so she got one last line in before everything.
"I'd like to see you try." She snarked back at him. That was it, Joshua couldn't take it any more, he pushed his body completely against hers and shoved his dick as far into her pussy as he could. Anna moaned out loudly in pleasure, almost cumming the second his shaft kissed her womb's opening, but he wasn't stopping there. He mercilessly started thrusting in and out of her pussy as fast and as hard as he could. It wasn't going to be a long session, but it was going to be one to remember. Besides, they could take it slow any number of times after this. Every time he thrust into her Anna was having a mini orgasm, she didn't know how long she could take it so hard like this, but in the parts of her brain that could still think she was enjoying every moment of this. Having his body so close to hers, feeling so full inside her body, knowing that this is how he was really feeling, it was doing wonders for her. Eventually though Joshua could feel he was about to finish, it was coming sooner rather than later honestly, but wasn't this what they had just spent the last bit of time building up to? Well, at least he could make the ending exciting too.
"I think I'm just about to burst." He told Anna gruffly into her ear. "Any moment now I'm gonna flood your womb with my hot, sticky, seed and it's gonna be in there for quite a while. You really want me to do that? You sure it's safe?" He was saying that in a teasing tone, but he did have a bit of a kink for unprotected sex. "You really wanna take a bet and gamble that? I'm gonna shoot it as deeply as I can inside." What Joshua didn't know was that Anna too had dreams of starting a family, so his dirty talk was really turning her on more as he continued.
"Do it! Cum inside my pussy, make it a mess!" She moaned out louder than anything before. "I want it! Give it to me! Give it to me now!" She even started to move her hips as much as she could to stimulate Joshua more, but she really didn't have to because as soon as she started to moan like that the dam broke and Joshua moaned out just as loudly as he started to cum. He shoved his dick as far in as he could, he could feel the tip connecting with the entrance of Anna's womb and thick lines and spurts of seed started to spill into it. He didn't dare move his hips any more, doing what he told Anna he would do. Anna for her part had the longest and largest orgasm of the night so far, her whole body trembling from the pleasure that Joshua had given her. He was definitely going to be a keeper. Eventually the energy came down and Joshua didn't have anything else to give her so he slowly pulled out and rolled off Anna's back and onto his back on the bed. That was for sure the best sex he had ever had, and it was only a few minutes long and the first time with Anna. If this was what was going to happen all the time, he was about to be the best damn employee ever. But of course, his conscience hit him a bit with how rough he had been with Anna so he slowly came over and embraced her with some emotion.
"You-you good?" He asked still trying to catch his breath. "That wasn't too, rough or anything?"
"N-No, that was perfect, exactly what I wanted." Anna breathed back as she put her hand up to his face and gave him a kiss on the cheek. "Gods, you are just as good as the other Joshua, I'm gonna enjoy this partnership." As if on cue, normal Joshua climbed into the bed with the other two, making it so Anna was in the middle of the two guys, but what caught Summer Joshua off guard was that his other self was naked already, except for his hat of course.
"You guys put on a great show, especially with that curveball I threw in there." He commented.
"Y-You undid the belt while I was blowing him didn't you?" Anna asked, figuring it out finally.
"Of course, I knew you wanted him to be rough with you, so I gave him the ability to do so." Joshua said with a smirk. "So, you still wanna go a round with both of us or are you too exhausted for more?" Anna just chuckled as much as she could after hearing that.
"Are you kidding me? I can go again, you know how my stamina is. Just give me a few more moments." She told him.
"What about you?" He asked his summer self.
"Same, just give me a bit and I'll be ready to go again." He breathed.
"New rule." Anna suddenly thought. "No switching hats. I wanna know which one of you is which at all times." Both Joshua's enjoying wearing their hats, even during sex, but it did cross Normal Joshua's mind to play a trick on Anna like that to be cheeky. The Joshua's looked at each other and then to Anna and nodded their agreement, besides it would help not getting jealous or anything. After that the two men cuddled the merchant in a soft sandwich for a few minutes until she was ready to go again.
"Alright, I think I'm ready." She told the guys. "And new nicknames for you so you know who I'm talking to." She pointed to Summer Joshua first. "Anything to do with being hot is you." And then she pointed to Normal Joshua. "Anything about being cool is for you. Got it?"
"Got it!" Both Joshua's said in unison. It was great having a boss who knew how to work well with other people intimately, in more ways than one.
"Great! Then Hot Stuff, on your knees over there, I'll suck your shaft off and clean it a bit, while Cool Guy, you get me from behind." Anna directed and the guys did as she instructed. When they got in position she crawled on all fours to get into her own position with her eyes in full view of Summer Joshua's length. "I hope you eat as much exotic fruit as he does, makes this part taste even better." And with that she started to lick him back and forth again, a bit slower this time, getting every drop of seed that had stuck on off and swallowing it all. Meanwhile the other Joshua was inspecting her behind and deciding on a plan of action.
"Hmm, your pussy is still dripping with cum and you're probably a bit sore there." He mused, moving his head closer. "I should try the back door, but then you would need some lubrication wouldn't you?" He teased. "Well, let's see what I can do about that." And without hesitation he moved in even closer and started using his tongue to eat her ass out. Anna was always very cleanly and sanitary, and he had done this before so he knew what he was getting into, so he eagerly swirled his tongue around, teasing her back entrance and getting wet for when he would get to business. Anna wasn't expecting that to be honest, and she started humming moans into Summer Joshua's dick as she continued to work on his shaft.
"Never thought I'd see the day I'd be doing something like that." Summer Joshua commented with some panting and moaning. "When did you learn you liked doing that?"
"When Anna asked me about it, a king should always listen to his queen, even in times like this." He teased looking up for a bit, but he was being truthful. For the most part he was up for anything, his partner just had to ask about it. Either way he got a bit more saliva around the area and moved it around before pulling back and seeing Anna's ass was nice and ready. "Alright, let's synchronize this, what do you say?" Summer Joshua nodded with a grin and placed his hand on top of Anna's head, guiding it so her lips were kissing the tip of his cock. On the other end Normal Joshua had begun teasing his tip against Anna's ass, he had been hard ever since he had taken his clothes off so there was no need for him to get more ready. They positioned themselves just right before giving Anna a countdown for anticipation's sake.
"3."
"2."
"1!" And with that the both of them penetrated their respective openings. Anna was so enjoying this night and this was just giving her more than she ever dreamed of. Getting all three of her pleasure spots worked in one night was hard with just one guy, but with two she wouldn't ever be in need of someone with more stamina. The guys slowly hilted themselves as far as they could go and stopped so Anna could make sure she was doing okay.
"Kemp gofing! Gife it tofme!" She assured them with a muffled sentence and an thumbs up.
"Back and forth or at the same time?" Summer Joshua asked.
"Back and forth to start and then sync up to finish." Normal Joshua replied and they were off to the races. When one of them would thrust in the other was pulling out and vice versa. Given the fact that they were pretty much the same person, just at different points in their lives, they were very in tune with their motions and Anna loved that. She felt so, well loved would be the best way to put it, even if they weren't in an official relationship. The effort the two Joshuas were putting in just made her feel special, like they were really close friends, even with the new one that just showed up. And she let them know too. Her mouth may have been full of cock but she was still moaning up a storm and doing what she could to please them right back. She used her tongue all over Summer Joshua's shaft and she squeezed her butt cheeks as tightly together as she could each time Normal Joshua thrust in, just to give him that extra feeling of tightness. Her orgasming may not have been as violent than the last time, but the two guys had her pussy shaking enough that more cum was leaking out of it.
Normal Joshua was loving this as always, but since he was more used to being with Anna he was more bold and grabbed one of her arms and held it back for more leverage, giving him even more power behind his thrusts. Summer Joshua not wanting to be left behind started using his hand on Anna's head more for his leverage and he practically had her deepthroating him every pass at this point, not that Anna minded of course. Eventually though something was going to have to give, and since he had used so much energy to fuck her the first time, it was the new guy.
"I don't think I can last much longer, her mouth and tongue feel so good." He moaned, throwing his head and hair back a bit.
"Yeah, you really put a fire into her tonight, I'm ready to explode soon too." A bit of a fib from Normal Joshua, but he wanted to make the moment special and he knew how to cum quickly if he needed to. "How about you Anna, you ready for the big finish?" Anna really wasn't in a mind to say anything at this point, her mind was almost blank from pleasure again, but she was able to use her free hand to give the guys a final thumbs up and that's all they needed. Normal Joshua purposely missed a thrusting motion out so now the two of them were thrusting in and out of her body at the same time. To go along with that they started to speed up and go at an even brisker pace than they had before, putting all their power into their thrusts and shifting their hips as well for more movement. Anna couldn't take it any more and her body was starting to shake and writhe with multiple big orgasms and the clenching down she did because of that set the guys up perfectly. With one last big and loud moan they both unloaded into her at the same time, making sure to get as deeply as they could. It was just a big storm of pleasure and all three of them were glad that the night went so well. A few moments later they were all flopped about on the bed, Anna and Summer Joshua were very tired from their two rounds so Normal Joshua got up and tossed the two some towels to clean themselves off. He also helped Anna out a bit since she was the messiest out of the three of them.
"So, um, what now?" Summer Joshua asked when they had gotten all clean off and got some water and snacks in to their stomachs. "Do we like, sleep together in the same bed? I'm kind of looking for you two for guidance here."
"Well, we usually cuddle until we fall asleep, if you think that's weird we could trade off nights maybe?" Normal Joshua asked. Summer Joshua looked at Anna and she was giving him somewhat of a pouty look and he could tell she wanted both of them to stay.
"I think I could get used to it." He noted. "But I'm probably a lot like the other me, hair trigger and I like sleeping in my underwear only."
"Yay!" Anna cheered as she pulled the both of them back down onto the bed to cuddle. "I think this is the beginning of a beautiful relationship!"
Chapter 13: File #a545 Friday Night Rutger'n
Notes:
This is where some of the modern day tags come in, if you were wondering.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a545 Friday Night Rutger'n
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Roy. (Kind of. They are cosplayers with similar personalities.)
Based on: a commission by lueduar_ on Twitter
"Remember, we need to use our character names when we get there, don't want to repeat the run-in we had with that Valter cosplayer we had at the last convention." A young adult man who was dressed like Roy said to his friends in the backseat of the car as he was driving. "You guys are still okay with that right?"
"Whatever you say 'Roy', I'm just glad you were able to make it to come with us for the weekend." The girl dressed as Lilina teased him back.
"Yeah, I was thinking since the holidays are coming up you might be too busy." The third of the trio, dressed as Rutger, added. For now on we'll use their codenames as well so it's not confusing.
"Come on you two, you know I wouldn't miss a convention with my two best friends." Roy replied as he pulled his car into a parking spot. "Yeah I might be busy, but I'll always make time for you two. Besides, you guys know how much I enjoy dressing up like this, this is so much fun for me."
"Too bad your girlfriend couldn't join us, I think she would have enjoyed this as well." Lilina noted as the trio got out of the car.
"Didn't you make a Shanna cosplay for her recently too?" Rutger asked.
"I did, but she had some family stuff come up and she said it would be okay for me to go by myself. I think it's nice she trusts me so much." Roy explained. "You guys have your tickets to get in right?"
"Right here!" Lilina said taking two out of her pocket, making Roy give Rutger a look.
"This costume doesn't have any pockets except for the one I made specifically for my autograph book." Rutger answered, making Lilina give him a look. "I wanted to go for accuracy, he doesn't have any pockets in his artwork."
"Explains the belts on your pants I guess." Lilina said with a giggle. Rutger pouted and she gave him a kiss on the cheek. "But I think you look good anyways."
"You're lucky I'm in love with you." Rutger replied with a bit of a blush. Luckily no one in line to get in really saw any of that so it didn't cause a stir. Could you imagine seeing Rutger and Lilina in a loving relationship? They don't even have supports. Anyways, the trio stood in line for about ten minutes before finally getting into the venue.
"This place is really nice, pretty big as well, I don't think it'll be as crowded as the last convention we went to, don't you think?" Roy asked as they got into the atrium of the building.
"Yeah, though since it's getting colder us wearing these costumes probably will help us not get as cold." Lilina answered. "So, what do we want to do first?"
"Why don't we see if we can find some other Fire Emblem cosplayers and take some pictures with them. I'm sure we'll probably be some of the only Binding Blade reps here and people would want pictures with us." Rutger suggested. The other two agreed and soon enough they did find a sizeable group of other Fire Emblem fans and they started to mingle. It was true that they were the only Roy, Lilina, and Rutger there that they could see, but there was a Zephiel, Clarine, and even a Geese who had real purple hair. The Clarine was very happy to see a Rutger there to pose with, maybe a bit too happy.
"Soooo, whatcha doin' tonight? Got any plans?" She asked Rutger sweetly. Of course he was being civil like he should be at a convention, but it seemed like she was taking it a bit too well that he was being personable.
"I do, my friends and I are staying at a hotel nearby and we're gonna eat pizza, play some games, and catch up with each other since we haven't all been together in a while." He answered truthfully. "And we need to make sure our costumes are ready for when we come back tomorrow."
"How about tomorrow then, maybe we could go out to dinner? Or do you live near by, we could set something up later." The Clarine asked, not getting the tone of what Rutger was trying to tell her.
"Look, you seem like a nice girl, you share some of my interests as well, but I already have a girlfriend who I'm committed to, so I'm not interested." He tried to say in the most civil tone he could. The Clarine pouted and started to stomp her feet a bit. Seems she had more in common with her character than first shown.
"Oh yeah, well where is she then? If you two really are in love then she'd be here as well." The Clarine accused. Luckily Lilina had caught onto the conversation and walked up to back Rutger up.
"I am here, and it was my idea to come here in the first place, so you can buzz off sister." She told her with a bit of sass. The Clarine was about to respond when a Klein cosplayer came up beside her.
"There you are, I told you not to leave my sight, you know how you always end up getting yourself in trouble at these conventions." He told her before looking at Rutger and Lilina and seeing the looks on their faces. "Sorry if my sister bothered you, she's very stubborn and spoiled sometimes. Come on let's leave these people alone okay?" And with that he hurried them both away. Rutger and Lilina just stood there watching in silence until Roy came over and broke it with a comment.
"Well, that was awkward. But let's not have it ruin our day today." He told his friends. "Come on, let's go see what else this place has to offer."
"Yeah, let's do that." Lilina agreed.
"Knowing my luck tomorrow she'll show up in a Natasha costume to match my Joshua one." Rutger noted solemnly before his stomach started to growl. "I need a snack. I knew I should have sewn snack pockets into this thing like my father does with his costumes. You guys want anything, I'll catch up with you in a bit."
"I'll take a hotdog if you can find a stand, extra mustard like usual." Roy answered.
"Ooh, see if you can find a stand selling churros!" Lilina added excitedly.
"Alright, I'll se what I can do." So Rutger walked off towards where the food stands were, leaving Roy and Lilina alone together walking. As soon as they took a few steps away from where they were standing they could start to hear people mumbling about their costumes. They all were saying that they were really well made, which was a big compliment to Rutger and his mother since they were the two who made all of them. But soon enough the comments on the costumes changed into how cute of a couple they looked like. They were innocent enough, but Roy and Lilina just had to laugh a bit at how people were assuming things based on their costumes.
"I mean we could have been a couple, but things didn't go that way." Roy noted.
"Yeah, people are just weird like that sometimes." Lilina agreed. Then she spotted something interesting across the the hall. "Look, they have a replica stage from Friday Night Funkin' I wonder what they are using it for." So the two hurried up a bit and saw that they were holding impromptu rap battles on the stage. "Oh neat, I wonder if you have to sign up or anything."
"Nope, it's for whoever is brave enough to get up on stage and spit a few bars." A guy dressed up as the Boyfriend answered, it looked like this was his space that he set up. "But if you just want to watch that's cool too, just have fun with it you know?" The two nodded in agreement and joined the crowd, which oddly was filled with most of the Fire Emblem cosplayers they had run into earlier. They watched a battle or two before Lilina got a text on her phone.
Where U 2 at? It was Rutger.
We found a FNF styled rap battle stage, straight on through from where we were and to the right.
Alright, got the snacks u 2 requested, and a surprise for both of u as well.
Oooh, can't wait!
"Rutger says he'll be here with the snacks soon." Lilina told Roy.
"Great, maybe after we eat we can get on stage and try something out." He commented. A few minutes later Rutger showed up and gave his friends the snacks they ordered. He got some salted soft pretzels for himself and they found a place to sit and eat.
"I'm really impressed with the people on stage, they are actually doing pretty well." Rutger commented as they were almost done eating.
"Yeah, they are pretty brave to go up there as well." Lilina agreed. "So, what was this surprise you had for the both of us?"
"So, I found some people to get autographs from while I was getting the snacks. And you won't believe who it was and how ironic it was. Literally the three people who voice Rutger, Lilina, and Roy in Heroes!" Rutger answered.
"Nice! I hope they weren't too busy." Roy commented.
"They weren't surprisingly, but I didn't just have them sign my autograph book, I had them sign these." With that Rutger pulled out some folded up papers and handed one to Roy and another to Lilina. They opened them up to find some hand drawn artwork. Roy's was of Roy with the Binding Blade on fire looking cool, while Lilina's was a pose of her making a heart out of a fire tome with Roy and Rutger looking on in amazement.
"Bro, did you make these yourself? These look great!" Roy said with genuine joy in his voice.
"You're so sweet, I love it when you're romantic like this." Lilina said moving closer. Without thinking she moved her head in and gave Rutger a kiss. This had the unintended consequence of having all the Fire Emblem cosplayers going 'Ooooh' and making surprised sounds. Again, who is used to seeing Rutger and Lilina in romantic situations? Either way after the initial shock the crowd started to murmur a bit before starting to tease the trio.
"Wow, I didn't know Roy was getting cucked by Rutger!"
"You really gonna let him do that to your girl bro?!"
"I wonder if he's the guy who ships them online!" Then a chant started to grow through the crowd.
"Rap battle! RAP battle! RAP BATTLE!" Rutger side-eyed Roy and he shrugged at the situation.
"I wanted to go on the stage anyway, but if you don't want to." He said in a teasing voice to rile the crowd up a bit. Rutger just smirked at him, he was gonna have fun with this.
"So, you can't beat me in a sword fight so you think you can beat me in rap battle?" He started to play along. "My flows will mix you up so bad you'll wish I would have just crit you and ended everything there." The crowd 'Ooooh'ed again and even Lilina was having fun with this.
"Come on you two, you don't have to fight over me, we can all be friends." She said in her best Lilina impression.
"No, this is personal! Get on the stage if you're man enough Rutger!" Roy said holding his hand high for a mic to get tossed to him.
"You're on! You're gonna regret this, my words are as sharp as my sword." Rutger said mirroring the stance Roy had. The Boyfriend tossed them both a microphone and they caught them without even looking at their hands. They quickly moved to the waiting area behind the stage to get ready. Lilina followed as well, since she was playing along.
"Keep this in character you guys, you both have real dirt on each other and we don't need that coming out do we?" She warned them.
"Of course, this is all in fun." Roy answered.
"I'm still gonna win." Rutger teased.
"Yeah right!" Roy challenged. So they both stood up on the stage, Rutger on the left, Roy on the right, and Lilina on the speakers bopping her head and swinging her legs like the Girlfriend would. The beat started and Roy started the show off since he was the one that needed to 'defend' his honor.
So, you think you can steal my girl? With a face like that? Don't make me hurl!
I thought we were cool, thought we were tight. But now I see I can only trust you to start fights!
You may be stronger, faster, skill far apart, but I've got the one thing you'll never have, heart!
The crowd applauded Roy's first verse, seeing that he wasn't completely out of his element, but now their eyes were set on Rutger to see how he would respond.
Anything that I've taken was freely offered Roy, why pass up a man for such baby boy?
You wanna talk about fights, how I save your butt every day? If it were up to the fans then I'd be the one with the final say!
And you think I don't have heart, can you hear yourself speak? No wonder Lilina left you for me, every time you're near your knees get weak!
The crowd was really getting into it now, seeing that it was an entertaining and even battle between the two of them. Even Lilina was impressed by how they were rhyming so well off the cuff.
"Come on boys, show me how you really feel!" She teased to fake rile them up even more. Roy took a deep breath, he knew he probably could only come up with one more verse, so he had to make it a good one.
At least I have the maturity to speak how I feel, instead of brooding like edgelord in a deep red deel!
And if you wanna take my place then you're free to try, but one touch of my Binding Blade and I feel you'll be set alight!
Let's not forget, the final nail in this lyrical attack, you couldn't even save your parents you had to rely on luck to survive like Shannam the hack!
Cheers from the crowd came from that last line, Roy showing off his Thracia knowledge as well as cutting deep with a jab at Rutger's parents. Staying in character Rutger tilted his head a bit, covering his eyes with his long hair to look more intimidating for his final verse!
For a guy in Smash you sure don't have much game, with soft limbs like those I guess it's not hard, in bed or to explain.
Six women to support with, that's usually a romantic lock, but something tells me they'd get more action with a shapely rock!
Face it I do every thing you do but better! Fight, love, plan, rap, it's no wonder you couldn't bed her!
Rutger pointed to Lilina for his last time before dropping the mic and walking away. He was considering dropping even more explicit lines, but he did see some younger kids in the crowd so he didn't want to make it too lewd. Either way the crowd was in an uproar over the rap battle and the trio of friends really enjoyed themselves. They met back up behind the curtain with huge smiles on their faces.
"That was so fun, I didn't think we'd be able to pull something like that off!" Roy said hugging his two friends.
"You had some pretty good verses Roy, I think that was pretty even all things considered." Rutger noted.
"Nice Thracia reference too." Lilina added and Rutger nodded in approval. They were about to leave and go back into the crowd but then the Boyfriend cosplayer came back behind the curtain as well.
"Hey, the crowd voted for who they thought won, and were wondering if you two wanted to come out to hear it and maybe play along some more." He told the trio. Rutger and Roy looked at each other and then Lilina, letting her be the one to make the decision.
"As long as it doesn't go to your heads, fine." She said with a giggle. So they went back out on stage and you can decide for yourself who won the battle for Lilina's heart!
Chapter 14: File #a722 Perfection
Notes:
This one was really fun to work on, making a somewhat realistic situation where Mark and Lyn could bed an enemy of theirs.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a722 Perfection
Characters: Summer Lyn, Summer Ursula, Mark
Based on: A commission by axel_hell on Twitter
It had been another hard fought battle in the service of the Askr army, but the team had pulled off the victory with little difficulty, especially since Mark had been the one to plan and strategize. The Summoner had realized that while he wasn't anywhere close to a combat juggernaut he was just as skilled or even more skilled then themselves as a battle tactician, so they used that fact to their advantage. Why have only one front of attack when you could have two right? And there were so many Heroes to choose from it wasn't like they'd suffer from a lack of talent and skill if they split up the army every now and then. Either way today's battlefield had been at a sandy beach so Mark chose a team that was suited for it, Lyn (of course), Ursula, Joshua, and Magvel's Selena, all decked out in their swimsuits which he matched with as well to not look out of place.
"Good job everyone, you executed my plan to perfection!" He praised them, knowing that Ursula would enjoy being called perfect. "All we have to do is wait for the portal to open back up to the castle and we can head back and get a nice meal!"
"Well, if you'll excuse us, Selena and I have something private we need to talk about before we head back." Joshua noted. Selena nodded with a slight smile on her face before the two left to do whatever they planned on doing. Mark was surprised that the two of them had become close, apparently Selena was an enemy general back in Magvel, but it seemed that either this Joshua didn't care or didn't know that at this point. Or maybe she was like the Reed Brothers, enemies out of circumstance and not because they were evil and had bad motives. Anyways, Mark figured it might be a while before the portal opened, so he spread a towel on the sand next to a free umbrella and laid down to take a nap. His teams usually finished their missions way ahead schedule so it was nice to take breaks like this. Meanwhile Ursula and Lyn were sitting next to each other on the beach cleaning and inspecting their weapons.
"Your horse does very well on sand, did you train it to get it that way or was he like that when you got him." Lyn noted, having her pegasus and Ursula's horse tied to trees next to each other.
"The Black Fang has animals trained for every situation, so while I didn't train it specifically it was made to be the perfect horse for beachside operations." Ursula replied. Usually she wouldn't be so candid with someone who was an enemy, but ever since being summoned to Askr she realized that she couldn't assassinate any of the people she would be fighting back home because of how summoning worked, so she was a bit more chill in that aspect. That and Mark had her and Lyn work together a lot for one reason or another so she was used to Lyn trying to spark up conversation. "I have to say though, that husband of yours, if it weren't for the fact that we were on opposing sides I think I would quite enjoy being under his lead during a way. Dare I say his tactics and maneuvers have more perfection than Lady Sonia's, and that's a lot coming from me you know." Lyn giggled a bit at that before responding because she found it funny how Mark's actions could sway just about anyone. But then she got an idea about something fun they could do, something that they were famous, or infamous depending on who you talked to, for back home.
"Mark is pretty smart, but there is something that he's even more 'perfect' at if you're interested in hearing about it." She said in a slightly tempting voice, knowing that saying 'perfect' would pique Ursula's interest.
"And what would that be, stuffing his face with food?" She joked with a slightly haughty chuckle, but she was intrigued so she would listen to what Lyn had to say.
"Well, that is one thing, but not quite what I was talking about." Lyn noted. "No, what I'm talking about is something much more intimate, something that the three of us could all find some enjoyment in. Mark is my perfect lover in many ways, but one of the most prominent ones is in bed. We'd be willing to share that with you if you would be interested in it." Ursula was speechless for a few moments. Of course Mark and Lyn's reputation had spread around Askr as well once they both got there, but she was shocked to hear that they would be willing to try something with her, an enemy of theirs. And she had head many women, and a few men, secretly whisper to one another that the tactician in green was quite skilled in the art of lovemaking, but she never thought she would get the chance to feel it firsthand. But she had a bit of a image to keep up, so she played it cool to start out.
"Hmm, I've heard of your nightly exploits, yes." She noted with a wry smile as she brought her hand up to her chin for an affect. "But you must have heard about mine as well. Assassins such as myself are trained to be able to handle anything to get the job done, even extreme sexual pleasure, you really think that Mark can bring that type of energy? You I have no doubts about, your body is pure Sacaen perfection, but his? Not that he's not in shape or anything, but he's slightly above average at best."
"Well, think of it this way, Mark and I have been together for years at this point and I, who you just pointed out has a perfect body, thank you for that by the way, has never gotten tired of him. And have you ever heard anyone around the castle saying Mark was a weak link when we were with them?" Lyn postured back. Ursula could tell she was very used to convincing people into doing this with them, Lyn had very good and concise arguments while sounding confident and sexy all the while. Ursula was going to agree pretty much no matter what, but she wanted to play with Lyn just a bit more to feel more in control.
"You've got some good points there, I'm almost convinced. I think I just need to know one more thing before I decide if I join you tonight or not." She tempted Lyn.
"And that would be?" Lyn wondered.
"Call Mark over here, I want him to give me a kiss." Ursula replied with her best evil smirk. She wanted to give off the idea that she was really testing them, but Lyn could see through it well enough.
"Sure thing." Lyn smirked back before standing up and yelling out to Mark. "HEY MARK! SOMEONE WANTS YOU TO KISS THEM!" The only other people here at the time were Joshua and Selena, and they were probably too busy doing their own thing to hear. Plus Mark had been napping so she needed to be loud and say something that would get him up.
"You two are quite open with your relationship, don't people talk about you a lot?" Ursula pondered as Mark made his way over.
"Yeah, but we don't really care." Lyn replied simply as she sat back down. "We have friends and family that understand and accept us, and we make more all the time, who cares if some people talk or are jealous." Ursula could tell Lyn meant that and she respected it, being an assassin and serving Nergal she could always hear Black Fang members whisper about her and her relationship with Sonia, but she never really cared what they said either. Before she could say anything back to Lyn though Mark joined them and sat down in between the two of them.
"Soooo, I heard that someone's lips are in need of servicing?" He chuckled as he looked between the two. "I'm assuming that would be you Ursula? Because Lyn would have just come over and done it if that was the case." Mark had become bolder and bolder over the years, at this point he was probably a better flirt than Sain, especially since he had better tact and speaking ability than the knight of Caelin. His success record would show that as well.
"Bold of you to assume Mark, but not incorrect. Do you speak to all assassins this way?" She chuckled.
"Only the one's that aren't allowed to kill me." Mark chuckled back. "And only the pretty ones such as yourself, but you probably already know that your body is perfection in most men's eyes. So what kind of kiss am I giving you? What's my motivation as a stage performer would ask." Ursula blushed very slightly when Mark complimented her body. She knew she was perfect, but someone like him saying it without being prompted by her was a little touching. Hopefully his silver tongue was this good at kissing as well.
"Your 'motivation' if you will is that you're here to help me decide if I'm going to show up to your room later tonight to share in some intimacy that your wife so graciously offered to me." Ursula told him with a tempting look. "So you better make it good, this is your one and only shot with me." Mark's eyes opened wide with excitement at hearing that, though he looked at Lyn to see if Ursula was just messing with him. Lyn nodded to tell him everything was legit so he moved over a bit closer to Ursula so he could get into a better position to kiss her.
"Well, we'll see about that." Mark said in his own low and sexy tempting voice before moving his head closer to Ursula's. But he had his own test to give her. Over the years Mark had figured out that if someone really wanted to kiss him that he could stop just short of connecting lips with them and they would close the distance themselves or not. It really was a good sign of who wanted to be intimate or not. So he did the same thing here, he moved just close enough that the two of them could feel each other's breath on their lips and waited. He didn't have to wait too long though, Ursula at this point was very interested in this situation and him tempting her like that was very hot in her mind so she closed the distance and they began kissing.
Yeah, we got her! Lyn thought to herself, knowing Mark's play very well. But she wasn't going to stop them there, she wanted to see how far they would go. And so did Mark, so when Ursula made her move he started going in hard as well. He moved in even closer so they could start lip locking and he put one hand on the back of her head and another on her back to keep her in place. Ursula responded by lifting herself up and sitting on Mark's lap and putting her thumbs behind his ears to hold his head in place. They continued to kiss like that for a few long moments before Mark continued his boldness as he usually did and started poking his tongue around, seeing if Ursula would let him in, and she did. But that wasn't the only move he did. As soon as his tongue got access he, with a bit of force, put Ursula on her back on the sand, making sure not to break the kiss for even a fraction of a moment, not wanting a technicality to break the moment. Ursula for her part was really enjoying herself, Mark's kissing was just as advertised and she was really impressed with how he was treating her, as if she wasn't an enemy at all, even as if she was his lover. A perfect mindset for pleasure if there ever was one. Eventually though the two of them needed to take a breath and Mark pulled away slowly, but not too far. There was even a bit of saliva still connecting their lips for a short bit.
"You know, I could fuck you right here if you wanted to, but I don't think we have time for that." Mark breathed. He had gotten a little hard, Ursula's kissing and the feel of her skin in his hands was top notch, but the portal to bring them home would be coming any moment now.
"If we had more time, I think I would like that." Ursula breathed back. "You are so uninhibited Mark, it's intoxicating. Would you ever consider doing this back in Elibe?"
"I won't lie, the thought had occurred to me from time to time, but I'd rather not think about it too much for obvious reasons." Mark said sitting up and helping Ursula to sit up as well. "Oh, and don't worry, Lyn is just as good a kisser as me and you don't have to worry about her inhibitions either."
"Plus I'm more flexible." Lyn teased. Ursula was about to respond but then the portal back to Askr finally opened. The trio stood up and Lyn and Ursula untied their mounts to get ready to head back.
"JOSHUA! SELENA! PORTAL IS HERE!" Mark called out and a few moments later the other two showed up, clothes a bit more disheveled than they were when they last saw them. Mark smirked but didn't comment before they all walked through the portal back to Askr.
"See you two later!" Joshua smiled to Mark and Lyn before he and Selena went off to their rooms to do whatever they were going to do with the rest of their day. That left them and Ursula to discuss their plans.
"So, when would you like me to come to your room?" Ursula asked. "Sometime after dinner I suppose?"
"Say, about an hour, hour and a half afterwards." Lyn noted.
"Yeah, sounds good, give us some time for the food to digest and we like to give our first timers a bit more time to spend with us together." Mark added.
"Perfect!" Ursula said with a chuckle. "Should I keep my swimsuit on?" She teased.
"Oh, definitely!" Lyn agreed. "We will too!"
"Sounds good, I will see you two later then." And with that Ursula left as well. When she was out of earshot Mark looked at Lyn with a smirk.
"I know exactly how we can melt her even more than I just did with that kiss. Get the lube and your special effects ready, we're gonna give her a night to remember." He told her and Lyn knew exactly what he was talking about. But before any of that fun could happen they had to get through the rest of the day, which went pretty normally all things considered. Though they were thinking about what would be happening later that night quite a bit. Either way they ate dinner in the mess hall and then took a bath together to prepare themselves. After that it was almost time for Ursula to show up. The pair were laying on the bed facing each other, talking a bit about what was to come.
"You really think she's gonna come?" Lyn pondered. "Not that I don't want her to, I'm really looking forward to this, but on some level you have to realize this is kind of weird Mark."
"Oh, for sure, but has that ever stopped us from an opportunity so rare before?" Mark countered back with a chuckle. Lyn agreed but before she could verbalize it her answer came as a knock on the door and a voice coming through the wood.
"I hope you two aren't having second thoughts, because I'm sure not." It was Ursula, right on time.
"Not at all, come on in and lock the door behind you!" Mark called back. Ursula did just that, walking into the room confidently and locking the door without even turning around. She was looking stunning as usual in her purple bikini that perfectly complemented her smooth looking skin and her similarly purple hair. After hearing the lock click Ursula took a few steps into the room and she was standing towards the middle of it, though maybe a little closer to the bed.
"So, how do you two usually do this, is there more talking involved or do we get right to the action?" She asked, hoping it was the latter. The kiss Mark had given her had stayed all evening and she was wanting more for obvious reasons.
"We usually leave that up to our partner, so whatever you want to do Ursula, we can do either." Lyn said getting off the bed with Mark and getting closer to Ursula.
"Just one question for now though. In case we get a bit wild and don't have time to ask later, safe day or no?" Mark pondered. Even for someone considered an enemy back home, he had the respect to not burden someone like that. Surprisingly Ursula laughed a bit at the question.
"Silly naïve man, Black Fang assassins don't need to worry about such things as conceiving, those bodily functions are magically suppressed so it doesn't become a risk for a mission." She explained. "And if it's up to me, I'd rather not waste any time, I want to get back to what we had going on at the beach earlier." Of course Mark loved what he heard, so he circled around to Ursula's back and put his hands on her hips and moved his mouth close to her ear so he could whisper to her.
"Well then, that means there is nothing stopping me from filling you up to the brim multiple times, and I sure do plan to." He said in his best low and sexy voice. A small shiver went down Ursula's spine, but she wasn't going to let her words betray how her body felt just yet so she let out a small chuckle before responding.
"You sound confident for a man who can barely keep up during a battle, you hiding something from me about your stamina?" She teased him.
"Maybe, maybe not, everyone has their little secrets, and so do I." Mark teased back. "But enough talking, I thought you said you wanted to get to the action quickly?" And with that he started nibbling kisses onto her ear, slowly moving down into her neck while his hands started to explore the bare skin of her stomach, feeling both tender, soft skin and strong muscles, not too unlike Lyn's body. Ursula liked his boldness, a few goosebumps showing on her skin already, but if she like that display then Lyn would take the cake.
"Pucker up sweetheart, it's my turn with those lips." Lyn said before quickly stepping in front of Ursula and planting a kiss firmly on her lips. It wasn't too much of a shock for the assassin, but it was a little bit. Even back in Elibe it was still a bit taboo for women to be kissing or doing anything of this sort, but honestly for her it made it even better. So she started kissing Lyn back with the same ferocity that she had been giving Mark earlier and Lyn was loving it. Ursula was quite skilled in the act of kissing, knowing when and where to move her lips and tongue to make it feel more and more passionate with each passing moment. Lyn pressed herself against Ursula's body so that more of their skin was touching and she put her hands on her hips, but instead of exploring up like Mark did, Lyn went down, feeling Ursula's hips and rear, even slipping her hands into her bikini bottom every now and then.
Not wanting to get outdone, Mark moved his hands even higher onto Ursula's body, slowly slipping them under her top so he could fondle her shapely and squishy breasts. For most people this much action this fast would be a stimulation overload, but for Ursula and her training this was just what she wanted and needed from the pair, and even without words they could tell she was enjoying herself as she shook her hips into Mark's crotch slightly and started exploring Lyn's body back, dragging her long-ish nails gently down her perfect skin, giving her some goosebumps of her own. Eventually though she wanted more and she wasn't afraid to speak up about it.
"You know, if my swimsuit is in the way, you're always free to dispose of it, as long as you do the same of course." She told the two of them between her kisses with Lyn which she was also greatly enjoying. The pair took the hint with a knowing look between the both of them. They had been in this very situation and position many times before, so they had practice undressing a partner and themselves at the same time. Mark started off, moving his neck kisses down Ursula's back and finding the clasp of her top with his mouth. With expert tongue movements he unlatched it with very little resistance and watched as the fabric hit the floor between the three of them. Now he was free to cup and feel her breasts as much as he wanted, but his hands had another job to do. As soon as he moved his head back up to Ursula's neck his arms wrapped around the two women in front of him and quickly undid Lyn's top as well. Lyn took no time in pressing her now bare chest against Ursula's, rubbing her nipples against hers for that extra little effect.
Damn, these two are quite skilled, I wonder how long I might actually last. Ursula thought to herself through the constant pleasure waves flowing through her. But she was a tough woman, she could endure this for as long as she needed to enjoy herself. For now though it was time for her to go on the attack, she placed her hands on Lyn's hips and her deft tome fingers loosened the ties on the side of her bikini bottom, making it fall with the rest of the clothes. She got a small look between Lyn's legs and was impressed that she actually kept herself properly groomed down there. She didn't have time to admire though because as soon as Lyn's bottom hit the floor Lyn was bust sliding her own bottom off. She took a step to the side to let them shed easier displaying a perfectly groomed bush as well.
"I figured it would look like that down there." Lyn commented as the two of them broke their kiss again finally. "Though I think I'm gonna want a closer look." She added with a smirk before getting on her knees and moving her head near Ursula's thighs.
"I hope you do a bit more that just look." Ursula teased through her breathy voice, but she was still ready for more, turning her head around to face Mark better. "Now where were we before?" She asked before Mark moved in and they started kissing again. The only piece of clothing between the three of them now was Mark's swimming trunks and Lyn was going to make short work of those. But first the sight before her. She took a hold of Ursula's legs to steady herself before moving her head in even closer. The first thing she did was to start flitting her tongue back and forth across Ursula's clit to stimulate it. She could feel the slight bend in her knees from the pleasure, but she stood strong and let Lyn know she could keep going. Lyn continued by kissing the area very tenderly while still using her tongue before slowly slipping it into her pussy and starting to feel around the entrance. Mark could feel the muffled moans as they kissed and along with everything else he was very turned on, as noted by the tent he was pitching in his trunks. Once Lyn got into a good rhythm with her tongue she reached around Ursula's legs and slowly slipped Mark's trunks off. When they were finally off Mark celebrated by pulling Ursula a bit closer and starting to rub his mostly erect shaft between her butt cheeks slowly and sensually.
Oh my, is that his cock? It feels like a really nice size, not too big or small, just perfect. Ursula continued to think to herself. He keeps rubbing it there and it feels so warm. I wonder if he's gonna stick it in right here and now while Lyn is eating me out. But then wouldn't she be in the way? Oh, what if he wants me to take him up the other entrance? At this point her lewder thoughts were dominating her usual cool and in control ones, and she attributed that to Mark and Lyn's skill. Her thoughts were so powerful that Lyn could feel Ursula's pussy dripping onto her tongue as she did her work and that let her know that she was ready for the next part of the plan Mark had made to start the night off. She slowly pulled back from the oral she was giving Ursula and admired the strand of saliva and juice that attached them for just a moment before standing up and giving Mark the signal by tapping his ass playfully. Ursula didn't quite know what was going on, but when Mark started to move towards the bed she helped him move that way as well. When they got to the bed Mark broke the kiss off and laid on said bed on his back, beckoning Ursula to join him.
"Something tells me you enjoy being on top and in control." He said with a smirk. "So hop on, I'll give you a ride you won't soon be forgetting." It was imperative that she topped him for what they had planned next, and he knew just how to play her into his lap, both mentally and physically.
"How confident of you Mark, a man willing to give up control to his partner. You know most men can't pleasure a woman from the bottom, they aren't active enough to have them feel anything." Ursula teased him, getting a bit of her breath and mind back, but not losing any of the mood. She got on top of him and started rubbing her pussy back and forth his now fully erect cock, lubing it up some before she decided to slip it in.
"I can pleasure a woman in any position, I've gotten in a lot of practice." Mark teased back as he took a hold of her hips with his hands and stopped her grinding, the tip of his cock resting right against the entrance to her pussy. "Last chance to back out, promise we won't tell anyone." He said as another test, but he was pretty sure of the outcome.
"Please, I don't back down from anything, you should know that." Ursula noted with a wry smile before she steadied herself and slowly slid all the way down Mark's shaft, sexily staying stoic until she took the whole thing and bent down to get closer to Mark's face. "Now, show me that you weren't all talk boy." All Mark did was give her a smirk before placing his hands on her butt and quickly thrusting his hips up while pushing hers farther down on his. That action gave Ursula quite the pleasurable jolt, but she kept herself composed for the moment. "D-Don't tell me that's all you've got."
"Alright, you asked for it." Mark teased before starting to give Ursula that same level of deep and powerful thrusting, but over and over and over again. It was true that during battles Mark was slow and had trouble keeping up, but that was a conscious decision on his part. When he needed it, or when he wanted to display it, Mark had the stamina to match any knight on any day of the week, he had to if he was going to keep up with Lyn in bed. Not that Ursula regretted getting Mark to fuck her like this, far from it. She was enjoying every moment, every thrust that had Mark's cock kissing the entrance to her womb, so much so that she really wasn't paying attention or cared about what Lyn was currently up to.
I should have tried to get them to do this sooner. Were some of the pleasured thoughts that passed through Ursula's mind. While this was all happening Lyn was getting prepared for her re-entrance into the scene. She let Mark fuck around for a bit, just enjoying seeing Ursula kind of getting put in her place and hearing the moans of increasing pleasure coming out of her mouth, but eventually she was itching to get into the action so she walked over to where she had placed her strap-on and started to put it on. It had a green shaft to match her hair, and while at first Lyn wasn't quite sure of it's application, nowadays she found it a fun and interesting way to play with friend and partner alike. But of course she was sure to make it as safe and pleasurable as she could so after she climbed onto the bed behind Mark and Ursula she made sure to lather the shaft up with some lubricant that her and Mark always had with them. And just to be safe she poured some down between Ursula's cheeks and started rubbing it around as well.
Ursula for her part couldn't quite focus on feeling all that at the moment and mentally passed it off as sweat pouring down her body from all the rough movement her body was going through. Mark even made it a point to start playfully smacking her cheeks to show her who really was in control here, but eventually he stopped that and spread them apart to give Lyn a better view of what she was about to do. But of course Mark had to have his fun and Lyn knew better than to start without a cue.
"So, this good and rough enough for an assassin like you?" He asked in a dirty voice. "You know I can feel you clamping down on me right, all the juices flowing down my shaft. I'd say you're just a few moments from orgasming all over."
"H-Ha! Then you must not know the strength of my will." Mark could tell he was right on the money and that she was bluffing so he used his fingers grabbing onto her ass to signal to Lyn when to move in. "I can go all night without-" On Mark's go ahead Lyn slammed the strap-on as far as she could into Ursula and the assassin became speechless. All she could do was give a look of shock as her tongue fell out in pleasure and her pussy clamped down very hard on Mark's cock in a body shaking orgasm. She was so taken of guard that her whole body went limp and fell onto Mark's chest. There was a slight moment of silence before Ursula spoke again in a wobbly voice.
"M-more." She breathed as she looked up at Mark. "Y-you're not done yet! You said you'd fill me up, give it to me, give me more." Both Mark and Lyn were impressed by her stamina and will, and glad that they didn't push her too far over the edge just yet.
"Well, you heard the lady Lyn, she wants more, let's give it to her." Mark said confidently before once again starting to thrust himself into Ursula, but more slowly this time to let her get used to it again and to having the both of them fuck her at the same time. Lyn went slowly as well and the two alternated in and out thrusts for a bit until Ursula started to get louder with her moans and noises coming out of her mouth. The pure pleasure of the first orgasm was starting to wear off and her mind and body were starting to come back into control, well as much control as she could get while being in a position like this.
"Come on, I'm not some weak bodied mage who needs to be babied, give me what I asked for." She finally teased the two of them, letting them know they could pick up the pace a bit. So that's just what they did. Mark continued to slap her butt as he pulled her down deeper onto his cock and Lyn finally got to grab and feel her chest as much as she wanted to. Feeling another woman's chest was something Lyn was really into during these situations, mostly because she loved having her breasts played with and wanted to give that pleasure to other women as well. As time moved on and the couple started to go faster and faster the noises of the three of them continued to get louder and louder. The Order of Heroes was smart enough to employ some noise dampening magic so that other rooms wouldn't be disturbed too much, but if you got too close to the door you could hear a lot of interesting noises coming from it.
Eventually everything was coming to a head once again, Mark was starting to get to his limit, Lyn was thrusting into Ursula's ass with wild abandon since she wasn't really getting too pleasured, and Ursula started to contend with Mark sucking on her breasts along with all of that and even though she probably would never produce anything out of them, the feeling was quite divine either way. Lyn could tell Mark was almost done so she bent down over Ursula's back and started whispering into her ear.
"You feel that Ursula, Mark is getting ready to explode inside you. Just a few more moments and thrusts and he'll get set off, of course you can probably get him to do it sooner if you ask him nicely." She teased. Ursula was on the edge of another orgasm and she knew if Mark finished inside her that it would set her off as well. So she mimicked Lyn and moved her head, burying it in Mark's neck close to his ear.
"Come on, do what you told me you were going to do, fill me up to the brim." She breathed. "Do what all men were designed to do, breed me, claim my pussy as your own. Give it to me! Let us be one!" Mark had heard a lot of dirty talk in his life, but this was pretty high on the list. Having someone who knew they couldn't get pregnant tell him to breed them? Hottest thing he had ever heard. And that was just what he needed to go off. He pulled Ursula in for one last passionate kiss before his cock erupted and filled every spot inside Ursula's womb. It was an amazing experience, mostly for Mark and Ursula, but Lyn would get her time for fun soon enough, the night was still young. Slowly the three untangled themselves from each other and cuddled on the bed as they caught their breath.
"So Lyn, you mind if I borrow that device you're wearing for a bit, I assume you want to be in the middle next?" Ursula noted after a while of just breathing sounds filling the air.
"Sure thing, but you and Mark need to rest more, get some water and maybe some food into your systems." Lyn noted. "Just take it easy, if we don't get to everything you want to do tonight you can always come back another night."
"Wait, really?" Ursula asked a bit confused.
"Yeah, of course." Mark said confirming what Lyn say. "Here in Askr, you are an ally, so you are welcome to do as you please with us, maybe even become friends hopefully. But no pressure on that last part, we know it could be hard to think of us that way."
"Sure, of course." Ursula replied. But now her mind was very conflicted. It was going to be a bit hard trying to kill these two if or when they ever got back to Elibe. It was a sobering thought, but one she didn't have to think of at the moment so she pushed it out of her mind. "You know, some water would be nice before we start again, let's start with that."
Chapter 15: #a783 Magvel Nights Part 1
Notes:
This is the start of a trilogy of stories. This is an AU where Magvel is a city like Las Vegas and each major nation is now a big hotel/casino in that city. These are some personal picks by me, so Parts 2 and 3 will be coming after this one. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a783 Magvel Nights Part 1
Characters: Selena (FE8), Joshua
Based on: A commission by kevinarehandoro on Twitter
Selena Fluorspar, recently promoted to CEO of Grado Tower Incorporated, had a problem. She was stressed out, like really stressed out. Along with the new responsibilities of being the CEO of one of the most prominent and famous hotel/casinos in the city of Magvel, she also had to deal with the media fallout of the scandal the last CEO and his son put the company through. And it didn't help that before his fall Selena had a bit of a crush on the old CEO. How could she not when he hired her straight out of college with no experience in the hotel business just because he saw how hard a worker she was. This job helped her support her aging mother and father back home, and she would be forever grateful for that, but when push came to shove she couldn't cover up his misdeeds just because of what he had done for her in the past. She was one of the main contributors to the investigation into Grado's money laundering scheme, along with the Renais twins of course, but even now she still felt a twinge of guilt and regret for going against a former friend and mentor.
"Uh, Miss Fluorspar? Are you going to give me directions to where I should take you?" Selena's driver's voice cut through her thoughts and she snapped back to reality after zoning out to somewhere she didn't have to face the world.
"Gods, I need a drink." She muttered to herself before replying to the driver. "Take me to the Jehanna Grand Hotel, the front entrance will be fine." You may be wondering why she would go to a competitor's hotel, but it really was the best option. She couldn't drink in her own hotel, the media and her customers would see her there. Renais wasn't an option, it would look too shady. She didn't have a good reputation with Freila, Rausten was still celebrating their grand reopening, so Jehanna was the best bet. Besides, the Jehanna Grand had the reputation of accepting anyone for any reason without judgement, so she could feel relatively safe there. All the hotels were just minutes away from each other so it didn't take long to get there and when the car stopped Selena took a minute to compose herself. She was wearing one of her favorite dresses, brown with two gold straps going up her shoulders that connected into a single stripe down the middle. Along with a sensible pair of heels she was very beautiful, even if she didn't go out of her way to look like that.
"Thank you Knoll, you're always a great driver." Selena told her employee as she gave him a tip for his service. "I'll probably find my own way back tonight, so you can head back and take the rest of the night off alright?"
"Sounds good to me Miss Fluorspar, but if you do need me for any reason, you know where to reach me." Knoll replied. He was an interesting man, he struggled with his depression mightily, and he had a small part in the scandal as well, but since he went clean he got off easily and Selena could tell he wouldn't do anything else to hurt the business, so she kept him on to make sure he didn't do anything serious.
"I appreciate that Knoll, take care of yourself okay?" She smiled at him before walking away and taking a look at the entrance of the hotel. Out of all the hotels in Magvel the Jehanna Grand was the one that leaned the most into the entertainment and gambling side, and it showed. The lights were the flashiest, the performers were the most talented, and all the poker tournaments always preferred to take place here. You'd think that would mean the CEO was just as flashy, but until she recently stepped down she was a very calm and composed woman, someone Selena hoped she could emulate. But now the CEO was her son, and not much was known about him, some people didn't even know she had a son, but he just showed up one day. Selena didn't even know what he looked like, only that his name was Joshua, and that was only because of some business papers.
"Come on Selena, stop thinking about business at a time like this, you're here to relax, this is your time off." She said to herself before finally walking through the entrance. She was used to flashy lights so she continued a steady pace into the hotel before she found herself in an atrium with a few paths she could take. A few went towards the casino tables and games, and while she did have some extra money to play around with, she wasn't in the mood. She wanted to start with some drinks, so she looked to the paths that led to the bars. A few of them had a bunch of people around and those didn't look appealing, but on the last path she looked at she found a bar that was completely empty. "Perfect!" So she made her way to the bar table and took a seat. She didn't even see a bartender there so she figured they were on a break, but that was okay, she could sit here and enjoy the music for a bit. Selena was really getting into it for a bit before a voice snapped her out of it.
"So, what'll it be for the lovely lady tonight?" It was a man. Selena turned to face him and saw a tall man with long red hair. He wore a blue vest and pants, probably the dress code, but what really caught her eye was the interesting hat he was wearing. It was the same color and design as the vest and pants, but he had little card suit pins placed on the one side. It was a good look and he pulled it off well.
"Nice hat." Selena commented first. She was a bit surprised that she said that first, she hadn't even had a drink yet.
"Thanks, my mother made it for me!" The bartender, whose name tag read Joshua, said with a bright smile. It was so genuine, Selena couldn't help but smile back a bit as well. "Are you here for a drink, or just some conversation, I'm good at both."
"A drink would be nice actually." Selena answered. "I've never had drinks here before, what do you recommend?"
"Alright then, well I would suggest the Jehanna Margarita, just the right mix of fruit and liquor, and the limes and salt we use for them are locally produced here in Magvel." Joshua suggested.
"That sounds good actually, give me the largest size glass you have for that." Selena told him. Joshua, of course, knew who she was, he was a smart guy, so he decided to get some more information by trying to smooth talk her a bit.
"What's such a beautiful and smart woman such as yourself doing here by yourself, couldn't get any friends to join you tonight?" Joshua asked curiously as he started to make the drink. "Or are you waiting for someone to join you?" Selena was surprised at how bold this bartender was being, but it was actually a bit refreshing since everyone seemed to treat her distantly back in her own hotel.
"No, I'm just here by myself tonight, needed a break from the usual grind." Selena replied before asking her own question. "What makes you think I'm smart, if anything I've come off as a bit of an airhead, complimenting your hat and such."
"I could tell you were just deep in thought." Joshua answered simply. "Plus, Miss Fluorspar, you run a pretty good hotel across the strip. I've been there a few times before, rooms are always nice and clean, the casino is as fair as it can get, the food is pretty good as well." He let her know that he knew who she was, because he knew that would give her a bit of a shock. Hopefully just small enough that it would lower her guard, but not big enough that she would leave.
"So, you know who I am, and yet you still spoke to me like that, interesting." Selena said slowly before taking the first sip of her drink. "Ahh, this is quite good. You're a very bold man," She finally scanned his vest for his name badge, "Joshua is it? Hm, funny, that's the same name as the CEO here."
"Yeah, I get that a lot." Joshua brushed it off, even though she was on the right track. But it wasn't the right time to reveal that tidbit just yet. "But yeah, when I was trained I was told to treat all the customers the same and make them feel good, am I doing a good job?" Selena was just so amused by his forwardness that she couldn't help but giggle a bit at his honesty. Which was a good sign, she didn't laugh so easily.
"I think you are Joshua, my night is already doing better than it was a few minutes ago." Selena admitted before taking another drink. "So, you said your conversation is as good as your drink making, and you seem to be an intelligent man yourself, mind talking a little bit more?" Selena's walls were starting to come down slowly, but she wasn't quite sure if it was more because of the alcohol or if it was Joshua's personality. It was nice that she had the time to find out.
"Hey, I'm always up for making new friends." Joshua said genuinely again. So the two of them got to talking. And they surprisingly had a lot in common. Both of them were hard workers who really cared for the people they worked for, Selena caught hints of Joshua formerly having supervisory positions in past jobs, and they both had people they looked up to betray their trust in some way or another. But what really got to Selena was how much Joshua really cared about his mother, and she sounded like a wonderful lady. When Joshua was talking about his mother you could almost peer into his heart through his eyes and Selena really caught some glimpses of pure gold in there. An hour passed, and then another, Selena had a number of drinks and she was really enjoying herself, but then something came up.
"Huh, it looks like it's the end of my shift here." Joshua said looking at his wristwatch. "I hate to leave you hanging like this Miss Fluorspar, but I'm sure my replacement can step in just fine."
"Oh Joshua, no need to be so formal any more, call me Selena." Selena told him. She wasn't quite drunk or tipsy, but she was right on the edge. She was still in control, but her inhibitions were lower and Joshua could tell. "And if you're off, then you could show me around the hotel more, unless you have somewhere you have to be." Joshua couldn't help but smirk a bit. It was true that he was flirting the entire time with Selena, but like she did with him he really got to know her better and he liked what he saw, like a lot.
Fortune favors the bold, as the saying goes. Joshua thought to himself, knowing exactly what he was going to do.
"Okay, if you're good with that Selena." Joshua said in a silly voice and Selena giggled at that. "And what the hell, I've had a good night with you so far, I'm sure another hour or two won't hurt." By this point Joshua had walked out from behind the bar and was sitting next to Selena so when he agreed she reached out and gave him a hug, showing just how emotional she really could be when she was relaxed.
"Good! What do you suggest we do then?" Selena asked.
"You know anything about gambling, I could show you a trick or two?" Joshua asked with a grin. "Maybe you'll end up being a little luckier than me and actually win some money."
"What? You don't get some free money to play around with from the boss?" Selena wondered.
"Oh, we do, quite a lot actually he's very generous like his mother." Joshua was cackling inside as he was inadvertently hyping himself up. "I'm just very unlucky, so I tend to lose more than I win. Maybe you can be my own personal Lady Luck, what do you say?"
"Well, I don't know how much I could help, I'm not that lucky myself, but hey let's have some fun." Selena was more talking about luck in relationships, platonic and romantic, but the point still stood.
"Yeah! That's the spirt!" Joshua said before offering Selena his hand. "Lead the way Selena, we'll play whatever you want to." So the pair headed out to the casino floor to play some games and it was as if each of their bad luck streaks cancelled each other out. They won, and won a lot. So much so that if some of the employees didn't know that Joshua was actually the CEO and wasn't cheating and that Selena was the CEO of a competing hotel, they would have gotten kicked out. It was a really fun experience for the two of them, Selena learned a few tricks she could use to help the security back at her job and Joshua got to see some more happy emotions out of Selena. She really was more beautiful with a smile on her face, he wanted her to always have it with her. Though through the next hour or so the two of them had a few more drinks, to the point that Selena was right on the edge of being drunk while Joshua had a medium buzz.
"One more! One more!" Selena was really enjoying herself, but Joshua knew she should go home, so he started walking her towards the entrance. "Oh, come on, we're on a winning streak!"
"Selena, I think it's time for you to go home." Joshua said firmly. "You've had fun tonight, you achieved your goal of relaxing and having a good time, you should stop while you're ahead."
"Oh, alright, I guess you're right, I don't want a huge hangover tomorrow." Selena agreed. "So, what now?"
"Well, I'm gonna get one of the valets to drive you home, if that's alright with you." Joshua stated.
"Aww, I wanted to go home with you." Selena pouted, it was very obvious that she was drunk now and Joshua was not going to take advantage of that.
"Maybe next time, this wasn't even a date. Now where do you live?" Joshua said even more firmly. He knew she would respect him more for doing this when she was sober.
"The Grado Tower." Selena slurred. Then her eyes opened up and she started to worry. "Oh, I didn't pay my bar tab!"
"Don't worry about it, I took it out of all the money you won, so it's all good." Joshua assured her. "And I put the rest in an envelope in your purse."
"I don't need that, you should take it all Joshua." Selena replied, starting to fiddle with her purse to get it back. She was so concerned with doing that that it made it easier for Joshua to guide her outside.
"You won it fair and square Selena, if you don't want it, give it to your employees in some way, I'm sure they would appreciate that." Joshua told her as he opened the door to the valet car. "Gerik, take Miss Fluorspar back to the Grado Tower, make sure she gets in safely to."
"Got it boss!" Gerik said with a playful salute. "And I'll make sure to drive carefully so she doesn't puke on the seats, Tethys will kill me if I do this to our car again." After that Joshua sat Selena down in the backseat and made sure that she was buckled in and had everything.
"You good?" He asked her.
"Can I at least have your number?" Selena asked him. Joshua was okay with that so he wrote it down on a notecard he hat in his hat along with a little heart next to his name.
"Here, call me if you need anything." Joshua told her. Then he closed the door and the car drove off. "Well, that was certainly a night, I wonder if she'll actually call me back." On Selena's side the car ride back to the Tower felt like a blink and getting back to her room was the same, she didn't remember changing or anything else and the next time she was in control of her body she was waking up with sun shining on her face.
"Whaaa?" She asked herself slowly as she came to, her mind was blank for a few moments before the events of the night before came rushing back in. She was taken aback at first, but once it all settled in she had a big smile on her face. She really had a good night and enjoyed herself, and it all was because of that handsome and nice bartender. "Gods, what was his name, I hope I got his number." She grabbed her purse and started rifling through it. First she pulled out the envelope of money and dumped it out to see if he put it in there. It wasn't, but when she counted the amount it was easily around a hundred thousand dollars.
Give it to your employees in some way. His words echoed into her mind and she resolved that she would do just that as soon as she could. She went through her purse some more and eventually she found the notecard Joshua had written his name and number on.
"Joshua, I should have remembered that, it's so odd for him to work there and have that name." Again, if she wasn't just waking up and having a very slight hangover, she probably would have connected the dots, but for now she was too excited and happy to think like that. Then she realized there was something else in her purse and more writing on the other side of the notecard.
I slipped you a pass for a free spa day at the hotel, just in case you're still feeling stressed out. :D 3 Selena thought that was very sweet of him, and all this gave her an idea for what she wanted to do today. But first, she had to take care of some business things so she could take the day off. She pulled her cellphone out of her purse and dialed the number of her second in command at the hotel.
"Miss Fluorspar, how can I help you today?"
"Natasha, I'm taking the day off today, I've got some personal things I need to take care of. So I'm leaving you in charge today, is that okay with you?" Selena asked.
"Let me see. Well, you don't have any appointments today and it's looking to be a slow day, so yeah I think I can handle it today. Anything specific you want me to get done while you're away?" Natasha asked.
"Yes actually. Poll the employees coming into work today, ask them what they would want for like a celebration of sorts. We've recently come into a decent amount of extra money and I want to share it with everyone." Selena noted.
"Sure, can do!" Natasha said happily. "That's very nice of you to suggest Miss Fluorspar, I bet everyone's morale will rise through the roof."
"Good, that's what I want, happy employees are good employees." Selena said confidently. "I'll be calling you later tonight to see how things went, but if there is an emergency you can still call me and I'll get back as soon as I can, alright?"
"Sounds good! Have fun on your day off Miss Fluorspar!"
"And you have good luck running the hotel, bye!" And with that she hung up and sat on the edge of her bed thinking about what she would do today. "Okay, I'll go over to get a massage after lunch and then I'll call Joshua and see if he wants to meet up tomorrow after work, don't want to look too desperate." She said to herself. She then realized she was still in her dress from last night. "Most guys in his situation would have tried to take advantage of it somehow, but he didn't. My luck must be turning around." After that she started to get ready for the day. First she took a shower, her's was quite large and even had a ledge big enough for two people to sit down together, but she never really had the chance to use it for anything other than washing up. Then she dried off and put on one of her favorite casual outfits, a brown top with gold trim that showed her shoulders off and a pair stark white pants along with some brown lift sandals on her feet. The final touch was a large pair of dark sunglasses and a sun hat since it was summer and the sun was shining brightly. That and the fact that the media was everywhere this time of day.
Selena ordered her lunch through room service so she didn't disturb the floor and when she was done with that she took her car keys and went down to the garage to start to leave. But when she got there she could see photographers all around her car, and paparazzi prepared to ask her questions. She didn't want to deal with them at all, but if she started to walk away now they would see her and give chase.
"Psst, Miss Fluorspar, over here." Came a voice from right beside her. It was Knoll in his car and he had the back door open for her to get in.
"Knoll, I appreciate it, but I don't want to bother you on my day off." She whispered back.
"Hey, after everything you've done for me, I owe you some favors. Plus my car has darker windows that yours, they won't even know you left." It was a good point so she hurriedly sat in the back seat and closed the door.
"Thank you Knoll, you're a lifesaver." Selena sighed as she sank back into the seat.
"So, where are you off to?" Knoll asked.
"The Jehanna Grand again. I'm hoping to meet someone there." Not completely a lie, but the truth would take too long to explain.
"Very well, we'll be there in a few moments." Knoll confirmed before putting his car in gear and slowly rolling past while all the media folk were none the wiser. Again the trip only took a few minutes, though the traffic was a bit more middling this time, but soon enough they were there. "Same as last night, if you need me, just call." Knoll repeated before driving off back to the Tower. This time Selena didn't take forever to walk into the building. This early in the afternoon the Grand wasn't so busy and the lights and sounds weren't as contrasting to the night sky. She wasn't exactly sure where the spa was in the hotel, but one look at the map in the atrium told her it was on the 8th floor. So she took the elevator up and then walked a short distance down the hall before entering the large spa area. She came up to a desk and rang the bell since no one was there. A few moments later a woman with light purple hair came behind the desk, her name badge said her name was Marisa.
"Hello, how can we help you today?" She had a very monotone voice, but that just seemed to be how she talked, Selena could tell it wasn't out of dislike of her job.
"Yes, I was recently sent this ticket for a free spa day here at the Jehanna Grand, and I was hoping to use it today." Selena replied, placing the ticket on the table. Marisa picked it up and inspected it, a slight chuckle escaping her lips.
"Yeah, this checks out. So with this you get three things in this order, #1: An exfoliating face mask with a bubbling foot massage, up to two hours in our steam room, and then a full body massage from one of our trained massage artists. Is all that okay with you?" Marisa informed her.
"Sounds like fun!" Selena said with a smile.
"Oh, and one more thing, for your massage, do you prefer to have a man or woman work with you?" Marisa asked.
"I don't think it'll matter, but thank you for asking." Selena replied truthfully.
"Okay, well step through that door right there and we'll get you started." Marisa continued as she motioned to the door. Selena stepped inside and when she was out of earshot Marisa picked up a phone and dialed a number quickly. "Hey boss? Your plan is in motion, I'd say you have about an hour and a half to get ready."
Selena really enjoyed the first two parts of her spa day. The woman who applied her face mask was very gentle and was conversational, and the machine they used for the foot massage really did a good job of softening her feet up even though she walked so much every day. And the steam room was wonderful as well, it had a very high tech temperature control system while also looking like something you'd see in a sauna. It was never too hot or cold for her tastes and as the pores of her skin opened up she felt as if she could sleep in there if there wasn't a time limit. Eventually though she came out, towel wrapped around her body, and walked into the room where she would get her massage. Imagine her shock when she walked in and saw Joshua waiting for her.
"I thought you were a bartender." Was the first thing she commented with a hint of amusement in her voice. Then something hit her. "Hey, you planned this didn't you?"
"I have many jobs here at the hotel, bartender is just one of them." Joshua answered with a smirk. "And a little. I wasn't expecting you to come back the day after, but hey, you're here and that's all that matters. I hope this doesn't sour your spa day Miss Fluorspar."
"Sour? Joshua, I had a wonderful night with you last night, why would you being here sour today. I was going to call you tomorrow, but now that we're together again we can talk here. And I told you, you can call me Selena." Selena told him with a playful wink.
"Well, you were slightly drunk when you said that, I just wanted to make sure." Joshua teased with a chuckle. "Okay then, if you'll just lay down on the table there face down, I can get started." Selena did just that and Joshua unwrapped the towel from around her back and slid it down her back so he wouldn't see anything, though he was surprised that Selena decided not to wear the complimentary bikini that you got with a trip to the steam room. "And you call me bold." He commented.
"I'm not ashamed of my body, besides it should make it easier for you right?" Selena teased him back. She couldn't see his face, but she could tell he was smiling. "If you could start up by my neck and shoulders that would be great."
"Of course." So Joshua finally got his hands on her and he could tell that the steam room did wonders on her skin. It was so soft and warm, she had to be relaxed. But Joshua could do better, it wasn't as if he didn't know how to give a good massage so he started to give Selena his very best and she was loving every moment of it.
"Goodness, where did you learn to give such good massages, other than schooling for it I mean. Because this is beyond anything I've ever had." Selena noted in a very relaxed and happy tone.
"My mother taught me how to do it, where to find all the good spots, how much pressure to put on them, what to talk about if the person is up for it, that sort of thing." Joshua replied truthfully.
"You really love your mother don't you?" Selena asked, remembering about last night. "Is she still around?"
"I really do, she was the only parent I had growing up and she did everything for me, I can't ever repay her for all she's done. Did I tell you about the one time I ran away from home? I couldn't last two days without her." Joshua noted with a chuckle and Selena laughed as well. "And yeah, she's around. She's in the hospital at the moment though."
"Joshua!" Selena said sharply. "Then you should have taken all that money we won last night, you know I don't need it!"
"Calm down, calm down, it's not that serious." Joshua lied. "All she did was slightly fracture her foot, and our insurance covered most of it. We already have it all paid for, though I do apricate the thought."
"Good, a woman like your mother should have the best of care." Selena told him as she calmed back down and started to enjoy the massage again.
"I agree, I like that you care about her as well." Joshua replied, relieved he got through that.
"So, does she still work or do you provide for her with this job?" Selena asked.
"That's a little complicated, now really isn't the time to talk about it." Joshua noted, which wasn't a lie.
"Fair enough, maybe when we have some time alone then." Selena slipped out before realizing it. "Oops, did I say that out loud?"
"Yeah, you did." Joshua said with a chuckle. "I mean, I get off early tonight, I could take you out on an actual date if you were up for it. You did say you were gonna call me tomorrow. Unless you think it's too soon."
"NO!" Selena blurted out before calming down again. "I mean, I would love to go out on a date tonight. You have any ideas for one?"
"I have a few, but let's get this massage over with first, then we can plan our date." Joshua suggested.
"Sounds good, but could you start going a little lower now?" Selena asked.
"Sure." So Joshua started to go lower.
"Lower." Joshua's hands were in the middle of Selena's back.
"Lower." She said a few minutes later, so Joshua went lower.
"Lower." Came the call again and Joshua went as low as he could without touching Selena's butt. After a few moments he could hear her about to say something again, but he cut her off this time.
"Any lower and I'm definitely getting fired." He said in a mostly joking tone. "Should I move onto your legs then?"
"Such a tease, first your mother's job and now this, I'm really gonna need a lot of alone time with you." Selena teased him. "But yes, you can move onto my legs now." Joshua was really enjoying this fun side to Selena. When she was on the news she always seemed so serious and uptight, but when she was relaxed and having fun she was a blast to be with. Joshua gave her legs the same level of massage he gave her back and by the end Selena was almost asleep again with how relaxed she felt.
"Joshua, your hands are amazing." She commented as she stood up and wrapped herself back up in the towel. "Something tells me I'm going to enjoy them even more this evening if things go well."
"Hopefully." Joshua replied with a smile. Selena was super hot along with being fun and smart, so if he got to do anything with her he'd be happy. "Okay, so I get off at 7, so I can be ready by 7:30 if you want to come back here then since I live here on the 7th floor employee living spaces."
"Sounds good to me, what should I wear?" Selena asked.
"Wear something like the dress you wore last night, but something you'd be willing to dance in." He told her.
"Ooh, I like dancing." Selena noted.
"Good. Oh, and take this card. This will allow you to get into the employee elevator so you can get to my room. It's room 777. Don't open it just yet though, if it gets wet it won't work." Joshua added, pulling a card sized envelope out of his hat.
"Good to know. Anything else I should know about?" Selena wondered.
"Not that I know of, just call me if something comes up." Joshua told her.
"I will, see you tonight then." Selena said with a smile.
"See you tonight." Joshua repeated. There was a moment of silence between them before Selena quickly moved closer and kissed Joshua on the cheek before quickly leaving the massage room. Joshua put his hand up to his cheek after she left and muttered something to himself. "I hope she doesn't get too mad." For herself Selena was very shocked she did that, and it made the trip back to Grado Tower fly by. By the time she got back to her room it was 5 o'clock and she decided to call Natasha to see how things are going.
"Miss Fluorspar, is something up?" Natasha asked.
"No, just checking in like I said I would. This is the best time for me since I'll be out the rest of the night." Selena answered.
"Everything is great here, no major problems, everything is handled." Natasha answered.
"Wonderful, thank you for keeping things in check today. And what about what I asked you this morning, the employee poll?" Selena wondered.
"Oh, that. Well it looks like most of the employees would appreciate some sort of bonus with their next paycheck." Natasha told her. "Is that something we can do with the money we received?"
"Yeah, that's very doable. In fact, before you leave get in contact with Payroll and tell them to add a two hundred dollar bonus to everyone's check next week, and print up some papers to announce it in the employee rest areas." Selena instructed.
"Got it! Consider it done! Anything else?"
"Yes, if you need me, I'll probably be in the vicinity of the Jehanna Grand tonight." Selena noted.
"You've been there a lot recently." Natasha stated.
"I have a date and he works there." Selena told her. "His name is Joshua." There was a silence on the other end of the line for a moment. "Natasha, are you still there?"
"Does he have long red hair and wear a hat everywhere?" Natasha asked.
"Yeah, how do you know that?" Selena wondered.
"Me and him dated a while back, there's something you should know about him. It's nothing bad, and he's probably either already told you or given you something that will let you know what it is." Natasha started before Selena cut her off.
"He gave me a card to get into the employee elevator at the Jehanna Grand, could that be it?" Selena asked.
"Yeah, open it up." Natasha answered. So Selena did so. "Look at the name on it, that's all you need to know. He's a great guy, we just didn't work out." It took a moment for Selena to find the name on the card, but when she did all she could do is shout it out.
"JOSHUA GAMBLE!"
To Be Continued
Chapter 16: File #605 Magvel Nights Part 2
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #605 Magvel Nights Part 2
Characters: Selena (FE8), Joshua
Based on: A commission by kevinarehandoro on Twitter
Selena Fluorspar, one of the most beautiful and talented people in Magvel, if not the world, was conflicted. On the one hand the last couple of days had been really fun, she had met a really charming and handsome man named Joshua and the two of them really hit it off and she was very happy. On the other hand though, she had just found out that Joshua had be leading her on somewhat, that he wasn't the person he had presented himself to be. It turned out that the humble bartender/massage artist was actually Joshua Gamble, the CEO of the Jehanna Grand, a position much more complicated that first thought. It wasn't that Selena really cared that he was rich an or famous, it was more that he wasn't upfront with it.
"He better have a damned good explanation for this." She muttered to herself as she stood outside the entrance of the Jehanna Grand. She was upset, but not enough that she wanted to call off their date right away. She would hear him out and if she didn't like what he said she would leave, but she felt that she should give him a chance to explain himself since he did indirectly tell her and didn't drag it out for months. It was 7:25 so Selena took the employee elevator up to the seventh floor and walked down the hall until she stopped at room #777. She took a deep breath and waited until it was 7:30 to knock on the door. Luckily no one saw her standing there for so long and Joshua answered the door soon after she knocked. Before he could say anything Selena put her finger on his lips so she could speak first.
"You've got some explaining to do." She said firmly. Joshua agreed and he stayed calm and composed as he usually did. He knew he had played with Selena a bit and he was willing to be honest about it.
"Yes, I do, would you like to sit down and talk about it, I made some lemonade to drink while we do so." Joshua offered as he moved to the side and welcomed Selena into his room. She was surprised, it was much smaller than her room back at the Grado Tower, in fact it looked like a normal hotel room, one with two beds but still.
"Sure, that sounds nice." He did have a small table set up near the beds and Joshua pulled Selena's chair out for her before pouring the drinks and sitting down himself. There were also some cinnamon spice cookies on the middle of the table. "Okay, so I guess my question is why? Why do through all this trouble with me? What's the point if you're just gonna tell me like this?"
"Well, it starts a few years ago, before all this stuff with Lyon and his father started." Joshua noted. "My mother, who yes is Ismaire Gamble, told me that sooner rather than later I was gonna have to take over the business here. It's like she knew what was going to happen honestly. I was fresh out of my business major classes, but even then I knew I wasn't ready for that responsibility. So, instead of being in the public eye, I started to pretend to be a lower rung employee at the hotel. Doing so really gave me the perspective I needed to know what my employees need and want and how I should go about running this business. A few of them know it's me, it's why we didn't get kicked out the other day, but for the most part I try to keep it a secret because I don't want the media dogging me and my employees every day. I'm sure you understand that quite well Selena." She was glad that he was still calling her by her first name, and his explanation was going well so far.
"Unfortunately I do, and I guess I get where you're coming from. But like, why didn't you tell me sooner? Did you think I wouldn't like you if you were rich and famous, did you think I'd be intimidated? What was it?" Selena continued to prod. Joshua saw her hand laying on the table and he put his hand on hers and looked her in the eye when he spoke next, telling her that he was being 100% honest.
"Because, I had to know if I could trust you." He admitted. "And not because of the Grado stuff, I know you came clean immediately, I don't blame you for any of that. But I've been burned by some pretty close people in my life, and I'm at a place currently that I need to test the people I want to be close to so I know they won't betray me. Selena, you have gained my trust very quickly, like the last couple women I was interested in I didn't tell them who I was for a couple months. But you're different. I feel we have so much in common and that we're both trying to rebuild things, both emotionally and physically with our situations. I think together we could do great things, grow even higher than we were before, but only if you want to. If you can forgive me for leading you on for a bit." Selena's cold expression couldn't help but melt with every word Joshua had to say. As he had been for the last few days he was speaking from his heart and every word was the truth, Selena could tell. She put her other hand on top of the one he put on her first hand and looked him back in the eyes.
"I think I can forgive you, since it wasn't that long and you have a very good reason to do what you did." She told him warmly. "You should be honest more often, you're really good at it." Joshua couldn't help but chuckle when she said that. "What?"
"I just think it's funny, I really only told you one lie the entire time. But I think that now that you know who I really am, it should be easy to think back and find out what it is." Joshua noted. Selena was intrigued, so she thought back to what they had talked about the last two days and it did come pretty easily for an intelligent woman such as herself.
"You lied about what happened to your mother." She pointed out. "So, what really is the situation with her, if you don't mind me asking?"
"She is still in the hospital, but it's more serious than I led on to be." Joshua started out. "I don't know if you heard, but as part of Lyon's plot to run the strip he had our family doctor Carlyle poison my mother for a really long time. It got so bad that she almost died and even now she's in and out of comas all the time. The doctors still don't know exactly what the hell he gave her, but they've assured me that she's stable at least. She's probably never gonna be able to come back and run the hotel again, which is fine, I've got things handled, but it's still hard on me since I love her so much."
"If there is one thing I've learned these last few days, it's that you love your mother as much as any amazing son does, so I have confidence in saying she's proud of you and what you've been doing." Selena assured him.
"Thank you Selena, I really appreciate that." Joshua said before closing his eyes and taking a deep breath. He opened them and smiled at Selena, happy that they had gotten through this small speedbump. "So, are you ready for a fun night, I see you dressed for the occasion, that's a nice looking dress you have on, very fitting for dancing." Selena was a tad surprised he could turn on 'date mode' so quickly, but she didn't want to dwell on a sad story tonight either so it was fine. And it was at this point she realized that she didn't even notice what he had been wearing.
"Now that we've got that cleared up, yes I think I'm ready for some fun." Selena answered. "This dress is a bit looser than the one I wore last night, makes it easier to move. You clean up pretty well yourself Joshua." Joshua was wearing a black unbuttoned vest with black pants, his shirt was a deep red with the collar unbuttoned and his socks were the same color as well. And of course he had his trademark hat on, but this one was a bit darker black than his work one.
"Thank you. I know it's not high fashion, but I like the way I look wearing this." Joshua commented.
"I like the way you look too." Selena added before finally taking a bite of a cookie that was on the table. "Ooh, just the right mix of sweet and spicy. Let me guess, your mother's recipe?"
"My father's actually, but that's a story for another night." Joshua said standing up and offering his hand to Selena. She took it and stood up, locking her arm inside of his as they walked.
"So, where are we going to go dancing, down on the main floor?" Selena wondered.
"No. Actually the club we're going to is just right down the hall." Joshua noted with a mischievous smile.
"Here, on the employee floor? Now this I have to see." Selena said. But Joshua was telling the truth. Down at the other end of the hallway music was bumping from the last door on the right and when Joshua opened it a full dance club and bar was revealed. And it was surprisingly full of people.
"Welcome to Magvel's most exclusive club, the Employee Lounge." Joshua said as they walked in. "As the CEO of the hotel I wanted to give my employees a place where they could enjoy themselves without guests bothering them. First it started out small, but ever since I've been listening to feedback and investing more into it and it's turned into what you see today."
"This is very impressive Joshua, by first glance this is already better than most clubs I've been to in my live." Selena noted as she looked around. "And it's quite large as well."
"Yeah, this used to be my room, but it didn't really fit me having a room that big, so I did this with it!" Joshua noted before flopping down on a beanbag chair and inviting Selena to join him. "The best part is that the only people allowed here are employees, their families, or any dates they decide to bring, so it stays all nice and tidy and no one starts fights so we don't need a bouncer or anything like that." Selena took a seat next to Joshua in her own beanbag chair and she couldn't help but be smiling the entire time.
"You're something else Mr. Gamble, you know that?" She teased him.
"Ah, ah, ah, if I have to call you Selena you have to call me Joshua." He teased back and the two of them shared a good laugh. After that the night went perfectly. The two of them had some drinks, they danced their feet off on the dance floor, and they got to socialize with the employees that were their with their families and dates as well. Selena was surprised at how welcoming they were to her, it was like they didn't even know she was running the hotel down the street. They even got to play some fun games, Joshua showed her how to throw darts and Selena surprised him back in showing him how to do a few magic tricks with a deck of cards.
"Never thought you'd be one for card tricks, but I have to admit that makes you a lot more hot in my eyes." Joshua whispered into her ear at one point and she blushed pretty hard when she heard it. She couldn't remember the last time someone told her she was hot and she forgot how good it felt.
"You silver tongued devil." She whispered back. "Though I can make a few other things disappear as well." Joshua's eyes opened wide, but before he could say anything else more people came up to talk to them and he saved it for later. They danced for a bit longer, ate some pretty good food that the chefs prepared, and had another few drinks before they finally left and started to walk back to Joshua's room.
"So, for a first date, how do you think that went?" Joshua wondered as they walked side by side, heads resting on each other.
"Very, very, well." Selena noted. "One of the best I've ever been on. Can't wait to see how the next one goes. But I get to choose what we do, it's only fair."
"Hey, sounds good to me. And if it let's me get to know what you like better, then I'm all for it." Joshua noted. "So, should I call a taxi for you or do you have a ride back to your hotel?" Selena didn't want the night to end, and neither did Joshua, but he was gonna let her decide how this went.
"I can call a ride back whenever, but I was wondering if I might be able to take a shower before I leave, I got a bit worked up with all that dancing." Selena replied, hoping that Joshua would take the hint. Of course he did.
"Sure, that should be fine." He said unlocking an opening the door to his room. They walked inside a bit and then Joshua pointed to a door on the side of the room. "It's right in there, I'll be out here resting if you need anything okay?" Selena nodded and entered the bathroom. It was smaller than the one she had at her hotel, and the shower was smaller as well, but it was nice and snug, though she did note it could still fit two people easily. She slowly undressed all the way and folded her dress neatly along with her underwear and socks before turning the water on. That's when she noticed something strange, their was what looked to be an intercom inside the shower. She pressed the button to test it to make sure it was what she thought it was.
"Testing, testing, do you really have an intercom in your shower Joshua?" The other side was right next to the bed Joshua was laying in. He had changed into some sweatpants but nothing else and was right next to it.
"I do, just in case of some sort of emergency and I'm in the shower. Pretty neat huh?" He asked. "How's the water doing?" Selena reached out to feel it to test it out.
"Nice and warm, just how I like it." She responded. "But now that I have you on the line, there is something I forgot to bring with me in here. Do you mind getting it for me?"
"Sure." Joshua replied with a bit of amusement. "What do you need?"
"Well, I was wondering if you could get someone to join me in here. Though I am quite picky. I want someone tall and handsome, long red hair, smile that can melt you with a single look. Oh, and he has to have good fashion sense when it comes to hats." Selena replied, knowing that he would get the point.
"Ooh, that's a tough one, not many people like that." Joshua teased her. "I'll see what I can do, no promises. If I do fine someone though, should I send him in with any protection?"
"Nah, I'm pretty safe in here, I just want someone to keep me company." Selena said with a chuckle.
"Alright, give me a few minutes and I'll find someone for you." Joshua noted before getting up out of bed and leaving the intercom. "Joshua, Lady Luck is on your side tonight!" He was really excited, but he had to stay calm. This wasn't all about him, he had to make sure that Selena got what she wanted as well. That didn't stop him from shedding all of his clothes, sans a waterproof hat, in a matter of moments before walking to the bathroom door and slowly opening it. Steam came out from the doorway, but he quickly stepped inside and closed the door to keep the warm atmosphere going.
"Well, well, that was quick. I thought you said there weren't many people like I described." Selena teased through the shower door. Joshua moved closer and opened said door to reveal himself in all his naked glory.
"Yeah, turns out the only person I know that fits your description is me." Joshua replied with a smirk. "Hope that isn't too much of a disappointment."
"Silly, you are exactly what I wanted, now get in here, you're letting all the steam out." Selena told him before grabbing his hand and pulling him into the shower with her. Their naked bodies were so close now, they had gotten to this point so quickly, they hadn't even kissed yet. Joshua wanted to make sure this was okay. So he held Selena close to him and hugged her, looking into her eyes.
"We're moving pretty quickly, are you sure this is what you want?" He asked softly. "Because I'll give it to you if it is, I just don't want you to regret this moment." Selena paused and thought about it. After everything that had happened the last few days, she knew this was quick, but it didn't matter to her. She liked Joshua, liked him for who he was and not what he was, because what he was was a honest, heartfelt, genuine man who just wanted to do right by the people he cared for, something that Selena always wanted in her life. So she didn't need to answer him verbally, she did so passionately, reaching up and kissing him on the lips with all the pent up emotions she had been holding back for god knew how long. Joshua in turned kissed her back, he liked her just as much for pretty much the same reasons. Selena knew what she wanted to be and what she wanted to be was a good person who did things to help the people around her. Joshua could respect that, he could even love that in a woman, and so he would try his best to give her what she wanted.
"Yes Joshua, I want you, I want us." Selena confirmed after their first kiss. "Who cares if we're going fast, we're the only ones that have to know. So give me all you've got, show me how a man with so much love in his heart makes love, make me feel it."
"You don't know just how happy that makes me feel Selena." Joshua replied before taking another deep breath and widening his smile into a large smirk. "But you better keep up as well, I have the feeling you've been pent up a while. You show me what you've got as well yeah?"
"I might be a bit rusty, it has been a while." Selena admitted. Joshua responded by holding her a little tighter and kissing her again.
"Well then, let's take it slow to start out with." He assured her before letting her go and grabbing a bottle of body wash. Usually he used a towel or sponge to wash his body, but this time he poured it straight into his cupped hand and then lathered it up between his hands. "Let me show you what else I can do with my hands." He whispered to Selena before turning her around and gently placing his hands on her breasts. Selena gasped slightly from the touch, but she liked the feeling.
"Keep going." She said softly and Joshua did just that. His hands started to move slowly all over the front of her body, soaping and softening up her skin, reaching every nook and cranny. He even bent down to get her legs and feet before putting more body wash in his hands and starting on her back side as well.
"So, you still want me to massage your butt?" He teased Selena, who had been lightly moaning and making cute noises while he was washing her, it was leagues better than his massage and that was saying something since his massage almost put her to sleep it was so good.
"I don't know, what do you think?" She teased back which prompted Joshua to place both his hands on her ass and start rubbing and grabbing her cheeks all over. But he didn't stop there. He got down on his knees and put his face closer to where his hands were. He spread her cheeks apart and moved in even closer, close enough that he could start eating her out from behind. His tongue flitted out and started playing with her clit and the small moans from Selena started to turn into larger ones. Her legs started to feel weak and she had to bend over to keep her balance. But that was great for Joshua because that meant he could go in deeper, which he did. He slipped his tongue into her pussy and started to explore her insides very thoroughly and methodically. He loved taking his time, he wanted to make moments like this last as long as they could.
"How does it taste?" Selena eventually got out after the strength in her legs came back and she could stand up straight again.
"Heavenly." Joshua answered blissfully. "You want me to keep going, or do you think you only have one orgasm in you tonight since it's been a while?"
"I would love for you to keep going, but I think you're right, and I don't want this moment to end just yet." Selena answered. "Sorry."
"Nothing to be sorry about Selena, we all have our physical limits." Joshua assured her. "We'll just have to practice a lot to get your stamina back." She laughed at that and Joshua smirked knowing she agreed. So he finished washing her back side and then held her close again under the warm water to rinse all the soap off. "Nice and clean, for now."
"For now." Selena agreed. "Alright, hand me that bottle, it's your turn." So Joshua handed her the bottle of body wash and she lather it up and swapped their positions so she was behind him now. She started at the same place, feeling his chest and abs as she spread the soap around. "I didn't expect you to be this fit while being kind of skinny, do you work out a lot?"
"From time to time. But mostly it come from my fencing days in college." Joshua noted. "Not to get off topic, but I could show you some videos later."
"Sounds like fun, but I'd rather watch and see what the sword in here will do." Selena teased him before moving her left hand down his chest and navel and resting on his shaft. It was already mostly hard from what they were doing, but it wasn't straight up yet so she was gonna fix that. So she took it in her hand and started stroking it up and down on both sides, every now and then palming the tip and rubbing back and forth across the small opening. Now it was time for Joshua to start making noise. Selena's hands were so soft and meticulous and along with the soap it helped her to glide as fast or as slow as she wanted to across his dick. She loved the fact that she could fluster him like this, it seemed for once he wasn't completely in control of the situation.
"You sure you're rusty, you're doing pretty well with this." Joshua moaned and in response Selena started jerking him off even faster, making his head tilt back and moan even louder.
"What can I say, I'm good with my hands." She teased him. Now he was at full mast and she took a moment to admire his length. "This is gonna fit real nice inside me, nice and long but not too thick, my favorite."
"For real? Or are you just saying that?" Joshua wondered.
"Oh, for real. My insides are long, not wide, I'm sure I'll squeeze you pretty hard." When she said 'squeeze' she tightened her grip on his shaft slightly and Joshua moaned again. "But, you need to get washed up more, so I get to tease you more." And Joshua was fine with that. She washed and played with his balls and he got goosebumps when her fingers started running around his asshole, which made him think of something.
"Notes for later, anal, yes or no?" He asked her. "I'd let you peg me if you're into that."
"Probably." Selena said thinking it over for a moment. "I've done both before and they weren't bad experiences." A few moments later she was done soaping Joshua up and she mirrored what he did and held him close under the water to rinse off. They stood there for a bit in the warm water, enjoying the feeling of the water rushing over them and their bodies being so close, but soon enough Selena's hand went back to stroking Joshua's dick, signaling she wanted to move on. "So, how do you want to do this?"
"Well, what do you want Selena, you're the guest." He teased her. She thought about it for a moment before she smirked and moved her mouth close to Joshua's ear.
"I want you to push me up against the glass and fuck me that way, make it hard and rough." She whispered to him. Whatever hardness had left his dick in the few minutes away from it getting stroked came right back instantly as he heard that. "Seems you like that. You'll love this too, I don't want you to stop until you cum inside my pussy, no matter how many times I cum I want you to finish, got it?" Somehow it felt like Joshua's dick got even harder.
"Yes ma'am." He said with an excitement was rare even for him. But he could still function just fine. He spun Selena around so she was facing the glass and he used his body weight to push her against it while also lining up his shaft against her pussy. "Comfortable enough?" He asked. Selena reached her hands up above her head and placed them on the glass to give herself the ability to push back some, but something was missing."
"Lift my left leg up, push me even harder." She told him. So Joshua did just that, easily lifting her leg up and holding it in place, it actually gave him some good leverage as well. Selena's breasts and nipples were pressed very hard against the glass, but that's what she wanted. "Okay, that's good, now fuck me!" Joshua didn't need any more encouragement after that, he quickly thrust himself inside Selena, pushing his dick as far as he could manage. Selena let out a long and loud moan telling him that she was getting just what she wanted, so Joshua continued to thrust into her like that, pushing her harder and harder into the glass with each one. He wasn't worried about it breaking at all, this may be just a normal sized bathroom, but since he was the CEO he had it replaced with bulletproof glass just in case.
"How am I doing, am I living up to your expectations?" He whispered into Selena's ear after a bit more thrusting. "I mean, I hear you moaning and being loud in here, but I want to make sure I'm doing it right." Joshua was fond of teasing and luckily Selena was okay with that.
"I feel great, this is the best sex I've had in forever." She admitted through her moans. "But I know you're holding back for my sake, give me all you've got, make me remember this night for a long time."
"You already know me so well Selena, I like that." Joshua whispered back before going even harder. He pressed his body against her back as hard as he could and his thrusts sped up even more, earning even louder moans. Selena was even moaning his name every now and then, and hearing her like that really made Joshua want to go even more. Each time she did he would thrust harder and faster and eventually it got to the point that every moan was one of his name and then suddenly he felt a tight squeeze on his shaft before Selena gave off the longest moan of the night.
"K-keep going, cum-m inside." She whimpered as she was coming down from her first orgasm. "D-don't st-top." Joshua did as she asked and continued to fuck her. Though it was getting to be a struggle for him to hold on as well, that squeeze almost did him in and the warm slickness of her pussy was doing wonders for him as well. He wasn't going to last much longer either so he was going to make sure that they both got what they wanted. Selena wasn't expecting him to start going ever faster with his thrusts, but those surprising abs and muscles he had surprised her once again. Each thrust came one right after another, each one pushing his dick as far as it could inside her. She was right when she noted his dick was the perfect fit for her, because each time the tip of his dick firmly kissed against the entrance to her womb and his girth was just perfect, each inch of her walls being rubbed and grinded against without having to expand too much. It was a godly feeling and within moments she was back up to the point where she was about to cum again.
"Selena! I can't wait much longer, I'm gonna cum soon!" Joshua moaned as soon as she had that thought.
"M-me too! Let's cum together! Kiss me! Make me yours!" Selena moaned back. Joshua turned her head back as much as he could and connected their lips, both of them immediately going for the other's tongue. Selena pushed back against the glass as much as she could and Joshua pushed her against it as much as he could. If it wasn't for said glass Joshua would be tackling her to the ground in pure instinct and lust, but Selena wouldn't have minded one bit. Speaking of instinct, just a few moments later Joshua thrusted one last time and pushed his dick right against Selena's womb before spraying her insides with lines and ropes of hot and sticky cum as if he was trying to get her pregnant. He probably couldn't have stopped himself even if he wanted to because Selena came at the same time and locked his dick right into place, keeping it there for as long as she could. After a number of powerful spurts Joshua gave Selena a few more, slower, thrusts to bring them back down slowly before stepping back and pulling his dick out with a slight popping feeling. He took Selena in his arms again and rested his head on her shoulder as they caught their breath.
"That, that was amazing." He breathed as he had one hand on her hip and one on her stomach. "You were, are amazing Selena. Thank you for inviting me to take a shower with you."
"N-not a problem." Selena breathed back happily before looking down and seeing all the cum dripping down from her body. "Damn, I really did a number on you, imagine if this wasn't a safe day for me." She joked.
"I'd take responsibility of course." Joshua said truthfully. "I would never want to stress you out more than you already are."
"I know you would, and I appreciate that Joshua. You're a really great guy, maybe the best I've ever met. Selena admitted.
"That's high praise coming from you." Joshua noted with a chuckle. "Well, let me earn a few more points, let's get you washed up down there and get your hair too since we missed that earlier."
"I'd like that, I don't want this to end yet." Selena told him. So they took a nice long time washing up, Selena even did Joshua's hair, which was less tangled then she thought it would be. After that they stepped out of the shower and dried each other off before wrapping themselves in their towels to soak up all the extra water. "Joshua, do you mind if I stay with you here tonight? I don't want to sleep alone tonight."
"Sure, of course you can Selena." Joshua said before placing a kiss on her cheek. "But I must warn you, I don't have any extra bras or women's underwear here in my room, are you comfortable wearing a pair of my boxers?"
"I think I can manage." Selena teased him. Joshua did have extra pajama shirts and shorts so Selena put them on and her and Joshua laid in bed and watched some TV before they decided it was time to sleep. Joshua snuggled up against her as the big spoon and Selena pushed up against him as the little spoon. They seemed to fit perfectly together and it was very comforting as Joshua put his arms around her again.
"Joshua, before we go to sleep, can I ask you something?" Selena pondered.
"Yeah, I sleep with the hat on, it's like a security blanket thing for me." Joshua predicted.
"No, no, not that." Selena dismissed. "What are we now exactly? Are we dating? Friends with benefits? What?"
"Well, what do you want us to be Selena?" Joshua asked back. "I want to be with you as much as possible, if that helps you out."
"That does." Selena told him. "So we're dating, that's nice to know." But now it was time for Joshua to ask a question.
"Now that we've decided that, I have to bring something up. I have this really good friend named Mark and him and his wife Lyn are swingers. I'm not suggesting we do anything with them, I'm just asking your thoughts on it and also warning you because when you eventually meet them they are going to ask." Joshua explained.
"Thanks for the warning, that would have been awkward." Selena noted with a small chuckle. "I'd say for now no, I was us to be 100% exclusive until we can both trust each other enough to do something like that, if you're okay with that."
"I feel the same actually, I really feel a connection between us and I don't want to mess that up in any way." Joshua admitted. "So 100% exclusive it is."
"Good. I'll let you know if my thoughts change okay?" Selena assured him.
"Of course, good communication is the basis of every good relationship." Joshua told her and Selena smiled and snuggled up closer to him after that.
"I love that about you Joshua, you're so honest with everything." She told him before yawning. "I think I'm about to pass out. Goodnight."
"Goodnight Selena, tonight was wonderful." And the two of them had a great night of sleep. But many things were about to come for the pair.
To Be Continued
Chapter 17: File #505 Magvel Nights Part 3
Notes:
So I threw in pretty much everything but the kitchen sink into this finale, so that's why it's so long. I may revisit this verse later though. Oh, and because I couldn't fit it in naturally ECU stands for Elibe Cinematic Universe, like the MCU.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #505 Magvel Nights Part 3
Characters: Selena (FE8), Joshua, Ismaire, Mark, Lyn
Based on: A commission by PervySeby on Twitter
Selena Fluorspar, currently dating one Joshua Gamble, was in love. She had been for a number of months now, but every now and then the feeling would creep up on her and make her feel all warm and fuzzy. Joshua was a really great guy. He was charming and thoughtful, not to mention very handsome. He really made Selena happy, both emotionally and physically, especially with all the hot sex that they had been having lately. But those thoughts were coming to her now specifically because she was waiting on a call from him. They were supposed to be going out on a date today since they were both taking the day off work, but Joshua was being secretive about what exactly they were going to be doing. Selena didn't mind too much, Joshua's surprises were usually really good ones, but she wanted to know like a child during the winter festivals awaiting their gifts. So when her cellphone rang she instantly answered it as fast as she could. Unfortunately it wasn't Joshua, it was Selena's assistant Natasha.
"Any word from Joshua yet?" Natasha asked after they talked about the hotel's business for a bit.
"Not yet, but he should be calling any minute. If he doesn't call in half an hour I'll call him and see what's going on." Selena replied.
"Yeah, he tends to go big for surprises and stuff, so I bet it's really good." Natasha noted. "I couldn't take the waiting half the time though, it's one of the reasons we broke up."
"Do you two still talk much?" Selena wondered.
"Oh yeah, he calls me from time to time to see how I'm doing, asks about my family and such. Nothing you should worry about though Miss Fluorspar." Natasha answered truthfully.
"That's nice of him." Selena admitted. Then while their call was going on Selena's phone buzzed and notified her that Joshua was trying to call. "Hold on, I don't want to miss this, let's make this a three way call for a moment." So Selena tapped a few buttons on her phone and made it so the three of them were talking together. "Hello Joshua, I was just getting done with my assistant Natasha, hope you don't mind waiting a bit."
"Not a problem. Oh, I used to have a girlfriend named Natasha who worked over at the Grado Tower, is it the same one?" Joshua wondered.
"Yes, it's me Joshua, how are you?" Natasha asked.
"I'm doing great! How about you, your dad finally get that puppy he wanted?" Joshua asked back.
"He did, and it's so cute, I'll send you some pictures of him later." Natasha noted happily.
"Yeah, I'll look at them later." Joshua told her. "But I'll shut up and let you two finish up alright?" So he did just that.
"Well, the only thing else I can think of is to remind you that the Renais Twins are coming over tomorrow with their lawyers to finalize anything else to do with Lyon and his father." Natasha stated. "We'll finally be out of the shadow of that case and be able to move on."
They couldn't see it but Joshua made a bit of a face when Natasha said that. For him that shadow was going to have ramifications for the rest of his life, but he wasn't going to bring that up and ruin the day before his date with Selena even started.
"So don't you two go too crazy tonight, alright?" Natasha teased the two of them.
"I don't even know what we're doing tonight still." Selena stated with a chuckle.
"I'll be sure to have her back by midnight, one o'clock at the latest, promise." Joshua chimed in and the three of them laughed.
"Okay, I'll leave you lovebirds to it, see you later." And with that Natasha left the call.
"You've got a good assistant there Selena, you should hang onto her as long as you can." Joshua noted.
"Yes, I agree fully. She's a hard worker and always does her best when I'm away. She might end up running the hotel if I were to step away for any reason." Selena agreed. "But enough about business, you need to tell me what we're actually doing today so I can prepare."
"Fair enough, I've kept you in the dark for long enough. I just had to make sure today was going to be a good day for the first thing I wanted to do, because it was a toss up really." Joshua explained.
"Oh, you mean like weather-wise?" Selena pondered.
"No, more like health-wise. Today I wanted to do something special, I want you to meet my mother. At the hospital." Joshua stated. "She's been really wanting to meet you with everything I've been telling her about our relationship, and you've noted from time to time that she's been an inspiration to you and your career, so I figured it was time to take our relationship to the next level." Joshua had already met Selena's parents a few weeks ago, but he had to find a day that his mother would be feeling well enough to talk and pay attention for Selena to meet her.
"Joshua, I would love that!" Selena said happily. "I'm so glad that your mother is feeling up to it, I have so many questions for her. Though I'll try and keep myself calm in case I come off a bit strong."
Joshua couldn't help but chuckle at Selena's excitement, she always was her best self when she was happy and let herself be herself. "Don't worry, I told her you're gonna have questions, and she's prepared for it. And she's looking forward to it as well, something about meeting the woman who has her baby boy wrapped around her finger."
"Ha, if anything it's the other way around." Selena noted. "So, is that all we're going to do? Maybe get some dinner afterwards?"
"Uh, no actually. I mean yes to the dinner afterwards, but I have something else planned." Joshua told her. "So, I've been invited to a pre-screening of the latest ECU movie and an after party after that. And I'm allowed to bring one extra guest and I was hoping you'd be willing to go with me."
"That sounds like fun. Are we going to have to change into more formal clothes for it? And how did you get invited to such a prestigious event?" Selena wondered.
"Well, do you remember my friend Mark I told you about when we first started dating? He's actually a movie producer and his wife Lyn is an actress." Joshua stopped their because he knew the reaction that was coming next.
"You're friends with Lyn Hausen-Bernard?!" Selena exclaimed. "Next you're gonna tell me you're friends with some sports person, like the coach of the Tellius Mercenaries or something."
"No, but Mark is." Joshua noted sheepishly. "So I take it from your reaction that you're in?"
"Are you kidding me, I'm just hoping I won't embarrass myself too much." Selena admitted.
"Selena, you do know that you're pretty famous yourself right?" Joshua asked her. "Just be yourself and everyone will respect you. You deserve to get to do fun stuff like this, never forget that."
"I know." Selena said rolling her eyes a bit. "It just that, you know, I wasn't born into being famous and successful like you were, of course I'm gonna fangirl a bit over famous people sometimes. I just hope I don't go too overboard with it."
"You'll do fine, and plus I'll be there with you the whole time. So if something does happen you can rely on me." Joshua assured her. "Now, are you ready now or should I wait to pick you up for a bit?"
"By the time you get here I'll be ready." Selena stated. "I've kind of been ready for the last hour or so waiting for you to call."
"Sorry about that, but okay, I'll be over there in a few minutes. Love you!"
"Love you too!" And with that they both hung up and Selena put her phone in her purse for use later. She also put a notepad in there as well, hoping she might get some autographs as well. After that she put her sunglasses and sunhat on as usual when she decided to leave the hotel. But for once she actually felt that she didn't need to hide. The media had stopped hounding her about the incident, but now they were on her about dating Joshua, because of course that was going to get out sooner or later. But with Joshua around she felt more confident in herself and what she could handle. So she changed her mind and threw the hat and sunglasses on her bed before she heard a knock on her door.
"Selena, it's me Joshua!" She heard from the other side. So she grabbed her purse and quickly opened the door. Joshua was dressed pretty casually, but not too casually as to look bad or disheveled. He was wearing a red button up shirt with palm trees and leaves as the pattern, unbuttoned with a white t-shirt underneath, a pair of green khaki shorts and some flip-flops, and he was also wearing a straw hat as well. It looked good on him though and no one who didn't know any better would think he was anyone special.
"You look good, as usual." Selena commented before Joshua moved in and place a kiss on her cheek.
"Aren't you forgetting something?" He asked, motioning his hands around his eyes and head, wondering where her sunglasses and hat were.
"I decided I'm not going to wear those anymore, I feel comfortable enough not to." Selena stated confidently.
"Ayyyy! Good for you!" Joshua commended her with a smile before taking her hand and leading her outside of her room. "Anything else before we go?"
"Nope, I'm good, let's get going." Nothing really happened on the way down to the entrance, there weren't even any media in the way and the couple safely made it to the car they would be riding in. The hospital was about twenty minutes away from the strip so they had time to talk and catch up more as they were driven there. There wasn't much of note brought up and eventually they made it to the hospital. Unfortunately, it was busy with people coming in and out, but at least it had a good reputation for being a trustworthy and safe hospital, unlike some others they had heard about.
"I still can never get used to the smell of this place, even after being here so many times." Joshua commented as they stepped in and walked towards the main desk. Joshua checked in to make sure his mother was still good with visitors and she was so the couple took the elevator up to the forth floor where she was staying. "You know, I don't know if this is the universe playing some sort of cosmic joke on me, but I don't like the fact that my mother is staying in room 413." He commented when the doors opened to let them out.
"Why, what's wrong with that number?" Selena pondered.
"Well, as you probably know, 13 is just considered an unlucky number for whatever reason, but for me it's the 4 before it that really gets me. The number 4 in many cultures represents death in one way or another, so having it next to a supposed unlucky number is just unsettling sometimes." Joshua explained.
"I'm sure it's just a coincidence." Selena assured him. When they got to the right room the door was being shut by a stocky, brown haired gentleman in a lab coat.
"Selena, this is Dr. Moulder, he's the one whose been taking care of my mother this whole time." Joshua introduced him. "So Doc, how is she doing?"
"Nice to meet you Miss Selena." Dr. Moulder said with a nod. "And your mother is stable today, nothing too good or too bad. But hey, could be worse."
"Yeah, it could." Joshua admitted with side nod of his head. "Thanks again Doc, for everything." Dr. Moulder nodded again and left the two to go check on his other patients. "Okay, here we go." Joshua took a deep breath and opened the door.
His mother was laying there in her bed, machines hooked up to her arm and nose, but she looked like she was doing okay. Her eyes even lit up when she saw Joshua and Selena walk through the door. "Joshua! And Miss Selena! I've been waiting for the two of you! You know it isn't nice to keep an old lady like me waiting." She joked with them.
"Mom, you're barely 45, I don't think you've reached 'old lady' status yet." Joshua joked back.
"Sometimes I feel like I'm an old lady." Ismaire told the two of them. "Well don't just stand there, pull up some chairs and sit down, I'm not gonna make you stand here all day." So Joshua and Selena did just that, pulling two chairs from the side of the room and placing them next to each other on the side of the bed with more room. They sat down and Ismarie continued to talk to them. "You know son, when you said that Miss Selena was pretty, I wasn't expecting her to be this pretty. I think I'm a bit jealous." She said before laughing again. But the laughing soon turned into a bit of coughing.
"Take it easy Mom, I know you're feeling good today, but try and stay calm." Joshua said standing up quickly and making sure everything was still in place.
"I'm not dying yet." Ismaire assured him, though she did calm down a bit for his sake. "But seriously, you two look really cute together. I've heard so much about you Miss Selena, but now I get to meet you face to face. Why don't you tell me more about yourself?"
"Well, I'll try not to bore you with a lot of details Miss Gamble, but I was born in a small town about fifty miles north of here." And with that Selena told Ismarie about how she grew up in a poor town and how her family scraped enough money together to send her to college. She mentioned how she was hired right out of said college by the former CEO of the Grado Tower and how he had been a really good boss until the incidents started to happen.
"Yes, Mr. Vigarde was always such a reputable man, it really took the whole city by surprise when we found out he was trying to take over every hotel in the city, by legal or illegal means." Ismaire noted. "If I remember correctly, weren't you one of the key witnesses that spoke up about what he was doing Miss Selena?"
"I was. Even if I did respect him for what he did for me, it's not like I was a knight of his that would always stay loyal." Selena stated. "It was still tough, but what he did was wrong on so many levels. It hurt every type of person of Magvel, from the residents, the tourist, and even people like you Miss Gamble. I couldn't stand for it, so I spoke up and luckily other people did as well. I would hate to know what would have happened if it lasted any longer than it did."
"For that you have my utmost respect Miss Selena, not many people would have done what you did in that situation, so you should feel good about yourself." Ismaire assured her. "And from what Joshua tells me you're running that hotel better than Mr. Vigarde ever did, so don't for a second think you don't deserve a position like that."
"Thank you Miss Gamble, that means a lot coming from you. I've really aspired to be a businesswoman as successful and well loved as you, and you saying that really let's me know I'm on the right track." Selena stated. "Um, if it's not too much to ask, could I ask you a few questions though, businesswoman to businesswoman?"
"Oh, of course dear, I'm an open book." Ismaire told her.
Joshua stood up from his chair when they started talking, he didn't want to interrupt their discussion at all. "I'm gonna go get some snacks from the vending machine, you two want anything?" They both declined and Joshua left them to their discussion. While it was true that Joshua was going to get snacks, he also decided to visit some of the other hospital patients as well to see if he could cheer them up at all.
Selena and Ismaire talked about how to run a good business for a bit, but eventually the talk turned more personal. Ismaire told Selena funny stories about Joshua as a kid and Selena told her about when she took Joshua to meet her parents and how surprised they were at how down to earth Joshua was.
"I hope this isn't too personal to ask, but is there still a Mr. Gamble in the picture?" Selena asked eventually.
"Unfortunately, no there isn't." Ismaire answered a bit solemnly. "Joshua's father died shortly after he was born. He was always a weak man physically, so any sickness would put him out for a long time. But mentally he fought with all he could until he just couldn't any more. He got a bad strain of the flu one year and that was it for him. He was a good man, didn't deserve to go out that way, but I think if he was still around he'd be proud of the man Joshua has become. I know I am."
"Hm, that is unfortunate." Selena agreed. "I'm sorry for your lost. But at least Joshua still has you around."
"But for how long, who knows?" Ismaire pondered.
"Well, hopefully for a bit longer. You are getting better while you're here right?" Selena pondered.
"In one way yes, but not in another." Ismaire noted. "I've been pretty much completely healed from the effects of the poison I was given, but because my body had been so weak another sickness crept in. I haven't told Joshua this yet because I don't know how it's going to affect him, but I currently have stage 2 lung cancer. The doctors couldn't stop it from growing because of my body's weak state from the poison, but now that it's all gone they can try to treat it as best they can. But even then, they don't know if my body can handle the chemo since that involves being hit with radioactive waves. It's very tiring, but I'm not giving up just yet."
"Wouldn't the doctors have told Joshua this by now?" Selena wondered.
"Not if I tell them not to. And as smart as Joshua is, he still thinks I'm just recovering from the poison. Some part of me thinks he may already know, but I don't want to confirm it until I absolutely have to. So please, unless he specifically asks about it, can you not tell him either Miss Selena?" Ismaire asked.
"I'm not going to lie to him, not after I got on his case about not being upfront with me about who he was." Selena stated. "But if he doesn't bring it up I won't either, deal?"
"Deal." Ismaire replied. "Hopefully all this will be for nothing, but you never know. And one more thing Miss Selena."
"Yes."
"If something does happen to me, you make sure to take care of my son as best you can. I can tell by how he speaks about you and how he looks when you're around, you are the most important person in his life right now. If something were to happen, he's going to need you the most." Ismaire told her. In her heart she knew that Joshua had finally found someone to stand with him and his life, and she wanted to know if it was the right decision.
"Of course Miss Gamble, I don't plan on leaving Joshua any time soon, and even if we did break up, I would come and comfort and help him through anything he might need help with. Though I don't think we're gonna break up, at least not any time soon, so you don't need to worry about that." Selena assured her.
"Good. That's the right answer." Ismaire stated with a chuckle. "You know Miss Selena, I really like you. I can see why Joshua fell for a woman such as yourself." It was right then when Joshua finally came back with his snack.
"Sorry I took so long, I had to walk around the whole floor just to find the Twizzlers." Joshua said with a grin on his face. After that the three of them talked some more, but eventually things started to wind down.
"It was nice meeting you Miss Gamble, I hope you start feeling better soon." Selena said as they were leaving.
"Yeah, thanks for letting us visit Mom, get better soon." Joshua moved in to kiss his mom on the cheek, but when he did she whispered into his ear.
"You have my blessing, go for it." Was all she said, but that's all Joshua needed to hear. He gave her a thumbs up before the two of them left her room.
"So, what did you think? Did my mother live up to your expectations of her?" Joshua pondered as they walked back to their ride.
"That and so much more. I think we really hit it off." Selena admitted. "It's a good thing our families like each other, that's one less thing to worry about."
"Agreed." Joshua replied. "So, where do you want to go to dinner?" They decided on eating at a nice and cozy sandwich shop near the hospital. It was getting to be towards the winter festival season so it was decorated with a bunch of pine trees and tinsel that made the whole place feel even warmer.
"Oh, not to bring the mood down." Selena brought up while they were eating. "Your mother did end up explaining what happened to your father, so you don't have to go explaining it to me any more."
"I figured it would come up. Mom always said he was a good man, and from what other people say about him I tend to believe them." Joshua noted. "I just wish I could have gotten to know him a bit before he passed. There always seemed to be something missing in our family, not putting any blame on my mother of course. She did her best to raise me and run the hotel, even when I would act out because I wanted attention. Sometimes I wish I could go back in time and slap my younger self for being that way and not understanding the situation better."
"Don't we all?" Selena asked with a chuckle and Joshua laughed as well.
"True, very true." He agreed. "Maybe if I had some siblings like you did I would have been kept in line more."
"Possibly, but then you wouldn't have grown into the free spirited man I've come to love today, now would you?" Selena countered back.
"I guess every situation has it's pros and cons." Joshua said before kissing Selena on the cheek. "And I count our relationship as a very strong pro." That got Selena to blush a bit and eventually they finished their small dinner and headed back to their ride to get to the screening.
"So, where is this screening going to be if we don't have to dress up for it?" Selena pondered. "And won't people get suspicious if a bunch of famous actors just end up coming to some random building out of the blue?"
"Ah, but that's the genius behind the whole thing, the screening is going to be somewhere the public isn't allowed and that very few people know even exists." Joshua replied with a smirk. "You may not have seen it the few times I brought you there, but the Employee Lounge has a quite large projector screen set up on one of the walls and the floor flips over to reveal theatre seats. So only the people I invite there can make it. And then when the movie is over, we can have the after party in the club."
"And then we can crash in your room, smart." Selena commented.
"Actually, I was wondering if I could come over and stay with you tonight. I haven't gotten to see where you live yet for one reason or another. Is that okay with you?" Joshua asked.
"Well of course, but I'll tell you my room is much larger and flashy than yours, probably what the club looked like before you renovated it." Selena admitted.
"Hey, that's fine with me. As long as it has a bed big enough for us to snuggle in, I can sleep anywhere." Joshua assured her.
"Oh, it's for sure big enough for that and more." Selena noted with her own smirk as she got a bit closer to Joshua. "You know, we still have a few minutes before we get back to the Grand and I was really hoping to get a taste of that sandwich you were eating."
"Great minds think alike, I was wondering when you were going to make a move." Joshua teased back. This was one of the great things about being driven around, you could make out in the backseat while still going somewhere.
Selena sat on Joshua's lap and the couple went at it for a bit, enjoying the closeness as much as they could until Gerik notified them that they would be arriving to the Jehanna Grand shortly. "Guess we'll have to pick that up later." Selena told Joshua with a wink as she sat back down besides him.
"I'm looking forward to it." Joshua replied with a wink back of his own. They took the last few minutes to wipe their faces off and fix their hair so that when they stepped out they didn't look like they had just been making out. The sun was just starting to set when they arrived and the Jehanna Grand and when the couple stepped out of the car they looked out at it from past the fountain and just stood there to admire it for a bit. "I'll never get tired of views like this."
"I don't think I will either." Selena agreed. They stood there for a bit longer until a brown haired man in a green hoodie and yellow jeans and a green haired women in a teal jacket and skirt stood next to them and started talking next to them."
"Sunsets are always best spent with the ones you love, don't you agree Mark?" The woman asked with a happy sigh.
"You couldn't pay me to miss a moment like this with you Lyn." The man agreed, and that's when Selena figured out who they were. But she would let Joshua take the lead so she didn't embarrass herself.
"Mark, Lyn, glad to finally see you again." Joshua greeted the couple and they turned to face him. "It feels like forever since we've been together."
"It does. It's nice to be back in Magvel again with all the lights and sounds, reminds me of home in Bern." Mark commented. Then he motioned to Selena besides him. "So, is this the lovely lady you've been talking to us about?"
"Why, yes it is!" Joshua confirmed. "Mark, Lyn, this is my girlfriend, Selena Fluorspar. She runs the Grado Tower hotel just down the strip from here."
"Nice to meet you Selena, I can call you Selena right?" Mark asked extending his hand for a shake.
"Yes, of course, any friend of Joshua is a friend of mine." Selena replied as she shook his hand and hoped her heartbeat couldn't be heard. But she buckled down and turned to Lyn to greet her next. "And you must be Lyn Hausen-Bernard. I loved your work in 'A Girl From the Plains' and 'A Summer in Elibe' you have a very good acting range."
"Thank you, I really appreciate you saying that. You know when I first started acting I was sure it was just because of my looks, but hearing compliments like that really helps me know I'm on the right track." Lyn replied with a smile as she shook Selena's hand. "And Mark and I visited your hotel for a bit before we got here and I have to say that it was very nice and clean and all the employees were super nice, so you seem to be doing well for yourself as well after what happened."
"Lyn and Mark are very honest and to the point, even more so than me, so don't let that put you off too much." Joshua whispered into Selena's ear before she could respond to Lyn.
"Yes, well, we've done our best to move on and reach higher peaks than we ever had, and if someone like you can see it I'm sure everyone else is soon to follow." Selena thanked Lyn.
"Okay, now that we have the introductions done with, let's head to the screening. I haven't even seen the full cut myself and I'm really looking forward to seeing what the director did with all his work." Mark commented. So the foursome went into the hotel and Joshua used his card to let them all in the employee elevator.
"There might be some people already there, I sent out one day use cards to the elevator a few days ago." Joshua commented to the group.
"As long as there aren't any media there then it should be fine. I hate answering all their questions." Lyn commented.
"Agreed." Mark chimed in.
"Double agreed." Selena added, which got Mark and Lyn to chuckle.
"I like her already Joshua." Mark commented. "So, to give you guys a bit of a preview this movie was directed by one of my other close friends and someone with tons of experience in movie making, Pent Reglay. It tells the story of a young bodyguard gifted with the ability to control the elements, but he has to train and study to use them to their full potential. All the while he has to deal with numerous famous women he has to protect, some of them get on his nerves, some of them have powerful enemies he has to defeat, and some of them even rival him with their own power. I think it's going to be a real hit with the teenage to early 30's demographic."
"Sounds like a fun ride, have they come up with a title yet?" Joshua asked.
"Almost." Mark noted. "We're torn between 'The Wandering Bodyguard' or 'The Studious Bodyguard' but if you guys watch it and come up with something better then feel free to comment about it."
"Yes, I can see why both of those titles could fit, but why both at the same time would be too much of a mouthful." Selena commented. It was then that the elevator opened up and the group moved their way down to the Employee Lounge. Selena was still surprised at how well the club could be converted to a movie theater, but it was still one of the best ones she had been too.
"Let's try and get a seat towards the middle, I hate sitting too far up from the screen, you miss all the little details that way." Mark commented. So the group found seats smack dab in the middle of the area. Even though it was a small screening they still had to sit next to other people. Lyn on one side was lucky enough to sit next to one of her good actress friends Florina while on the other side Selena was sitting down next to a shorter man with purple hair.
"So, how did you get invited here?" She asked him politely.
"Oh, I'm the main actor of this movie." He answered a bit nervously. "You probably don't recognize me since this is my first big starring role in a movie. My name is Erk Agacier, nice to meet you."
"Well, I'm sure you did a great job Mr. Agacier, I'm Selena Fluorspar." Selena replied back.
"Oh really? My wife and I are staying at your hotel this weekend." Erk noted. "Very clean rooms and the service is top notch, keep it up Miss Fluorspar." Selena was very touched that so many famous people were enjoying staying at her hotel. But she didn't have much time to think about it because the movie started soon after their conversation. Selena felt Joshua's arm wrap around her shoulder and she leaned into him as they shared their popcorn together. The vibe was just like them sitting on a couch or bed watching a movie together and she loved that they could feel like this with a group of people around.
The movie was really good, the same level of quality you would expect from an ECU movie, maybe even more. Their were a lot of jokes of course, but their were also a number of serious moments when you didn't know how Erk was going to get out of them. And the rivalry turned romance between him and the female bodyguard Cecilia was really well paced and believable. When the movie was over everyone stood up and clapped and cheered, and since Selena was sitting right next to Erk she could see him being all embarrassed and happy.
"See, I told you that you did a good job." She told him when the crowd died down. "I have a feeling people are going to really want your character to cameo in the other ECU movies, or maybe get a sequel with you and Cecilia."
"Thank you Miss Fluorspar, that means a lot to me." Erk replied sheepishly before excusing himself to let other people talk to him about his performance. Joshua informed everyone that they had to leave the lounge momentarily so they could flip the floor back to the club setting, so everyone filed back into the hallway for a few minutes while it was being done. While they were out there Mark and Lyn came up to Joshua and Selena to get their thoughts on the movie.
"Dude, best ECU movie yet, you guys just keep giving the people hit after hit." Joshua commented. "Though I did think of a better title like you asked. How does 'The Journey of the Wandering Bodyguard' sound to you?"
"Ooh, I like that." Selena commented.
"It's better than anything we have so far." Mark noted. "I'll let the marketing guys know and that just might make the cut. You're not expecting royalties for that are you?" He added with a chuckle.
"Nah, I've got enough money already." Joshua chuckled as well. "So Lyn, are you going to be in any movies soon?"
"Yes actually. Florina and I are going to be in a ninja movie next year, we're about to start shooting it soon actually, so look out for that." Lyn replied.
"Is it true that you do all your own stunts?" Selena wondered.
"Of course, it makes the whole process more real in the end, and I was a gymnast way before I became an actress, so it's almost second nature to me anyways." Lyn noted.
"She's very flexible, in more ways than one. Joshua knows what I'm talking about." Mark joked as he nudged Joshua in the shoulder playfully. Selena gave him a look and he blushed a bit.
"I told you they were swingers didn't I?" He replied sheepishly. "You really think I'm gonna pass up a chance with a famous actress?"
"Yeah, I don't blame you actually, I don't think I would pass up a chance with someone as pretty as Lyn either." Selena said with a chuckle. Mark was about to open his mouth when Joshua put his hand over it to stop him.
"We discussed this Mark, I'll tell you if it's going to happen or not." Joshua told him firmly, getting the two women to laugh because they both knew what Mark was going to suggest.
"Don't worry Mark, I think I'll come around sooner than you think. Just give me some more time with Joshua to myself okay?" Selena teased him and that was good enough for Mark. After that the club was ready to be entered again and the party slowly filed in.
Joshua really wanted to introduce Selena to all his famous and slightly famous actor friends, not because he wanted to impress her or anything, just to show her that they were normal people just like her and that she shouldn't be intimidated. He thought it worked out pretty well because like he had seen before with Selena when she felt comfortable she could really let loose and have some fun, and that's exactly what happened. Of course he saw her asking some people for their autographs, but that was to be expected.
On Selena's side, she was really glad that Joshua was just so up front about introducing her to people. But what really surprised her was that they themselves had questions for her. They asked her how she dealt so well with the media during the last year or so, wondering if they could take some tips from her. Others told her they were interested in getting into the hotel business when they retired and wanted to know what they should do to get started. It really seemed like Joshua's friend group accepted her and she really enjoyed getting to know them and imparting her knowledge to them while she got to know them better as well. Eventually the after party wound down and everyone started heading to where they would be staying for the night. Once again Selena was surprised that a good number of them were staying at her hotel even though the screening and party was at the Grand.
"You need to stop being so surprised that you and your business have a good reputation again." Joshua commented since he could pretty much see what Selena was thinking. "People's views on things may take time to change, but you've put in the hard work and time and it's paid off. People like you and what you are doing, me being the first in that line. So own it Selena, use that power to make things even better. You're going to have sway over a lot of influential people, so you're gonna have to learn how to use it eventually."
"I suppose you're right Joshua. I just never thought it would be this soon. I figured it would be years before I got the hotel's reputation back to where it had been." Selena admitted. "I guess I kind of have you to thank for that, I'm sure our relationship had something to do with people trusting me more."
"You sell yourself too short Selena. Yeah, maybe at first it was my influence that got people to come back to you, but, like, my influence can only do so much. I'm still technically a competing business, so if it was all my doing I'd be the one reaping all the benefits. People are deciding to stay at the Grado Tower again of their own volition, and it's mostly because of you and your professional and friendly demeanor. If I were a random person, I'd definitely have your hotel on my list to visit one day."
"You always know just what to say to make me feel better." Selena said as she got closer to Joshua and rested her head on his shoulder. "Are you still wanting to come over for the night?"
"Of course, wouldn't miss it for the world." Joshua confirmed. So the two of them left the Grand to take their final ride of the night.
"I better be getting a raise for all these trips you've got me takin' lately Boss." Gerik joked as they got into the car. "But seeing the two of you so happy together is nice, reminds me back when Tethys and I were dating."
"You should tell us sometime." Selena suggested, not knowing that Gerik had tons of stories he could tell.
"Maybe, but I know better than to take up the rest of your night together." Gerik said smartly since he knew about the one last thing Joshua had up his sleeve. "Alright, here we go!" As usual the trip didn't take too long, traffic was a bit more dense since it was later at night and people were heading back to where they would stay for the night, but soon enough they made it to the Grado Tower safe and sound. It took a bit for the couple to get up to Selena's room because some of the people from the party were still enjoying themselves at this hotel and wanted to stop and talk to them, but eventually they got there safely. Selena took her key out and unlocked the door so they could get in.
"Ta-da! Introducing my room!" She said as her and Joshua walked in. She made sure to put the 'do not disturb' sign on the outside doorknob along with locking it so no one would bother them.
"You know, this is pretty much what I was expecting." Joshua commented. "A big room of course, with all the special amenities to go along with it, but nice, neat, and orderly. I could get behind a room like this honestly. Sharing it with a few close friends, something like that."
"Always thinking about other people." Selena replied with a playful sigh. "I hope this isn't too weird, but I made sure to have a set of pajama's tailored for you if you need them. I even got them to make a hat for you as well."
"Oh, that's really sweet of you Selena, I appreciate that." Joshua said before pulling her closer to him and placing a kiss on her lips. "But before we talk about putting clothes on, I'd rather discuss how we're gonna be taking them off."
Selena was thinking the same thing honestly so when they broke the kiss she was smirking at Joshua with her bedroom eyes, ready to pounce with her own idea. "Well, I think I have an idea that you're gonna love. I figured that since we already had sex in your shower, we could take mine for a spin. It's a bit bigger than yours, but I think once you see it you'll have a few ideas as to what we can do."
"Mmm, that sounds lovely Selena." Joshua breathed back into her ear. "Do I not have any limitations like last time?" By this point Joshua knew when it was safe or not for Selena, but he always wanted to make sure.
And of course Selena loved that. The fact that he would be willing to limit himself for her sake even if he didn't have to was just so sweet. But of course when it was safe she wanted him to go all out and give her everything she could handle. "Limitations? What are those? Never heard of them." She whispered back and it was on. They started making out again while moving towards the bathroom.
Joshua did have enough of a mind to put a small box he had in his pocket on a counter before they got in, making sure it wouldn't be laying on the ground when they shed all of their clothes. He also made sure to close the door behind them so they could keep all the steam and warmness in like last time. The two of them were getting pretty good at taking each other's clothes off so they were quickly completely naked, except for Joshua's hat of course, and ready to step into the shower.
"Okay, give me a moment to set it up, it's got some fancy temperature controls." Selena explained as she left Joshua's embrace for a short moment. "You're gonna want it pretty hot right?"
"As hot as you can take it babe." Joshua answered with a smirk. While She was setting that up Joshua took a look inside and Selena was right to say she had a large shower. Joshua's felt really snug with just the two of them in there, while this one looked like it could fit four or five people if it had to. Something to think about later of course. His gaze then landed on the ledge at the one end of the shower, it was big enough for two people to sit down together and that gave him an idea.
"Alright, all set, should we continue?" Selena asked.
Joshua silently responded by walking into the shower with her and then taking her hand and motioning her to sit with him on the ledge. They didn't need to talk at the moment, their bodies could tell each other exactly what they wanted. Joshua put his thumb behind Selena's ear and cupped the back of her head in the rest of his hand before moving in and kissing her passionately. With all the hustle and bustle and fun they had today, for now he just wanted to take it slow to start with. He wanted to enjoy this moment with the woman he loved and let the warmth of the shower envelop them.
Selena for her part was all for making the moment last as well, and having a nice long kiss with Joshua was just what she needed. She too put and hand around the back of his head and the two of them just kissed and kissed for what seemed like forever as the water washed down and around their bodies. Eventually though the both of them did want a little more so their hands started to wander. Selena reached out and started to touch Joshua's chest and abs, tracing all the lines and contours of his built body as the water let her glide over all his features. She slowly moved her hand lower and lower until she finally found what she was looking for.
Joshua's shaft was already at around half mast just from seeing Selena's naked body and making out with her for so long, but when he felt her delicate touch on the base of it he knew that it would be growing quite quickly. He could feel Selena slowly stroke him up and down and with every pass he grew a bit more until his dick was standing completely erect and was about as big as it could get with just her hand stimulating it. But he wasn't going to let her have all the fun, his free hand reached out and started to softly caress her breasts, gently squeezing and kneading them back and forth while intermittently passing over the nipples and giving them a good pass over or pinch every now and then. But he too slowly went lower and lover with his hand until it was right in between her legs. He used it to spread them apart slightly before starting to slowly thumbing back and forth across her clit, earning him some well deserved moans as they continued to kiss. He wasn't done yet though as he slipped two fingers into Selena's now wet folds and started to rub her inner walls up and down. They were slick and wet, just how he liked them and he just continued to go slowly inside her like she was with his shaft. Soon enough though even this wasn't enough and Joshua wanted to give her more, so he broke off the kiss to do just that.
"Spread your legs a bit more for me will ya?" He breathed and Selena was very willing to oblige. When she did Joshua got off the ledge they were sitting on and got on his hands and knees in front of Selena, his head in the perfect position for what he wanted to do next. He didn't take any time to move in and slip his tongue into Selena's folds and start pleasuring her even more.
This was one of the things that Selena really loved about Joshua, he was willing to put her first when it came to tender moments like this. A lot of men she had been with only cared about getting themselves off and calling it a night, but Joshua was different. Even if he had already gotten off he did his best to make her enjoy herself as well, and she just thought that was super sweet. Not to mention that he was really good at it. It really only took him a few times to find all her weak spots and now that he knew where they were he could make her orgasm pretty much whenever he pleased, which was another great thing. Like now for example, he was going nice and slow to keep up the pace they had been setting, but if Selena wanted more she knew he could give it to her. In fact she did want more, and she told him wordlessly by wrapping her legs around his head and bringing him even closer to her body.
Joshua was in heaven, having the legs of the woman he loved wrapped around his head as he ate her out was just one of the best feelings in the world. And he did get the hint Selena gave him so he started to use his tongue a bit more aggressively, flicking it back and forth against her inner walls and attacking the spots that he knew would get her weak in the knees. It was wonderful that they could so wordlessly communicate so the only sounds that could be heard was the water of the shower hitting the ground and the increasing length and volume of Selena's moans as he continued. He kept going at his faster pace until he felt Selena's legs tighten around his head more and the fluids coming from her pussy flow even more freely. He could tell that she wanted him to go all the way like this and he had no problems with that. He started to attack only her weak points while going faster and faster all the while, waiting for that last flow of nectar to reach his mouth.
The moans Selena gave off would be super embarrassing anywhere else, but here alone with Joshua she could do and say whatever she wanted and knew she wouldn't be judged for it, so she just let loose. She was moaning his name, telling him to keep going repeatedly, how hot he was making her feel, everything. Silence was nice, but letting it out was just as sweet and it seemed to motivate Joshua to do even better. He was relentless in his attack and Selena loved every moment of it, and she knew she was going to have to give him the same soon after. The build up was coming to a head and with one last motion she pulled Joshua's head as close as she could with her hands and when his tongue reached as deeply as it could, that's when Selena orgasmed all over his mouth. Her legs twitched around his head a few times as the pleasure rolled though her body, but eventually they loosened their grip and let him go. When he pulled back there was a very clear line of saliva and juice between his mouth and her pussy, until the shower broke it apart of course. Selena watched Joshua lap the remains up and smirk at her and that always got her to blush.
"Ahh, as tasty as ever." Joshua commented as he sat back down on the ledge with Selena. "You know if your legs were any more powerful I think I might be in trouble sometimes." He joked, getting Selena to laugh with him.
"I'll be sure to be careful with your pretty little head then." She joked back. "But speaking of little heads, I think it's your turn to have the ledge to yourself. Spread your legs a bit more for me will ya?" She mirrored what he had asked her to do to tease him.
Joshua was ready to see what Selena had in store for him and he wasn't disappointed when she dropped to all fours like he did before and moved her head between his legs. His shaft had softened up a bit from the handjob she gave him before, but a few kisses up and down it's length hardened him right back up to full steam. When they first got together Joshua could tell that Selena wasn't too practiced when it came to oral sex and blowjobs, but with a bit of practice she was quickly getting the hang of it. As with anything sexual it was all about the build up most of the time instead of just going right at it, at least that's how Joshua saw it.
After she got Joshua's cock nice and hard again with her kisses Selena started in on him slowly, licking his shaft up and down on both sides as she wrapped her thumb and finger around the base and gently stroked it. Every now and then she would stop at the tip and lick it all over, flitting her tongue back and forth across the opening on the top since she found out that Joshua really liked how that felt. Soon enough it was Joshua's moans that were filling the shower along with the pattering of the water around them, and slowly but surely Selena's desire was coming back to her. When she felt that his shaft was nice and wet she stopped licking it and started placing more kisses on his tip, leaving her lips touching it to tease putting it in her mouth and so her tongue could keep working on it.
"God Selena, you've really improved at this." Joshua moaned out as he was just on the edge of his seat waiting to see what she would do next. His legs felt weak and he could feel his breath becoming short as his toes curled up from the pleasure. But it wasn't done yet, just moments later he felt Selena open her mouth and go down on him and he couldn't help but moan out even louder. Her mouth might not have been as tight and wet as her pussy was, but it did have one advantage, suction.
Selena only opened her mouth as much as she needed to when she went to fit Joshua's shaft inside. With practice and a bit of time she could take most of it in, but this time she wanted to do a bit more. She had never really considered deepthroating any guy before, but Joshua was a exception. Usually she would just suck him off and rub the base with her fingers like she was now, but she was confident that she could do this now for him. And if not he would understand. So she took her fingers away from his cock, took a deep breath through her nose, and opened her mouth up wider to help push herself even deeper. It took a few bobs up and down but eventually she was able to take Joshua's shaft all the way to the base without gagging and she felt like that was an accomplishment.
The surprise on Joshua's face when Selena went down that far on him would have been priceless. He wasn't expecting it at all, but when the shock passed and he could feel his entire cock enveloped by the warm and wet feeling of her mouth, well he almost melted right then and there where he sat. His eyes wanted to roll back inside his head from the pleasure and he pounded the tile floor besides him just to hang on a bit longer. The sounds coming out of his mouth were a mix of pure pleasure and surprise for a quick moment the two of them locked eyes. Joshua could sense a look of confidence and determination in Selena's eyes and that's when his endurance started to crumble. That and when she started moving her head up and down, still taking his entire shaft in her mouth with every down stroke.
"S-Selena! If you keep going like that I'm going to cum, very, very soon!" He warned her.
But that's exactly what she wanted, so those words just made her start bobbing up and down even faster, licking his shaft while it was in her mouth like it was a cream filled popsicle and she was trying to get to the tasty goodness in the middle.
Joshua's head swung back and his hat almost fell off his head from the whiplash. He had seen Selena be this aggressive before, but every time it took him by surprise. He wasn't going to last much longer, she had him on the edge and she wasn't going to stop any time soon. So he figured he might as well help her long instead of fighting it. He started to move and thrust his hips like he was fucking her normally while putting his hand on the back of her head to keep it in place. It was pretty erratic thrusting on his part, but it didn't take long until his cock twitched and started spurting his sticky and fruit diet enhanced seed into Selena's mouth.
Selena had figured that Joshua would do what he did so she wasn't surprised or offended. In fact it was kind of hot that he took control there at the end. She was just impressed with herself that she could breath through her nose that well for that long. When she felt Joshua's seed fill her mouth she could feel some sliding down her throat and she savored it for as long as she could before finally moving her head back and letting herself breathe normally. There was still some cum in her mouth though so she looked up and teased Joshua by playing with it for a bit before having him watch her swallow it, kind of like what he did when he got her off.
"Seems I missed a spot." She also teased as she licked him clean before sitting back down next to him. "So, how did I do for my first time doing that?"
"Fuuuuuuuck!" Was really the only think Joshua could think to say in the moment until his mind finally caught back up to him. "I mean, well that actually does sum up what I felt pretty nicely." He said and Selena chuckled. "You are so damn hot Selena, how was I lucky enough to land a woman like you?"
"I don't think it was luck, mostly it was just you being you." Selena said resting her head on his shoulder. They stayed like that for a bit under the warm shower water until both of their energy started to come back. "So, what do you say we wash up and then we can go for one more round in here?" Selena pondered.
"Sounds good to me babe." Joshua said before placing a kiss on her cheek. "But we are going to be so prune-like when we get out of here. And maybe turn the heat on the water down a bit as well." So with that out of the way the two washed and rinsed their bodies and hair, but not without the usual teasing and feeling each other up and down that they were used to when they took showers together. They took it nice and slow like they had taken everything else and finished up at their own pace. Eventually they were done and Joshua had Selena in his arms, rocking back and forth slightly.
"Hmm, I think I want you to decide how we finish up." Selena noted with a cheeky grin when she was ready to get going again.
"Good, because I have something I want to try in here since it's so big." Joshua commented as he let Selena go. "Get on all fours like you did before and put your hands on the edge of the ledge for support."
"Ooh, I like where this is going already." Selena cooed before getting into said position. "Like this?" She teased, shaking her butt at Joshua playfully.
"Perfect." Joshua noted with a smirk before he got on his knees behind her and placed his hands on her hips. His dick was nice and hard, but it could get harder so he started rubbing it between her cheeks to get started. Normally he would ask Selena if she wanted him to fuck her normally or in the ass, but he wanted that pussy real bad so when he was fully hard he started prodding it with his shaft to get started.
On her side, Selena was actually getting a bit antsy. She had been ready to go again since the end of the blowjob she gave, so when Joshua started prodding her pussy she took it upon herself to push back against him and slip him inside as quickly as she could. As good as Joshua's teasing and foreplay was, sometimes the best feeling was just the feeling of being filled up on the inside by his long cock. "Don't beat around the bush this time." She told him. "Like you said, we've been in here a while, and we have all night to take it slow if we want. So fuck me like an animal this time, if you don't mind."
Honestly, Joshua did want to get out of the shower soon as well. Not for more sex, even though with what he planned to do there might be, he was just excited about his plan coming together. And he was nothing if not a gentleman when it came to his lovers wants and needs, so if Selena wanted it fast and rough this time, then he'd give it to her. "Alright, if that's what you want love." He teased with an evil smirk before grabbing her hips more firmly and pulling her back onto his dick even further. He didn't even wait for a response before starting to roughly push and pull said hips back and forth while starting to thrust as well. He could be an animal when it was needed, even though he preferred to be nice and tender most of the time.
"GODS! YES!" Selena moaned loudly when Joshua gave her what she asked for. She too normally loved a nice and slow buildup for romantic purposes, but they already did that earlier. Now she just wanted the pure, carnal feeling of getting fucked by a mate and the pleasure that gave her. But of course she wasn't going to let Joshua have all the fun, she had some leverage here as well. She continued to push back and forth with her arms against the ledge to mix up the timing of his thrusts and she swayed her hips back and forth so he could more easily reach those hard to reach spots deep inside her pussy. At this point neither of them really felt the water hitting them any more, it more felt just like pure sweat falling of their bodies with each thrust and shake, but for them it just made it feel even more raw and intimate so it was a good thing.
At first Joshua's thrusts and hip pulls were pretty random, but when he got serious so did his strategy. When he would thrust forward he would pull Selena's hips back towards him so he could reach the deepest end of her body. Now he knew better than to try and push past the entrance of her womb, that shit only really worked in hentai and he knew that it was unrealistic. He could hear Selena's moans ramping up again, getting even louder that they had gotten when he ate her out and that just tempted him to keep going faster and faster. He even started to smack her ass a bit, gently enough not to leave a mark, but hard enough to feel. It was something he hadn't done before, so he was testing it out.
"You naughty man, spanking me like that, who knew you were so lewd." Selena teased him when she felt the spanks against her. She didn't really mind, in fact it was adding to the moment so she allowed it. She really didn't know what else she could do to speed this along, so she continued to push back and shake against Joshua's cock as fast as she could to match him. Eventually though she could feel her build up and release coming so she made sure so clamp down on him as best she could so he could get off as well.
And it worked, when Joshua felt Selena clamping up, that's when he felt his release coming as well. It was quick and dirty, but that's what they both wanted. Joshua pumped as much seed as he could into Selena's pussy before falling back onto his ass on the shower floor, exhausted from all the sex and warm steam around them.
Selena came and fell a bit forward onto the ledge, but nothing to bad. She slowly stood up and turned the shower off before helping Joshua to his feet and wrapping him in an embrace. "I love you, so much. You're the best Joshua."
"Same to you Selena, I love you too." He breathed. They stood there dripping wet for a bit, but eventually they stepped out of the shower and helped dry each other off. "I could really go for some drinking water right about now, maybe some sort of snack as well."
"Yeah, me too." Selena agreed. "Oh, but room service doesn't work this late at night. I think I might have some ice cream bars in my mini fridge though, you think that might be good?"
"Selena, any meal with you is like fine dining, I'd love to share some ice cream bars with you." Joshua replied with a genuine smile. So while Selena got that and the water ready Joshua changed into the pajamas that she had tailored to him. The felt like they were made of pure silk and the color scheme, black and gold, was just his style too. Even the hat fit perfectly. He also made sure get back the small box he put on the counter before Selena could see it and put it in one of the pockets. After that he sat on the bed and waited for Selena's return.
"Okay, do you want the chocolate one or the strawberry one? Or do you want to split both of them?" Selena asked.
"Let's split them of course, no need to deprive anyone of any delectable flavor." Joshua teased and Selena laughed along with him. So they ate their snack and drank the water, getting back to their normal body states. They watched some TV as well, but once one show ended Joshua took the remote and turned it off. Sitting up and moving to the edge of the bed, motioning for Selena to join him.
"What's this all about Joshua?" Selena wondered, not really seeing where this was going.
"Selena, I love you." Joshua started out. "I know I say that all the time now, and that sometimes I just say it because I don't have anything else to say, but it's true. I love you so much Selena, I love the fact that you put up with my wacky side and wacky friends, I love the fact that you don't think I'm weird for how I live and work, I love the fact that you are you're own person and that without me around I know you'd be just as successful. I love how you are just a genuinely amazing, caring, and loving woman who can pick herself up and do what needs to be done."
"Joshua, I-I love you that much too, but where is all this coming from, you're being very dramatic, even for your standards." Selena noted.
"Heh, I guess I am, aren't I?" Joshua chuckled. "I guess I'm just nervous, and you haven't seen it yet until now, but I tend to ramble when I'm nervous."
"Why would you be nervous?" Selena pondered, though she was starting to get a hint as to what was about to happen.
"Because of this." Joshua said taking the small box out of his pocket and holding it in his hand. "And because of what I want to ask you Selena. I know it's only been a little more than half a year since we've been together, but in that time I've gotten to know you so well that I just know. You are the one for me, the one I want to spend the rest of my life with. So you probably already know what I'm about to ask, but Selena Fluorspar, will you marry me?" Joshua flipped the box open and revealed an engagement ring. In the middle was a decently sized diamond, but around it was a ring of green fluorspar and red rubies to represent the both of them.
Selena was speechless for a few moments. She had no idea that Joshua was planning on proposing to her tonight. But honestly if she would have had the time to think about it, it would have made sense. Joshua had already met her parents, and he went out of his way to have her meet his mother. He purposely wanted to stay here in her room to get a sense of how she lived day to day, and he introduced her to his main friend group to see how they meshed. It was so genius and when it hit her Selena was just full of giddy thoughts.
"Joshua, you scheming little trickster, of course I'll marry you!" She told him as she wrapped him up in a hug. "I don't care if it's only been half a year, this time with you has been the best time of my life. You've really shown me things I'd never dream of, even things about myself I didn't even know I could do. No other person has been able to change how I view the world so much but still seem so down to earth and approachable. Not to mention just how truly exceptional of a man you are. You're a gentleman in public and private, you treat random people on the street as well as you do your friends, like sometimes I don't even believe you're an actual person that can exist, but I'm so glad that you do and that somehow you fell for a woman such as myself."
"Selena, you really have to stop doing that. You are just as amazing as I am, as haughty as that may sound." Joshua assured her. "Just because you didn't grow up like this doesn't mean you don't deserve it. Hell, it means you deserve it way more than I do honestly since I was basically handed everything on a silver platter."
"You're incorrigible." Selena joked as she buried her head into Joshua's chest.
Joshua just chuckled and slipped the ring onto Selena's finger. It fit perfectly and it looked amazing on her hand. "I don't have any specific date I want us to get married, so if you want to pick a date I can work towards that. Maybe sometime in late spring, early summer?"
"Joshua, I'd get married to you in a blizzard if I had to." Selena postured, making him chuckle again. "But we can plan all that out later, let's just enjoy ourselves for a bit."
There wasn't much Joshua could say to that. So they just sat there and admired the ring for a bit, watching it reflect off the light in the room and such. But eventually Joshua could feel Selena's other hand start to undo the buttons on his pajama top and he looked at her with an amused look. "What are you doing?"
"Don't you want to have 'we just got engaged' sex?" She teased him.
"Oh hell yes!"
THE END (For now)
Chapter 18: File #484 A Debt to Pay
Notes:
If the ending of this one feels weird, I kind of changed it halfway through writing it. Like it was going to go full sexy but then it started to get more emotional so I felt a full scene wouldn't fit any more.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #484 A Debt to Pay
Characters: Mark, Lyn, Farina
Based on: A commission by a_yoshikage on Twitter
Mark and Lyn were outside their ger sitting in the grass, enjoying the breeze and sounds of the plains of Sacae on a nice warm evening. Dinner was cooking inside by itself thanks to a contraption that Mark had set up making it so the spit the meat was on was spinning by without any input, and they could thank Lord Pent and his magical aptitude for that.
"You know, nothing weird has happened to us lately." Mark commented as the day moved on. "Not that I'm complaining, but this has to be the longest streak we've had like this. You think it's going to stay like this for once Lyn?"
"Not with you jinxing it like that Mark." Lyn teased him and they both had a laugh about that. "But I don't know, with our luck something is bound to happen soon. Now that you mention it though, didn't you say we got a letter from Florina today? How about you read it while we wait for dinner to get done?"
"Yeah, sure." Mark said taking a letter out of his robes and unrolling it. "You want me to do my Florina impression or not?"
"Go for it." Lyn replied with a nod.
Mark cleared his throat and hummed a bit to get his voice into a higher range like Florina's.
Dear Lyn and Mark,
Hello! How are you doing? Having fun out on the plains like usual? I'm doing fine I think, I'm really starting to feel comfortable in the mercenary troop I've been working with, even though there is only one other women with me there. We haven't had to go on too many dangerous missions lately, which is nice. I know part of it is because Elibe is really in a time of peace, but the money the two of you keep sending to our village helps as well since we can live without having to fight so much. I really appreciate you looking out for me and my sisters, like so much. Of course I haven't told them it's from you two like you asked, but I have the feeling Farina might be catching on somehow. Don't know if that's going to be an issue, but if it is then I'm sorry. I have some vacation days coming in a month or so, so I might be able to visit if you guys don't have anything going on, so let me know if it's okay to show up. Can't wait to see you both again, we always have tons of fun when we get together.
Your Flying Friend
Florina :)
P.S. Huey says hi as well!
"And she drew a little sketch of Huey at the bottom, not bad if I say so myself." Mark said handing the letter over to Lyn so she could see.
"Aww, that's cute." Lyn said with a big smile as she looked at the sketch. After that she handed the letter back to Mark and he sat it on the grass between them. Lyn laid back on the grass, but not for long because she saw something flying in the sky. "Mark! Look up there, do you see a pegasus up in the sky?"
Mark stood up to get a better view and put his hand on his forehead to block the sun out from his eyes. He did in fact see a pegasus in the sky, and it was coming towards them. "Lyn, you have your sword on you right?"
"As always." Lyn confirmed. "You think it might be an enemy?"
"Don't know, I can see the rider just yet." Mark noted. "But be ready." He continued to track the movement of the pegasus as it got closer to the ger. Eventually he got a clear view of who it was exactly and when he did his shoulders untensed and lowered because it was a friend. "Well, this might be interesting, it's Farina."
"Farina? Really, are you sure?" Lyn wondered. Farina didn't really seem to be the type that would randomly visit them without sending a letter or something first. And since Florina didn't seem to know since she didn't mention it in her letter it was even more of a surprise.
"Dark Blue hair, thin headband, money pouch on her belt, if it's not her they certainly are doing a good impression of her." Mark commented. "Well, it's a good thing we usually make more food then we need, we can invite her to eat dinner with us if she plans on staying for a bit."
"True." Lyn agreed. "I still wonder why she's here though."
Mark was wondering the same thing, but he didn't want to guess why since Farina was coming in fast and he didn't want her to hear why since it might give away their charity to the village.
Quickly Farina landed her pegasus a few feet away from Mark and Lyn, dismounting easily but keeping the reins in her hand so it wouldn't fly away. "I know this is a bit of a surprise, me coming all the way out here to Sacae without a warning, but I have some questions about things I need to ask you two about." She was very straight to the point and there was a tinge of annoyance in her voice.
"Uh, sure thing Farina." Lyn said as she stood up off the grass. "Let's tie your pegasus up to our stable and we can talk about whatever you want to inside."
"Yeah, we were about to eat dinner, you hungry?" Mark offered with a smile.
"I could eat." Farina replied shortly. She saw a letter on the grass but she couldn't read any of it before Mark picked it up, but the one thing she could recognize was a sketch of a very familiar pegasus, which got her suspicions up on the theory she had that led her here. But she kept quiet for now, Mark and Lyn were known for being very honest people so if she was right they would probably come out and tell her. So she helped Lyn tie her pegasus up and then stepped into the ger, walking to the dining area and taking a seat.
"We're trying something new tonight." Lyn announced. "A friend of ours gave us a new recipe for a thick sauce that he says goes great with meat, so you'll get to try it as well Farina." After that she went to go prepare the meal to be eaten while Mark sat down with Farina.
"So, how have you been Farina?" Mark asked in a friendly manner. "Nice to see you in one piece still, you still charging top prices for your excellent services." Ever the charmer the semi-retired tactician was.
"Things have been really good honestly." Farina answered, Mark's cheeriness disarming her a bit. "And yes, I am still the best pegasus knight in Ilia, begetting the highest prices, though I haven't seen a lot of fighting lately for one reason or another." She side-eyed Mark towards the end of her sentence, testing him to see if he'd come out and say something.
"Yeah, we just got a letter from Florina saying the same thing." He commented. "Something about money getting donated to your village and not having to fight as much. Sounds like you've got a guardian angel or two watching over you." Mark was having a little fun with this, he knew that Farina was trying to play him, so he would play her right back. Though it did tell him that she was probably here because she found out, but he didn't want to say it because it might not be the case and him and Lyn didn't like to brag about helping their friends. "Either way, I'm glad you and your sisters are doing well, we'd be devastated if anything happened to any of you."
"I'm sure you would be." Farina muttered, almost to herself. She probably should have known better than to start and play mind games with someone like Mark, but her pride made her do a lot of things that weren't exactly logical. "I guess I just feel like I'm in debt to whoever is sending us money. I don't want to get a reputation that I need handouts to survive, I have pride in my skill and worth as a pegasus knight."
"As you should." Mark noted. "But I don't think a little money on the side from other sources is going to sour people's thoughts on you. If you do your job as well as you did for me and Hector then your actions will speak far louder than anything else."
"But what if the people giving us the money want me to do something for them?" Farina countered. "What if it's something I'm opposed to? Like turning my lance on former friends? I may love money as much as Anna, but I have my morals as well."
"I really think your over thinking this Farina, if that was the case I think you would know by now." Mark continued, but that was just making Farina more agitated.
"And how would you know that Mark? Do you know who is giving us the money?" Farina glared at him.
Before he could give her an answer though, Lyn came in with three plates of food and a big bowl of salad and placed them on the table. "I really hope you enjoy the food Farina, we put a lot of effort into it."
Farina felt a little ashamed that she almost started yelling at Mark when they were being very nice to her, but she just knew that he was dodging questions, which was really weird and infuriating because he was almost too good at it for someone who was always so honest. "Thank you Lyn, I'm sure it will taste great. And sorry for raising my voice Mark, this has just been really racking my brain for a while."
"No problem, it's not like anyone else can hear it out here." Mark joked.
After that they started eating and coming from Ilia where for the most part they had to scrape together a meal some days, this was almost a feast for Farina. She didn't eat too much to start with to be respectful, but Mark and Lyn assured her that she could eat as much as she wanted and could even take some with her when she left if she wanted. They really were as nice as Florina always said they were, and it made her feel just a bit bad that she was trying to be upset at them. But then again they were giving her a free meal, and she was feeling conflicted about that as well, like she should do something for them in return.
"This food is amazing Lyn, you are an amazing cook." Farina stated when she was done. "And tell your friend that his sauce recipe is top notch, it was the right mix of sweet and spicy."
"Oh, totally agree." Mark added. "It's gonna make him a lot of money if he can start selling it to people."
"So you were taste testing it for a business partner then?" Farina inquired.
"A friend of ours yes, from far away, like outside Elibe." Mark noted.
"You two really seem to like to help everyone you can, don't you?" Farina continued, starting to get suspicious again, which Mark caught onto.
"Farina, you obviously came here for a reason, so let's stop playing mind games and get to the point." Mark told her. "If you have something to ask Lyn and I then go right ahead, we'll answer whatever questions you have with the best of our ability."
"Yeah, we don't have anything to hide." Lyn added.
Again Farina shouldn't have been surprised that Mark could see through her so easily, but she was. She took a deep breath before starting in on her questions. "Okay, we've been dancing around the subject for too long I guess, so I'll just come out and ask it. Are you two the ones sending money to our village? And why?"
Mark and Lyn looked to each other and nodded, Lyn letting Mark take the lead talking since he was better at it.
"Yes, it's been us the entire time." Mark confirmed. "And as for why, well, why not? You and your sisters are dear friends of ours. If you having a bit more money let's you take a few more jobs then that means you'll be in less danger, which it turn means less of a chance of something bad happing to you that would make us sad. Simple as that really."
Farina was dumbfounded, even though this was the revelation she was expecting. To her people just didn't give money to other people for nothing, or just because they were friends. Money was used to secure actions, loyalty, and to sway opinions, not to just give away flippantly like she thought Mark and Lyn were. Again she was conflicted, she got the answer she wanted, but she still was feeling uncomfortable. "So like, really? You two are just sending us money to keep us safe? You don't want anything from us, at all?"
"Pretty much." Lyn answered simply. "All we want you three to do is live your best lives, and this seems to be the best way to do it. We have a lot of extra money from our travels, so we give it to our friends that need it."
"I mean yeah, I feel the same way." Mark added. "And like maybe in a future where there is more war, which let's face it we don't know if it'll happen or not, you'll be willing to fight with us again over another side since we've been good to you. But even if that doesn't happen, we just want you and Florina and Fiora to be alive and happy."
"You guys are something else, you know that?" Farina asked rhetorically with a light chuckle. But it still didn't ease her mind completely, something Lyn could tell.
"There is something else isn't there?" Lyn asked, cutting to the heart of the matter.
Farina just sat there, thinking about what she could say for a long while before she finally settled on something. "I just feel that I should still do something for you two. I know you say it's nothing, but I feel as a mercenary I have a debt to pay the both of you and I'm not going to feel good about this whole situation until I do. Especially with this amazing meal you just fed me when I came here all riled up and ready to start a fight."
"Farina, we're friends, you don't need to pay us back with anything." Lyn assured her.
"I know that already, but I want to. Can't you understand that? Isn't there anything I can do for you two?" Farina wondered.
"Not that I can think of, we're doing pretty well like I mentioned. There really isn't anything we need to keep going." Lyn noted.
"Well what about something you want, I can go get something for you." Farina suggested.
That's when Mark had an idea. He kicked Lyn gently under the table and gave her a smirking look. She saw what he was thinking and she shrugged letting him know that he could give it a shot, but she wasn't sure how Farina would react to it. But Mark was all about taking chances like this, so he was going to shoot his shot as always.
"If you really want to repay us that badly, there is something you could do for us." He mentioned.
"Yeah, what is it?" Farina wondered.
"Well, you've probably heard some stories from Florina about us, some spicy stories." Mark noted. "And this is just a suggestion, you can totally say no and we won't mind or be offended, but you could spend the night with us, have a little fun above and under the sheets, and then leave with a clearer mind and a deeper relationship with some friends." He was getting really good at suggesting this to people in multiple different situations, it was almost scary.
The blush on Farina's face when Mark started suggesting what he did was very hard. Yeah, here and there she had a fling or two just for fun, but never with anyone she actually knew pretty well and not with two people at the same time. She had to take a moment to compose herself before responding.
"So you're saying you want to sleep with me, and then we'll be even?" She asked.
"More like we want to sleep with you to become closer friends and if you feel that will ease your mind about the money then it's a win-win situation." Lyn explained. "For us it's never about money or favors or any of that, we want to share our huge reserves of love to any of our friends that will have us, because the closer we are then the more likely we'll be able to trust each other and come together again if we have to."
"As I always say, there is no bigger trust than seeing someone naked." Mark added with a chuckle.
Farina pondered the thought for a bit. She wasn't really against it honestly, Lyn was very beautiful and probably very experienced and talented. And Mark was cute and something just told her he could do things that betrayed his average and light-hearted tone he held about him. "Okay, deal. But I have conditions."
"Sure, of course." Mark replied knowingly.
"First off, this is potentially just a one time thing. If I enjoy myself I may consider coming back and doing it again, but I don't want either of you two suggesting it afterwards, I'll come to you." Farina stated. "Second off, you two can't tell anyone. I don't want the news coming out that I sleep with my employers to get extra money, even if that isn't the case. I'll probably tell Florina, so you don't have to worry about that either, Fiora probably wouldn't even know what to think so she doesn't need to know. And third, you." She pointed at Mark. "If you even think about sticking it in my pussy, you better be prepared to be paying a year of maternity leave and child support, I'm not even taking the chance of getting pregnant from this."
"I think we can abide by those rules, don't you think Mark?" Lyn smirked at him.
"Yeah, I just need to mix a bit of lubricant up then, we're running low." Mark noted. "So you two can get started and I'll join you in a few minutes."
"You guys really prepare for everything don't you?" Farina asked impressed as Mark scurried away to the bathroom.
"Well, when you've done this as many time as we have, you learn a thing or two." Lyn joked as she took Farina's hand in hers. "Alright, let me show you to the guest room." So Lyn led her to a room next to the bathroom, inside it was all neat and tidy since no one had visited or stayed the night recently. It had everything a guest would need, lamps, tables, a closet for clothes, but the real gem of the room was the big bed in the middle that was adorned with the best Sacaen sheets and pillows that could be made.
"Quite a room you got here Lyn, could probably rent this out for a pretty chunk of gold, but knowing you two you'd probably let someone stay here for free." Farina commented. "I take it your real bedroom is pretty much the same, just decorated a bit more personally?"
"You have a good eye Farina." Lyn confirmed. There was a bit of silence after that since Farina didn't really know where to go or what to do from here.
"So, like, how does this go usually?" She wondered. "Should I start taking my clothes off, should I lay on the bed, what?"
"Usually we let our guest choose what they want to do and how fast they want to go." Lyn noted. "So it's up to you really Farina." Then a thought popped into her head. "Have you even slept with another woman before?"
"Oh yeah, a number of times." Farina confirmed. "Not too many good men in Ilia, and the ones who are good are usually taken really quickly. So no need to worry on that front." She took a moment to think about how she wanted to start, she didn't want to seem like she just wanted to get it over with, but she didn't want to come off as too desperate to enjoy herself either, so she landed on what seemed to be a happy medium. "Okay, how about this, we strip down to our undergarments and start making out on the bed, sound good to you Lyn?"
"That sounds lovely." Lyn replied with a smirk. At this point in her life she kind of enjoyed getting to the point a little more quickly, and she just loved showing off her body and the trick she used to take her clothes off quickly. She had designed her deels in such a way that all she had to do was pull a cord on one of the inside flaps and the whole thing would fall right off her body. Which is what she did right in front of Farina, striking a sexy pose as she did so. "Pretty nice huh?"
Farina's face flushed again. As she had noted to herself before, Lyn was beautiful, but this was something else. She might be the most good looking woman she ever laid her eyes on and just looking at her made her body start to heat up.
"U-Uh yeah, you look great Lyn." Farina got out as Lyn walked over to the bed and laid down to wait for her. Farina didn't have any fancy ways to take her clothes off so she had to do it the normal way, but for Lyn it was a nice show and it gave her a good sense of what her body was like. Farina had a bit more muscle on her body than Florina, her chest was also slightly bigger, and she was a few inches taller as well, but it all came together really well. Farina was very good looking, though she knew that pretty well.
"You don't look too bad yourself Farina." Lyn commented when Farina was done shedding her clothes. "Now come over here and let me get my hands on you." She beckoned the pegasus knight over with her finger and Farina came right over and laid next to her on the bed.
"Before we start, you've done this with Florina before right? I've never really asked her, but every time she comes back from visiting you two she's always way more happy and relaxed." Farina asked.
"Yes, most of the time when she visits we do this, I'm really glad it makes her feel that way." Lyn noted.
"Well thank you, you've done something that Fiora and I could never dream of, she's barely afraid of anything any more." Farina admitted. "Can you-" She paused. "Can you make me feel good like that as well?"
"I'm sure gonna try." Lyn said sweetly and sensually before moving in to finally kiss Farina. Her lips felt a bit dry, but then again that made sense. Florina's lips tended to be dry as well and Lyn figured it was because of all the high flying pegasus knights did with all the air rushing by as they flew. It wasn't a bad feeling but it made Lyn not linger on them, instead she started moving her kisses down Farina's cheek until she had her face practically buried in her neck. Besides, this way she could hear if she was making her feel the way she asked about.
"Ahh! Should have figured that you would be just as aggressive here as you were on the battlefield." Farina moaned as Lyn kissed her like that. Her body was getting even warmer with each passing moment and she pressed her body against Lyn's, even locking their legs together a bit.
Lyn could feel how warm Farina was, and again it was a similar feeling to being with Florina. You had to be warm blooded to live in Ilia was her theory, but now wasn't the time to postulate such things, now was the time for action. So while she continued to kiss vigorously into Farina's neck, Lyn's hands quickly moved up her back and started fiddling with her bra. It was a simple design so it came off quickly and was discarded onto the floor just as soon. But Lyn's hands didn't stop there, she moved them around to the front and started gently thumbing Farina's nipples back and forth.
"N-No fair, you're way too good at this Lyn!" Farina almost pouted, even though she was really enjoying the feeling. "I'm not gonna let you win this easily!" So Farina finally went on the offensive. But instead of going up for Lyn's bra, her hands went down and slipped her panties off and threw them with the other clothes they had shed. "Let's see you handle this!" And with that Farina used her one hand to start rubbing Lyn's clit back and forth while she used her fingers on the other hand and inserted them inside Lyn's pussy to start stimulating her there. To her surprise Lyn was already decently wet down there, so it made it pretty easy to go in and out and start exploring for weak spots along her inner walls.
A gasp of pleasure could be heard from Lyn when Farina started doing all that. She knew Farina could be very bold, but she wasn't expecting this so soon after how she was speaking before. "You're not half bad yourself Farina." She breathed as she collected herself a bit. "But I have a ton more tricks down my sleeve, so you better hold on." And just to prove her point Lyn started kissing her neck again, but soon enough she started to move down again and this time her lips stopped when they reached Farina's right nipple. She moved her hand away and started gently licking the bud all around before putting her lips around it and giving it a good suck. Neither of them had ever done this, but both Lyn and Mark always wondered what it would feel like to suck the breasts of a pregnant or recently pregnant woman. Would there be milk? Would it taste weird? How would the woman feel? Lyn figured that eventually she would at least get the answer to the third question given how her and Mark were, but she passed these thoughts off quickly as she was getting off topic with the actions at hand. Or mouth as it would be.
The arch in Farina's back told the story when Lyn started sucking on her nipples. Again it was needed to be said that there weren't many good men in Ilia and any women that Farina had been with before were pretty shy and inexperienced when it came to sex, even if it was mostly with other women, so this might actually be the best experience she had ever had up to this point in her life. She was on cloud nine, and even for a pegasus knight that was a pretty high and exciting place to be. But Farina was prideful, she didn't want to have Lyn do everything first, so she didn't. She knew she was slightly stronger than Lyn so she used that strength to gain the advantage with their bodies and started topping her, keeping their legs locked so Lyn couldn't switch so easily. "Alright Mrs. Hotshot, now it's my turn!" Farina practically ripped Lyn's bra off before moving her hands in to feel them up. She was a bit rougher than Lyn was with hers, but she figured she could handle it. And before Lyn could protest verbally Farina bent down and started kissing her on the lips again, but this time she did linger and started to put some tongue into it as well. The rush of being in control was exquisite and Farina could feel her own panties getting wetter by the moment.
It certainly was a surprise to Lyn when Farina made her move to take control. Up until now Lyn was taking this like she normally would with Florina, but it was at this moment that she realized that she should stop comparing the two sisters. Otherwise she might miss out on something unique with Farina. Lyn couldn't do anything as Farina got on top and tore her final piece of clothing off, anything other that put her hands on Farina's hips and slide her panties down that is. In the ensuing chaos they fell off as well and the two women were finally bare to each other and could do whatever they wanted. When Farina kissed her Lyn could feel her trying some tongue stuff so she moved right back with some of her own. Most women that Lyn kissed like this were very passive with their tongues, but Farina was different, it was almost as if she was kissing a man with how aggressive she was being. But Lyn didn't mind that one bit, she loved being aggressive. In fact, once she got used to the position they were in Lyn's hand started to move again, holding Farina closer to her and exploring all over her back. There were a number of scars across it, but that was to be expected, but what Lyn really wanted to feel was a little lower. She grabbed a hold of Farina's butt cheeks and started playing with them. Just like her breasts they were very firm and muscular, but still a lot of fun to feel and play with to get little reactions out her.
"You really just love touching me all over don't you Lyn?" Farina teased as she pulled back slightly to take a breath. "Are you like this with everyone you have sex with?"
"Honestly, yes." Lyn answered breathily. "I want to remember every little inch of all my friends so I never forget them for as long as I live." That answer made Farina blush very hard, like tomato red hard. "What? Too sappy for you Farina?" Lyn teased.
"You! You! Stop being so perfect!" Farina said a bit flustered. "How can you be like this and be a real person?! It's not fair!"
"Farina, I'm far from perfect, and I think deep down you know that as well." Lyn comforted her. "I think you're just not used to having such close friends, am I right?"
Farina just looked at Lyn wide eyed for a couple moments. It was just like Lyn could see right through her in this moment. Was this what Mark meant when he said the best kind of trust was achieved after seeing someone naked? Was Lyn really one of her only close friends? The thoughts were shocking but Farina couldn't deny them. Working so hard to become a famous mercenary really didn't give you time to socialize that much. Honestly if asked she'd probably say that her sisters were her best friends, and they argued all the time. It really caught up to Farina all at once and she couldn't help but rest her head in Lyn's neck and let a few tears roll down her face. "You don't know how right you are actually Lyn." Farina finally admitted. "Gods, how did you get so good at reading people?"
"When you live with a man whose entire job is reading people, you tend to pick up a thing or two." Lyn said with a chuckle as she picked up a tear from Farina's face. "You know that if you really need a close friend you can always come here whenever you want right? Mark and I have tons of time to spend with people out here, and it doesn't have to be about sex either. If you want to come here just to talk about things you can't with your sisters, if you wanna spar, or just relax by the lake and enjoy a picnic, we're up for any of that."
"Yeah, or you could come adventuring with us sometime if you wanted to." Mark chimed in. He had been there for a while watching and listening, but he didn't find the time to announce himself until now. The women sat up to look at him and he just waved at them and gave them a silly smile as he usually did. "And everything Lyn said to you, I'm in complete agreement. Heck, you can come over just if you're passing through and need a place to stay for the night, we don't mind!"
"You two." Farina sighed, the couple's pep talk really making her feel better. "I don't deserve you two, honestly I don't think anyone does."
"Hey, what can I say, I'm Elimine's gift to the world and Lyn is Mother Earth and Father Sky's gift." Mark joked and the three of them laughed together. "And I hope you don't mind, but I already took all my clothes off, figured I shouldn't keep you two waiting any longer than you needed to."
"Honestly Mark, until you just noted it, I didn't even realize you were naked." Lyn commented and Farina nodded in agreement.
"You are quite good looking though, I will give you that Mark." Farina complimented him before her eyes gazed down between Mark's legs. "And you seem to be rocking some pretty serious heat down there as well. You still ready to show me what you've got?"
"Are you sure that's what you want?" Mark asked. "If you just want to lay here and cuddle that would be fine too. I know this is getting pretty emotional for us."
"Well, maybe some more cuddling would be nice, get in here Mark." Farina told him.
So Mark climbed into the bed with the two women. Both him and Lyn had the same idea and made it so Farina was snug in between both of their bodies. They both wanted to support her and Farina didn't want it any other way either.
"Sometime tonight though Mark, you're showing me what that thing between your legs can do. And Lyn, I'm getting a taste of what you've got down there too. I've still got a debt to pay, especially now with how you've treated me today, and a good friend always pays their debts back, no matter what." Farina told the two of them confidently.
"No arguing with that." Lyn said with a smirk.
"I can't wait, I'll give you an experience you'll never forget." Mark whispered into Farina's ear, and as they usually did, the couple delivered on their promises as good friends always did.
Chapter 19: File #27 Legacy of the Mani Katti
Notes:
So this story has some headcanons of mine about the Mani Katti and how it works and stuff with the whole 'being worthy to wield it' thing. And yes, I know it sounds very similar to One for All, but I've had these headcanons way before I knew what MHA was, so I didn't rip it off on purpose.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #27 Legacy of the Mani Katti
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, -Spolier-
Based on: A commission by deliciousbra on Twitter
Rutger had the same dream again, the dream he had gotten for the last three nights. At first it always started out with him having a bird's eye view of the plains of Sacae. It was nice and peaceful ever since the war was over, but eventually his view would dive down and show that it was a vision of Sacae's past. How did he know this? Well because of what he saw when he dove down into those plains, his mother Lyn practicing her swordplay with the legendary Mani Katti. It was something he saw many times growing up, so he was used to it. And even if she was dead, the sting of that loss had been numbed a bit over the years so that wasn't what disturbed him about the dream. Every time without fail the dream version of his mother would somehow look him dead in the eyes and say the same thing.
"Rutger. Come back to Sacae. Find where we used to live. Come take what's rightly yours. Let us be together one last time."
Those last words always were the ones to wake him up in a cold sweat, and this time was no different. His eyes bolted open and he sat up and looked around. It was still night, but the moonlight was still filtering through the glass doorway to the balcony of the bedroom. He took a look around and everything was still in place. Lilina was asleep next to him, his sword was right next to the bed just in case, and the door to their room was closed and locked. He knew from the last few nights that he wasn't going to get to sleep any time soon so he slowly and carefully got out of the bed and started to walk towards the balcony. It was a warm summer night in Ostia so he didn't have to put on anything other than the boxer style shorts he was already wearing. He walked out onto the balcony and just stared up at the stars and moon in the direction Sacae would be in if he were to travel there.
"Mother, is it really you calling out to me?" He pondered to himself. "Or is my past really starting to catch up with me and I'm just starting to go crazy with grief? I really hope that's not the case, I'm really starting to find my footing here in Ostia, and I don't want to put everyone's hard work to waste. I do really wish I could see you again one more time, but I need to move on with that part of my life. I loved you and Father so much, as much as you loved me I'm sure, but I can't keep living in the past, it's not good for me or the ones I care about." He was so wrapped up in what he was saying to himself that he didn't even notice someone coming up from behind and wrapping their arms around his waist and hugging him from behind. Luckily it was just Lilina and not someone trying to attack him. "Lilina? Did I wake you up? I'm sorry."
"Don't be." Lilina assured him. "I've had a feeling something has been up with you, and now I've confirmed it. Why don't we sit down and talk about it?"
"What do you mean you had a feeling something was up?" Rutger asked confused.
Lilina gave him a 'do you really think I'm that dumb' look before answering. "You really think you haven't woken me up the last two nights as well? The first night I let it go since you still have bad dreams from time to time, but I started getting worried after it happened two nights in a row. So this time I made sure to follow you and see what's up."
"Sometimes you really remind me of my father with how smart you are in sneaky situations like this." Rutger commented. "But alright, let me tell you what's going on." So Rutger told Lilina about the dreams he had been having the last few nights as they drank some leftover wine together to calm their nerves. "And that's about it, kind of weird, but not the weirdest thing I've been through honestly."
"Well, the answer to the problem seems clear." Lilina stated confidently. "We go to Sacae, to where you were living before the war started, and we search the area for any clues you might be subconsciously hiding from yourself or any leftover magical items your parents left for you."
"You make it sound so simple." Rutger noted as he took another sip. "You do know we have things to do here in Ostia right?"
"Rutger, I think we can take a couple days away from our duties, especially if it's going to help you sleep at night. No one here wants to deal with Cranky Rutger, we all know how that tends to end up." Lilina countered. "Besides, nothing big is coming up, Wendy and Oujay can handle things while we're gone. Unless you have another reason for not going."
"Straight to the point as always huh?" Rutger chuckled. "Okay, I guess my issue is that, like I said in my little monologue, I don't want to keep living in the past. I don't want to go their and then have my heart crushed again and set all my progress back to where it used to be. You don't deserve that, neither do Wendy or Oujay, or anyone in Ostia. And I don't want to go back to that version of myself, he was stupid and rude, and not a really nice guy honestly."
"And I totally get that." Lilina assured him. "You have made really good progress. You'll probably never be the happy-go-lucky Rutger I once knew, but I really like the you that I have currently. But you were going to have to do this eventually, going back to see what happened. Don't think about it as trying to live in the past, think about it as going to get closure. We'll go and see if there is anything important that we need to check out, make sure nothing funky is up, and then rest well knowing that the memories of your parents is safe in our hearts. And I'll be there with you, so it won't be as bad. Think about it as the last step of your rehabilitation."
There was a bit of silence after Lilina said that. Rutger had to think about what she said. She wasn't wrong of course, but he didn't know if he was going to be strong enough to go through with it, even with her. But he wasn't going to have a good night's sleep until this got solved, so either way he was going to be affected negatively. He thought about what his parents would tell him to do, and the answer was obvious. "Okay, let's do it. But we need to bring horses and a large cart with us, my parents had a lot of stuff. Most of it has probably been taken by bandits at this point, but still."
"Of course, we'll make sure to take everything we can and keep it preserved, we can even make a room for it here in the castle if we ever want to reminisce." Lilina noted. "I think this will be a good think for you Rutger, just trust me." She then got up from the table they were sitting at and gave him a kiss on the cheek. "Now let's get back to sleep, we have some busy days ahead of us."
"I've trusted you this far, what's a little more?" Rutger asked as a bit of a rhetorical joke before joining Lilina back in their bed. "Gods, I hope this goes well."
Four Days Later
The ride from Ostia to Sacae was pretty normal. Rutger and Lilina and a few of the Ostian knights didn't really run into any resistance along the way. They passed through a few Sacaen camps here and there and conversed for a bit, but for the most part it was a quick journey. Rutger knew very well where the last place his family had set up their ger, it was one of the memories well burned into his mind on that fateful day since it was a place he wanted to avoid at all costs, firstly because that's where the Bern Army had been camping around waiting for Lyn and Mark to possibly ambush them, and secondly because he didn't have the strength of heart to ever come back. Even when he was with Roy's army and they got close to the area, he didn't wander of to where it was. But now here he was again, now with the love of his life by his side. They had told the knights to stay at their camp and keep guard so they could have this emotional moment by themselves and not have it interrupted.
"There it is, I can see it's kind of rundown, even from here." Rutger pointed out from the top of the hill they were standing on.
"Wow, it's just as big as I remember from years ago." Lilina commented. "I still don't know how you three kept moving it around all by yourself."
"We moved less and less frequently over the years." Rutger noted. "I think it had been there for at least two years before the war started. We were considering moving it before the winter set in, but of course that didn't come to pass."
"But still, that must have taken a lot of work." Lilina persisted.
"Yeah, but it was fun most of the time." Rutger added a bit wistfully. "Come on, let's take a closer look." So they started to ride down the hill with the horses and the cart to carry things back, but before they got really close Rutger stopped the horses and got off.
"Something the matter?" Lilina wondered.
"Kind of." Rutger replied. "Mother and Father always set traps around the place when we went into Bulgar, so I need to make sure we don't run into any of them. Give me a few minutes to scope everything out okay?"
"Okay." Lilina said with a nod.
Rutger wasn't surprised to see that most of the traps weren't there any more, but what he was surprised to not see were more dead bodies from the traps activating. He did however find a lot of lances and wyvern scales, traces that the Bern Army had left behind. Eventually though he traced the whole area and disarmed any of the still active traps and waved Lilina over to tell her it was safe to move closer. When she got to the ger Rutger threw all the good lances into the cart to bring back later, making Lilina give him a strange look.
"What? My father always taught me to never waste a good weapon and these are in pretty good condition." He explained before helping Lilina off her horse and onto the grass.
"Your parents, they always came off as a bit strange to me, but they really had a nice way of living out here, didn't they?" She commented as she looked at the tattered ger.
"They did." Rutger confirmed a bit solemly. "They did what they could to still reach out to their friends, be it writing letters, sending them gold, inviting them to dinner. It was always lively here, so to see it dead like this is very eerie and off-putting. I don't like it, it makes me feel uncomfortable for numerous reasons."
Lilina could hear the emotions in his voice so she put a hand on his shoulder to console him, looking into his eyes as she spoke to him. "We can get through this, together."
Rutger nodded and took a deep breath before heading into the ger. The inside wasn't in perfect condition obviously, but it didn't look too destroyed either thankfully. It did look like some people had ransacked it of course, but a lot of things were still all around. "You start here in the living room and kitchen and I'll check the bedrooms, believe me you don't want to know what's in there."
"From the stories my father told me, I think I might already know." Lilina teased him, but she agreed and they started searching the ger for anything useful or valuable. In the kitchen there was still a number of Lyn's hand carved bowls and utensils, but anything metal like knives and pans had been taken, likely for scrap. Most of the food had gone bad as well, but there were a few bags of flour, sugar, and spices that could be salvaged. Lilina then moved onto the living room and what she mostly found there were papers strewn all about. Most of them had sketches of people's faces on them along with short descriptions of who they were. Some of them she didn't recognize, but others were as clear as day.
"Mother and Father really did look young back in the day didn't they?" She commented to herself as she found pages based on them. "These must be Mark's famous notes on them, no wonder he knew a lot about his friends these are so detailed. Like this even has a note about how my mother got a little weird when she drinks too much wine or beer, not many people knew that about her."
Rutger started checking his parents room and then his own. There were a few outfits of his that could be taken, and a few of his parent's that hadn't been stolen or ripped to shreds. He briefly entertained the thought of him and Lilina trying them on, but maybe that was just a bit too much. In his old room he found some of the toys he used to play with, maybe some of the younger kids in the castle would enjoy them. He also found his own notebook he wrote things in. He was no artist like his father, but he did have things to say. He opened it up to a random page and gave a small chuckle, remembering the event told in it.
Today Roy and Lilina came over to visit. I decided to play a little prank on Roy because I thought it would be funny. So I asked him and Lilina if they wanted to check out my mother's hunting traps. They agreed and then I 'accidentally' got Roy trapped in one where he was suspended in the air by his foot. Lilina and I laughed for a long time after it happened and eventually Roy started laughing as well. We let him down and he told us he was just playing along and knew the trap was there all along. Sure you did Roy. But I can't complain, I have some of the best friends in Elibe, I wish it stays like this forever. But even if it doesn't Roy, Lilina, and I can become just like our parents and defend Elibe from anyone who dares disturb the peace, I just know it!
"Well younger me, you were right, but you just didn't know what it took to get to that point." Rutger commented with a sigh. He might have to read some more of this with Lilina later and see if she remembered any of the things he wrote down. After some more searching he even ended up finding his parents stash of sex enhancement items. Lubricant, fake rubber dicks, ropes, a strap-on, things like that. They had slowed down their swinging ways after he had been born, but he did catch them in the act a time or two. And they were up front with him about it, so growing up he had a healthy view of sexual activities, if just a bit more open than most children. But there was no sign of what he was really looking for, the Mani Katti. He even searched the bathroom but it wasn't there. Eventually he met up with Lilina in the living room to discuss what they had found.
"Other than some old memories and such, I haven't found a thing." Lilina noted.
"Me either. But that sword has to be here somewhere, why would my dream lead us here if it wasn't here?" Rutger pondered.
"Well, your parents were known to be very cautious people when they needed to be, just take a look at the traps around this place." Lilina commented. "Maybe they hid it somewhere."
"That's a good point. They wouldn't want anyone that had a bad intention to get it, even if they couldn't draw the thing in the first place." Rutger agreed. "But just where would they put it? Knowing my father, it's probably both a genius spot but also stupidly simple."
"Come on, it's not like it's gonna be under the couch or something." Lilina teased.
"It could be." Rutger pondered as he walked over to the couch and bent down to take a look. It wasn't on the floor underneath the couch, but he noticed something strange about the bottom of it. "Help me flip this thing over." So Lilina came over and helped Rutger flip the couch over, and wouldn't you know it, the Mani Katti was sewed onto the bottom of the couch.
"How is this a good spot to hide it?" Lilina pondered. "I mean yeah, it took us a while to find it, but we did eventually."
"Yeah, but who is going to be smart enough to look under it, see nothing there, and then realize something is different with the bottom of the couch?" Rutger countered. "Only people who have lived here before would know something was different, everyone else would just see some weird stitching. Either way, we found it, I guess we can get back to the camp now."
"Hold up, hold up, hold up!" Lilina stopped him. "We came all this way out here to find this sword and you're not even going to take it out of the sheath?"
"Lilina, haven't you heard the stories about this sword?" Rutger asked. "Only those chosen by the blade can unsheathe it. I tried many times when I was younger and I could never do it. And with how I acted after my parent's died, you really think a sword like this would choose me to wield it? I don't think so."
"Come on! Just try it! For me? Just to prove me wrong?" Lilina persisted and Rutger just sighed knowing he'd never hear the end of it if he didn't try at least once.
"Fine, fine, but don't tell me I didn't warn you." He told her as he took the blade's hilt in his one hand and the sheath in the other. He had no confidence that he was going to be able to do it, so he wasn't going to use much force. He closed his eyes and slowly started to move his hands apart from each other and at first it was just like always, nothing. But then suddenly he felt the hilt jiggle and his eyes shot wide open. He pulled with a bit more force and a bit of the blade came out. Then with one powerful tug he pulled the whole sword out of the sheath and held it in front of him.
"Wow! You actually did it Rutger! See, I told you that you should try it!" Lilina said in an excited tone, but Rutger didn't hear her. It was almost if he was in a magical trance of some sort. "Rutger! Rutger! Hey, are you in there?!"
For Rutger, what he saw almost brought him to his knees. For what was standing before him was something he thought he would never see again. It was his mother, or at least a vision of her. She looked much younger than the last time he had seen here, maybe this was how she looked when she first pulled the Mani Katti out of its sheath. He was speechless of course, for multiple reasons, so it was Lyn's spirit who started talking first.
"I know you must have a lot of questions Rutger, but I don't have a lot of time with you." She noted. "I'm glad you finally got my message, sorry I couldn't be more specific, but I only have a limited amount of power here in this sword."
Eventually Rutger shook himself out of his daze and could start talking, but this was still far out for him, like it was a drug trip or something.
"Mother, what is going on? Why are you here? Why were you in my dreams? How could I draw the sword? I was never worthy, and I've done things, things that I'm not proud of, things that you wouldn't be proud of. How can this be?"
"Rutger, it's time I tell you a little more about the Mani Katti while I can. I honestly didn't know much of this until I drew the blade the first time, but then I had a moment like this and it just clicked. The Mani Katti is more than just a old relic with power, it houses a tiny piece of the soul of every past user, gaining strength with each passing. Back when it was first forged it couldn't cut through armor or horses, but now with you, who knows how powerful it will be. And as for you being worthy? While it's true you've done some things your father and I really wouldn't agree with, you changed, you grew. You didn't stay stuck in your ways like you could have. And plus, you have me on your side in here as well, and I convinced some of the other spirits that you could handle this responsibility." Lyn explained.
"So you're saying when I die, a part of my soul will be put into the Mani Katti as well? I'll be able to speak with you again?" Rutger asked. "What about Father, is he in there as well?"
"If you die a respectable death, yes your soul will join us in here. So no killing yourself just to see me again, don't lie and say you didn't just think about it." Lyn told him. "As for your father, no he's not here. He was always strong enough in heart to wield the blade, but he wasn't strong enough physically to do so sadly."
"Yeah, that sounds like him." Rutger said a bit disappointed. "You're not disappointed in me are you Mother?"
"Of course not Rutger. You may have had a bumpy path much like I did in the past, but like I said you got past it and helped defend Elibe just like you always wanted to." Lyn assured him. "I am so very proud of you Rutger, you may not be the man I imagined you to be when you were younger, but you are a man that can be respected and can represent our family and culture well. I have no regrets on how your father and I raised you, I would do everything the same way again if I had the chance."
While this conversation was going on, all Lilina could see was Rutger muttering to himself and starting to cry, so she figured something was up. The only thing that had changed in the last few moments was Rutger pulling the Mani Katti out of its sheath so she figured it was causing this, so she reached out to take it out of his hand, but when her hand took hold of the hilt she was dragged into the conversation as well.
"Woah, what's going on here?" She asked in shock.
"Lilina? Is that you?" Lyn asked just as surprised. "How are you able to see me?"
"Well, if I were to wager a guess, since using anima magic involves speaking with the spirits of nature and Lilina is probably the best anima magic practitioner in all of Elibe, that's probably how." Rutger postured.
"Lilina, is that true? Are you really that good at magic now?"
"Um, yes." Lilina answered still a bit in shock. "Lady Lyndis, what are you doing here? Are you the one sending Rutger those dreams?"
"Yes, it was me, a piece of my spirit lives in the sword and I was able to send short messages to Rutger in his dreams." Lyn explained. "What are you doing here?"
"Mother, if you know about me and my life, how do you not know why Lilina is here?" Rutger asked.
"Well, this is only a small part of my spirit, I don't know everything, just the super important parts about you personally." Lyn noted, but then she smirked. "Let me guess, you two are finally dating?"
"Married actually." Lilina corrected her. "And what do you mean 'finally' Lady Lyndis?"
"Oh, that's something Rutger has to tell you himself someday." Lyn teased her. "But I am so very happy that you two found happiness together." After she said that her form started to fade away. "Hm, it seems my power is fading, I can't stay like this for much longer."
"Am I ever going to get to talk to you like this again, like before I die?" Rutger asked one final question.
"Maybe, once I get some power restored, but I wouldn't count on it being too soon, I used a lot sending those dreams to you. But I'll always be with you, in spirit." Lyn joked.
"Are you sure Father isn't in there with you?" Rutger asked with a mix of a chuckle and a bit of crying. "I love you Mother, and I'll never forget you, ever."
"And I love you Rutger, I always have and I always will. I'll always be by your side and in the winds of the plains." Lyn assured him. "And Lilina, take care of him for me will ya?"
"Will do Lady Lyndis, it was nice seeing you again." Lilina nodded. And just like that Lyn's spirit faded away and things returned to normal. Rutger sheathed the Mani Katti again and tied it to his side, not wanting it to leave his sight for the moment.
"I think we might need some air after that." He noted. "Come on, I know a nice spot where we can lay in the grass and just look at the sky and talk.
"I'd like that." Lilina replied. So Rutger took her hand and led her a good distance from the ger. No one was around so they were safe to just say whatever they wanted without fear of anyone finding them.
"Well, as always, you were right." Rutger noted after a while of just staring at the clouds. "I don't know why I keep doubting you."
"It's not that you doubt me, it's that you doubt yourself." Lilina told him. "You didn't think you were strong enough to do this, but you proved yourself wrong. And now you even have a token from this trip that tells you that you're strong enough to deal with situations like this, so no you have no reason to keep doubting yourself."
"Yeah, you got that right." Rutger agreed. "Thank you again for coming with me to do this, I know you really didn't have to, but I really appreciate it."
"Rutger, if I can't support the man I love in things like this, what kind of wife would I be?" She told him. "Besides, you'd do the same thing in my position."
"I would, but I don't think you've got any magic axes to find that have Hector's soul in them." He joked and the two of them were able to laugh about it. "I wonder how he would react to us being together."
"I think he'd be fine with it after a while. I think he always thought me and Roy would get together, but he always had good things to say about you as well, so it would work out in the end." Lilina assured him. After that there was a bit of a comfortable silence before Rutger started to chuckle a bit. "What's so funny?"
"Oh, just remembering something my father would always say." Rutger noted. "My mother always said she loved the feeling of the winds of Sacae on her face, but then my father would always add that he loved the feel of the grass of Sacae on his back." The two of them laughed again, because that was just a very Mark thing to say.
"Well, how do we know if he's right or not if we don't try it for ourselves?" Lilina asked with a smirk after their laughter had died down a bit.
"Wait, you serious? You want to do it right here and now?" Rutger asked a bit surprised.
"I'm up for it if you are." Lilina teased him.
"I love you, so much right now." Rutger said from the heart.
"You better be ready to show me then." And for the next hour or so the valley was filled with the sounds of love, a lovely day on the plains of Sacae.
Chapter 20: File #291 Homecoming Part 2
Notes:
Didn't expect to make a continuation of the other story, but this one fits in kind of perfectly, so enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #291 Homecoming Part 2
Characters: Kent, Sain, My OC Carrie
Based on: A commission by softshikioni on Twitter
Carrie's Birthday party was going really well, she was having a lot fun talking and catching up with her friends, Sain was hitting it off with her friend Emma, and even Kent was having an engaging conversation with her brothers and getting to know them better. Eventually things calmed down and everyone gathered together so Carrie could open all the presents that they all got for her. Most of them were really sweet, she got a few new dresses, a new sunhat, some magical tomes along with some regular books as well. She was really happy with what she got, but she noticed that she still hadn't opened up the present that Kent had gotten her yet and that his was the last one left.
"Oops, I kind of wanted to open this one earlier, sorry." She told him a bit embarrassed with the fact that she hadn't chose it sooner.
"Don't worry about it, I've always had back luck like that." Kent noted with a small chuckle. "But maybe it's a good thing you got mine last."
Carrie pondered the thought and it made sense to her, maybe it was something really, really sweet and romantic and that would be a great last gift to open. She took the package in her hands and it was about the size of a book, but it was a bit lighter than a book or tome would be. She undid the bow and neatly took the paper off, revealing a small painted portrait with a wooden frame and leg for it to stand on. The picture was of her and Kent sharing a sweet moment together, she was hugging him from the side tightly and he looked a bit embarrassed but happy that she was showing him affection.
"Oh, I remember this! This was the first time we went to go see Mark and Lyn as a couple and they called we were together within five minutes of us being there." Carrie said remembering the moment. "This looks really good Kent, you must have described the scene really well to the artist."
"Well, I guess that's the case, since the artist was there when it happened." Kent replied with a bit of a smirk. "I mean Mark helped me with the sketch since he's better at that than I am, but the painting and the frame is all my work." By the time that he had finished his sentence Carrie was hugging him again, just like she was in the painting.
"Kent, you are such a sweetheart! This was the best gift you could have given me, I love it!" She told him wholeheartedly before giving him a kiss on the cheek, earning some cheers from all her friends and a wink from Sain. "Thank you everyone for all the great gifts, this has been a great party, you guys really made me feel special today!" It was a perfect moment and everyone was happy, it couldn't get much better. But it did since a few moments later Carrie's mother came in and told everyone that the food was finally ready. So everyone lined up to get their fill, but the two knights stayed back out of respect.
"Who knew that the veritable stick in the mud Kent could be so romantic?" Sain joked as soon as most of the partygoers left to get their food.
"Maybe you rubbed off on me more than I like to admit." Kent chuckled back a bit nervously. His heart was beating very quickly, and not because Carrie had been so close to him. He really didn't know if his present was going to go over well and he was super relieved that it did.
"Hey, come on, no need to be nervous my boon companion, you did great!" Sain assured him. "That present was way better than anything I could think to give someone, I think. Either way you should be proud of yourself, you really made Carrie happy. And I have the feeling that she's going to want to make you happy later tonight if you catch my drift." He added as he wiggled his eyebrows and smirked.
"Sain, what have I told you about being so crass out in public? There are still people around." Kent semi-hissed at him out of embarrassment more than anything.
"You're starting to get as red as your armor." Sain teased him back. "I mean yeah, it's would be like what, your second time together?"
"Third." Kent corrected him.
"Ooh, I missed a time." Sain chuckled. "But my point is, if you're getting this far with her this many times, you're probably better at it than I would give you credit for. I mean I think that's good experience, especially since you've only been with, well..." He trailed off.
"Just say Mark and Lyn." Kent told him plainly. "I've been with them, you've been with them. We haven't discussed it but I would not be surprised if Carrie did it with them before we got together. Heck, some other people here might have done it with them as well."
"My point still stands, don't be nervous about this Kent. You've got the skills, you've got the romance, and you've got the girl, that's more than I can say recently." Sain admitted.
"Well, what about Emma, you two seem to be getting along well." Kent asked, to change the subject, though Sain's pep talk really did calm him down and give him more confidence.
"Oh yeah, she's great!" Sain replied, taking the bait. "She has some really interesting stories to tell." Eventually it was their turn to get some food so the conversation ended and they got back to the party and started mingling again. The party lasted a couple more hours, but eventually the only people left were Kent, Sain, Emma, Carrie, and her family members.
"Thank you so much everyone, this was a great party, probably one of the best birthdays I've ever had!" Carrie told her family as she started to clean everything up. Kent was helping as well until Carrie's brother Joel stopped them.
"Hey, come on, you don't have to clean up on your birthday Carrie, Amos and I can take care of all this. You and your friends should head out and find a place to stay for the night." He told them.
"Oh! I know this great inn a few blocks from here, they serve great drinks and the rooms are really nice as well!" Emma chimed in. "I always have a great time there!"
"I would hope the rooms are far enough away so we don't hear what's happening at the bar." Kent noted.
"Yeah, for sure!" Emma noted. "Come on, I'll show you guys where it is!" Kent looked at Sain and Carrie and they both nodded in agreement that it was okay so he was fine with going along with it. He then turned to Carrie's family and gave them a polite bow.
"Thank you for inviting my friend and I to your house for a wonderful party, I look forward to visiting again in the future." He told them truthfully.
"Yeah, same!" Sain agreed with a smile. They turned to leave but when Kent reached the door he felt a tap on his shoulder and he turned around to see Carrie's brother Joel standing there.
"In case we don't see each other for a while, thank you for taking such good care of my sister." He confided in the knight. "I wasn't too sure about her being in a relationship with a knight before we met, but getting to know you, I trust you to continue to taking care of her. She really loves you, so cherish that."
"I do every day, I do every day." Kent said in a heartfelt tone. "You don't have anything to worry about Joel, Carrie is safe with me." Joel nodded and Kent turned and rejoined the rest of his group.
"What did my brother want from you?" Carrie asked as they were a bit down the road.
"Oh, you know, typical older brother stuff. Don't break my sister's heart and such." It wasn't completely a lie, but he didn't want to get into the details. "He really cares about you."
"I know, he's a great brother." Carrie said with a happy sigh. "Alright! To the inn!" So the foursome made it to the inn and it was a very lively place, as were most places in Worde. Sain and Emma went to go talk to people while Kent and Carrie hung back a bit. "Hey, I'll go get us a room to stay in while you watch Sain, alright?" Carrie asked Kent.
"Sounds good to me." Kent replied.
Carrie gave him another kiss on the cheek before heading off and giggling a bit to herself. She had a plan in mind for tonight and it was going perfectly at the moment. So she found the person responsible for handing out room keys and paid for a room for her and Kent. She made sure to get one towards the back of the inn just in case they got a little loud. When that was done she locked eyes with Kent and then hand signaled the number of the room she got for them. Then she hurried up the stairs to the rooms and quickly unlocked and snuck into the room she had rented before closing the door and locking it. She would have to unlock it so Kent could get in, but she figured that wouldn't be for a bit and she didn't want anyone else barging in. Especially since she wanted to have a good look at herself, which luckily she could since there was a large mirror in the room.
"Hopefully this looks as good as it did when I tried it on with Lyn." Carrie commented to herself as she slipped out of her shoes and stood in front of the mirror. She took a deep breath before lifting her dress off over her head and tossing it aside as well. Underneath she was wearing what was her birthday present to herself, and a bit of a present for Kent as well. She had on a very sexy and lacy set of lavender undergarments, a set that she had gotten in Bulgar in a shop that Mark and Lyn regulared for many of the items they got for their nighttime escapades. That being the case these undergarments had some interesting features that Carrie hoped she could use with Kent tonight.
"You know, I usually don't think of myself as pretty, but with this I really do have a burst of confidence." Carrie said to herself with more giggles as she turned about to look at every part of herself. "These undergarments even make my butt look good, I'll have to thank Lyn for helping me pick these out." Carrie was truly a good looking woman already, but she rarely thought so herself, so saying things like this was a good step forward. "Well, I guess now all there is to do is to wait for Kent and give him this surprise. I should hide in the closet for the best opportunity." Meanwhile downstairs Kent and Sain were talking again.
"I don't know Kent, I think she may be too much for me. I mean look, after two drinks she's already acting like this." Sain said looking at Emma, now acting like a completely different person than before.
"What was that line that you and Mark came up with? 'Everyone has some inner beauty in them, you just have to look hard enough.' Sounds like you might be giving in too easily." Kent joked as he took a sip of his own beer. He was only going to have one since he didn't know what the night with Carrie entailed, so he had to make it last.
"Har, har, says the man who has everything he's ever wanted." Sain snarked back, making Kent give him a slightly harsh look. "Okay, almost everything, besides you're pretty much over Lyn anyways so don't be acting like what I just said isn't true."
"Honestly Sain, I wasn't even thinking about Lyn when you said that." Kent said truthfully. "Lyn is just a good friend to me now, I'm in love with Carrie 100% and nothing can change that at the moment. What I really want is for us to get married and start a family, so not quite everything."
"Does that mean what I think it means buddy?" Sain asked with his eyes brightening. "I call dibs on being your best man, Mark is not taking that away from me!"
"Hold your horses Sain, I'm not proposing tonight." Kent said calmly, though he did have a smile on his face. "And of course you're going to be my best man, you've been my best friend for as long as I can remember. What I'm saying is that you should be expecting it soon. I wanted to get to meet Carrie's family before I confirmed it with myself, and now that I see that they are pretty good people, I'm confident that I want to spend the rest of my life with her. I just have to find the right time and place to do it. And of course get a ring and everything."
"Are you at least asking me for advice on a time and place?" Sain asked expectantly.
"If you have any ideas, I'd be open to them." Kent admitted. "But nothing too crazy, I don't want the first thing Carrie says to be something along the lines of 'Sain told you to do it this way.' Alright?"
"Hey, I'll try my best to make it as low key and boring as possible." Sain joked, but Kent appreciated it nonetheless. "By the way, where is Carrie? I though she would have joined us by now."
"She's probably just tired from the party." Kent pondered.
"Or she's setting up a surprise for you." Sain countered with a smirk.
"Or that, that's a good possibility as well." Kent noted. "Either way, I think I want to turn in for the night as well, while I have the energy and mental faculties to actually be able to enjoy myself if something does happen." After saying that he downed the rest of his beer and lightly put his mug on the table. "You think you can handle it out here on your own?"
"I think I can take care of myself. Go have yourself some fun." Sain replied with a genuine smile.
So Kent got up from the table and made his way to and up the stairs to where the bedrooms were. Carrie had signed that she had gotten room 9 for them to stay in so he walked down the hall until he reached a door with that number on it. He knocked on it first before trying to open it, as the polite person he was.
"Carrie, are you in here?" He asked through the door, but he didn't get a response. He tried the doorknob and saw it was unlocked so he slowly started to open the door. "I'm coming in." He announced as he walked in, but when he got fully into the room there didn't seem to be anyone in there but himself. "Hm, she must be using the bathroom or something." Kent pondered before shutting the door behind him but forgetting to lock it even though he was a bit paranoid about such things.
Carrie was watching was Kent was doing through a crack in the closet door, waiting for the right moment to spring her surprise. She wanted to wait until he started taking some of his clothes off before she revealed herself so that's what she did.
Kent, feeling that he was safe to do so and that he wasn't planning on leaving the room anytime soon, started to undress himself. He wasn't in his full armor of course, but he still wore a decent amount of clothes. He started with his boots and socks before moving on to taking off his belt and shirts. He too saw the mirror in the room and looked at himself a bit. For a knight he was actually quite slim, even with all the muscles he had built up over the years, but he liked how he looked and he wouldn't change it unless he needed to. But also as he was taking his pants off he could see in the mirror's reflection some strands of blonde hair peeking out from the closet door behind him.
"Carrie? Are you hiding in the closet?" He asked turning around as his pants dropped to the ground, leaving him in only his boxer shorts. The hair retreated back into the closet.
Drat, drat, drat! What do I do now?! Carrie thought to herself as Kent started to walk towards the closet. Her surprise was about to be ruined. Oh, what would Lyn do in a situation like this? Knowing her something exciting and spur of the moment. But what could I-? Oooh, I got it! And with that, before Kent could reach the door and before he got close enough to where it would hit him if it opened, Carrie quickly stood up and swung open the door dramatically.
"Ta-da!" Carrie sung as she struck a pose in front of Kent in her sexy underwear. "How do I look?"
Kent was speechless, for a number of reasons honestly. First off he wasn't expecting Carrie to swing the closet door open like that, and second off he wasn't expecting to see her wearing what she was wearing. She was both beautiful and sexy at the same time and all he could do was stare at her for a few moments before something eventually came out of his mouth. Though that something was a sound more than words, Carrie took it for a good sign.
"I'll take your speechlessness as a compliment." She teased Kent as she stepped out of the closet and brushed up against him. Kent was still in his shocked state so he stumbled back a bit at the touch, but luckily for him they were close enough to the bed in the room that he could fall back and sit down on the edge of it. Carrie took that opportunity to sit on his lap and get even closer to him, almost bringing their lips together in a kiss, but stopping just before they connected. "You do want to do this right?" She asked softly, knowing that Kent liked it when she asked him things like this to make sure.
"Yes." Was all Kent could get out, but he really did want to do this with Carrie. He was just so taken aback with Carrie's confidence in this situation he couldn't say much. Honestly he found it really hot.
"Good, because I don't think I could have taken 'No.' for an answer." Carrie whispered sexily before connecting their lips together. Neither of them had been very good kissers before they got together, yeah they had some experience with Mark and Lyn but they had both really improved since they started being together. And it showed tonight, neither of them were tentative with their kisses, they both went right at each other, lips and tongues entangling with each other in a dance of heat and romance. Their hands were busy as well, exploring all the parts of each other's body they loved. Carrie loved feeling all the strong muscles on Kent's arms and chest and Kent loved the feel of Carrie's soft skin against his rough hands. As they continued to kiss and feel each other up Carrie could feel Kent's excitement growing in more ways than one, and that told her that it was time to move on to the next part of her plan for the night.
"I want to try something." She breathed to Kent as they finally broke their kiss off. "Is that okay?"
"It's your day Carrie, do as you please." Kent breathed back. He might of sounded too stiff for most people, but Carrie knew he was just as excited as she was. So she started trailing her kisses down Kent's neck and chest as she slipped out of his lap and got on her knees. When she got into a good position she slowly slipped his last piece of clothing off to reveal his shaft standing at attention. Kent wasn't fully hard yet, Carrie could tell of course since she had seen it before, but he was still surprisingly big down there. He really didn't have anything to compensate for, unlike a certain other knight she knew, or at least that's what Kent had said about him. Either way she was going to have some fun with this.
Kent for his part figured that Carrie was just going to give him a blowjob like she had done before in the past, so he wasn't ready for what was about to come. Instead of the obvious course Kent felt Carrie take his cock and place it in between her breasts, making it so it could rub right in between her cleavage, which the bra she was wearing made a bit bigger with how it was designed. He couldn't help but moan out at how soft and warm her chest felt against his shaft, but she wasn't done yet. Carrie started to move her chest up and down softly and Kent started to moan louder and more frequently. With every stroke more blood rushed down his body and soon enough his cock was fully hard and erect and its tip could be seen whenever Carrie moved her chest down.
For Carrie this was going just as well as she thought it would and she was really enjoying herself. The feeling of Kent's shaft between her breasts was an interesting one to be sure and she was really glad that he was enjoying it so much. She was getting worked up as well, feeling how hard he was getting and imagining just how good it was going to feel having inside her once again. But for now she was focusing mostly on Kent's pleasure and since she could see his tip every now and then she decided to give it a little kiss or lick every time she bobbed down just to give him a little bit more excitement. After a bit of that though she decided to move on to the next part of her plan. The bra she was wearing was specially made so that it could pop open from both the front and the back, and it didn't take too much force to do so either. So when she slightly pulled back away from Kent his cock started to pull back against the front of her bra and eventually it popped open and she shook it off her back. That caused her breasts to sink down a bit and even more of Kent's cock started to pop out between them. Carrie used this opportunity to place her hands on her breasts to keep them in place around his cock and start sucking on the tip and whatever else was peeking out. She ran her tongue back and forth across the top as well for a little extra effect.
And Kent was loving it! He felt great. So great in fact he had to lay back down on the bed or else he might lose control of himself. He wasn't used to being this candid and open with his emotions, but he was feeling so good he didn't really care at the moment. He couldn't stop gasping and moaning louder and louder with each new thing Carrie was doing with his cock. He was so happy that Carrie went all out like this for him, it really made him feel special. Eventually though he could feel he was getting to his limit and he had the feeling that Carrie wanted to do a bit more with him so he willed himself to sit back up and stop her from blowing him so aggressively.
"C-Carrie, you might want to stop, I don't think I can handle this for much longer." He admitted, heavily breathing and his heart beating out of his chest.
"Hmm, but I'm having so much fun!" She teased him back, but she knew what he meant so she stopped and stood up in front of him. "Alright, I guess it is time for me to have a bit of fun and enjoyment, but not before a little more teasing that is." Carrie winked at Kent before turning her back to him and then backing into his lap once again. Just like her bra, her panties were designed to be able to come off really easily and without the use of any hands, so she started grinding her butt up against Kent's cock and eventually she moved it around in a way that it got under her panties and to the side so it pop them off. "That is so much more fun without having to use our hands."
"I take it you got that outfit from Mark and Lyn's favorite shop?" Kent panted as he felt the bare skin of Carrie's ass against his shaft. Carrie just giggled in response.
"You bet, Lyn even helped me pick it out." Carrie confirmed. "But enough about how they've helped us out tonight, it's time for the real reason I got that outfit." So with that Carrie sat even farther back on Kent's lap and started grinding her pussy against his cock. She was very wet down there so she knew it would go in pretty easily, but she still wanted to lube him up just a bit since he was so big. Eventually she lifted herself up slightly and positioned herself just right before slowly sliding down his shaft and feeling the fullness that came with having sex with him. "Elimine, I was really looking forward to this." She moaned.
"Are you doing okay, no pain or anything?" Kent asked as he felt good as well, feeling the warmth of Carrie's body around his shaft.
"Nope, I think I'm finally used to how big you are." Carrie confirmed. It was nice not having to worry about that any more, especially when she started to move up and down on Kent's cock. She started slowly of course and then they got into a steady and pleasurable pace, both of their bodies heating up and beads so sweat running down their bodies from the exertion and temperature of their bodies.
Kent rested his head on Carrie's shoulder and started placing small kisses around her neck, which gave her goosebumps which felt really good.
"I love you Carrie." He murmured into her neck as he kissed her. It was rare for Kent to say something like that out of the blue, so that made Carrie feel even better than she was from the sex.
"I love you too Kent, I hope we can stay together like this forever." She replied with a mix of sighing and moaning. Kent's cock was really hitting the right spots inside her and she was feeling good with every motion she gave on it. Eventually though she felt Kent's hands move onto her legs and she couldn't help but smirk a bit. "You going to start moving too?" She teased.
"Have to make sure you don't fall off." Kent teased back.
"Well then, let me help you with that." Carrie said placing her hands on top of his for even more stability. "Now, give me all you've got, I can take it."
Kent listened to what Carrie said and he started thrusting up into her at a brisk pace. He was known for his speed in battle, but he also had fast movements in bed as well.
The smirk on Carrie's face quickly turned to a look of pure pleasure as she felt Kent hitting even deeper and more sensitive spots inside her body. She could feel him so deep inside, deeper than she thought she could ever feel anyone, and that just drove her crazy. She couldn't help but start moaning up a storm as well with every bouncing motion on his cock. She would never say it out loud because it would be awkward, but to her Kent was much a much better fit for her than Mark ever could be.
The sounds Carrie was making told Kent that he was doing exactly what he should be doing, so he decided to do more of it, thrusting even faster and moving his hips around to hit every spot inside Carrie's body, even timing this thrusts so when she went down he moved up. He was starting to feel some resistance, both from Carrie's insides tightening up and from the fact he figured he was rubbing up against the entrance to her womb. He knew from reading some on the subject that it wasn't good if he were to go any farther than that because it could hurt Carrie, so he didn't go any faster after that. Not that it mattered too much though because the two of them were right at the edge of their endurance and couldn't hold on for much longer anyways.
"Kent! Kent! I'm about to cum, keep going, just like that!" Carrie moaned loudly, letting him know where she was.
"Me too! Just keep it steady!" Kent moaned back. "Just a few more thrusts and- Ahhhh!" And with that the both of them came together, though they were going a bit too fast and Kent's cock fell out of Carrie halfway through, shooting some semen onto her stomach, and some even got on one of her breasts since they were moving so fast and powerfully. "S-Sorry, couldn't hold on for that long."
Carrie just laughed, letting Kent know it was okay. "Hey, nothing to do about it except clean it up." She said taking the bit on her breasts and holding it between her fingers, before examining it and putting it in her mouth. "Hm, not half bad, kind of salty though." Kent actually laughed at that as well, seeing Carrie take it in stride.
"You know, the night is still young, we could go again if you want." Kent suggested. But before Carrie could respond the door to their room burst open and closed as Sain darted in out of breath.
"Carrie! You could have told me that Emma got a little crazy when she gets drunk before we met!" He gasped. He was looking at the door and not towards the bed so he couldn't see the other two naked and post sex. That was until he turned around. Carrie was blushing red like Kent's armor but Kent was mad as hell.
"If you don't get out of this room now, you're gonna have a lot more to deal with than Emma baring down on you!" He said in his most harsh and commanding voice. Sain exited the room just as quickly as he entered it, fearing Kent's wrath way more than Emma's. After that Kent hugged Carrie close to support her. "Sorry about that, it's my fault that happened, I forgot to lock the door earlier."
"Hey, no worries, I should have told Sain about Emma." Carrie chuckled. "Besides, Sain isn't the first one of our friends to see me like this."
"Mark and Lyn?" Kent asked, no jealously was heard though.
"Mark and Lyn." Carrie confirmed.
"Me too, so don't worry about it." He assured her, and that did make her feel better. "Well, what do you want to do now?"
"Well, I'm still good if you are." She noted with a smile. "Plus that voice you did to scare Sain off was pretty hot, it gave me shivers."
"Did it now?" Kent asked amused. "Well, anything for the birthday girl, and the girl of my dreams. But let's get some water first, always helps to stay hydrated."
"So thoughtful, I love that about you Kent. Actually I love a lot of things about you Kent, so keep being yourself, because I love you."
"And I love you Carrie, even when you don't feel loved yourself."
Chapter 21: File #697 A Bit Early
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #697 A Bit Early
Characters: Roy, Lilina, Rutger, Wendy
Based on: A commission by mimizunooka on Twitter/Skeb
Roy and Wolt were in Ostia for a few days. The occasion was a fun one, tomorrow was their good friend Lilina's birthday and of course they were invited to the celebration. But since Roy was Lilina's best friend he decided to come to the castle a day early and see if they could hang out and catch up. And it would be nice to see Rutger again as well, he had heard the stories of how well he was training the infantry knights of Ostia and how he had calmed down even more than he had already since settling down with Lilina, some even said he was smiling in public now which was nice. Either way he made it to the castle and was invited in by the guards. He looked around by himself for a bit, seeing how the castle had changed since the last time he had been there, and eventually he ran into someone he could talk to.
"Hello Wendy, how are you doing?" He asked the female knight who was also one of Lilina's best friends.
"Oh, Lord Roy, I wasn't expecting to see you until tomorrow." Wendy responded a bit surprised. "But I'm doing well, thank you for asking. What about yourself?"
"Things in Pherae are doing well. It's not as exciting as it was a few years ago when we were rebuilding after the war, but I think that's a good thing." Roy noted truthfully.
"Yeah, that's how things have been here as well, just a few bandit attacks here and there but the experience I got in your army is more than enough to handle things like that on my own." Wendy said confidently. "And things here at the castle are great as well, everyone is usually in a good mood, even Rutger these days."
"That's good to hear." Roy said with a smile. "Speaking of Rutger and Lilina, do you know where they are, I was hoping we could go and do things today since tomorrow looks to be pretty busy."
"The last I heard they were in their room making some last preparations for tomorrow." Wendy told him. "You know where it is right?"
"I do, but I appreciate your help Wendy." Roy confirmed. "And I'm really glad you're doing well, it was nice catching up." Most guys would offer a handshake as a goodbye in this situation but, much like his father Eliwood, Roy wasn't like most guys and he gave Wendy a friendly hug before he walked off to go meet his friends. He knew that Lilina and Rutger's room was upstairs so he took the first staircase up and then made his way to the door. He made sure to knock on it before barging in.
"Lilina! Rutger! Are you two in there?" He asked through the door. He could have sworn he heard some rustling about inside the room, but he wasn't given a response so he tried the doorknob and it was unlocked. So he stepped on in and saw what looked like an empty room. "Hm, I guess they must have left to get something to eat or something like that." Roy commented to himself as he started to look around the room. "Well, they'll be back here eventually, so might as well stay here instead of chasing them around like a chicken with it's head cut off."
Roy started to move around the room and look at some of the stuff in it. He wasn't particularly nosy, so he didn't open any closets or anything, but he did take stock of what was in the room. There was a number of swords of course, some he had never seen before. One had a red hilt that looked like a dragon and there was another he couldn't even pull out of the sheath no matter how hard he tried. "That's a really nice collection, though I wonder what he did with Durandal. Maybe it's down in the vaults somewhere." He moved a bit more around the room and saw some flowers growing on the balcony, probably from Lilina's doing. There was a good mix of Ostian, Pherean, Ilian, and Sacaen flowers and that made him feel really happy for obvious reasons.
Eventually though he looked at all the things in the room that he could so he sat on the edge of the bed and decided to wait there. Though he was getting a little bored, so a few moments later he flopped down on the bed and when he did he heard what sounded like a mixture of a moan and a squeak of surprise from coming under the bed. He looked over the side of the bed and that's when it all fell into place for him since he saw some long brown and blue hair mixing with each other down there.
"You don't think he heard that do you?" He heard Lilina ask.
"Well, we'll find out momentarily now won't we?" And that was Rutger. Well Roy didn't want to make them wait too long so he pulled the sheets back and tilted his head over the edge of the bed to see Lilina and Rutger completely naked. Lilina was on top and it could be seen that they had been in the middle of some very passionate sex.
"Roy! How surprising to see you here, you're early!" Lilina said, trying not to be too embarrassed. Roy had seen her and Rutger like this before, he had even joined them as well, but her face was about as red as Roy's hair was at this moment. "Sorry, if we had known you were coming we wouldn't have been doing this."
"It was totally her idea to hide under the bed and continue, I said we should just hide in the bathroom since we have robes in there." Rutger commented with a smirk.
"Rutger!" Lilina whined at him, lightly beating on his chest as she got more embarrassed. But then she noticed something. "Roy, you haven't said anything, come on, at least crack a joke and let me know it's okay." Roy pondered his options and when he landed on a good one he couldn't help but crack a smirk himself.
"You guys have room for one more down there, or should I let you two get back on the bed?" He settled on. A good joke if they didn't want to continue, but if they did he wouldn't mind getting in on this action.
"It's up to you Lilina, this was your idea." Rutger noted. "Are we done here or not?" Lilina then pondered her options as Roy did, but she knew what she wanted to do.
"I don't think we are, but you aren't getting off that easily Roy." Lilina teased him. "I think for an early birthday present, I should get to see you strip in front of me."
"Oooh, that's a good one!" Rutger agreed. "What do you say Roy? Or do you have two left feet?"
"You two are on! Let's do this!" Roy was so glad he came early, this was going to be a great weekend.
Chapter 22: File #621 Testing Her Limits
Notes:
Ever since I started having Mark and Lyn swing with people Mark/Lyn/Florina has always been the OT3 so it's no surprise I got something good based off of it.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #621 Testing Her Limits
Characters: Lyn, Florina, Mark
Based on: A commission by BlackCat18up on Twitter
It was a nice warm and breezy summer day on the plains of Sacae. Two best friends, Lyn and Florina where laying on their stomachs sunbathing near a lake after a fun session of skinny-dipping with all the privacy the open plains gave them. Mark, Lyn's husband, was due to be back anytime from a trip to Bulgar with lots of fun ingredients to make dinner with tonight back at their ger. It was looking to be a great evening, but there was something Florina wanted to say to her best friend that could change things a lot.
"Umm, L-Lyn? There is something important that I want to talk to you about." She asked a bit nervously.
Lyn turned onto her side to get a better look at Florina and saw just how nervous she was.
"Yeah, of course Florina, you know you can tell me anything." Lyn assured her. "There isn't any need to be nervous around me."
"I know." Florina admitted. "But this is a bit of a sensitive topic for me, and I don't know how you're going to take it."
"Florina, you are my best friend." Lyn stated firmly. "Actually you are a lot more than that, we're much closer than friends, especially with everything we've done together. Just tell me plainly what you need to tell me and I'll listen just like I always have."
"O-Okay, just give me a moment." Florina said before taking a few breaths to calm herself. "Lyn, I think I want to have sex with Mark." For the shy pegasus knight, this was a big deal because of her shyness towards men. Of course it had dulled over the years, but she was still wary around most men so hearing this was a bit of a surprise.
"Really?" Lyn asked back intrigued. "What makes you say that Florina?" Of course Lyn wasn't jealous or anything, her and Mark had been swinging with other people for years at this point so she was used to hearing things like this, but not from Florina obviously.
"Well, you know, I hear all the stories about you and Mark and how fun sleeping with you two is. And Mark is always so sweet and kind to me no matter what, I really trust him to take care of me and make me feel good about it. And part of me wants to get some experience under my belt." That made Lyn open her eyes a bit. "Don't look at me like that! There is this guy I like, but he's very, large I guess is the best way to put it." Florina knew if she named a name Lyn wouldn't like it so much so she didn't. "And since Mark is more my size I figured if I can handle it with him then I can handle it with the guy I like. And plus, you'll be there with me the entire time, so I really think this might be something really fun to do. You can't tell me that you and Mark haven't thought about it before."
"You're right, I can't." Lyn admitted. "We've talked about asking you a few times before, but we decided to let you make a move first. I just want to make sure though, no one is pressuring you into doing this right? Not this guy you like or your sisters peer pressuring you into it?"
"What? No! Of course not Lyn!" Florina said a bit shocked Lyn would think something like that. "This is 100% my decision, I want to do this for me, not for anyone else!"
"Alright then! I think we can work something out." Lyn said in a joking tone and Florina knew that everything was going to be alright. Then Lyn gave her a little smirk. "Hey, how do you feel like getting a little 'practice' right here and now?"
"Oh, if I must." Florina said playfully rolling her eyes and getting a bit closer to Lyn. "But seriously Lyn, thank you, this means a lot to me."
"Well you mean a lot to me Florina, I always want you to be happy." So the two close friends had a bit more fun near the lake to prepare for later that night.
A few hours later they were lounging around the ger waiting for Mark to get back and soon enough they heard the clopping of hooves announcing that he had arrived.
"Hey! It's Florina!" Mark said happily as he got off his horse as he was greeted. "It's always wonderful to see you and know that you're doing well." He extended his hand for a handshake as he usually did in respect for Florina and her feelings. But she pulled a surprise on him and gave him a hug instead. "Ooh, a Florina hug! This feels just as good as Lyn described it to me." Mark joked and Florina laughed along with Lyn.
"Oh, come on Mark, I've hugged you before." Florina stated. "And it's nice to see you again too. I'm really looking forward to seeing what we make for dinner."
"Same!" Mark noted since he loved to make and eat food. "I got a ton of good stuff, but I really think it would be great if we make some meat and mashed potatoes, really get some food to stick in our stomachs."
"That sounds great to me!" Lyn replied. "How about you Florina?"
"I'm grateful for anything honestly, but yeah, I'd like that." Florina answered. In Ilia you really couldn't complain about what you ate as long as you got something to eat, so she was good with anything.
"Okay, let's get cooking then, I'm hungry!" So the trio gathered up all the supplies that Mark brought from the city and then started cooking dinner. Everything was going great, almost too great since Mark was sensing something strange coming from Florina. She was acting quite different that she normally did, full of confidence and she was going out of her way to talk to him instead of him always initiating the conversations between them. He knew that she had greatly improved her shyness around men, but this was a whole different level. It was getting to the point that he was worried she was under some sort of spell, so eventually he pulled Lyn aside to ask her what was going on.
"Lyn, what in Elimine's name is happening with Florina?" He asked her. "She's acting, well, not like herself. Like she's never been afraid of me ever. Don't tell me you don't see it either. That's actually Florina in there right?" Lyn couldn't help but laugh a bit at his worrying.
"Yes, that's actually Florina." She confirmed through her laughs. "And yes, I know what's going on, but it's something that she's going to have to tell you herself."
"Can I at least get a hint?" Mark asked with a cheeky grin.
"Let's just say you're about to experience something you've wanted to for a long time now." Lyn winked at him. Mark was still a bit confused, but he trusted Lyn so he walked back to the kitchen to continue making dinner. The rest of the process went smoothly and the food tasted great as usual.
"Thanks for your help Florina, you're very useful at a lot of things like always." Mark thanked her genuinely with a smile.
"Oh, thank you Mark, that means a lot coming from you." Florina replied before looking to Lyn for approval for what she wanted to say next. Lyn gave her a subtle nod and Florina took another deep breath before beginning to speak again. "So, um, Mark, I was wondering if I could ask something of you, like a favor."
"Of course Florina, I'm willing to help my friends in any way possible." Mark said happily, wondering what she might need help with. "What's on your mind? Just keep in mind that I'm not good at lifting heavy objects." Both Florina and Lyn snickered at that comment.
"Well, what about light objects? Or people? Like me?" Florina eventually asked him back, kind of as a tease to see if he'd understand.
"Where would I want to lift you Florina?" Mark asked, something brewing in his mind.
"I was hoping your bedroom maybe?" Florina was starting to get a tad embarrassed and was trying to calm herself so she could spit it out. "So we could sleep together. With Lyn there too of course!" She added quickly.
Mark was genuinely surprised. He never thought that Florina would ask him something like this. He had dreamed about it a few times, but now it seemed his dreams were coming true. But, as a good friend, he had to make sure everything was on the up and up.
"I mean, I'm all for that obviously, you're super pretty and sweet and I love getting to know my friends intimately, but I kind of have to ask why since this is a bit out of the blue for me." Mark stated. So Florina repeated what she had told Lyn about wanting to test her limits and practicing for the guy she liked. Mark could tell right away she was talking about Hector, but he wasn't going to say that in front of Lyn. But Florina convinced him just like she did with Lyn and everything seemed good, so he was willing to continue.
"Well, do you want to do it now?" He asked with a slight smirk. "We can always just wash all these dishes later." Lyn nodded in agreement when Florina looked at her.
"Um, okay!" Florina replied, still a bit nervous, but she was willing to try her best. So Mark stood up from the table and walked over to her. "What?" Florina asked as she looked up at him.
"You said you wanted me to carry you, so that's what I'm doing." Mark stated. "Unless that was a joke of course."
"Oh, no, no, I meant it." Florina said standing up herself. She prepared for Mark to pick her up and to her surprise he did it pretty easily, probably since he was used to picking up Lyn who was a bit heavier than she was. "Wow Mark, you must have been working out since the war, I didn't know you could lift so much." She teased him lightly.
"Well, you know what they say, practice makes perfect." He teased back before moving his mouth closer to Florina's ear to whisper to her. "And we'll give you enough practice that you'll be a master in no time."
Mark's words sent a shiver down Florina's spine. She had never heard him talk like that before, but as usual his words were still encouraging and made her feel safe, so she felt she had no need to worry. So, Mark carried Florina into the bedroom him and Lyn shared with Lyn following a safe distance behind. When they got inside Mark gently sat Florina on the bed and then sat next to her on it with Lyn on the other side.
"So, let's set up some rules to make you feel more comfortable." Mark stated.
"Rules?" Florina asked a bit confused, she just thought that it was anything goes when it came to this stuff.
"Yeah, of course! Any good night together caters to what each person is comfortable with, especially when it's your first time trying something new." Mark assured her. "I know you already have some experience with Lyn, but I don't want to put you off of other guys just because I treated you wrong."
"Oh Mark, I don't think you'd ever do that to me, you're too sweet and kind." Florina told him.
"Even so, this makes me feel comfortable. So tell me what you do and don't want to do, and we can start from there." Mark replied.
"If you insist Mark." Florina told him, but honestly she did like that fact that he was willing to listen to her. "Well, I kind of don't want to feel pinned in, so if I could be on top that would be nice."
"Totally understandable and doable!" Mark said encouragingly.
"And I guess some kissing and foreplay would be nice, just the two of us. And well, I guess since I'm trying to practice new things I should try giving you a blowjob too." Florina continued.
"Sounds good to me! Anything else?" Mark asked.
"Well, I'd like Lyn to join in when I start feeling more comfortable with it." Florina noted.
"Of course, and I'll be helping you out the whole way as well." Lyn assured her. "If I could make one suggestion, if we're going to be doing all this, we might as well skip the 'slowly taking off our clothes' bit, don't you think?"
"That's up to Florina." Mark noted.
"If you think that's for the best Lyn, I trust you, but you two have to go first." Florina stated. "But, I think that's everything I can think of."
"Alright! Let's have some fun!" Mark replied cheerfully as he stood up with Lyn. They started to undo their clothes in front of Florina. All Lyn had to do was pull a string on her deel and it slid right off while Mark had to fiddle with his robes and undershirt and such. Lyn helped him out a bit and eventually they were both completely naked. Florina had already seen Lyn like this numerous time's before, but Mark's shape and physique surprised her. "Not what you were expecting?" Mark teased her as he caught her gawking.
"Not really, no." Florina admitted. "But I guess it makes sense, living and training with Lyn for all this time. You used to not have so much definition on your muscles when we first met."
"Well, running around Elibe with two armies in the span of two years and living with Lyn for even longer does that to a guy." Mark teased as he flexed a bit. Of course he wasn't as muscular as say a knight like Kent or Sain, but he was very much in shape when it came down to it. Florina also noticed something else about Mark, but decided to keep quiet about it until later.
"I guess it's my turn then." Florina said standing up. She was just wearing her white pegasus knight uniform without the armor pieces, so all she had to do was lift it over her head and then take off her undergarments, so it didn't take that long before she was bare as well. Her first instinct was to cover up in front of Mark, but since that would kind of defeat the purpose she instead turned to face him and let him see everything. "What do you think?"
"I think that you are one of the most beautiful women I've ever seen." Mark said truthfully as he stepped a bit closer to Florina. She didn't have the long legs or as big of chest as Lyn, but everything about her body just fit so well that he couldn't help but stare. "Your skin looks so soft, like the snow in Ilia, but I can see all the muscles you've built up just underneath. Your chest looks just the right size for your body and your sudden confidence seems more warranted now. You are very pretty Florina, whoever you're interested in is a lucky guy."
"M-Mark! Don't say things like that in front of Lyn!" Florina said a bit flustered.
"Why, I agree with him wholeheartedly, and not just because you are my best friend, you are very good looking Florina, sexy even." Lyn assured her.
"Can I start touching you?" Mark asked softly. All Florina could do was nod since she was so flustered from the compliments. Mark started off slowly, running his hands around her face, cupping her cheeks, rubbing her shoulders. Then he started going lower, he started to gently play with her breasts and nipples with his fingers and immediately Florina started to breathe and pant more heavily from the feeling.
"If you have to make noises, feel free to." Lyn told Florina. "No one but us can hear them out here."
"A-Alright." Florina stuttered before Mark's hands started to go lower and feel around her stomach. Then he reached around and placed his palms on her butt and squeezed it gently, getting a squeak out of her. "Pull me closer Mark, let me feel you too." So he did so and Florina started inspecting his body just like he had done to her. Mark was a handsome man in his own right and it was interesting feeling a man up instead of a woman like she did with Lyn. Eventually one of her hands landed on Mark's cock and she didn't quite know what to do with it. So she started rubbing it back and forth and that's when Mark started to make some noises of his own. "Is that alright, should I be doing that?"
"Y-Yeah, that feels great Florina." Mark breathed. "You're hands are so soft and delicate, it's like a silk handkerchief down there."
Even now he could joke and have fun and Florina really appreciated that. So she continued to rub and play with Mark's shaft and as she did she could feel it grow in bulk and length until it was standing straight up. "You know, taking a better look at it, this doesn't seem like it's going to be so bad, I was expecting something more intimidating." Lyn couldn't help but start cracking up laughing at Florina's statement and Mark cracked a grin as well. "What?"
"Nothing, nothing." Lyn said catching herself. "Just, uh, whenever you see what your other guy looks like, don't discourage what shape or size he is, most guys don't like that."
"Oh, I didn't know, I'm sorry Mark." Florina apologized.
"No need Florina, I don't worry about it too much any more." Mark assured her. "Besides, it's about the average size for a man of my build, and it's more about how you use it than how big it is."
"I can second that." Lyn chimed in and Florina was glad everything was good.
"Well, I didn't mean it in a bad way, honestly." She told Mark. "It looks good on you, cute like the rest of your body."
"Thank you." Mark said confidently before pulling Florina close again. "So, now that we've gone over that, how about a kiss?"
"O-Okay!" Florina said excitedly before closing her eyes and puckering up, waiting for Mark to close the distance. He did so slowly, wanting to savor the moment. He was probably the first guy to ever kiss her like this and that made it even more special for him. Their lips connected and the sparks started to flow. Mark was expecting Florina's lips to be a bit chapped because of all the harsh winds she had to deal with, but they were surprisingly soft and pliable. Florina was expecting more of an aggressive push by Mark, but when he kissed her softly she loved the feeling of his lips on hers and she wanted more. So when Mark went to pull back her hand went behind his head and stopped him, telling him to continue. Not wanting to disappoint he did just that, pressing just a bit harder but not too forcefully, placing his hand on Florina's cheek to keep her close and give himself some better leverage. Florina responded by roping her arms around Mark's shoulders and neck, pressing his body up against hers.
Wow, Florina is really getting into this. Lyn thought to herself as she watched in excitement. Good for her, this is really going to open up a lot of things for her.
After a while of kissing like that Mark finally did pull back just slightly enough to take a breath through his mouth and touch his forehead against Florina's
"Am I doing alright, nothing you don't want?" He breathed.
"Mark, stop worrying about it." Florina assured him. "I trust you, with everything. Do what you know how to do and make me feel good."
"Alright, but the second it's too much tell me to stop okay?" He stated. But Florina wasn't having any of it. She was the one to initiate the next round of kissing and she was very aggressive about it. If Mark wasn't going to listen to her words, then he was going to listen to her actions. Mark was slightly taken aback by the aggressiveness, but then again he knew what Florina could be like in battle so it didn't phase him too much. The message was received though, so the mental restrictions Mark had been putting on himself figuratively fell off. His hand's moved straight to Florina's butt and pulled her even closer than they had been before. He could feel his erection rubbing up against her stomach they were so close, but he didn't stop there. His tongue started to prod on Florina's lips and she welcomed him into her mouth as their heads tilted to deepen the kiss even more. Both of their bodies were starting to heat up and sweat and even Lyn couldn't help but start fingering herself a bit as she watched her two best friends making out.
Florina was loving every bit of this, this was exactly what she was looking for. Mark was touching her everywhere she wanted and it just felt so good and comforting that he was able to let loose and give her what she asked for. She really felt like he cared for her deeply, not that she ever doubted he did, but it was a moment like this that really sealed it for her. Eventually his hand started to fiddle around her thighs and he started to play with her clit and finger her gently as they were kissing so passionately. She was starting to get really wet down there and she had the feeling Mark could tell.
"Seems like someone wants a little more." Mark teased as he felt his fingers starting to get wet from Florina's juices. "Shall we move on?"
"What about the other stuff we want to do?" Florina asked, but it was more to just catch her breath a bit, she really did want to move on and have Mark fuck her for real.
"The night is young, and so are we, as Sain might say." Mark joked and Florina giggled as Lyn rolled her eyes. "We have all night, we can do whatever you want to do Florina. So what do you want to do?"
Florina didn't have to think it over too much. As usual Mark was right in his assessment, and if she was having this much fun already she was sure that it could keep up the entire night. So she started to tug him along closer to the bed and when they got there she used her own strength to spin Mark around and sit him on the edge of it.
"I hope that didn't hurt you much Mark." Florina noted as she climbed onto his lap.
"Nah, Lyn does that to me all the time, so you're good." Mark replied with a wink. "Though now that we're in this position, I have to ask, how prepared are you down there, if you catch my meaning."
"Riding a pegasus with a skirt on for years kind of just wears on your thighs like no one's business, it's not going to be an issue. And I've done stuff with Lyn's fingers too." Florina stated. "Besides, you've gotten me all hot and bothered, so even if it was it wouldn't hurt too much." After that she started to grind a bit on Mark's dick, just to get it back to it's full erected stated and to lube it up a bit. Soon enough though she was ready for the real thing so she lined herself up and looked Mark in the eyes. "You ready?"
"I've been ready for a long time." Mark stated with a smirk.
Florina smirked back before slowly lowering herself onto his dick. Even with what she had done with Lyn, having something that much bigger inside her body was quite the different feeling. But it was a good one, signaled by the long and low moan that the both of them gave off from the moment.
"Oh gods Mark, it feels so snug and tight inside me." Florina said putting her hand on her stomach trying to feel it some. "Are you doing okay?"
"It feels great Florina, just like I thought it would." Mark said through a few waves of shivering pleasure. Again, he was the first guy to get to do this with Florina, so he was loving every moment of it. "You can start moving whenever you want, I'm good here."
"Well, first I want more kisses." Florina stated. So she took Mark's cheeks in her hands and brought his head closer to they could start kissing again. She wasn't surprised that Mark was such a good kisser, Lyn was as well and they had tons of experience under their belts. But she loved it nonetheless, their tongues moving about like pegasi in formation. Once she was satisfied where they were with their kissing she started to move up and down, slowly sliding on Mark's dick, trying to find the perfect spots for it to hit.
Mark was in heaven honestly. Florina was so warm and tight that he could barely hold himself back from starting to move himself, but he was going to let Florina be in control until she said otherwise. And even if she wasn't as experienced a kisser as he was, her newfound confidence and whatever Lyn had taught her was a potent mix. He couldn't help but moan and make vibrations against Florina's lips as they continued to make out and Florina loved just how silly the whole thing felt since that was very on brand for Mark.
Eventually though Florina could feel herself loosening up and she started to bounce up and down even faster, gyrating her hips in different ways each time, finding new ways for Mark to hit her most inner spots. Mark couldn't take it any more, if he didn't do something he was going to snap, so he broke the kiss off and laid back on the bed, grabbing the other edge with his hands for dear life so he wouldn't put them on Florina.
"Mark, are you okay?" Florina asked a bit worried, but she didn't stop moving.
"Oh, more than okay." He panted in response. "I just want you to enjoy yourself and to do that I need to control my urges." Florina could tell that Mark was genuinely struggling not to do something that would scare her or make her feel unsafe, and she appreciated that in more ways than one. But she wanted him to enjoy himself as well, so she hatched an idea.
"Hey Lyn, why don't you sit on his face? That way Mark can put his hands on you and not have to worry about anything." Florina suggested.
"Oooh! That's a great idea Florina!" Lyn said, glad that she was finally going to get some action. So she gladly jumped in bed with the two of them and positioned herself so she was facing Florina and could swat down near Mark's face. "Remember Mark, three taps for needing to breath."
"Yeah, I remember." Mark replied before Lyn lowered herself down. Mark immediately went to town on her, grabbing her hips and sticking his tongue as deep inside her pussy as he could.
"This is so much better than using my fingers!" Lyn gasped at the sudden rush of pleasure. She looked across to Florina who was still riding Mark like he was Huey and really enjoying herself and she couldn't help but smile. "Hey, how about I get in on some of that kissing action?" She teased before leaning in and starting to kiss Florina herself.
This moment in time for the trio was pretty much perfect. Mark was getting something he wanted for a long time along with being with Lyn for the millionth time, Lyn was getting to see a new and adventurous side to her best friend, and Florina was experiencing the wonderful bliss of two of her best friend's intimacy. It really couldn't get any better than than this and the whole atmosphere was electric. Every bounce, every kiss, every lick, every playful slap, every touch brought more and more pleasure and excitement to the table, it was a wonder they were all able to last so long like this.
But it was Florina who was the first to crack, which wasn't that big of a surprise seeing as Mark and Lyn had much more experience on her. But she didn't go out without a bang. When she started to feel it well up in her core she grabbed Lyn's hand and placed it on her chest while starting to bounce up and down faster than she ever had before. That sent Mark into a frenzy with his licking and with her tightening up on him he tapped Lyn's hip twice to send her a message.
"Florina, if you keep going like that Mark is going to cum, you might want to get off him." She noted.
"N-No, it's okay! I've been paying attention to my body, today is a safe day for me." Florina stated, and that just put Mark over the edge hearing that. He finally started moving his hips in pace with Florina and as soon as he did she squirted all over his dick, tightening up even more. Mark didn't want to hold it in any more so after a few more thrusts his orgasm came as quickly and powerfully as Florina's did, shooting his sticky seed deep into her body and filling her up even more. Lyn even had a minor orgasm, but it wasn't as sudden or good as the other two had. They were definitely going to have to make it up to her later tonight. But after that all calmed down the two women got off of Mark and his face was one of pure bliss and happiness.
"Gods, that was the best." He muttered with stars in his eyes.
"He's gonna be okay right?" Florina asked Lyn.
"Yeah, he'll be fine and horny again in a few minutes, trust me." Lyn assured her. So they dragged Mark's head up to where the pillows on the bed were and then laid down with him, with Florina in the middle of course. "So, what did you think for your first time with a man?"
"It was really good, and it's all thanks to you Mark." Florina said giving him a kiss on the cheek. "Though, next time, you can be a little rough if you want. Like I said, I trust you, so you should trust me."
"I know, I just wanted to follow the rules for the first time." Mark noted. "Now that you've gotten some experience under your belt, I can show you a lot more things us guys can do to make you feel good." He wiggled his eyebrows with that comment.
"See, told you." Lyn said before sticking her tongue out. "But you two got to have most of the fun that time, now it's my turn. Mark, go get the strap, you two are double teaming me next."
"Ooh, yes ma'am!" Mark replied excitedly as he popped out of the bed to do as he was asked.
"Thank you Lyn, for everything, and all your support, you really helped me through this." Florina said as Mark was gone.
"Florina, you surprised me today." Lyn replied back. "And to be honest, it was mostly you, I didn't do much but be moral support. You've really grown since that day you accidently landed on those bandits. But deep down you're still the Florina I know and love. Because I do love you Florina, very much."
"I love you too Lyn, so very much. I hope this is the first of many times we get to spend together, just the three of us." It was by then that Mark was back with the supplies.
"Okay Florina, lesson two, strap-ons, you wanna get Lyn's front or backside?" The two women laughed with his excitement because it was just so darn infectious sometimes. Moments like this were meant to be spent with close friends, and they would keep doing it for as long as they could.
Chapter 23: File #602 Washing Away the Doubt
Notes:
Okay, these next two aren't going to be Fire Emblem, but Persona. After these two we will get back to regular programming, but there may be a few more detours like this in the future. This one was going to be a chapter in a longer Person 4 fic I was working on, but I kind of abandoned it and probably will never finish it.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #602 Washing Away the Doubt
Characters: Kanji (Persona 4), Naoto (Persona 4)
Based on: A commission by PervySeby on Twitter
Naoto and Kanji were getting ready to head out together. They had recently traveled together to the United States because Naoto had been asked to be a special investigator to a series of murders that were eerily similar to the ones in Inaba and it needed to be kept pretty quiet in case it was more than just a copycat. To that end they were also working with some CIA handlers who also worked as interpreters. More for Kanji's case honestly since Naoto could speak and read English pretty well through her studies and investigations. Either way, Naoto had a lead to work on and as part of them being there her and Kanji were posing undercover as a couple, which wasn't too hard of a cover since before they had left they had confessed their feelings for each other. Suddenly though there was a knock on the door of the hotel room they were staying in.
"Kanji! Can you see who it is, I'm still working on my chest wraps!" Naoto called out. She was brought in on the case still under the assumption that she was a man and news hadn't traveled to the States about how that was false, so she figured it would cause fewer problems if she just kept the charade up for one last case. Plus being a same sex couple was much more accepted here, especially in the state they were in, so their cover wouldn't be blown. Though Kanji was a bit uncomfortable with it, but he agreed that it was for the best. It wasn't like he planned to come back soon anyway so people would probably end up forgetting about him eventually.
"Yeah, sure thing!" Kanji called back. He was already dressed and ready to go, so he walked up to the door and looked through the peephole to see who it might be. "Uh, Nao? There isn't anyone there!"
"That's strange." Naoto commented a few moments later as she walked out of the bathroom ready to leave. "Did they leave something for us then? Maybe it's something from the CIA?"
So Kanji looked through the peephole again and looked towards the ground. "Hm, there is a package in front of the door, cute wrapping paper honestly."
"Well, let's get it inside, if it's important information we don't want some random citizen to take it and get involved." Naoto commented before unlatching the chain on the door and opening it. She quickly took the package off the ground and then closed the door back. "We should see what this is before we leave, it could give us more information before we go check out the crime scene."
"I agree." Kanji replied since that made since. "Though I'm wondering why they dressed it up so much. I mean maybe it's supposed to be like a greeting gift from someone at the college we're going to, but that just seems a bit weird."
"I was thinking the same thing, the only other people who know we are here so far are Yu and Rise, and that's just because they just happened to be here on her idol tour at the same time as us." Naoto agreed. "And if they wanted to give us something or help out they would have stayed here to talk a bit."
"So this might be some sort of trap?" Kanji pondered. He was actually getting quite good at helping Naoto in her investigations, so he was more of a help than a hindrance when it came to logical thinking nowadays.
"Exactly." Naoto confirmed. "So we're going to open this up carefully so as not to trigger anything." After saying that she put on a pair of plastic gloves and took a pair of tweezers out of her jacket to slowly start opening the package up.
"Well, if it isn't a trap, we'll have some nice and intact wrapping for a gift we might want to send." Kanji commented as she worked. Naoto agreed, but she was focused on the task in front of her. She was well trained so it didn't take long, and when the paper was off what they saw was a medium sized wooden cube with a hinge on one of it's sides and a carved pattern on the top. "Kind of looks like a music box to me Nao, what do you think?"
"Either that or a jewelry box, either of which is still strange for someone to send us." Naoto commented. "The only way to find out is to open it." So she took the tweezers and slowly opened the box. When it was fully open it did start playing music, but very faintly. So faintly that the two of them had to kneel down and their cheeks were almost touching just to hear it. "I can't make out the song, anything you've heard before Kanji?"
"Nah, I'm not really familiar with much music except for Rise's stuff, but it's a nice tune at least. I wish it was a bit louder so we could hear it better though." He commented.
"This just keeps getting stranger and stranger." Naoto pondered, more to herself than anything.
"Should we prod it a bit more, or is that a bit too risky?" Kanji asked.
"Honestly I want to, but we shouldn't. I'm going to call our handlers and see if they can tell us anything about this." Naoto stated. Kanji was about to agree and say that sounded like a good idea, but then suddenly the music stopped and then what looked and felt like a puff of red dust was shot into the couple's face and upper body.
"GAH! What the Hell!? It got in my eyes! Fuck!" Kanji yelled as he reeled back. Naoto reeled back as well, but she was thinking a few steps ahead of him.
"That might have been poison! We have to get it off! It's even ran down my clothes!" She stated a bit forcefully.
"What should we do then?!" Kanji asked worriedly. "How fast is this shit going to react?"
"I don't know, could be a few minutes, could be a few hours." Naoto stated, trying to think of what to do. Then it came to her. "The shower, we can wash it off in the shower, come on!" And with that she grabbed Kanji by the arm and dragged him in to the bathroom. She quickly turned the shower on and stepped in, starting to strip down and grabbing soap to wash whatever that dust was off.
Kanji was too worried about thinking about possibly getting poisoned that he didn't question Naoto's directions. He trusted her with his life anyways, so he'd do pretty much whatever she asked him to unless it was too stupid or out of character. So he started to strip down too and try to get all the dust off his body.
"Kanji! There might be some on our backs, turn around so I can get yours!" Naoto told him and he turned around and did so. At this point they were both in just their underwear and Naoto didn't even have a bra or anything on since she was wrapping her chest. So when she started to wash his back he could feel her chest rubbing up against him as well. If it was any other moment he might have started freaking out because they hadn't gone quite this far before, but he couldn't focus on that just yet. Though his mind was making some connections already. But before it could connect fully Naoto's voice broke through. "Alright, now get mine!" She said placing the loofa in his hand.
"Y-Yeah, of course!" He stammered slightly before starting to wash Naoto's back off. He didn't want to go too fast since it might hurt her back, but on the other hand they needed to get whatever that dust was off in case it really was dangerous. Eventually though he didn't see any more and that's when it hit him
If we're really in trouble here, then this might be my last chance to really tell Naoto how I feel about her. I can't let this moment pass, I'm not gonna be sitting in a hospital wanting to say something to her and then not being able to and then not getting to because something happened to one of us. He thought to himself. So with little warning he spun Naoto around so she was facing him, pulled her close, wrapped his arms around her, and placed a big kiss on her lips. It was a very bold move by him, even by his standards, but it was something he felt he had to do since the situation could be so dire.
Naoto was expecting Kanji to do something like that, at all. Like she knew his emotions dictated a lot of the things he did, and while sometimes that annoyed her, for the most part she admired that trait in him. And this was one of those times. She too was thinking about their relationship at a time like this, but she didn't have the courage to do what Kanji did, not yet anyways. So when he did kiss her, it was a surprise at first, but once the surprise passed she started kissing him back. She even wrapped her arms around him as well to tell him it was okay and to keep going. Neither of them had a ton of experience when it came to kissing, they had only done it a few times in the past, but they were young and were willing to learn. Though also that meant that they couldn't last long without having to breathe, especially in a hot place like the shower was getting at the moment. So right after they started using their tongues they had to break apart, though that wasn't a bad thing as they would soon find out.
"Your lips taste like strawberries, did you put some lip gloss on?" Kanji wondered as they rested their foreheads together.
Naoto thought it was sweet that Kanji would say something like that, he was really good at saying sweet things honestly, but what he said got her mind thinking again.
"No, I don't use lip gloss." She commented before licking her lips to see what he was talking about. "But I agree, my lips do taste like strawberries. That's weird. Let me test something." So she pulled Kanji's head close again, but instead of kissing him she licked his lips. "Your lips taste different too. Almost like... powered drink mix?"
"Wait, are you saying that the dust that came out of that music box, was powdered drink mix?" Kanji asked. "Someone decided to prank us and we took it way too super seriously?"
"Seems like it Kanji." Naoto commented. "We fell for it hook, line, and sinker." After she said that they were both quiet and all that could be heard was the water from the shower hitting their bodies and the ground. That is until they both started breaking down laughing. After all they had been through together, something silly like this was just another little thing that brought them closer together so they couldn't help but just laugh at how silly the whole situation was.
"Geez, we are so wound up lately, maybe we need to stop taking everything as a life and death situation." Kanji finally said after they calmed down.
"Well, to be fair, we have been in about half a dozen life or death situations in the last few years, but I agree, maybe after this case is over we should take a real vacation." Naoto noted as she relaxed. "But I'm glad we're safe." Then she started to blush, thinking about what Kanji did. "And I'm glad you did what you did, I-I really enjoyed that."
"Huh, what? I mean, yeah, of course." Kanji stammered, blushing and getting embarrassed himself. "What guy doesn't think about the person he loves the most when he thinks he might be dying?" His eyes went wide after he said that. "I mean, don't get me wrong I love my Ma too, but, you know, you're here with me and I thought-" Naoto could tell he was going to ramble on in his embarrassment so she place a finger on his mouth to stop him.
"Kanji, I understand why you did it, and I truly appreciate it. I'm even a little envious of you honestly." She told him.
"Huh? Why is that Nao?" He wondered.
"Because I wanted to do the same thing and didn't." She admitted. "I was having the same thoughts about you but I couldn't push myself to make a move. You're just so much more in tune with your emotions Kanji, and that's one of the things I really like about you."
"Well, yeah, but so what? You had the thoughts, I just beat ya to it, I'm sure some other time you'll beat me to it." Kanji told her. "It's not like I hold it against you or anything, I know how you feel about me and I know you're working on showing your emotions more as well, so it's all good you know? Besides, one of us has to be the smart one, and you're really good at being the smart one."
Naoto couldn't help but laugh again at what Kanji was saying. "Thank you Kanji, I needed to hear that." After that their was some more silence until Kanji spoke up again.
"So, uh, are we gonna get out of here and dry off? You did say we had somewhere to be today." He noted. Naoto thought it over, and while the case was important, she knew they could take a day off and she felt it was better that they do that instead.
"I think I want to stay here with you a bit longer Kanji." She said before snuggling up against him. And then Kanji started to get embarrassed again.
"Well, you know Nao, you know I can see and feel your tits right, don't you wanna cover up just a bit?" He asked her.
"Do you not want to see and feel them?" Naoto asked seriously.
"I mean, yeah, I do, they really nice and soft, I just don't want you to feel like you have to." Kanji told her.
"Kanji, if I didn't want you to see me like this you wouldn't even get close to." Naoto replied, making a bit of a joke. "In fact, if you don't mind, I'd like it if we could see a bit more of each other." She didn't take another moment before she slipped her panties off and put one of her fingers around the elastic of Kanji's boxers. But she wouldn't go any further if he said no.
Kanji didn't know what to say or think for a few moments. Like of course he wanted this, wanted to be close to Naoto like this, but was this the right time? But if now wasn't the time, when Naoto was giving him the strongest hints she could ever give him, then when would the time be? No. He wasn't gonna let this moment pass by. He told her how he felt just moments ago when his life may have been on the line, he could do it now.
"I don't mind one bit." He said more calmly than he had been speaking. "But, uh, if we're gonna do this, shouldn't I get like a condom or something? I know you wanna get close, but I don't think we're ready for a responsibility like that."
Naoto gave Kanji a chuckle and smile, but in reality she was glad he had the mind to think of such things in an intimate moment like this.
"I appreciate your concern Kanji, but I'm well aware of my bodily functions as I am most other things that are important to me, today is a safe day, we can do whatever we please." She assured him.
"Oh, well, perfect. What do you wanna do first then?" Kanji replied, accepting what Naoto had to say pretty easily. Naoto looked up and smirked at him before getting on her knees to get a better view.
"Firstly, I want to see what I'm working with down here, see how it's going to fit and everything." She teased him before slowly lowering his heartprint boxers down.
"I mean, I've never measured it myself, so I'm not too sure myself actually." Kanji admitted. "I mean I don't think it's too big or small, but that's just my opinon I guess." He was still very nervous, and that's why he kept talking since it made him feel better when he over explained things. But even though he was nervous, he was still turned on by seeing Naoto naked like this and how she was treating him, so when his boxers were off he was a bit hard already.
Naoto gave Kanji's shaft a good look over for a few moments, looking at it from different angles and such and even looking at his sack as well. Everything seemed to be in place as she knew them to be usually and he looked to be about average size for his height, maybe a little bigger, but not too much. Once she was done looking it over she reached her hand out and started rubbing his shaft up and down gently.
"Everything seems to be in a working order down here." She commented as she watched it grow as she continued to stroke it. "How are you feeling Kanji, any out of the ordinary feelings?"
"Other than my heart almost beating out of my chest because of what we're doing, no." Kanji replied truthfully. "But something tells me that's how I should be feeling. K-Keep going yeah?"
"Of course." Naoto confirmed simply. "But feel free to tell me if you want me to do something else, this is supposed to be enjoyable for you as well." That was her way of telling him that if he wanted to take control of the situation he could. And Kanji got the thought, but he wanted to see where she was going with this. So, Naoto focused back on working with his shaft, and it was only a short amount of time before she could tell he was fully erect. It was quite impressive to look at and she could tell her body was reacting well to seeing it since even if they weren't in the shower she would be getting wet. She was really looking forward to seeing how it would feel, but she also wanted to feel something else as well.
"I'm not going to be speaking for a bit, so be wary of that Kanji." She stated simply again.
"Huh, what do you mean NaAaaAoooO?!" This time Kanji didn't quite get it in time so when he felt Naoto's mouth, lips, and tongue on his tip it was a bit of a surprise. But not an unpleasant one because after a few moments he was loving the feeling and he was starting to heat up even more than the shower water was getting him. "W-Would it be too weird if I started making noise?" He pondered, not quite sure if Naoto would give him an answer. But, as another surprise, he saw her give him a thumbs up as she continued working on him and he was so relived because he really wanted to let out a long moan he was holding in.
Naoto was happy that Kanji was able to let out how he felt without having to spill a whole paragraph explaining why he was feeling that way. She loved it when he could just be himself and not worry about how he might screw something up. She could take care of herself and if he did something she didn't like, he would definitely hear it the second he did it. But this, this was nice, she wanted more of this. And she could easily get more from the position she was in, so she did. She moved in even closer and put her mouth and lips around Kanji's shaft and started bobbing her head back and forth, slowly at first but quickly speeding up and using her tongue to lube it up a bit for a smoother glide. She was really enjoying herself and even reached down and started fingering herself because she wanted to feel as good as Kanji was sounding. Because he was moaning even louder and longer the more she kept going deeper on his cock.
But Kanji could tell he couldn't hold out much longer, if Naoto kept going at it so aggressively like she was, this was going to end way before either of them wanted. So he put his hand on her head and pushed her back before he tipped over the edge. He also noticed how she was fingering herself and decided it would be okay if he made a joke.
"How about you try the real thing, unless you think you can't handle it?" It was also an out if she hadn't liked what she had seen.
"Oh, I'm sure I can handle it just fine Kanji." She teased him as she stood up and winked at him. Then she turned around and placed her hands on the glass door of the shower and shook her butt at him. "I'm more worried about you, so I'll make it easy for you, just press me against the wall and give me all you've got. Make me feel you all around and over me."
"You've got it babe! It's alright if I call you that right?" Kanji wondered as he got behind her and lifted her leg in the air to get just a bit more leverage.
"I don't see anything wrong with that, maybe just when we're alone though. Have a feeling the rest of the group would tease us for that one." Naoto replied.
"Fair enough." Kanji noted as he lined himself up with Naoto's pussy. But then he had a thought. "Hey, uh, not to ruin the moment, but we've never done this before, are you gonna be okay down there?"
"Again, I appreciate the concern Kanji, truly." Naoto told him. "But I got rid of that issue a while ago. Kind of a part of the whole 'pretending to be a man' thing. We can talk about it later, I'd rather you just not worry about it now and just enjoy yourself."
"Alright, fair enough." Kanji wasn't going to push it any farther than that, especially when he had something else to push at the moment. "Well, I can't hold it much longer, I'm just gonna go till I burst, so I hope you enjoy it too."
"Oh, I'm sure I wiiilllllll!" Now it was Naoto's turn to be caught off guard because Kanji did exactly what he said he was going to to and pushed himself as far as he could with his first thrust and just kept at it at a really good pace. It was a bit awkward at first since he was getting the hang of it, but once he hit his stride Naoto was moaning and panting the same if not more than he had before. Getting herself off had never felt anything close to this. The feeling of being so full and having something so large and deep inside her was just heavenly, and since it was Kanji giving it to her, well that was just the cherry on top. Having him just go all out in loving her just made the whole moment seem to freeze in time as she felt every thrust, every touch, every drop of sweat and water dripping off their bodies. It was just pure bliss.
Kanji was feeling pretty much the same. He had always heard Yosuke joke around about how a moment like this would feel, but it was nowhere even close to what he was expecting. So tight and warm of an embrace Naoto was giving him, it was like she was sucking him in and he could stay there as long as he pleased. He barely even felt himself moving back and forth it felt so smooth. Time was moving slowly for him as well and this just seemed like the perfect moment. Not to meantion how soft and inviting her chest was to grab and feel, and it was something only he was allowed to see, that was just amazing to him. And to think it all started with a misunderstanding over powdered drink mix.
But what felt like eons to the young couple was actually just a few minutes. It was their first time and while they both had experience getting themselves off, they still had low stamina when it came to things like this. But that wasn't going to stop them from ending it with a bang.
"Last chance to change your mind Nao, I'm about to blow!" Kanji strained out as he continued to thrust quickly and deeply, keeping a tight hold on Naoto's leg to keep them both steady.
"Do it Kanji, give it to me!" Naoto panted back and that was all he needed. With a few last powerful thrusts he moaned the longest he had ever moaned in his life and his dick started to twitch and convulse with his orgasm. And as soon as Naoto felt the warmness of his seed filling into her body, that tipped her over the edge as well and she tightened up before letting a long moan of her own out, clamping down and keeping Kanji in place for just a little bit longer.
After a few quite and tender moments Kanji let Naoto's leg down so she could stand properly and the first thing she did was snuggle up to him in a cute manner, wrapping her arms around him lovingly as well.
"Thank you Kanji, I really enjoyed that." She told him warmly, and he didn't even have to wonder if she was telling the truth or not.
"I-I enjoyed it too." Kanji said as he caught his breath and just looked at how cute Naoto was acting. "Though I think we're gonna need to practice and train more so we can last longer, ya know?"
"I don't see a problem with that." Naoto commented with a smile. "Especially because I've got the best training partner to be with." She winked at him after saying that.
"Yeah, I try." Kanji said a bit shyly. "I love you Nao, I really hope you realize that."
"I do Kanji, I really do. And I love you too. I should be the one worrying if you know how I feel I think." Naoto admitted.
"Nah, I know you well enough to read between what you say and do." Kanji assured her.
"Well, what do you think I'm going to want next?" She teased him gently.
"To wash up again and then get some lunch? I mean I know that's what I want." Kanji replied.
"Sounds good to me."
Chapter 24: File #a944 A Detective's Needs
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a944 A Detective's Needs
Characters: Kanji (Persona 4), Naoto (Persona 4)
Based on: a commission by Playzholder on Twitter
"And that's how you sew a patch onto your damaged clothing. Any questions?" It was after school on a Wednesday afternoon and Kanji was just finishing up his demonstration for the newly formed sewing club at Yasogami High. The last few years had been pretty normal after what happened after his first year and he was looking forward to graduating and seeing what his life would be like after school. He'd probably end up working with his mother in her textile shop for a bit, which he would be fine with, but ever since he met a certain someone his aspirations had been a bit higher. College was a real possibility for him now, but if he were being honest he would be happy being a house husband, taking care of a house and maybe a couple of kids along the way. But that was a ways off, if at all, he still had to get through this last year. After his demonstration he saw that certain someone out of the side of his vision standing by the door and he knew that meant she probably had something to talk to him about.
"Alright, everyone take a practice cloth and patch and give it a try at home and I'll see how you did the next time we meet up." He told the club members before excusing himself and walking to the door. "Hey, what's up Nao? I thought you'd be home by now getting ready for our date tonight." Kanji's special someone was none other than the 'Detective Prince' who wasn't really a prince at all, Naoto Shirogane. It took a while for both of them to admit their feelings for each other, but they had been together for about a year now and everything was going smoothly and steadily for them.
"Well, something, urgent came up." Naoto said, pulling her hat over her eyes slightly, a sign that she was a bit embarrassed. "And I need you Kanji. Come with me." She was straightforward and to the point as always and took Kanji's hand and started leading him along. Not that Kanji minded, he trusted Naoto with pretty much everything. Though he did kind of want some more information about what was going on.
"So what's this urgent thing that came up? How can I help?" He asked as he caught up and started walking besides Naoto so she didn't have to drag him along anymore.
"It's sensitive, I can't tell you about it until we get to where we need to go." Naoto stated. There weren't that many students milling around the school at this time of day, but if it was some police matter then Kanji could understand why she wouldn't tell him now. What he couldn't understand though is why she was taking him into the guy's locker rooms.
"Uh, Nao, I know you're police and all, but you really think this is the best place to have a secret conversation?" He asked.
At this point Naoto kind of wanted to laugh slightly at how dense Kanji was being, usually by this point he had some clue as to what was going on, but she was sure that shortly he'd understand and get why she brought him here.
"No, of course not." She told him simply as they stopped right in front of the showers. "Besides, I don't think we would have a lot of time to talk that much anyways." And with that she hung her hat up on a hook on the wall and started to undress in front of Kanji.
"What the hell?!" Kanji wondered a bit loudly as he saw Naoto undressing. It wasn't the first time he saw her doing it, and he did enjoy seeing it so that wasn't the issue, but here? At school? In the locker room? "What are you doing Nao?!"
"I'm getting undressed Kanji." Naoto told him as she continued. "You should be too, we probably don't have a lot of time here." She could see the confused look on his face so she stopped undressing to explain. "When I said 'I need you' I meant physically. I've been thinking about you all day and I can't deal with it any more. It's been very distracting so I decided to deal with it now instead of it disrupting our date tonight. So I figured we could do something quickly in here, unless you aren't in the mood for it."
"Oh. Ooooooh!" Kanji said finally getting it, and why she was a bit secretive about it as well. "I gotcha now Nao. And, hell yeah I'm up for it, especially if you need it that badly. Though I take it we'll probably have to skip the foreplay. You gonna be okay with that, I know you like it when I take care of you like that."
"It'll be fine, we can do all that after our date if we still feel like it." Naoto suggested and that was good enough for Kanji so he started to get undressed as well. His clothes were a tad bit less complicated than Naoto's were so they got done at just about the same time.
"Let's step inside the shower, if someone comes in you can pick me up and they'll only see one pair of legs and think it's fine." Naoto suggested.
"Then we might as well turn the water too so it doesn't seem weird and it'll loosen our muscles up as well." Kanji replied before he did just that, turning the hot water nob to a setting that was just right. "So, how do you want to do this Nao?"
"Quickly but still intimately." Naoto answered. "Push me against the wall, lift my leg up, and take me from behind. And don't worry about pulling out either."
"I can definitely do that." Kanji said confidently. And that's what he did. No need to go into the details but needless to say Naoto got what she was wanting and Kanji enjoyed himself as well. And it was a good thing as well because as soon as they got done getting redressed some of the basketball club was walking into the locker room. So the couple snuck around the lockers so they weren't seen leaving.
"Sorry about that Kanji, I didn't mean to be so obtuse with what I wanted, but I'm glad you went along with it." Naoto told Kanji once they were near the school gate. "I hope you don't feel I was just using you for your body either, because that wasn't the case, mostly."
"Nah, I get it Nao, women have needs just like us guys do." Kanji replied calmly and respectfully. "I'm sure if I ever have a moment like that you'd be willing to do the same for me. And believe me, I know you care about me more than just what I can give you physically, but I appreciate you saying that, it makes me feel good. And I had fun too, so that's always nice. So, pick you up around 7ish tonight?"
"Yes, that would be a good time for me." Naoto answered, relieved that Kanji was so understanding."
"Cool. Well, I'll see you then Nao. Tell your grandpa I said hello." Kanji said before starting to walk away. But Naoto stopped him, reached up on her tiptoes, and kissed him on the cheek.
"Love you Kanji." She told him with a smile.
"I love you too Nao, more and more every day."
Chapter 25: File #a987 Not So Scandalous After All
Notes:
This one is a bit of a bone throw to those who prefer Rutger/Clarine since I do like it as well and I think it could work out between them. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a987 Not So Scandalous After All
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Clarine
Based on: A commission by lemonpiensfw on Twitter
Rutger and Lilina were expecting a guest today, but they weren't quite sure how the day was going to go with them. They knew who the guest was, it was Lady Clarine from Etruria, a good friend made during the war with Bern. What they didn't quite know was why exactly she out of the blue had to come and visit without telling them the whole reason why. It all started with a letter she sent the couple. The small details didn't matter, but basically what Clarine had told them was that she had just learned 'a shocking and scandalous revelation' about her and Rutger's parents in her own words and that she didn't want to write it down in case the letter got lost or stolen.
"You sure your parents don't have any actual skeletons in their closet Rutger?" Lilina asked while they watched the horizon and waited to see Clarine's convoy arrive.
"100%. 102% even." He confirmed. "The only thing 'scandalous' my parents ever did was sleep around with all their friends and Lord Pent and Lady Louise were one of their favorite couples to do that with. I'm just surprised they were able to keep it a secret from Clarine for this long honestly."
"Well, maybe they were waiting for her to grow up a bit and be able to handle it without doing something like this." Lilina pondered. "So, have you decided how you want to play this?"
"Yeah, pretty much." Rutger noted. "I'm just gonna be honest with her and act like it's not a big deal because it isn't. It's not like my parent's reputation is going to suffer at all, or like they would care if they were still alive. I was also thinking of mentioning that we do that from time to time now, if you're okay with telling her that of course."
"Don't see why not, if she hears it from us then maybe it'll sink it that it's more normal than she realizes. I probably was going to tell her anyways if you didn't." Lilina replied. "See anything yet?"
"Not quite." Rutger answered as he scanned the horizon. "Oh, wait, I see some horses. Or just two?" His vision was slightly better than Lilina's since his eyes were trained better on the plains. "Yeah, looks like only two horses, she's really taking this seriously."
"Can you make out who is on the second horse?" Lilina wondered.
"Once they get a bit closer, though I think I see some teal colored hair." Rutger replied. "Big muscles, lack of a shirt, lots of scars, I think that might be Dieck. Wow, haven't seen him in a while. I would have thought Clarine would bring her brother along if anyone."
"Perhaps he's busy with the army." Lillina suggested and that made sense to Rutger. "Either way, we should get ready to greet them. You ready for this?"
"Well, it's been a bit since Clarine's chewed my ear off, but hopefully I've grown enough to deal with it so I don't make her cry." Rutger said as a half joke and that let Lilina know he was going to be just fine. So the two of them made some last adjustments to their clothes and walked down to the main gate of the castle and by the time they got there, Clarine and Dieck were being helped with their small cargo by the gate guards.
"I would have thought there would have been more luggage." Rutger commented as a joke. But it caused a bit of an awkward moment. Clarine and Dieck hadn't seen Rutger in a good bit, they had heard of his personal growth of course, but they hadn't seen it for themselves yet, so they didn't quite know how to take his joke.
"Yes, well, I wanted to be discreet with my convoy, I don't want anyone to know about the contents of what I need to talk to you about." Clarine stated to break the silence.
"Yeah, she hasn't even told me." Dieck added, stepping up and offering his hand to Rutger. "You're not gonna try and kill me why we're here are you?"
"No, of course not." Rutger replied as he shook Dieck's hand firmly. "Though if you have time after whatever this is," He added motioning to Clarine, "I would like to have a spar or two, see how we've come along since the war."
"Sounds like fun to me. Maybe all the stories I heard about you were right." Dieck said with a chuckle.
"Alright, alright, enough chit-chat, it's time to get down to business." Clarine said firmly. "I want to go to the most private part of this castle and then make sure no one is around to hear what I have to tell you Rutger."
"You don't want some tea or anything first, it is about lunch time." Lilina asked politely.
"Maybe afterwards, I feel this is more important than that." Clarine insisted.
"Fine, I would say our bedroom is the most private place in the castle. We have a secret panic room behind a bookcase if that's what you really want." Lilina told her.
"And whatever you need to tell me you can tell Lilina as well, Lord Hector was good friends with my parents as well, so whatever this is she probably needs to know as well." Rutger added.
"Very well, Lilina can come too. Dieck, make sure there aren't any spies lurking about." Clarine said before starting to walk up the stairs leading to the top floor without even getting instructions to where the bedroom was.
"Wine and beer cellar is around the left corner, third door to the right, knock yourself out man." Rutger told Dieck before he and Lilina caught up with Clarine and led the way to their bedroom.
"You know, for a Lycian castle, this place looks pretty good, I can see why you decided to stay here Rutger. Though the castles in Etruria are much larger and fancier of course." Clarine commented as they walked. She would never admit it, but she was kind of jealous of Lilina. Rutger was the one who saved her from that letch Narcian and in the stories she read the lady and the rescuer always fell in love eventually and had a happy ending, and that's what she had been expecting with her and Rutger. And even though they became friends and were close to each other, nothing really materialized because of the history Rutger and Lilina already had with each other. She always wondered if there were other Outrealms were they did get together. Either way they made it to the bedroom and Rutger moved the bookcase so Lilina could unlock the secret room.
"Luckily, we haven't had to use this room that much, so it's nice and tidy, save for some dust of course." Lilina commented as she locked the door behind them, more for Clarine's sake than anything else.
"Wow, this is almost like a second fully furnished bedroom." Clarine commented. "You've got a nice bed, closets, bookcases, even a table and chairs in here.
"My father always joked that he would come in here whenever he made Lady Lyndis upset since he could basically live in this room because she would hunt him down for days." Lilina noted.
"I think my parents came in here a time or two as well, mainly so my father could asses the tactical situations pertaining to holding this room safe." Rutger added.
"You know, I've never really heard you talk about your parents Rutger." Clarine stated. "Which might make what I have to say sting a bit. Are you sure you can handle something like this?"
"I'm pretty sure I can." Rutger replied. "Especially since I think I know what you're going to tell me." That perplexed Clarine a bit, as could seen by the quizzical look she gave Rutger.
"What is that supposed to mean? Did someone already tell you what I'm about to tell you?" She asked with a bit of worry in her tone.
"No, it's just I know my parents and what they did pretty well, not a lot of things will be surprising to me at this point." Rutger explained, which just made Clarine pout at him.
"Well, what do you think it is then?" She asked in a huff as she pointed at him.
"I think you came all this way to tell me that our parents slept around a lot with each other." Rutger said plainly. "If it's something other than that then I'm all ears, but that is about the most scandalous think my parents ever did to my knowledge."
Clarine's jaw dropped when Rutger just calmly explained what exactly she had come here for. She was at a loss for words, her whole big moment just had all the air released out of it.
"But, huh? How? Who told you? How do you know already?" She eventually got out, pointing at him even more.
"Because my parents told me about it." Rutger stated. "They were very open with me about sex and intimacy when I got to the age they thought I could handle it. They explained to me that they felt it strengthened their bonds with their friends by being so intimate with them, and I accepted that because I saw how many good friends they had."
"Like even I knew about it." Lilina added. "My father didn't tell me, but I know that on more than one occasion my parents and Rutger's got together for some fun."
"You, you two talk like this is all so normal." Clarine said a bit more calmly as she slumped down and sat on the edge of the bed. "Am I like the last one to find out or something?"
"Probably." Rutger stated pointedly before realizing that might have sounded rude. "But it's not a bad thing. Your parents probably were waiting to tell you for when they thought you could handle it."
"I could handle it!" Clarine pouted.
"Clarine, you secretly came all the way to Ostia with only Dieck, didn't even tell him why you were coming, and were acting like this was all one big mine spell waiting to explode." Rutger told her firmly. "I don't think this is handling it well, and coming from me, well you know what that means." There wasn't much Clarine could say about that, so she just pouted some more as she thought about what to say next. Lilina took that moment to sit next to her and put her arm around her shoulder in a comforting manner.
"Honestly Clarine, it's not as uncommon as you think it is. A lot of nobles who are friends with each other do things like that with each other." Lilina said in a reassuring tone.
"Really?" Clarine wondered.
"Yeah, even me and Rutger do it from time to time." Lilina admitted.
"Like we don't announce it as hard as my parents did, but from time to time it's nice to spice things up." Rutger added. "Besides, it worked wonders for my parent's relationships, why wouldn't it for mine?"
"Well, once again it seems that I made a big deal about nothing." Clarine sighed once she calmed down a bit. "Elimine, when am I going to learn?"
"Hey, you did what you thought was right, at least you had good intentions." Lilina noted.
"I agree, if this was a bigger deal I would appreciate something like this a ton." Rutger continued. "So, don't worry about it so much okay?" Clarine looked Rutger in the eyes and saw that he really meant it and it just made her chuckle a bit.
"You know, you're much more charming and handsome when you're calm." She joked. "Which honestly, I didn't think you could do."
"I'm full of surprises." Rutger teased her. "Well, if that's it, we can go get some lunch an catch up."
Lilina thought that was a great idea so she got up from the bed to leave with Rutger, but Clarine stayed sitting on the bed. There was one more thing that she wanted to discuss with the couple, and it was connected with what they had just been talking about. And since it seemed like it wasn't that big of a deal, it gave her the confidence to ask about it.
"Wait! There is one more thing!" Clarine called out to the couple and they turned to face her and stepped back towards the bed.
"What is it?" Rutger asked, wondering what it could be.
"Well, there was another reason why I was making a big deal about this situation." Clarine stated. "I kept thinking about it for days and my thoughts would always stray when I got tired and well, you see, I kind wanted to, you know..." She trailed off. Rutger and Lilina looked at each other, knowing what she was wanting to say. Rutger shrugged as to say it was up to Lilina, though secretly he was kind of getting excited.
"You want to experience it for yourself?" Lilina finished her sentence for her. Clarine nodded in a bit of embarrassment since she couldn't say it out loud herself. "Are you sure that's something you want to do? Like have you ever even had sex before?"
"Kind of." Clarine said blushing a bit more than she already was. "I've fiddled around with some of my mother's...instruments and was maybe a bit too rough with myself the first time, so don't really have to worry about that."
"Ooh, that must have hurt." Lilina replied sitting back down next to Clarine on the bed. "But alright, if you really want to, we're fine with that." Clarine was relieved, but she wanted to hear it from Rutger as well so she looked him in the eyes again and asked him wordlessly.
"Yeah, of course." Rutger confirmed before he chuckled to himself. "I'll make you scream in a way you've never done before." Clarine couldn't help but laugh at the reference to what he said to her during the war. "See, I can be funny. So, this is your idea Clarine, how do you want to do this?"
Clarine looked around and saw a changing wall on the other side of the room and that helped her make a decision.
"Lilina, come over here with me and help me get undressed." She said standing up and taking Lilina by the hand and dragging her over towards the changing wall. "Rutger, you can undress if you want as well, but be sitting on the bed okay?" She wasn't acting as pushy as usual, but she did like being in control. So she took Lilina behind the wall and started whispering to her as they undressed.
"So, uh, how big is Rutger, like it's not too big right?" She asked.
"Maybe a bit bigger than average, but nothing you can't handle." Lilina answered.
"And, like, he's good right? He can be gentle or rough depending on what I want?" Clarine continued to ask. Lilina could tell that she was a bit more interested in getting with Rutger than herself, which was fine, so that gave her an idea.
"Oh, he's had a lot of practice." Lilina confirmed. "Look, I can tell how you're feeling so I've got an idea." So she got closer to Clarine's ear and whispered even more quietly what her idea was and Clarine's eyes lit up from what she was hearing.
"You'd really do that for me?" Clarine asked.
"Yeah, of course, just don't take advantage of it you know?" Lilina noted.
"Of course not! Well, this is going to be really fun!"
Meanwhile Rutger was taking his time getting undressed since he could hear the girls talking even if he couldn't quite make out what they were saying. He eventually got done and since he had some time he got some water and some towels out for refreshment and clean up for when they were done. After that he sat on the edge of the bed and started thinking about what was about to happen. He had to admit that he was really looking forward to this. Him and Lilina had talked in the past about who they would want to invite to do this with them and Clarine was towards the top of his list. At first she was annoying to him, but she really started to grow on him as they continued to get to know each other, and while she could still be annoying, see the whole start of this situation, he could see that maybe in another Outrealm they could be a thing. And not to mention she was quite pretty as well, even more so since she's had a few years to grow since the last time he saw her. He started thinking about seeing both her and Lilina naked and he couldn't help but start stroking himself.
A few moments later he got to see what he was thinking about as Clarine and Lilina stepped out from behind the changing wall in the nude. Lilina was full of confidence as usual, but Clarine was looking a bit embarrassed but excited.
"You both look great." Rutger commented, sending a wink to Clarine, making her blush a bit more. "Well, I'm all yours to do as you please." He honestly didn't know what the girls were going to want to do with him, so he would go with the flow. One thing he didn't expect was for both of them to try and sit on his lap at the same time and start making out with him. He was getting kisses on both sides of his lips and all of their bodies were getting tangled together very quickly, but it was kind of exciting still. Though it was almost as if the two girls were fighting over him for some reason. Eventually they all got into a position where basically it looked like Lilina and Clarine were scissoring each other except for the fact that Rutger's now fully erect dick was fit snugly in between their legs. That didn't stop them from trying to move on top of him though.
"Come on, I want him first, I'm the guest here!" Clarine complained eventually since neither of them was making ground on the other.
"Then you've got to work for it." Lilina playfully teased her.
"Well, we both can't have it at the same time, one of us has to go first, and I think it should be me." Clarine continued. Rutger didn't want to cut in because he was excited to see where this would go.
"Then how about this, first one to cum has to watch the other get fucked first?" Lilina suggested.
"You're on!" Clarine said confidently. "That is if that's fine with you Rutger."
"Whatever is good with you two honestly." Rutger commented, but he had the feeling this might have been a bit staged, he wasn't dumb.
Either way, after he said that the two girls started grinding against his dick even more fervently than they had been before. They were both trying to get his dick to rub against the other's pussy to get them to cum more quickly and if it wasn't for all the 'training' him and Lilina had done in the past along with his improved stamina, he might have been the one to cum first. The girls were having fun with their 'competition' as well since it was quite a stimulating experience with what they were doing. But eventually Lilina could tell that Clarine was getting to her limit so she made her move and faked having an orgasm so Clarine could 'win' the competition.
"Ha! Looks like I win." Clarine teased her playfully. So Lilina got off Rutger's lap and Clarine took a more firm place on it.
"So, how do you want to do this Clarine, it's up to you." Rutger asked, ready to do as she pleased.
Clarine bit her bottom lip in anticipation as she thought about the question. It also didn't help that she could feel Rutger's dick rubbing up against her stomach. It was pretty big and also warm and a bit slick from all the rubbing that had been going on. She knew that a 'true' lady would like him to go slow and romantically, but she knew that she probably only had a few chances at this so she was going to get what she really wanted.
"Rutger, I want you to be rough with me." She said as she rubbed up even closer to him. "I you to ravish me with all that strength and ferocity I saw during the war. I want you to put me in my place and cum deep inside my body. You think you can do that for me?"
Both Rutger and Lilina were surprised to hear Clarine say that, Rutger even side-eyed Lilina to ask if it was okay and Lilina nodded almost imperceptibly but he saw it. But if that's what Clarine wanted, he could definitely do that for her.
"Oh, I can do that, but you may be biting off something more that you can chew." Rutger teased her. "You really think you can handle me being rough with you?"
"Don't you know? Chewing off more than I can chew is kind of my thing." Clarine teased him back. "And if I could handle you before, I think I can handle you now big boy."
"Don't say I didn't warn you then." Rutger told her before moving her off his lap and onto the bed. "If you really want it rough lay down on your stomach and we'll go from there."
"On my stomach?" Clarine wondered. "If you say so." So she did as he said and moved around so she laid longways on the bed on her stomach, didn't want her or Rutger's legs hanging off the bed and getting sore or anything. After she did that Rutger followed suit and climbed into the bed proper before laying himself on top of her. Clarine could feel his warm breath on the back of her head and neck as well as his dick resting in between her butt cheeks. The whole feeling was warm and romantic for her and she was really enjoying it except for one thing. "You know, I was hoping to get a few kisses as well, I don't see how we can do that from this position."
"Oh, believe me Clarine, you're not going to have the breath for any kisses after I get started with you." Rutger whispered in a low voice into her ear, causing her whole body to shake and shiver from how hot it sounded. "But I promise you can have all the kisses you want when I'm done. Fair enough?"
"Y-Yeah, that's fair." Clarine stuttered. She was so glad Rutger couldn't see how much he was making her blush in this moment. "Okay, I'm ready for you."
"Hmm, good." Rutger said simply before lifting his hips up slightly, spreading Clarine's legs enough to get to her pussy, lining himself up, and thrusting himself as far as he could go inside. He didn't go as hard as fast as he could since he didn't want to hurt Clarine, but from the gasp he heard as he hilted himself he could tell she was still a bit surprised. "You good?" He asked, letting her have an out if she wanted it.
"Yeah, just a bit of a surprise." Clarine replied as she adjusted herself to the feeling. "Don't treat me like some dainty lady, I asked for this. I'll let you know if I want you to stop, now give me what I asked for!"
"Very well, Lady Clarine." Rutger teased her. He then proceeded to rest his chin on her shoulder, wrap his arm around her right under her neck, and started thrusting fast and hard. He didn't go full speed because he wanted to ramp it up as they went.
"Elimine yes!" Clarine practically yelled at the top of her lungs as Rutger started to fuck her like that. She loved the feeling of him being so close and tight against her back along with the rapid back and forth of his thrusts. One moment she felt completely full and then the next there was a void that was quickly filled up again. And it wasn't just random thrusting as well, she could feel that Rutger knew what he was doing, he was hitting all the right spots while he held her in place. This was so much better than getting herself off, she needed to be careful that she didn't get overtaken with a feeling like this like she did with other things she had in her life. Her body was warming up with every motion and she could feel Rutger's sweat as well dripping off his body and onto her own. She thought to herself that Lilina was a lucky woman to get to have this whenever she wanted.
Speaking of Lilina, she was happy that Clarine was enjoying herself. This was the one time she could say for certain that she was seeing her true self and it was really interesting. And of course Rutger was looking as hot and handsome as ever and she couldn't wait to get her turn with him. She trusted that this would lead to anything really scandalous, at least on Rutger's part since it was his parents who started this whole idea of getting closer to friends with sex. But she was starting to get a little bored so she decided to tease Clarine a bit as well.
"So, how are you feeling?" She asked cheekily as she moved over to look Clarine in the face.
"A-Amazing!" Clarine moaned out with a long breath. "You were right, he is good at this."
"Oh, you haven't even been getting the full thing." Lilina continued before she looked up and winked at Rutger. "Come on, make her cum Rutger!"
"I'm working on it!" Rutger moaned himself. Even though he was more experienced, this was a wonderful feeling as well for him. Clarine was so tight and warm, and it especially helped with the position that they were in. But Lilina was right, it was time to go full force, so he started thrusting and shaking as hard and fast as he could, so hard in fact that the bed started to bounce and shake giving his thrusts even more movement.
But instead of screaming even louder, Clarine bit down on her lip again trying to hold it in. She wanted everything that Rutger could give her and she knew if she held back he would try harder.
And she was 100% correct in her assumption, after a few moments of going what he thought was all out Rutger was surprised he didn't hear anything from her but some strained pants. So he started to move even faster and wondered if that would do the trick.
"F-Fuck!" Clarine yelped as she felt Rutger kick it into another gear, she wasn't even worried that she used a profanity, that's how into this she was. "K-Keep going, just like that! Cum inside! Do it!"
Rutger was back in control and he knew it so he smirked to himself. Before lowering his head to whisper roughly into Clarine's ear.
"I'm not cumming until I hear you scream again." He told her before burying his head into her shoulder and starting to roughly kiss around that area and her neck. Sucking and lightly biting the area so it would leave a mark of what they did today for a while.
And that did the trick. Clarine couldn't hold it in any more and she screamed Rutger's name with her orgasm and as soon as she did Rutger let himself go as well and shot as much sticky seed as he could inside her body before slowly ramping down his thrusts to a stop. He was a little worn out from trying that hard to please her, but he thought it was worth it. Rutger then proceeded to roll off Clarine's back and then flipped her over gently so they could cuddle together.
"So, was that everything you wanted Clarine?" Rutger asked breathlessly after he could think and breath some. All Clarine could do was nod since she couldn't find the breath or words to speak at the moment. "Do you still want some kisses?" Clarine nodded again and Rutger pulled her closer and started peppering light kisses on her lips and cheeks and she really liked the softness he was treating her with after being rough like she asked.
"Thank you." She finally got out after a while. "Thank you Rutger, you really are a true gentleman in my book, and a true friend as well."
"I really appreciate you saying that Clarine." Rutger replied as he placed another kiss, this time on her forehead. "I think you are a true friend as well and I'm glad you let me share this moment with you." After that he rested her forehead on hers and they cuddled there quietly for a while until Lilina spoke up.
"I hope you two didn't use all your energy, because I need my satisfaction as well." She teased the two of them. Rutger looked to Clarine and gave her a smirk.
"Hey, you have any experience with a strap-on?" He asked, knowing that she had already stated she had messed with some of her mother's toys.
"I've tried one on before, why?" Clarine asked, not quite getting it yet.
"Well, I think we should both give Lilina what she wants, at the same time. You think we can team up once more for old time's sake?" Rutger wondered. That's when Clarine got the point.
"Yeah, let's show her what we can do!" And with that, Lilina might have gotten a bit more than she asked for, but she enjoyed it nonetheless.
Chapter 26: File #166 A King's Birthday
Notes:
A small trigger warning for prostitution on this one, so don't read if you're uncomfortable with that, but the character doing it isn't forced to do in and she enjoys it as her profession so I don't think it's that bad. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #166 A King's Birthday
Characters: Mark, Joshua, Anna (One from Ylisse)
Based on: A commission by gunzsmutz on Twitter (They are deactivated and I don't know where else to find them)
Mark and Joshua were slowly walking down the streets of Ylisstol after having a nice dinner together as friends. It was Joshua's birthday and Mark wanted to treat him to a good meal and decided that this was one of the best places to do it.
"Too bad Lyn couldn't come with us, I think she really would have enjoyed the food." Joshua commented as they walked along.
"Yeah, maybe she can take you somewhere next year, but she said she wanted to stay home and take care of Rutger instead of having to drag him along with us." Mark commented. That was mostly the truth, the other reason was that Lyn knew what the other part of the trip would entail and having a small child along with them would just complicate things.
"Understandable. Of course next year I could have a little one to deal with as well." Joshua joked.
"Sure, let's go with that your Kingliness." Mark joked back. But he knew Joshua was just waiting to find the right woman for himself and for Jehanna. You can't just make anyone a queen if you want to run a country successfully. Either way they continued to walk until Mark stopped and had Joshua stop as well.
"Something the matter Mark?" Joshua wondered.
"No, just from the information I got from the tavern earlier the person we need to meet for the next part of my gift to you should be around here somewhere." Mark answered as he scanned the crowd for a familiar looking redhead. "Ah, there she is."
"You were looking for an Anna?" Joshua asked rhetorically. "What are you planning on buying from her?" He knew from experience that Annas from every realm loved money over anything else.
"Her services for the night." Mark replied simply as he started to walk forward. But before he could get out of range Joshua grabbed his arm and pulled him back.
"Hey, hey, hey, what do you mean by that?" He asked in a whispered tone.
"What? You've said you've always fantasied about sleeping with an Anna, well now's your chance." Mark explained.
"Well yeah, but isn't this just a bit of a weird way of going about it?" Joshua noted.
"Maybe, but I've done my research." Mark assured him. "This Anna does this because she enjoys it and it makes her a really tidy sum of money. No one is forcing her to do it and everyone I've talked to about her says she's really sweet and loves to have a good time without faking anything. So as long as we treat her like the other women we've been with, everything should be fine. Plus, who is going to find out? And secondly, even if someone from Jehanna did find out, you're the king and known for being a flirt during your mercenary days, it won't hurt your reputation one bit."
"Leave it to you to go through all that trouble for something like this Mark." Joshua replied with a chuckle.
"Hey, what are friends for?" Mark asked back, sharing the chuckle. "Tonight is going to be great! Now come on, I've heard she's pretty popular so we need to make a move now." So the two walked casually up to the Anna on the street corner, making sure not to attract any attention to them or the situation.
"Can I help you two gentlemen out?" Anna asked as Mark and Joshua stood beside her, trying not to stick out, which they were doing well. Joshua nodded at Mark as if to tell him he should take the lead since this was his idea.
"You're Anna correct?" Mark asked to start out.
"One of them, you've probably met some of my sisters here and there though." Anna answered with a smile. "Though something tells me you're here for something else than to just chat, perhaps you two handsome men have some to see me for a certain service I provide?"
"As perceptive as any other Anna I've met." Mark commented. "But yes, it's my friend here's birthday I was hoping to get him something special tonight. Are you free?"
"Aww, how sweet!" Anna replied in a cheery voice. "You two must be really close friends. Luckily for you I am free tonight. One question though, is your friend the silent type? He hasn't said a thing since you both walked up." Mark was about to answer when Joshua decided to speak up.
"Sorry, I tend to be quiet when I'm nervous, I've never done anything like this before." Joshua admitted. That made Anna give him a look of confusion as she tilted her head.
"A rugged mercenary type like you? Huh, and I thought I'd seen it all." She joked. "But don't worry, I'll make sure that everything will be just fine and that you'll have a wonderful night, alright?"
"Alright, thank you." Joshua said with a polite bow.
"Wow, you guys are a lot more polite than most of my customers, I think I kind of like that." Anna commented. "Anyways, let's get down to business. So is it going to be a night with both of you or just the birthday boy?"
"The both of us if that's okay with you." Mark noted.
"Hey, if you have the money for it pretty much everything is okay." Anna teased him. "And how long will you be needing my services for? Just a couple hours, the whole night, maybe a pick-me-up in the morning?" Mark looked at Joshua and he shrugged back letting him decide.
"Let's go with just the night." Mark stated.
"Sounds good to me, I'm not much of a morning person anyways." Anna replied as she tallied up the price in her head. "Okay, that all sounds perfect to me. The price would come out to be 8,000 gold since you want me to stay all night and there are two of you. How does that sound to you two?"
"Well, I have a question." Joshua noted. "What are we allowed to do with you? Like what are the boundaries that you don't want passed?"
"A good question, and one I appreciate you asking handsome." Anna answered happily. "Basically all I ask of my clients is to not get violent with me. Because one, that's just horrible behavior, and two I can and will defend myself. After that pretty much anything that isn't too weird I'm up for! Oral, anal, threesomes obviously, roleplay, some light bondage, pegging, toys, just nothing seriously kinky."
"What about finishing inside?" Mark asked.
"Oh, totally fine! I don't offer my services on non-safe days. Learned that lesson the hard way a couple of times." Anna replied. "But don't feel bad, both of my daughters are well taken care of, this job pays really well."
"That's good to hear." Joshua stated, and he really meant that. "Every child deserves a good mother."
"Exactly, you get it!" Anna noted, thinking to herself that it was nice that the birthday boy was opening up, and then realizing she hadn't gottent their names yet. "Silly me, forgot in the excitement, but could you two give me your names?"
"Oh, I'm Mark." Mark stated.
"And I'm Joshua." Joshua added.
"Mark and Joshua, pretty normal names." Anna commented. "And of course you know by my face and looks that I'm Anna. Oh, and one more thing, do you two want to keep this a secret? Or at least as much of a secret as we can?"
"I don't really mind, I have a reputation for sleeping around, and my wife doesn't mind either." Mark stated.
"I should have known someone sweet like you was taken already." Anna teased. "And what about you tall, dark clothed, and handsome?"
"Well, I'm not from around here so I guess it doesn't matter, but if you ever find yourself in the nation of Jehanna I would appreciate it if you could keep quiet about it." Joshua answered.
"Weird, I have a summer home in Jehanna, we might have met before and not even known it Joshua." Anna commented. "But alright, can do. So I'm gonna need some time to prepare, get everything set up, get a snack and some drinks for us as well. You two will meet me at this location written down on this paper in an hour and a half. If you change your mind and don't show up, get cold feet, something comes up, totally fine but I will be using the room for another customer sooner rather than later. Payment goes as such, half before we start, and then halves of that for every round of activity we do until the end when you give me the rest."
"Sounds good to us." Mark said taking the sheet of paper. "Anyone we need to talk to before we see you again?"
"The bartender appreciates it if you tell him you've come in so he knows who not to throw out later in the night." Anna noted. "Other than that you're good. Any other questions?"
"I don't have any." Mark stated. "Do you Joshua?"
"No, I'm good." Joshua replied. "Thank you for making this a smooth experience Anna, I'm looking forward to seeing you again."
"Tee, hee, such a charmer the both of you are, I think we're gonna have a great night." Anna said cheerfully before kissing each guy on the cheek. "See you later hopefully!" And with that she went off to get ready. Mark and Joshua watched until she was out of sight before looking at the location Anna gave them.
"Oh perfect, that's close by to where we can spend our extra time." Joshua noted.
"Really? What do you have in mind?" Mark wondered.
"You didn't see the card shop right next to where this place is?" Joshua joked. "I promise I won't lose the money we need to pay Anna for tonight."
"Always gambling with you. Good thing you have me to counteract your bad luck." Mark teased him back. But it sounded like a fun idea so the pair went and gambled and played some card games to pass the time. And they made a little bit of gold, not too much though because as Mark stated, Joshua's luck was very temperamental at times. But they had fun and enjoyed themselves, though they knew the real fun was yet to come.
"By my estimation, it should be about time to meet with Anna." Joshua noted even though the sun had set a bit ago.
"Yeah, I was thinking the same thing." Mark agreed, using the stars above to tell the time, which was harder than it seemed since they weren't the same star patterns that Elibe had. "Good thing we're so close." So the pair walked over to the nearby inn and tavern and walked up to the bar to meet the bartender. Mark noted his nametag on his apron and addressed him as such. "Hello Jake, my friend and I are here to see Anna."
"Ah, the cute and handsome duo she told me about." Jake noted as he was cleaning a glass. "Right on time as well, that's appreciated. Okay guys, here is the key to Anna's room, number 6 on the left. But I do warn you, there are multiple ways for her to warn me you two are up to no good, and these muscles aren't just for show, I'm a retired ballistician for the royal army, so I can and will fuck you up if I need to."
"Duly noted." Mark said as he took the key. He subconsciously looked Jake over and did a stat check on him like he did everyone and figured if push came to shove Joshua could probably take him hand to hand in a fair fight, but it would be tough, and if Jake caught him off guard it wouldn't be pretty. "But I don't think you have to worry about that."
"Yeah, I've gotten beaten up on my birthday before, not a fun time." Joshua added as a joke and that got Jake to chuckle.
"Ha, I like you two already." Jake stated. "Well, go have fun, and don't worry about being loud, the walls here are pretty thick."
"Thank you, we appreciate that." Mark noted. Joshua then fiddled around in his jacket before flipping three gold coins into Jake's tip jar with only one flick of his thumb.
"Keep doing what you're doing Jake, and keep that attitude up as well." Joshua told him before starting to walk up to the staircase with Mark. "This is going a lot more smoothly than I thought it would."
"See, what did I tell you?" Mark smirked at him. After that they walked up the stairs and then down the hall to room 6. You couldn't really miss it since it was more decorated and colorful than the other doors around it. Instead of just unlocking the door and walking in Mark decided to knock first to make sure it was okay.
"If that's you Mark and Joshua, come on in, I'm ready for you!" Anna called out. So Mark unlocked the door and the duo stepped in. The room was very nice looking. Not as good as Joshua's bedroom in his castle, but very close. It had pretty much everything, a bathroom, a place to store food and clothes, a nice view, and a very large and comfy looking bed. And it was all decorated very nice with great color coordination. "Make sure you lock the door behind you guys."
"Oh, of course." Mark said doing so, snapping out of his amazement of how the room looked.
"This is a really nice place you've got here Anna." Joshua commented as they walked deeper into the room. "Really looks like you've taken your time to make it look perfect."
"Well of course I did! People wouldn't want to come back if it was all dirty, dingy, and bleak would they?" Anna teased, though she was happy they liked how everything looked. "And I do have to sleep here from time to time, so why not go all out." It was about that time that the pair finally set their eyes on Anna and saw that she was just wearing a gold colored bathrobe that was tied up as to not show anything too enticing. "Glad you two could make it, but of course before we begin I need the payment we agreed on.
"Absolutely. This here should be enough to get started." Mark said handing Anna a sack of gold coins. Anna took it over to a counter where she had a scale and she weighed it against a set of weights on the other side.
"It's the right weight, just got to check one more thing." She stated before taking one of the gold coins out of the sack and biting down on it. "Alright, this gold is legit, and just in time too, I was starting to get really hot in this robe." And with that Anna untied the robe she was wearing and shook it off, letting it fall to the floor. Doing so revealed that she was wearing a red and gold set of underwear that really went well with her hair and skin tone. The two guys couldn't help but stare for a few seconds because she looked super hot, especially when she was posing for them. "Like what you see boys? Well, I'm all yours tonight. What do you two want to do first?"
"Well, I think fair is only fair, we should take our clothes off as well and make a show of it." Mark joked, nudging Joshua out of his staring.
"Yeah, sounds like fun. Do you mind closing your eyes for a bit Anna?" Joshua asked.
"As long as you don't rob me blind, but I have a feeling you won't." Anna teased them before turning her back and closing her eyes. So the two guys started to undress, but Anna still felt like talking to them. "So, what do you two do for a living?"
"I'm a mercenary." Joshua replied first. Even if it's been a while it was still easy for him to lie about it, though he was one for a while. "So we have a bit in common if you think about it Anna."
"That's true, gotta get that gold however you can." Anna said with a giggle. "And you Mark?"
"I'm a tactician." He answered.
"Oh, so you two work together a lot then?" Anna pondered.
"Not exactly." Mark noted. "We're both from different realms, we just became friends sort of by accident. And honestly I'm partly retired, nowadays I make and sell maps while my wife sells furs and carved wooden ornaments."
"That's a bit strange, but hey having friends is a great thing." Anna stated. "Are you guys done by now, I really want to see how you look."
"Yeah, I'd say we're done." Joshua replied. So Anna turned back around and opened her eyes to see Mark and Joshua standing in just their boxer shorts, Mark's were green while Joshua's were black. They were both in good shape, but Joshua was the one that really got her attention.
"Oh yeah, you two have it going on." Anna teased them slightly as she walked in between the two men. "So, what now?" It was Joshua who decided to take the lead first.
"I think I'd like to give those cute lips of yours a kiss." He said before gently pulling Anna closer to him, wrapping his arms around her body, and connecting their lips. There had been a bit of build up between the three of them to this point and for Joshua and Anna it was a wonderful feeling pay off. They both knew how to kiss really well so it was no surprise that soon after they started off it was getting hot and heavy. Tongues were being swapped, their bodies were warming up, and both of them were getting very aroused.
But of course Mark wasn't going to be left out, so he joined in as well. He stood behind Anna and started nibbling kisses on her neck and shoulders. He could tell that she was enjoying it because as soon as he did he could feel the goosebumps forming around where he was placing his kisses. He didn't stop there though. Since his hands were more free than Joshua's he used them to start feeling up Anna's body, starting right under her breasts and slowly moving them down her body. Her skin was as soft and smooth as could be and Mark loved how it felt against his fingers and how Anna's body quivered with every touch. Soon enough though his hands reached her panties and he didn't waste any time in slipping one of them inside and quickly finding her clit to begin stimulating it. But of course he had all his fingers to work with so while his index finger was doing that he slipped his middle finger gently inside her folds and started working her up there as well.
"Gods, you boys really know how to treat a lady right." Anna moaned as she needed to take a breath from kissing Joshua. Joshua just smirked and gave her a moment to collect herself before starting in again.
"Oh we're just getting started." He smirked to her as he moved in to kiss her again. But this time his hands moved up to her chest and slipped in under her bra to start feeling her breasts up. He could feel Anna gasp as his thumbs started to flit back and forth across her nipples, pressing down on them gently every now and then. They were just the perfect size for her body and for his hands.
"You boys are free to take my clothes off whenever you please." She noted, needing to take another breath from just how stimulating this was all getting already. The guys took no time in doing just that, Joshua popping her bra off and Mark expertly slipping her panties down her legs with his free hand and letting them fall to the ground.
Now that they were more free Joshua took this opportunity to move his kisses down Anna's neck and shoulders until his mouth landed on one of her breasts and he started to lick and suck on her nipple gently. And since they were no longer kissing him and Mark could hear all the cute sounds and moans that Anna was making as they worked their magic on her.
But Anna wasn't going to just let them do all the work, she had a reputation to uphold! So when she collected herself a bit more she wiggled her fingers to warm them up and got to work.
"Let's see how you guys like this." She breathed before slipping her hands down both of their boxers at the same time and starting to stroke their dicks up and down. She wasn't surprised to feel that they were pretty hard already, in fact she appreciated it and was looking forward to how they would feel inside her. She could tell from her stroking that Joshua was a tad bigger than Mark, but they were both really good sizes and shapes, it wasn't going to be too much or too little for her, which was exciting.
"Here, let me make that a bit easier on you." Mark commented before he slipped his boxers off, freeing up some space in the process. Joshua followed suit when he could and soon enough all three of them were fully naked and already having a ton of fun.
Anna loved hearing Mark's moans on the back of her neck but the vibrations that Joshua's mouth was giving her on her chest was just divine as well, and she had the feeling that Mark could feel just how wet the two of them were making her. After a bit more of what they were doing though, Joshua pulled back just a bit to look at Anna.
"Hmm, how about you get on your knees and show us what that mouth can do?" He whispered to her with a smirk and he was given a smirk right back.
"I thought you'd never ask." Anna teased him before getting down on her knees. Mark of course had to move his hands away from her folds, but he knew what Joshua had in mind so he was okay with it. "Hm, which one of you should I start with I wonder?" Anna teased more.
"How about both?" Mark replied with a smirk as he and Joshua stepped a bit closer together so their dicks were almost touching. Joshua wasn't really into guys while Mark was, but something like this didn't really bother him.
"Kinky." Anna commented, but she knew what he meant. So she started sucking Joshua off while using her free hand to keep jerking Mark off but every few moments she would switch off and start sucking the other guy's dick for a bit. Both Mark and Joshua were loving it and every time she moved away they wanted more. Anna was very skilled, as they expected her to be, and if they let her go on for much longer they figured she could probably get them off just like this. But they wanted a bit more and wanted to give Anna some more pleasure, so Joshua looked at Mark and hatched an idea while Anna was blowing him.
"You thinking what I'm thinking?" He smirked.
"The Smashing Bridge? It's been a while since we've done that." Mark commented. "Yeah, sounds good to me, better to do it while I have the strength to."
"What are you two getting up to?" Anna asked with a mischievous look.
"Something I think you'll enjoy." Joshua commented as he continued to smirk. "You're gonna want to hold onto my hands with yours though." Anna was a bit confused, but she played along.
"Like this?" She asked, putting both of her hands into Joshua's who held them tight.
"Exactly." He noted before turning to Mark. "Your turn buddy."
Mark took a deep breath before he put his hands on Anna's legs and lifted them up off the ground and around his waist. When she was in a good position he moved them to her hips and lined his cock up with her pussy. "You doing alright? Got the idea of what to do?"
"Oh, I see." Anna commented in amusement. "The Smashing Bridge. Good one you two! Yeah, let's do it! And don't worry about telling me when you're gonna cum, just do it and surprise me okay?"
"If that's what you want, we can do that." Joshua replied. "But if it gets to be too much let us know." Anna nodded before tilting her head back down so she could fit Joshua's dick in her mouth. "Ready Mark? On 3. 1, 2, 3!" And with that Mark pushed himself inside Anna's pussy while Joshua took a step forward and put his cock in her mouth. He could feel Anna moan from the vibrations he felt on it and that told him that everything was fine. So he and Mark started to rock her back and forth, gently to start off with, but eventually they settled on a decently fast pace.
Anna didn't mind one bit, she felt great! Mark was hitting all the right spots and Joshua holding her hands while she sucked him off was a nice touch and he made sure that her arms weren't getting too stretched out or tired. It may have been a bit early to say something of this magnitude, but they were shaping up to be one of her best set of customers ever. And thinking about the money they gave her just made the whole experience even better. This was going to be a great night by all accords.
As the moments passed with just the sounds of skin slapping against each other and the pants and moans coming from the two guys they continued to ramp up their speed and power as they moved Anna back and forth between them. All three of them were getting warm and sweaty, but none of them would have it any other way. Eventually though someone was going to crack, and it was Joshua surprisingly since even though he did sleep around a bit, it wasn't as much as Anna or even Mark.
"Phase 2?" He asked Mark in a breathy tone and Mark just smirked at him.
"Tapping out already?" He teased, but also in a breathy tone. "Yeah, my arms are getting tired I guess, let's do it."
Anna had no idea what they were talking about, but she soon found out. Instead of passing her back and forth like they had been they both started thrusting in and out at the same time, giving her twice the pleasure with each movement. Her eyes started to roll back a bit from the feeling and her tongue even slipped out of her mouth as much as it could with Joshua's cock in it. Along with that her body tightened up, but that's what the guys were counting on.
Joshua was the first to blow, his seed flowing freely into Anna's mouth and down her throat as she swallowed it gleefully. Feeling that made Anna go off next and Mark wasn't far behind either with her insides clamping down on her. His seed flowed as well, as deeply as he could get it by instinct, but once he felt himself stop he slipped out of Anna's body and gently helped her feet onto the ground as Joshua helped her stand up. The trio took a few moments to breathe before they spoke again.
"I think you missed a spot." Mark told Anna, pointing at his own cheek to tell her she missed a bit of Joshua's seed on that same area of her cheek. Anna winked at him before smirking at Joshua and licking it up in front of him.
"That's hot." Joshua breathed before he walked over to the bed and sat down to rest and clean off. Mark got his satchel and threw him and Anna some towels to clean off along with himself.
"You even brought towels, how thoughtful." Anna commented happily before she started to wipe herself off. "Well, if the rest of the night is gonna be this fun then I might have given you two a big discount." They all laughed at that before Anna and Mark joined Joshua sitting on the bed. "So, now what?"
"I need some time to recover, how about we just cuddle a bit?" Joshua suggested.
"Sounds good to me, but let me get a drink first." Anna commented. Mark followed her since he was thirsty as well.
"You're pretty good at this Anna, I'm having fun." He said before pulling out another sack of gold from his satchel. "I know you said you just wanted to do halves after the first time, but you've already earned the rest of it, so you can just take it."
"Aww, as sweet as ever." Anna cooed as she kissed Mark on the cheek again. "Thank you handsome, and you're not doing half bad yourself, I was expecting you to crack first."
"Ha, if you knew my wife you wouldn't be surprised." Mark joked before they joined Joshua on the bed. Anna was in the middle and she decided to face Joshua and wrap herself around him to cuddle.
"Mmm, you're very warm Joshua, I like that. Must be all that desert heat." She commented.
"Probably." Joshua agreed as he wrapped his arms around Anna's body. "Anna, do you mind if I ask you a personal question?"
"I don't see why not." Anna said intrigued.
"What made you want to do this as a profession? Don't get me wrong, you seem to be very good at it, but most women don't choose a job like this." Joshua asked.
"Yeah, I get that a lot actually." Anna admitted. "My usual answer is that I just enjoy being intimate with people, getting to know them deeply through nights like this." At this Mark had to chuckle a bit. "What?"
"Nothing, nothing, it's just, that's me and my wife's philosophy on life too, just we don't make money off of it." Mark told her. "It's just nice to meet someone who feels the same way."
"I mean, I would love to settle down with someone of course, I just haven't found the right guy yet." Anna continued. "I have many more skills than just hospitality and sexual endeavors. I'm really good with money and ledgers, obviously, I'm a pretty decent cook and decorator as well, and I'm great with kids. It's just I like doing this the most out of all those things and it makes me a ton more money as well which is the most important thing."
"Well I think you're a wonderful woman from what I've seen from you so far Anna, any guy would be lucky to have you as a life partner." Joshua noted. Honestly if what Anna was saying was true, which he believed it to be, she could make a good queen for him, just as long as her past didn't come to light."
"I know I've said it already, but you two are just the two sweetest guys I've ever met." Anna said with a blush. "Especially you and your fancy hat Joshua. You always wear that, even during sex?"
"Yeah, it was a present from my mother, it's one of the more personal trinkets I have to remember her by, so it never leaves my sight, I even wear it in the bath." Joshua noted, trying to end on a positive note. Anna was just speechless because she didn't want to repeat herself, but the look in her eye that Joshua saw was all he needed to know how she felt. After that the trio cuddled for a bit more until Mark started to get aroused again and his dick started to rub up against Anna's butt.
"Ooh, someone's getting excited." Anna chimed. "You ready to go again Joshua?"
"For sure." Joshua smirked. "What do you want to do Mark?"
"You two start off, I need to get the lube from my satchel." Mark replied.
"Lube?" Anna asked, but she kind of already knew what was going on, she just wanted to hear them explain it.
"Yeah, lubrication oil, makes it so doing anal doesn't hurt and goes more smoothly. It's a nice Jehannan blend mixed with light aphrodisiacs as well for that extra touch." Joshua noted.
"Prepared for anything huh?" Anna teased.
"That's more Mark than me honestly." Joshua admitted. "But that's why I keep him around." Mark playfully stuck his tongue out at him before getting out of the bed. "Shame he has to wait though, now I have you all to myself." He added with a smirk before he rolled over onto his back and sat Anna on top of him.
"Oh, you like to bottom huh? Good, I like being in control." Anna teased as she reached back and started stroking Joshua to harden him up again. It didn't take too long for him to get back to full mast and when he did Anna easily positioned herself and went down on his cock as far as she could take it. "Ahhhhh! That feels so good!"
Joshua smirked as Anna started bouncing up and down on his cock, he was loving how forward she was being and even though Mark got a shot at it first her pussy was still tight and warm. At first his hands were holding onto Anna's to give her some support so she didn't fall over, but soon enough he moved them back to her breasts to play with them more.
"You really like my chest huh?" Anna teased him when he started feeling her up again.
"What can I say, I'm a big fan of good boobs." Joshua teased back. "And yours are top notch, just the right size for my hands and very soft and squishy, just how I like them."
"Well, I'm glad you think so." Anna noted. "Because your hands are very skillful at those tender touches, and the slight roughness to them is a nice touch." Joshua appreciated the compliment and showed it with a wink towards Anna. After that they continued like that for a bit, Anna just going up and down on him while he moved his hands all over her body. Eventually Mark came back to them and climbed into the bed behind them.
"Alright, I'm ready to get started, you might want to lay down a bit Anna." Mark noted.
"With pleasure!" Anna replied before laying down on Joshua's chest and moving her head closer to his. "Especially since I can kiss this handsome man again." And with that Anna started kissing Joshua again, very passionately.
I'm starting to feel a connection between Joshua and this Anna. Mark thought to himself as he put some lube on his fingers. I wonder if anything is going to come of it. He mentally shrugged to himself before pouring some of the lube on Anna's lower back and letting it roll down to her butt. And when it got there he used his already lubed up fingers to spread it around, while sticking a few of them inside just to prepare her for the real thing.
Anna felt the lube hit her body and it was a different experience for her than usual. This lube was a bit warm and it made her feel much more relaxed than usual. Perhaps it was those aphrodisiacs that Joshua said were in it. Either way she felt it roll down her back and enter her body and she couldn't help but start moaning into Joshua's mouth as Mark started fingering her. Some of the lube even rolled down onto Joshua's dick making it so it went into her pussy as well and the warm and tingly feelings it was giving her was just divine.
"Come on Mark! Don't keep me waiting! Stuff me full like you know you want to!" She moaned when she needed to take a breath. She couldn't see it but Mark smirked when he heard that.
"But teasing is my thing!" He fake pouted before lubing up his dick and lining it up with her ass. "But if that's what you want." He teased before pushing himself in. He didn't do it as hard as he could, but the lube let him go in decently hard and deep, causing Anna to bite her lower lip in pleasure before letting out a long and loud moan of pleasure.
"F-Fuck!" She moaned before laying back down on Joshua's chest. "Fuck me! Give me it all!" Joshua moved his head over to look at Mark and he winked at him, so Joshua put his hands on Anna's hips and with a silent moment between them the two guys started thrusting back and forth inside both of Anna's holes at a powerful and brisk pace. This was just what Anna wanted and she couldn't help but wiggle and squirm all over Joshua's chest from how much they were moving her about and how good they were making her feel. With every slap of their hips against hers her mind was losing a bit of composure and she was finding it hard not to just cum right then and there. But she had a reputation to keep up, she couldn't just let them have their way too much. So she shook her head and regained herself before smirking at Joshua.
"You guys almost had me there for a second, but I'm not done yet." She teased before she shoved her chest in Joshua's face and started moving her hips back against their thrusts to give them a bit of their own medicine.
"Elimine yes!" Mark moaned with those actions, the lube was covering his dick as well and making it feel warm and tingly as well, which was a really nice touch to go with how tight Anna's ass was. And since Joshua was such a big boob guy, he loved having them squished in his face. But what he really loved was having them in his mouth so he put his lips on one of her nipples and started sucking and licking it thoroughly.
"You guys enjoying yourselves? Sure feels like it!" Anna teased them more.
"You bet! Worth every gold coin." Mark commented through his moans.
"Best birthday ever!" Joshua agreed, taking his mouth away from her breast for a moment. "The only thing that could make it better is if there were some milk coming out of these."
"Hah! Good one!" Anna laughed. "But that would cost a ton more than you gave me, you'd have to put a ring on my finger for that."
"Hmm, I'll consider it." Joshua said with a tone and look where you couldn't tell if he was joking or not. And honestly it was a bit of both. If they got to know one another better, who knew where this could go? Either way he didn't linger on the moment and started sucking on her other breast as he started to move his hips even faster and harder than he had before.
Mark picked up on the change in pace and started speeding up as well, but also he pushed Anna down closer to Joshua's chest and laid himself down on her back, making a sandwich of bodies with her in the middle. He didn't stop there though, he moved his head down to her shoulder and started sucking and biting on her neck like Joshua had been doing before.
Anna couldn't help but moan even louder and she knew that she wasn't going to be able to last much longer with how much the guys were giving her. So she started going all out herself, as much as she could with how limited her movement was at the moment. But it was enough because shortly after the three of them all had their orgasms together again and Anna could feel their warm cum mixing with the lube, making her cum multiple times over and leaving her breathless once again. She wasn't sure if she could take another round with the both of them, but she knew that she also wouldn't say no if they wanted to, it was that good.
Once they came down from their highs again Mark got out of the bed and got a towel for everyone to clean off before they started cuddling again. All that could be heard from the room was the sound of heavy breathing for a long while before the trio finally could sit up and get something to drink. They cooled themselves off and Joshua wrapped his arms around Anna in a hug in what really felt like a loving and romantic embrace.
"Hmm, I think I want you to myself this time." He murmured against her skin as they were as close as they could be.
"I'd be okay with that." Anna commented, feeling very warm and loved in the embrace.
"I'm good with watching." Mark added. "I need a snack anyways."
"Good." Joshua smiled. But before they started again he had a question for Anna. "Hey, if we do somehow see each other in Jehanna someday, would you like to go on a date with me? Like an actual date, dinner, a show maybe, other fun things? No expectations for anything else."
"I think I'd like that Joshua." Anna told him truthfully. "Just let me know when and I'll be there."
"You won't forget?" He asked.
"I have a feeling you're about to burn the idea into my memory." Anna teased him.
"I'm gonna try." And it was safe to say he did. The rest of the night was just as good and the king of Jehanna had what was probably the best birthday of his life, and it was all thanks to a little help from his friends and one lovely redhead that he was more than wanting to see many more times in his future.
Chapter 27: File #853 Bonding Tacticians Part 1
Notes:
Part 2 of this story is not going to be the next chapter, but this is pretty much a contained story anyways so if I don't get to it you aren't missing much. Also, welcome to one of my side things, Mark getting it on with other tacticians throughout the series! Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #853 Bonding Tacticians Part 1
Characters: Mark, Male Robin
Based on: a commission by Pegaslick on Twitter
The tactical meeting to discuss Askr's next move against the armies of Embla had been done for a few hours but their were still two tacticians in the strategy room, throwing experimental tactics at each other to see what the other thought about them and how they could be improved. One was Mark, the legendary tactician of Elibe, husband of Lyn and the other was Robin, the miracle creating guide of Ylisse's Shepherds, well the male one at least. Eventually the two men saw the sun setting outside the window of the strategy room and started to wind down their discussions.
"That was really fun, it's nice having someone on my level when it comes to tactics who is actually willing to talk to me for this long." Mark commented to Robin. He was referencing Soren, who was considered a friend, but he was prickly at times because of his past experiences.
"I agree 100%." Robin replied joking a bit. "But I actually have something else I wanted to discuss with you Mark, something a bit more private."
"Ooh, I'm intrigued already." Mark noted with a happy expression. "Lay it on me."
"Not here, someone could come in and hear us." Robin told Mark. "How about we go to my room, I've got some snacks I think you'll enjoy. You've heard of the cooking exploits of my friend Stahl right?"
"For sure, I love it when he cooks in the mess hall." Mark answered. "But you had me at snacks, let's go!" So Mark left the room and Robin followed since he figured Mark knew where his room was. And he was right. So Robin let him in and they sat down and talked more while eating some of Stahl's delicious snacks.
"Good right?" Robin asked when all the food was gone.
"Compliments to the chef." Mark chuckled before sitting up a bit more straightly in his chair. "So, what was this private matter you wanted to talk to me about?"
"Straight to the point as always Mark, that's one of the reasons I like you so much." Robin noted. "Alright, so, I don't really have a fancy way to say this so I'm just gonna talk and let you react to what I have to say. Anyways, I've heard that you have a certain theory when it comes to bonds between friends, an intimate theory if you will. As you know, I'm a big proponent of having bonds between those you fight with as well, so I was wondering if we could test your theory together and see what happens. What do you say?"
This situation was a bit strange for Mark. It was usually him or Lyn that was suggesting something like this, not another person. So he was a bit thrown off because he wasn't expecting Robin to say something like this. But it wasn't for long of course, he was always up for some fun with a friend.
"Just to be clear, you're asking me if I want to have sex with you?" Mark asked to confirm.
"I mean, yeah." Robin said scratching the back of his head. "If you want to put it simply. Unless you don't do it with other guys, then just ignore what I just said."
"Oh, I'm game to do it with pretty much anyone, guys, girls, laguz, whatever your friend Panne is." Mark assured him. "I just wanted to make sure because usually it's me whose coming onto someone." Robin mentally noted that Mark said he was willing to have sex with Panne, might help with the repopulation issue she was dealing with. Either way he was glad that Mark was so casual with it and wasn't making a big deal about this.
"Heh, good to know." Robin commented. Then there was a bit of silence between the two. "So, uh, how do you want to do this?" Robin asked.
"Well, it's your idea and room, I figured I'd let you decide what to do." Mark replied. "I mean we've already taken off our outer robes and such while we were talking, not much left on that front. And I'm good with top or bottom, so that's up to you as well."
"Then I would like to top then, I don't get the chance that often with Chrom." Robin joked, which got Mark to chuckle a little.
"Yeah, I kind of figured you two were a thing. He's gonna be okay with this right?" Mark asked.
"I talked it over with him and he said it should be fine, we're not really official or anything like that just yet." Robin explained.
"Fair enough." Mark commented. "Well, if that's that, let's get naked!" Now it was Robin's turn to chuckle a bit since Mark was just so enthusiastic. And it showed in his quickness in his movement as well, it felt like just a few blinks before Mark was laying completely nude on his bed, waiting for him to join in.
"You certainly change fast." Robin said with a wry smile as he started to undress as well.
"I have a lot of practice." Mark replied with a wink. It only took Robin a few extra moments to shed his clothes, but before he got in bed with Mark he looked him over a bit.
"You're a bit more muscular than I would have imagined for a non-combat focused tactician." Robin noted.
"You've seen my wife Lyn right?" Mark joked. "She keeps me in shape, in more ways than one. You don't look too bad yourself for a guy who uses tomes and a magic sword, of course I already could tell you had some muscle on you the first moment we met."
"Yeah, yeah, rub in your ability to read peoples stats even more why don't you." Robin teased as he got into the bed. "I bet it doesn't tell you how good a kisser someone is."
"Nope, that's why I have to test it out myself." Mark said before sitting up and quickly kissing Robin on the lips. He was as fearless as always and just lingered there for a moment to see what the other tactician would do and sure enough Robin kissed him back and the pair fell back down to the bed and started making out with each other.
At first it was a bit rough going, but that was usually the case when Mark was with a new partner. Soon enough though the two got into a good rhythm together and Mark could tell what kind of kisser Robin really was. Like his tactics he was a bit experimental and daring, but never so much that he would have done something to ruin the moment. He straddled the line just as well as he was straddling his hips and it was a really nice feeling. Mark could feel himself getting excited and hard really quickly, which reminded him of something.
"Hey, you've got lube right?" He asked. "Kind of important, wouldn't you think?"
"Mmm, it's in the drawer of the nightstand right next to us." Robin said not wanting to stop since he was really enjoying himself. "You can reach it I think." Mark reached out and Robin was correct, so he grabbed the bottle of lube out of the drawer and handed it to Robin. "But this is for later, I want more of this." And with that Robin went in for more making out, kissing Mark all over his face, neck, and shoulders, biting and licking when it seemed appropriate.
Mark could tell that Robin was eager to please, but he was laying on just a bit too thick. Mark was enjoying it still, but he felt he needed to comment on it.
"Robin, Robin, slow down, I'm not going anywhere." He said in his best calming voice. "Just calm down a bit, we don't need to rush anything here."
"Sorry, sorry, I'm just used to not having a lot of time so I like to frontload everything sometimes." Robin commented as he took some well needed breaths.
"Hey, it's cool. I just could tell you were like compensating for something with how aggressive you were being. Must be a side effect of being with Chrom." Mark joked and that got another chuckle out of Robin.
"Perhaps he is rubbing off on me." Robin agreed. "But a bit of it is also the fact that I don't know if we'll be able to do this again, so I want to show you all I've got."
"Hey, we've got all night, I'm not in a rush and Lyn will understand if I don't get back. Plus, once I tell her that you're interested in all this, she just might want to invite you over for more later." Mark noted.
"Oh gods, I don't know if I could handle the both of you." Robin commented.
"You could always bring someone else as well." Mark said with a smirk. "But let's not get ahead of ourselves, we still have the here and now to experience. In fact, let's do something to get you worked up." And with that Mark reached out his hand and started stroking Robin's cock slowly back and forth. Another one of the reasons he could tell Robin was a bit off was seeing that he hadn't been getting hard, so he planned to fix that right up.
"Hmmmm, that feels nice." Robin moaned when he felt Mark's hand on his shaft. Mark still didn't have a ton of experience jerking guys off, but at this point he was getting really good at it so soon enough he could feel that Robin was at full mast so to make it feel even better he gently pushed Robin's cock up against his chest so it could get stimulated from both sides. As he did his work Robin's moans got louder and longer. Chrom might have Mark when it came to intensity, but his skill and delicate touch were second to none.
"You're really good at this, you sure you're just a tactician and not also a massage artist as well?" Robin teased some through his moans.
"I could be, who knows?" Mark teased back. "Just tell me when to stop so we can move on."
"Now is good, I don't think I can last much longer like this." Robin noted. "Besides, I want to see how good of a bottom you are." So with that he grabbed the bottle of lube that he had put aside earlier and opened it, pouring it on one hand and then rubbing them together to spread it between them.
"Make sure you get your areas too." Mark commented and Robin nodded in response before placing his hands behind his back and starting to stroke Mark's dick so it could get lubed up. "So, how is it compared to Chrom's?"
"A bit shorter, but not too much." Robin commented. "But I'm sure as with anything else experience is more important than physicality."
"Yeah, it tends to go that way." Mark agreed. "So, anything special in that lube, or is it just normal stuff?"
"You can put stuff in lube?" Robin wondered.
"Oh, for sure." Mark confirmed. "Like I'm sure one of the Anna's around here probably has some stuff, or you could ask Joshua. The one here in Askr isn't the one I personally know, but the one I'm friends with has this really awesome blend that makes you feel really warm and tingly all over."
"Joshua huh? Didn't think he was into guys." Robin commented as he moved one of his hands to his ass to work on it some.
"He's not, well at least my friend Joshua isn't. He just has it in case the girl he's with wants to do anal or me and him are double teaming someone." Mark noted.
"You're friends with a lot of people from before you came to Askr, do you have Outrealm portals in Elibe?" Robin wondered.
"Kind of." Mark answered. "We have one big one called the Dragon's Gate on the island of Valor. I've only seen it work twice and it only goes to one place full of dragons, and I've never gone through it myself. But somehow some of it's power flowed into me and now I can kind of sense and open Outrealm portals every now and then. I have a map of where they are in my Elibe and my friend Joshua's Jehanna, but other than that the power has to be huge or it just happens at random."
"Interesting, I'd like to see this Dragon's Gate some day." Robin commented before chuckling to himself.
"What?" Mark asked a bit confused.
"We're supposed to be having sex but we're just talking about random stuff while I'm jerking you off." Robin noted.
"Eh, it happens from time to time." Mark said with a shrug. "Besides, I feel like sex should be fun and have open conversation, it makes it more fun. But if you're ready to move on, then I am as well."
"You're funny Mark, that's one of the many reasons I like being around you." Robin commented with a big smile. "But yes, I do believe I'm ready to move on, so let's get situated here." So Robin shifted around so that Mark's cock was lined up with his asshole. He shook his hips a bit to tease Mark's tip just a bit before he slowly lowered himself down. Both guys let out long and contented moans as Robin slowly lowered himself all the way to the bottom of Mark's shaft.
"Elimine, that's good!" Mark moaned.
"Elimine?" Robin pondered.
"One of Elibe's religious figures, she was one of the 8 Legends and started Elibe's main church." Mark explained. "For you it would probably be like Naga."
"Got it." Robin noted. "But enough talk, we'll get into another big conversation." So with that Robin started bouncing up and down on Mark's shaft, slowly building up speed when he felt comfortable. He didn't want to go too fast to worry Mark, but he could take a pounding considering he did this with Chrom all the time, so he wanted to get what he invited Mark here for.
"Don't think I'm letting you off easy." Mark panted as his body really started to warm up from the tight feelings of Robin's insides. So he reached out and started stroking Robin's cock once again. It made Robin tilt his head back in pleasure as he continued to rock up and down on Mark's hips and Mark just smirked to himself. "And don't worry about warning me when you're about to blow, you can shoot it off wherever you want."
"Same goes to you." Robin got out through his moans. Mark really was the one in control here, even if he was one the bottom. And honestly Robin really enjoyed that. He always liked being the second in command, the advisor, the trusted friend to the leader, and this was just an extension of that.
Eventually Mark could tell that Robin wasn't going to go any faster with his movements, so that's when he started to lay it on thick himself, he started thrusting up into him, first in pace so they were in sync but soon enough he changed it so that when Robin was going down he was going up, and he was trying his best to get as deep as he could inside him to give Robin the best feeling he could.
"Gods! I've never felt this full, even with Chrom!" Robin belted out eventually, and Mark was impressed. Chrom was a physical specimen of a man, being compared to him was quite the compliment. But the truth was that he wasn't going to be able to hold on much longer, so he decided not to drag it out any longer.
"Well, you're about to feel even more full shortly!" He moaned out before his hips started to buck randomly and his cock started to twitch. Moments later his seed was shooting into Robin as deeply as he could reach it and then he felt Robin spurting his own seed onto his chest and parts of his face. Honestly it was kind of funny, Mark wasn't used to having cum on his face, so he started to laugh as much as he could while trying to catch his breath.
"Don't laugh, I might cum again if your hips keep moving like that." Robin breathed, though he was smiling and about to laugh as well.
"Well then get off me and start cuddling. Actually, get me a towel for my face first." Mark noted. So Robin got up and got a towel and some water before getting back into the bed and cuddling with Mark. "Thank you Robin. So, was it what you expected?"
"Not at all, it was much better." Robin admitted. "I can really see the validity of your theory on bonds Mark. I doubt I'll be able to get most of the Shepherds to go along with it, but it's another tool in my arsenal if I need it."
"That's good to know. I'm sure that Tharja woman will be happy to hear it." Mark joked.
"You tell Tharja anything about this and she'll hex your balls off, trust me." Robin half joked back. "But I did enjoy myself and I do feel closer to you Mark. I feel like I can trust you much more than before."
"Good. Because I wasn't joking about Lyn wanting to try this with you as well, so be prepared for that." Mark noted. "But also, I'm not done with you yet either, you've got to show me what you can do as well you know."
"Well, give me a few minutes to recover and I'll see if I can live up to your expectations."
Chapter 28: File #591 Trying Something New
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #591 Trying Something New
Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Based on: a commission by chocokekiart on Twitter
"Here are the physical reports for the squires you requested Rutger." Oujay said as he handed over some papers. Rutger flipped through them quickly just to scan them over slightly and he was happy with what he saw.
"Thank you, they look very detailed as usual." He noted with a nod. "I'll look these over in the next few days and choose who I think will be the best suited to become this years fresh batch of knights. Is there anything else I should know about these before I look them over?"
"Well, I thought it was a good idea to note what bonds if any the squires had with each other since that could be a determining factor you didn't mention to look for." Oujay replied. "I hope I didn't overstep my bounds on that one."
"No, not at all, that's actually a good thing to take a note of." Rutger assured him. "Bonds are really important when fighting together with someone, if anyone should know that better than anyone it should be me because of my father. Good work Oujay, I really appreciate this."
"It was my pleasure as always." Oujay said with a polite bow. "Now if you'll excuse me, I have some training to get in before dinner." Rutger nodded and Oujay walked away towards the training grounds.
"Lilina was right, he was a good choice to become an Ostian knight." Rutger commented to himself as he started to walk back to the bedroom they shared. "All that mercenary experience did him well and he's very polite and composed, no wonder he became the infantry commander so quickly." Rutger couldn't help but internally chuckle as well at the fact that he was turning more and more into his father every day. He never saw himself evaluating squires, doing paperwork, or even just being generally in charge of people, but here he was doing all of that. He was glad that he asked his father so much about his work as he could before his death, it made all this so much easier.
Either way, he was making his way to the bedroom so he could get Lilina so they could eat dinner together. She had been taking today slow since the last week or so had been very hectic because they had been gone for a bit searching for the Mani Katti, so he was hoping a nice quiet dinner together would help that out. But as he got to the door he heard something peculiar. It sounded a lot like wood scraping against wood slightly.
"Heh, should have figured she couldn't stay cooped up for long, she's probably cleaning the floor or rearranging the chairs or something." Rutger said to himself before he opened the door to the bedroom and walking in. "Lilina, what were you thinking for-?" He stopped mid sentence because of what he saw when he walked in.
"Uhhhh, pasta?" Lilina answered, though she was blushing very hard and sounded very nervous. The reason being she was kneeling on the bed, completely naked except for a green shafted strap-on she had on.
Rutger quickly closed the door and locked it so no one could come in and see what was going on. And as soon as he did he couldn't help but start laughing at how silly the whole situation was.
Lilina was relieved and she started laughing as well, the nervousness melting away by the moment. It's not like Rutger hadn't ever seen her in a state like this before, but she was just nervous because she actually had a proposition for him. The laughing finally slowed down as Rutger sat on the edge of the bed and she sat down next to him.
"Pasta sounds good to me, but something tells me you want to do something else before dinner." Rutger noted, still with a smile on his face. "Where did you find that thing anyways, I don't remember you having one of your own and I would think you'd get a blue or red one."
"Well, I was rummaging through the stuff we got back from your parent's ger in Sacae, seeing if there was anything interesting of note I could learn from it, when I came across a stash of items that looked like they were trying to be hidden." Lilina explained.
"Yeah, that was me, I guess I didn't feel like answering those questions at that moment." Rutger noted.
"Totally understandable." Lilina assured him. "But this just called out to me, I wanted to try it on and see how it felt and stuff."
"And, what do you think?" Rutger wondered.
"It's interesting to be sure. It's a lot more comfortable than I thought it would be honestly, it doesn't restrict my movement at all and it's nice to have a pointed end to my thrusting." Lilina explained. "Though, there is one thing I was wondering about."
"And that is?" Rutger asked.
"You see, I was wondering, maybe, if, you know, I could, and you can totally say no and I won't be disappointed, use it on you." Lilina said quickly with the embarrassment coming back some at the end. She knew that Rutger wasn't going to be too upset with her asking him that, but she also didn't want to push something on him that he was uncomfortable with. She knew that he was really only attracted to women, but this kind of pushed the limits of that a bit, so she didn't know how he would respond, and that's why she was so nervous.
"Well, I mean, that's kind of what it was made for wasn't it?" Rutger asked rhetorically as he scratched the back of his head, because he didn't know what he thought of it as well. He never really thought that he would have to get into this kind of discussion with Lilina so soon, but if he did know one thing it was that he should be honest about how he felt and not beat around the bush. "Honestly, I don't know what to think, I've never really thought about it. Yeah I know my father was okay with it, but we all know how he was. How about this? We'll try it once and I'll see how I feel about it and then we can go from there. Sound good?"
"Yay!" Lilina said before wrapping her arms around Rutger's shoulder and giving him a kiss on the cheek. "And if you start feeling uncomfortable, just tell me and we can stop okay?"
"Of course, thank you." Rutger said with a smile. "Though I think it would work much better if I was naked, don't you?" He teased. So Lilina let him go and he stood up to undress. He decided to have a bit of fun with it and tease her a bit by doing it slowly, but eventually he was as naked as she was. Though if they were going to do this he wanted to do it right. "So, did you end up finding anything else in that pile of stuff? Like maybe a bottle or skin full of liquid?"
"Yeah actually." Lilina responded. "I didn't know what it was so I was going to ask you if you knew what it was." She rummaged around the bed side table and pulled out a small bottle of liquid before handing it to Rutger.
"Wonderful, I'm glad you found this. This is going to make things much smoother." Rutger told her before explaining. "This is a bottle of lubricant, you rub it on the shaft and around where you're going to put it in and it makes it so it glides in and out more easily, kind of like when you get wet and it allows me to get in deeper and faster into you."
"Oh, that makes a lot of sense actually, since stuff like this isn't as common you need a way to make it so more people are willing to try it." Lilina noted.
"Something like that, yeah." Rutger agreed. "So I think the best way to go about this is if I lay on my stomach and you get on top of me and do as you please."
"Makes sense, but don't you want to do some kissing and foreplay first?" Lilina teased him. "My chest hasn't been grabbed all day and it's getting cold." She also added a fake pout and Rutger couldn't resist. So they did a bit of making out and feeling each other up before Rutger got on his stomach and got ready for Lilina behind him.
"So how much of this stuff am I supposed to use?" Lilina asked when she opened the bottle of lubricant.
"Enough to have a decent layer of it on the shaft and then enough for my skin to soften up down there." Rutger replied. "My father always noted that you could never use too much, so if you feel like it needs more then I would do it."
"Sounds good to me." Lilina noted before lathering up the strap-on with the liquid and then pouring some on her fingers and starting to spread it around Rutger's sensitive area. And he was pretty sensitive down there since he started to laugh a bit from the feeling.
"Sorry, it just tickles a bit." He apologized.
"Don't apologize, you know I love to hear you laugh." Lilina assured him. And just to make sure she fiddled around just a bit more to get him to laugh some more. But when she figured enough was enough she positioned the tip of the strap-on next to his asshole and let it sit there for a moment. "You really sure you want to do this Rutger?"
"Yeah, it's for you right? I'd do pretty much anything for you." Rutger said truthfully. "Besides, I have to see what the fuss is all about right? This will be fun."
"Alright, I'm putting it in." Lilina told him. She really thought it was an ironic twist though that she was doing this. It was like the reverse of their first time together, Rutger being so worried that she wouldn't like it or that he'd hurt her somehow but then learning that it was really good together and that they should keep doing it. She internally chuckled to herself before slowly pushing the shaft into Rutger and making it go as far as she could push it.
Rutger gasped slightly as he felt himself getting penetrated, but the lube really helped it not really hurt that much. What he really felt was just a sense of his body feeling full, like he had just eaten a really large meal, and honestly that was a really good feeling for him. It wasn't as bad as he thought it would be, though he wasn't really that aroused yet though.
"You doing okay?" Lilina asked when she was all the way in for the first time.
"Yeah, it's okay, just feels a bit different than what I'm used to." Rutger admitted. "You can start thrusting if you want, it doesn't really hurt or anything.
"That's good." Lilina noted before she started doing just that. She started rocking her hips back and forth, pulling and pushing the strap-on in and out slowly at first but picking up the pace eventually. It was a bit weird for her as well since she really couldn't feel anything that was going on. Like she felt the straps on her hips and the crotch guard rubbing up against her clit a bit, but she really thought it would be much more pleasing if the strap-on went both ways and was filling them both up. But she was enjoying herself, getting to be the one thrusting and on top and hearing Rutger start to moan and gasp as she went faster and harder on him.
"Starting to feel good huh?" She teased him slightly.
"A little." Rutger admitted. "I didn't know there were so many sensitive spots in there, but it's actually kind of relaxing somehow. How are you doing?"
"Kind of wish I had something in me as well." Lilina admitted her feelings. "But getting to see you like this is making it up mostly."
"Well, I can always give you what you need when we're done with this." Rutger got to tease her back. Lilina countered by laying herself on his back and starting to rub her chest on it while she whispered into his ear.
"Who says I'm done with you yet?" She whispered deviously before she started to go all out on him. She loved it when Rutger fucked her in this prone position so she figured he would enjoy it as well. And she was right, as soon as she started doing that his moans and sounds started to get louder and more frequent.
Rutger could actually feel his dick starting to get hard from all the stimulation. He wouldn't say that this was the best way to get him off, but it was effective since he was doing this with Lilina. Someone else or another guy probably wouldn't get this kind of reaction from him, but since it was with Lilina it was more special and emotional so that helped a ton. It also helped when she leaned in more and started nibbling on his ear in a cute and aggressive manner.
"Kiss me for real." He grunted through his moans and noises. He knew that doing that would probably send him over the edge and would be a good finale to this little experiment.
"Greedy aren't we?" Lilina teased him. But she did as he asked, tilting his head back as she thrusted as hard and fast as she could. As soon as their lips touched Rutger's hips started to buck and shake and he could feel his dick start to twitch. He moved his back even more to deepen the kiss and went Lilina poked her tongue into his mouth, that's when it was over. He couldn't hold on any longer and he spilled himself all over the bedsheets and a bit of his lower chest as he continued to rustle about. Lilina could tell from his labored movement and breath that he had just finished so she pulled back and out of him and allowed him to roll over on his back.
"That was fun!" She said cheerily since she was still full of energy since she didn't get as much action as Rutger did. And it was because of that fact that she crawled around on the bed and started cleaning Rutger off with her mouth and tongue to stay in the moment just a bit longer.
"I agree, but be careful down there, if you want your turn I need some rest." Rutger noted.
"I know what I'm doing." Lilina teased him as she stuck her tongue out at him. She finished cleaning him off and then went back to a position where they could cuddle and rest some more. "So, what did you think?"
"Uh, it was interesting to say the least." Rutger admitted. "I mean I don't think I'm gonna go out of my way to do that again, but I think it would be okay if you want to do it every now and then."
"Well, if we do it again we need to find a way that we can both get some pleasure at the same time. I mean I enjoyed myself, but I'm still kind of pent up while you're spent for the moment." Lilina noted. "Maybe if the strap-on had a shaft on each side?"
"I'm sure if we ask Anna she can let us know where her sister's new secret shop is, because that's where my parents always went for stuff like that, and she might have something like that." Rutger suggested. "You know, since the one in Bulgar isn't there any more."
"I'll look into it." Lilina replied before placing a happy kiss on Rutger's lips. "I love you, thank you for letting me try that out on you."
"Hey, it was nothing, if I've learned anything from my parents it's to be flexible in your relationships." Rutger chuckled. "And I love you too Lilina, you are and always will be the light of my life." Lilina giggled and kissed him again when he said that, and they would have started up again if not for a knock on the door.
"Lady Lilina! Lord Rutger! Dinner will be served in 5 minutes if you are to join us." It was one of the servants of course.
"Can you wait until after we eat, I'm kind of having a moment like my father, I'm starving." Rutger wondered.
"Oh, I can wait, but only if you can make it worth my while." Lilina teased him once more.
"You know I can." Rutger smirked. The rest of the night was theirs for the taking and it went just about as well as you would expect, really well.
Chapter 29: File #a1006 Emblemtaker
Notes:
Didn't think this verse was going to get a return. But yeah, this is a thing and it's in the same verse as the FNF chapter. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1006 Emblemtaker
Characters: Rutger, Lilina (Sort of. It's the cosplayers from the FNF story.)
Based on: a commission by atelier951 on Twitter
Narrator's Note: The names of the individuals in this story have been changed. Not for their safety or anything but because the author was too lazy to think up relevant ones and because the code names are more recognizable than their real names anyways. Anyways, let's begin.
Rutger was just putting the finishing touches on dinner when he heard the door to the apartment open. He wiped his hands on his apron and went into the living room hoping to greet who he thought it would be, but also having a knife on hand in case it was a burglar. His paranoia had lessened over the years, but he always wanted to be careful. Luckily it was who he thought it was so he stuffed the knife into one of the apron's pockets quickly.
"Welcome home! How was work today?" Rutger asked Lilina, his now loving wife. It had been a few years since the convention episodes, but the two were still close and in contact with their good friend Roy.
"You know, same old, same old." Lilina replied. "But it's nice getting to help people get jobs and start their careers." She worked as a manager at a temp agency, so she had a lot of work helping down on their luck people start anew or young people trying to strike out into the world for the first time. It was a hard job at times, but she found it fulfilling nonetheless.
"Anything particularly special happen today?" Rutger continued, showing that he really cared about what was going on with her.
"Job-wise, not really. Though I Wendy and I got to talking during our lunch, seems she's finally got a date set up for this weekend." Lilina noted.
"That's wonderful, did she say who it was with?" Rutger wondered.
"No, she said it was going to be a blind date, but she'll keep me updated I'm sure." After saying that a certain scent finally caught hold in Lilina's nose and she sniffed the air to confirm what it was. "Oooh, did you make pasta for dinner tonight?"
"Sure did, and I even made two type of sauce without completely destroying the kitchen." Rutger said with a bit of pride. "I even set up everything in the bathroom for you to take a nice bubble bath while I start streaming." Rutger worked part time as a self defense instructor and used his free time to be a semi-successful Twitch streamer. All in all both he and Lilina made about the same amount of money, which was nice.
"Isn't today the day you're going to wear one of your old costumes during the stream?" Lilina asked. "Which one did your viewers pick?"
"The best one, obviously." Rutger joked. "I tried it on today and it still fits pretty well actually, I could go out to a con today and still feel comfortable in it."
"That's wonderful!" Lilina said happily before pondering something.
"What are you thinking?" Rutger wondered, seeing her pondering face.
"Just that I might have to see if my matching costume still fits after my bath." Lilina teased him.
"You're welcome to join me on the stream whenever you want." Rutger teased her back. "But enough playful banter, if we keep this up all the food I worked so hard to make is going to get cold."
"Good point, food first, then banter!" Lilina agreed. So they got to eating dinner. It was quite good, Rutger was getting better and better at making food every time he tried it and this was no exception.
"I tasted a bit of your parents home cooking in that pasta, you're really improving!" Lilina said when they started rinsing off the dishes to put into the washing machine.
"Well, it's like you told me when we started dating, I can't live on fast food and random junk forever. Besides, this is something else I can take pride in, kind of helps kick the random bouts of depression back where they belong." Rutger noted. He had struggled a bit with feeling worthless and not being able to control everything in his life in the past, but having a supportive family and friends helped him a lot over the years so now it's in its place for the most part.
"So, you were listening to me back then." Lilina teased him as they finished up. "Well, I'm gonna go take that bath you set up for me, good luck on your stream!" She placed a kiss on his cheek and then walked away towards the bathroom.
"I am one lucky guy." Rutger muttered to himself. After that he went to the bedroom, put his costume on, made sure everything was looking good, and then made his way to the room they had set up for streaming. His plan for the stream was to just chill and play some Mario Kart and other multiplayer games with people from the chat as he took questions about his time going to conventions in the past. And for the most part things went well, some people asked him to do his best Rutger impression and he even got to show off his replica Sol Katti and Durandal that he still had. A few hours passed and then their was a knock on the door.
"Oh, it looks like my surprise guest is here." Rutger said to the chat before turning to the door. "Come on in!" And with that Lilina came in with her own old con costume of Lilina and the chat kind of went crazy. Like they all knew they were married, but Lilina barely showed herself on stream because she just found the whole thing a bit too intrusive at times, but for this one time she made an exception.
"Looks like my costume still fits as well!" She said happily. So she too got to show off her costume and her replica Forblaze tome which doubled as an old notebook/autograph book. After the excitement died down a bit Rutger and Lilina started to play some games together and even did a few in character skits. They were about to log off for the night a bit later though when an interesting donation came in.
"Hey, it's our good friend Bram_the_Enigma with another donation and message. It says 'Nice costumes, I think I have something you two might enjoy, another game mod to play.'" Rutger and Lilina had never physically met this Bram before that they knew of, but over the years he had shown himself a good guy and moderator so they trusted him. "And right on cue a download link. You think you have one more game in you dear?"
"Sure, why not, he did donate for it." Lilina noted. So Rutger got the thing set up and booted the game up. It was a mod for the game Helltaker, but even at the title screen it was a bit different.
"Emblemtaker huh?" Rutger pondered to himself and the chat. "I think I might know where this is going." He scrolled through the options and found something even more intriguing. "Co-op mode? That's new. Well, let's try that." So he chose that option, but instead of getting right into the game they were now posed with a a character selection screen.
"Oh hey, that's Marth and Caeda!" Lilina called out. And that wasn't the only pair, every main lord character, and even some secondary lord characters, were selectable on the screen and whoever Player 1 was made whoever Player 2 was their main love interest, with a few having more than one option because they were less set in stone. No playable Rutger though, which was strange. Even so, Rutger let Lilina be Player 1 and he was all ready to just play as Roy when another donation from Bram came in.
"Bram says 'put in the Konami Code and something cool will happen.' Well, worth a shot." Rutger commented. Bram just loved old gaming stuff, so him putting in the Konami Code for some secret was common for his mods. Rutger put it in and as soon as he pressed Start a little model of Rutger came on screen and kicked Roy out of the frame, getting a good chuckle out of the pair and making the chat spam 'kek' and saying that Roy was getting cucked again.
"That's cute, but I wonder how a co-op mode for this game is going to work." Lilina wondered. They both soon found out. Each player was started out on separate sides of a level and they had their own limited number of moves to get to an escape point somewhere in the level. The first few levels were pretty easy, but soon enough their were button puzzles, levers, and teleporters, things that weren't in the original game. But what was really cool was that every time you finished a level the characters would do a little kiss animation with a heart before they climbed the ladder. It was all very sweet. But the game was tough and eventually they had to give in for the night.
"Sorry Bram, but it's getting late, we'll finish your mod next time." Rutger said as he exited the game. "Well, this was a great stream you guys, I might have to do costume day again sometime! I'll see you all in the next couple of days! Say goodnight Lilina!"
"Goodnight Lilina!" Lilina joked before Rutger cut the stream and let out a breath of relief.
"Whoo, that was a stream! And we got so many new followers and subscribers from that, we're gonna have some extra money this month! We might be able to do a fancy dinner date or something!" He commented.
"Sounds good to me. But you know, I'm still kind of hyped from all that excitement." Lilina teased him with a devious smirk. "You think you have the energy to do a little roleplaying, say in our bedroom?"
"For real?" Rutger asked with his eyes sparking in excitement. "You never want to do that."
"Well, like being on stream, I have the urge every now and then." Lilina admitted. "So what do you say Mr. Edgy Swordmaster?"
"Well Ms. Energetic Sunshine Mage, I say prepare to get your world rocked all the way to the plains."
Chapter 30: File #864 Luck and Thunder Part 1
Notes:
So here we are again, another series of stories with Joshua and Selena. You know I started this story trying to push Rutger and Lilina, but this pairing has really caught on for me as well. But yeah, this is gonna be a few stories long, at least 3 maybe up to 5 or 6, depends on how I feel. And yes the title is a play on Thor: Love and Thunder. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #864 Luck and Thunder Part 1
Characters: Joshua, Selena
Based on: a commission by Ihsnet on Twitter
General Selena, the Fluorspar of Grado, was sitting on the beach with a towel underneath her, a good book in her hand, and an umbrella giving her shade. It was nice to get a break from her duties as a general every now and then, even though she had been summoned to Askr which honestly entailed pretty much the same responsibility, and a week on the beach was just what she needed. It was the last day of her vacation though, so she was hoping to make the best of it. Not too long after having that thought though, someone laid out their own towel and sat next to her.
"This spot taken General?" Teased the suave voice of Joshua, a mercenary from Jehanna for all Selena knew. The two had actually gotten to know each other pretty well on this trip away from everything. Selena thought that Joshua had just the right amount of chill to be relaxing but not annoying like other people could be and Joshua always loved to have a conversation with a woman who was as smart as she was beautiful. So the two were pretty friendly with each other, all things considered.
"Not at all." Selena replied. "And I told you Joshua, you can just call me Selena, we're friends now so it's okay."
"Ah well, old habits die hard." Joshua said with a smile as he spread his towel out a bit more and got comfortable. "I see you have a different book than yesterday, anything good?"
"Just something to pass the time really, nothing too deep." Selena admitted.
"Fair enough." Joshua noted before taking out his bottle of sunscreen and starting to rub it all over his exposed skin. That's when Selena realized that she had forgotten her own bottle back at the little beachside cabin all the vacationers were staying at.
"Drat." She said under her breath, but Joshua's keen senses allowed him to pick it up.
"Something wrong Selena?" He asked with a bit of concern.
"Kind of, I forgot my own sunscreen back in my room, and I'd rather not deal with a sunburn the day before we have to got back." She admitted. "I guess I'll have to go back and get it quickly." She was starting to get up to leave before Joshua gently grabbed her wrist to stop her.
"Nonsense, you can have some of mine. I always bring extra just in case, living in the desert you kind of have to you know?" He told her. "In fact, since we're both here together why don't we help each other out and get it on our backs a bit easier."
"Thank you Joshua, you're a real life saver." Selena said as she settled back down. "And yes, that sounds like a great idea."
"Hey, I try my best, just let me scoot over a bit and I'll have it done quick as a whistle." Joshua replied as he moved over behind Selena and poured some sunscreen on his hands. Selena was wearing the same brown and gold one piece swimsuit she had been wearing the whole time, so it wasn't going to take that long, but Joshua figured now was the best time than ever to ask a question that he had been wondering about for a while now.
"So Selena, I hope this isn't too personal of a question for you, but how did a woman like you end up being a general of Grado? Seems like with someone with your smarts and looks could be anything she wanted to be, so it must have been your choice to do so yeah?" He asked with genuine interest.
"That's very flattering of you to say Joshua." Selena replied with a bit of a blush. "But the answer is quite simple, it's because of Emperor Vigarde and his vast kindness."
"Really? I've heard a lot of good things about him." Joshua noted. "What did he do for you?"
"Well, when I was a small child, he came to my family's village. We were going though some tough times and we couldn't pay our taxes for that year. We all thought he was coming to personally take what we were supposed to give by force, but to our surprise he told us that it was okay that we couldn't pay it and that he had come to inspect the situation to see how he could better help us in the coming years. That touched my heart so much that I dedicated in my heart that I was going to help people just like he did for us, and the rest is history really. I did what I needed to, studied magic, learned how to ride a horse, how to act in court, all those noble things, and when I presented myself to the emperor he readily accepted me into the army and I rose through the ranks until I was at the point I am now. I can't say everything has been easy, but to me it's been worth it to see all the people I've helped in Grado's and his name."
Selena couldn't help but go on a bit long with her answer, it was her driving force for her goals and live, but Joshua didn't mind. It was a real treat to see Selena this emotional and it was nice to hear that they had a bit in common as well. Joshua was really warming up to Selena, even more than he already had been.
"Huh, yeah, that sounds like something he would do." Joshua replied when she was done. "You know, I actually met Emperor Vigarde once as well when I was a child as well. Well, he was more visiting my mother, but he was very kind and understanding to me even when I was in kind of a bad mood that day." Of course he couldn't rightly tell Selena just yet that the reason he was having a bad day that day was that his father, the former king of Jehanna, had died recently, but he figured that he could get away with being a bit vague and not bring up suspicion since they were having a fun day together.
"Really? That's kind of funny in an ironic sort of way." Selena noted with a chuckle.
"I know right?" Joshua agreed. "Alright, I'm done with your back, time to switch places." So the two of them did just that and Selena started to rub sunscreen on Joshua's back. It was probably going to take just a bit longer since he wasn't wearing a shirt, but she didn't mind. In fact, she had some questions for him as well.
"You know for a mercenary, you don't have a lot of scars on your body." She commented as she moved her hands around his back gently. "Would you account that to your skill as a fighter or maybe you haven't been a mercenary for that long?"
"Sharp wits as ever Selena." Joshua said with a chuckle, but he had to admit he loved the feeling of her hands all over him, they were very soft and delicate like he thought they would be. "I would say it's a little of both. Like you I chose to be what I am today, but I wasn't really forced into it at a young age like some mercenaries are. My family, while not being super rich, always had enough to get by, so I was able to enjoy my childhood for the most part. And as for my skill, well I think you saw it first hand at the festival during the week, I barely know how to use a bow and I was still on top of my game." Some of that was of course a sack of lies, but some of it was the truth. Joshua always sought to strike a balance between the two so as to keep his little ruse believable.
"Yes, yes, you were quite impressive I must admit, if you ever find yourself in Grado needing a job, I think you'd be a great fit for my company." Selena noted happily.
"That's high praise coming from someone of your station." Joshua said with a smirk. "But I'll keep that in mind, thanks."
"So, what did make you want to become a mercenary in the first place, did some in your family already have that as a profession or did you come to that decision yourself?" Selena wondered.
"Uh, I'd say I pretty much came to the decision myself. I mean my father did a stint in the Jehannan army reserve, but he really never had to do any real fighting and he never really talked about his experience there. What really sold me on the idea was the fact that being a mercenary meant I would get to travel and that I could help a lot of people who needed it." Joshua answered. "Magvel is a huge place and I really wanted to find some perspective you know? Find what my place in it could be and then do the best I could in it. And as you probably know as well as me, getting to see the face of people you help is just the best feeling in the world, wouldn't you agree?"
"Very much so, seeing those in need get what they need, well it reminds me of when I was younger so I know how they feel more than most generals would." Selena noted in agreement.
"Exactly, and it just makes me feel like I'm making Magvel a better place with every job I do." Joshua said with a content sigh.
"Let me ask you this though, have you ever gotten a job offer you've refused on moral grounds?" Selena asked.
"Oh, tons of them." Joshua replied. "That's why I make sure to do my research before I accept a job. I'm not just gonna kill someone if it's gonna cause more trouble than it's worth. Yeah that cuts into my group's profit margins a bit, but I think it pays for itself when our reputation is so good that royal armies and generals like yourself are seriously offering to hire us."
"And here I was thinking you were just another pretty face, you've got this all figured out don't you?" Selena teased him.
"As much as I can." Joshua smirked back. "And I'd say I'm more handsome than pretty, wouldn't you think?"
"Well, you've got me there." Selena noted as she finished up with the sunscreen. "That's that, now we can enjoy the rest of our day on the beach, thank you Joshua for sharing this with me and for answering my questions."
"Hey, fair is fair, and you answered my questions as well so I must thank you back." Joshua said back before moving back over to his towel. After that the two of them relaxed for a bit, Selena reading her book and Joshua looking out to the ocean as they chatted some more. Eventually though Mia came into their vision and she stopped to talk to them.
"Oh perfect!" She said looking at the pair. "Lucina and I were wondering if we could find another pair of heroes to get to play some games of chicken in the water with us."
"Chicken? I don't think I've ever heard of that game before, how do you play?" Selena asked.
"It's really simple, one person stands in the water with their partner sitting on their shoulders and the goal is to get the other team to fall into the water." Mia explained. "I think it was derived from some sort of training drill a looooooong time ago or something."
"That sounds like fun then, don't you think Joshua?" Selena said looking over to him.
"I think I'll pass, thank you." Joshua said a bit nervously. "Thank you for the offer. But you can probably find someone else to be your partner Selena."
"But I want you as my partner Joshua." Selena stated with a surprising pout, as slight as it was.
"Look, I would love to as well, but I can't swim." Joshua explained. "You don't really get the chance to learn living out in the desert and work hasn't given me the time to learn either." Selena couldn't help but chuckle at the revelation. "What?"
"It's just surprising, that's all. You seem so knowledgeable about so many things, I just assumed you could swim as well." She explained. "But honestly, it's not going to be too deep where we'll be and you'll have to be the one standing since I doubt I could carry you, so I think you'd be okay. And even if you did fall and get sent out into the water, I'm a very good swimmer so I could catch you in no time."
"You really want me to be your partner that badly huh?" Joshua asked rhetorically with a wry smile. "Alright, but you one me one at a later date, got it?"
"Of course, a general always pays her debts." Selena said with a happy tone and smile. So they went and played in the ocean with Mia and Lucina for a long while, Selena even gave Joshua a crash course on swimming so if he ever did get into water when he didn't mean to he wouldn't be completely helpless. Besides, Joshua would be a fool to skip out on having those lovely legs of Selena's wrapped around his head for a while. Eventually though the sun started to set and everyone started to pack up to leave, except for Joshua and Selena who decided to stay and watch the sun go down.
"I really had fun today, and with this whole week in general, and a lot of it has to do with you Selena, so I thank you for livening up my life for that short period of time." Joshua admitted. Selena responded by resting her head on his shoulder and snuggling up to him a bit.
"I could say the same about you, shame we'll have to go back and not know which one of us is which with all of our copies running around Askr's castle." She said with a sigh.
"Well, there is a simple way to fix that." Joshua said reaching into his satchel and taking out two shell bracelets. "If we just wear these around the castle then we'll know which one of us is which, genius right?"
"Did you make these?" Selena wondered.
"Yeah, I had the same thought you just had a couple days ago and I wanted to come up with something before we left." Joshua explained. "That's why I was a little late to the beach today, I was finishing these up."
"That's very sweet of you Joshua, thank you." Selena said taking one and putting on her wrist.
"And plus, if by Lady Luck's grace we're actually from the same Magvel, we can keep these and meet up again after we get sent home." Joshua added.
"That would be nice, but chances are that it's very unlikely." Selena said sighing again.
"Well, then that just means we'll have to make the best of our time here in Askr, as much or little as we have." Joshua replied, ever the optimist, at least in appearance. After he said that there was a few moments of comfortable silence between the two as they continued to watch the sunset before Selena moved her body around so that she was face to face with Joshua as she straddled his legs. "Woah, Selena, what's all this about?" Joshua asked in surprise, though he would admit that he was enjoying this position very much.
"I'm making the best of the time we have left." And with that she put her arms on Joshua's shoulders and moved in to kiss him. She didn't go all the way though, giving Joshua the chance to decline her advance.
But there was no way Joshua was going to decline a moment such as this, so he leaned in and completed the kiss. Selena's lips were nice and soft, very warm and inviting, and he couldn't help but linger on them like the two of them were on the beach this evening. He had felt some sparks between them over the last few days, but he never thought Selena would be the one initiating something like this.
"Sorry, I just got caught up in the moment." Selena said with a big blush as she pulled away slightly. Joshua was blushing a bit as well, he really liked this side of her as well.
"Don't be." He whispered back to her. "Let it out, it's good for you."
So that's just what Selena did, she went right back to kissing Joshua like she wanted to. Honestly this had been building up in her over the last few days, but what really pushed her over the edge today was learning more about Joshua and what type of man he was and the fact that he was genuinely interested in her and her past. And it didn't hurt that he was being super romantic and thoughtful with those bracelet's either. She never thought she would ever feel like this for anyone but the emperor, but here she was, falling for a handsome mercenary with a heart of gold. After a while of making out though the two of them needed to catch their breath, but they stayed very close to each other, not wanting the moment to end.
"You're a very good kisser Selena, just another wonderful skill of yours." Joshua said with a smirk, which got her to blush a bit more.
"Oh, you're much better than me, you probably have more experience." Selena pondered.
"Not too much, I may act like a flirt, but I've not had many chances to do something like this." Which was the honest truth.
"That's surprising." Selena noted, still breathing hard. But there was something the two of them hadn't noticed about their outfits. They had been making out so vigorously that the strings holding the top of Selena's swimsuit had loosened to the point that her breasts had popped out of it and Joshua's swim trunks had slid so far down that his dick was showing, and it was very erect as well. They didn't notice until they heard a voice calling from them from far off.
"Joshua! Selena! We're leaving!" It was the summoner, probably at the portal so they could go back. Normally the both of them would be super embarrassed about the state they were in, but with the romantic moment they were having, it kind of just made it a bit better.
"Those look nice, I guess I'll have to wait until next time to cop a feel huh?" Joshua joked with a grin.
"Who says there will be a next time?" Selena teased as she fixed her swimsuit. "But it seems you're packing some heat as well, so I might catch up with you in the future. Maybe after a nice meal?"
"Sounds like a date." Joshua replied as he stood up and pulled his shorts up. "But seriously, thank you Selena, this was a wonderful week and I'm looking forward to seeing where whatever this is leads."
"Me as well Joshua, me as well."
Chapter 31: File #740 Luck and Thunder Part 2
Notes:
Moving right along with this next part. I think it would be cool if Heroes went more in depth about the logistics about heroes and the worlds they come from, having them worry about making friends/lovers in Askr but perhaps not being from the same version of their world as each other. This story goes into that kind of. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #740 Luck and Thunder Part 2
Characters: Joshua, Selena, Gerik, Duessel
Based on: A commission by HakkWolf on Twitter
Joshua and Gerik were getting in some training in the Training Towers with a few other heroes. It wasn't very strenuous training so they were able to talk to each other while they were fighting.
"You know, it amazes me how advanced the technology here is in Askr." Joshua commented. "Like take all these simulated fighters they have for us to train against, I would have never thought summoning magic could be used so effectively."
"Have to agree with you there Joshua." Gerik said cutting down another foe. "It's also nice that they don't bleed or show emotions, so it doesn't feel like we're killing real people for no reason. But what really gets me is how the environment changes every now and then. You could have a room like this in a castle or something and just be anywhere you want. Like you could have a nice picnic if it was raining or you could find a nice, warm, and cozy location covered in snow. I'm surprised Anna hasn't found some way to make money off this place."
"You could even go to the beach if you wanted to." Joshua added.
"Oh yeah, speaking of that, how was your vacation? I haven't gotten the time to ask you about it and I heard their were some spicy details to share." Gerik teased Joshua.
"Spicy details? Where did you hear that from?" Joshua wondered, genuinely surprised.
"I have my sources." Gerik said coyly. "So are you gonna tell me or am I gonna have to win a bet with you to get you to spill the details?"
"Nothing much to tell really." Joshua answered calmly. "I got to know someone a bit better and we decided to see if it was going to go anywhere at a later date, nothing spicy about that now is there?"
"I guess not, though that does sound a bit mature for you Joshua." Gerik teased him again. "So, who is the lucky lady?"
"Now that one you're going to have to bet with me about." Joshua replied with a smirk. Right after he responded the scenery changed to a clearing with a long winding lake all about it. Then out of nowhere a simulated version of Selena came out and started attacking the two of them.
"Gods, I hate when they pit us up against real people, I thought I told them to stop doing that to me." Gerik said with a sigh. But Joshua was just frozen there for a bit, be it from shock of seeing Selena's face or from not really wanting to have to fight her, for real or a simulation. But he shook it off and helped Gerik take the illusion down before starting to walk towards the exit.
"I think I'm done for the day." He told Gerik. "Thank you for training with me, I'll see you later." Gerik could tell that Joshua was a bit shaken up for some reason though, so he followed him to make sure he was okay.
"Hey, come on, I could tell something was up with you in that last fight." He stated plainly. "What's going on?"
"My heart just wasn't in that fight you know? I think I'm just getting hungry or tired or something, no big deal." Joshua said with a fake smile, trying to brush it off. Gerik just gave him a look that told Joshua he wasn't buying it. "Well, you wanted to know who the lucky lady was, we just had a run in with her."
"Wait a second?! You and General Selena? Really?" Gerik asked with a hearty laugh. "What lines did you have to feed her to get that to happen?"
"Uh, the truth." Joshua replied flatly. "Look, she might seem like she's really uptight and serious all the time, but she knows how to relax and have a fun time as well as I learn on our vacation. I really think something is there and I want to see where it leads."
"Even if you'll have to fight her in the future?" Gerik asked more seriously.
"What do you mean?" Joshua asked slightly confused.
"Come on Josh, you aren't dumb. It might not be spelled out to us because it might affect our futures when we go back, but something is up in Grado." Gerik stated. "And Selena is a high ranking general in the Grado army while people like you and me are mercs with morals, one way or another we're gonna have to fight her for real eventually. Or at least that's how I see it."
"You bring up valid points." Joshua noted. "But like you said, we don't know exactly what's going to happen in our futures. Hell, we all might be from three different versions of Magvel for all we know."
"That's another thing, when this war is finally over, what then? You really just gonna leave her hanging like that if you get serious?" Gerik asked.
"I figured that bridge would get burned when we got to it." Joshua answered truthfully. "Besides, I've got a friend from my version of Elibe that knows how to travel realms, so I've got a backup plan."
"Sounds like you've got this all figured out Joshua. I just hope Lady Luck is on your side like she usually is." Gerik replied, genuinely caring for Joshua's feelings.
"Just to let you in on a secret my friend, Lady Luck is rarely on my side, I have to make my own luck most of the time, and I plan to do that here as well." Joshua told him. "But thanks for looking out for me, you're a good friend." Gerik nodded and the two left the Training Towers and went their separate ways. Joshua was walking back to his room when he just happened to pass by Selena who wanted to speak with him. She saw the shell bracelet around his wrist and knew he was the right one.
"Hello again Joshua." She said politely with a smile.
"Selena, I was just thinking about you actually." Joshua replied with a chuckle. "How are you doing today?"
"I'm doing good, thank you for asking." Selena told him. "Though I have been looking for you so I can ask you a question."
"Oh, you have? Well, fire away, I'm not busy at the moment." Joshua told her.
"Good. So, I was wondering if you'd be willing to have dinner with me tonight in my room. It's been a couple days since our moment on the beach and I was hoping we could spend some time together." Selena offered.
"Yeah, that sounds like fun!" Joshua answered happily. "And my schedule is clear for tonight as well, so I don't see any problem with that."
"Wonderful, it's a date then." Selena replied, a bit relieved that everything was going so smoothly. "So, what kind of food do you like?"
"Honestly, living as a mercenary, I'll eat anything as long as it's prepared correctly." Joshua said truthfully. "So whatever you want to eat is good with me. In fact, why don't you surprise me and have us eat your favorite food, that sounds like it could be interesting."
"Hmmm, alright, I think I can do that. When should I expect you? Around the same time as the mess hall dinner?" Selena wondered.
"Maybe just a tad bit later than that, I have some organizing and cleaning I need to do in my room this afternoon." Joshua told her. "Oh, and should I dress for the occasion?" That was a bit of a tease as shown by his smirk.
"Your normal attire is fine, just make sure it's clean." Selena teased back. "Alright, I think that's everything I need to know. Thank you for being so easy to talk to as usual Joshua, I really appreciate that."
"Hey, not a problem." Joshua replied with a smile. "See you later tonight." And with that he moved in and kissed Selena on the cheek before moving on towards his room. Selena blushed a bit from his boldness and she was glad that there wasn't really anyone around to see what happened. But she was happy that Joshua had accepted and that he wasn't pulling her leg about wanting to see where they were going with this relationship.
"Well, I guess I need to prepare to make the food, I wonder if I still have that recipe page somewhere in my room." Selena said to herself before going to her own room to look and prepare. She did end up finding the recipe she was looking for and a few hours later she was in the mess hall kitchen preparing everything when her fellow Grado general Duessell came in wearing an apron over his casual clothes.
"General Selena! I wasn't expecting to see you here this evening." He said with a bit of happiness in his tone. "Are you my partner for preparing everyone's food today?"
"Not exactly General, I'm here making food for me and someone I invited to my room for dinner. I think that it's actually Prince Ephraim's turn to work in the kitchen with you." Selena answered him truthfully.
"You invited someone to dinner? In your own room?" Duessel asked a bit shocked. "I didn't know our Majesty the Emperor had finally been summoned to Askr! I'll have to get the chance to speak with him later."
"No, no, you misunderstand." Selena noted. "Emperor Vigarde isn't here with us yet, I invited someone else. A friend I made while I was on that beach trip."
"Well, they must be a pretty good friend then to be getting this type of attention from you Selena." Duessel noted. "Anyone I would know?"
"Probably, he is from Magvel." Selena told him. "Do you know Joshua, the mercenary who always wears his hat everywhere and loves to gamble? It's him." Duessel couldn't help but chuckle and almost fully laugh when he heard that. "What? I'm telling the truth!"
"Sorry General Selena, I just can't imagine you getting wooed by some flirty and aloof mercenary like him." He admitted. "I would more likely think you lost a bet with him and this was the punishment. Not that your cooking is bad or anything, just that sounds like something he would want from you."
"I don't blame you, if I was in your position I would think the same thing." Selena admitted. "But Joshua is a lot more than what he lets everyone see. He's a very caring and intelligent man, thoughtful as well." She said the last part as she put her hand on her own shell bracelet for a moment. "And yes, it doesn't hurt that he is quite handsome as well, but that's not the important part."
"I see." Duessel said pondering her words for a few moments. "Well, far be it from me to stop you from enjoying yourself General Selena, if what you say is true then I'm happy for you to find someone to share time and a meal with. Just be careful, the heart can cut deeper than any weapon made of steel or silver. If you ever need anything, feel free to reach out to me."
"Of course General Duessel, and I appreciate that, truly. As always you are the wisest of all of Grado's generals." Selena told him. She had great respect for the man, his ability in battle was bar none but his wisdom was just on par. And he too had helped her get her footing when she was named a general, so they had a good working relationship. A bit later Ephraim came into the kitchen and the three of them got to cooking up dinner. Selena did end up helping the two other chefs a bit, Ephraim was a bit lacking in his culinary skill, but it didn't take much longer than expected. When it was done they notified the servers before starting to clean the kitchen up.
"General Selena, leave the cleaning for us, go have some fun with your dinner." Duessel said after a bit.
"Are you sure? I don't want to leave you two hanging." Selena noted.
"Not to worry General Selena, I have experience cleaning up my own messes, so it should be just fine." Ephraim replied. "And if you have a date I would hate to keep you from it."
"Thank you, both of you." Selena said with a bow before getting all the food she made and placing it on a cart to wheel to her room.
Joshua was just putting the final touches on his room when he looked out at the sun starting to set and heard people making their way to the dining hall. He walked over to his mirror and gave his face and clothes a look over to make sure he was still clean and looking good, and seeing that he was he walked to his door, opened it, and started walking to Selena's room. It was in the opposite direction of the dining hall so he was walking against the flow of everyone else, though he was doing his best to stay out of the way.
"Joshua, you forget which way dinner is?" Gerik said as they were about to pass each other.
"Nope, I've got a date." Joshua stated as they passed since they didn't have time to stop and talk to each other longer. Eventually he made it through the crowd and to Selena's room. He straightened his outfit out and took a deep breath before knocking on the door. "Selena! It's me Joshua, are you ready for me?"
"Yes! Come on in, the door is unlocked!" Selena called back as she was finishing the last touches on the table settings. So Joshua opened the door and slowly walked into Selena's room, giving it a good look over as he closed the door behind him.
"I kind of figured your room would be neat and clean." He commented as Selena walked over to him. "But it looks nice, I like all the simple decorations and such you've put around the room."
"Thank you, I tried my best to make it a little more like home." Selena noted before taking Joshua's hand and leading him towards the table. "Speaking of home, I decided to make you my favorite meal from when I was younger." With that she lifted the lid off the trays keeping the food warm and let Joshua see what it was. "I hope you like beef and noodle stew."
"Yeah, I love stew, thank you Selena." Joshua replied with a genuine smile. "But before anything else, I must be a proper gentleman to you." He said that as kind of a joke, but he did pull Selena's chair out for her and let her sit down first before he did.
"Come on, I know you have good manners Joshua, you don't have anything to prove to me." Selena chuckled as she took her seat.
"Eh, maybe, but I like being considerate anyways." Joshua noted. He caught a whiff of the stew and it really hit the spot for him. "This really smells great. Do you have any pre-meal rituals I need to know about before we dig in?"
"No, not particularly." Selena replied. "But I would like you to taste it first to see how I did."
"Oh, sure." Joshua said taking a spoon and making sure to get a little bit of everything on it. He blew on it gently to cool it off before taking it into his mouth. It was still very warm, but the good kind of warm, not the kind that burned your mouth off or anything. The noodles were fully cooked and the meat was just the right consistency as well. Joshua's eyes lit up and he smiled as it went down into his stomach. "Mmmm, this is wonderful Selena, you should try it too."
So Selena did just that, maybe not savoring it as much as Joshua did, but she was really happy with how it came out. The next few moments were just filled with the two of them enjoying eating and the sounds around them, but of course they had to talk to each other eventually so Joshua decided to break the silence.
"You do know that I have to know the story about why this is your favorite food now right?" He teased Selena before continuing to eat more stew.
"Well, it's not a very complicated tale honestly." Selena started. "As I told you before my village really didn't have a lot going for it financially, so we really couldn't afford to eat a lot of meat. So whenever we did get the chance it was a big celebration. The whole village would gather round and everyone would get some, and even if it was just a small amount everyone was just a bit happier because of it. It just reminds me of a simpler time when I was happy and with my parents."
"Hey, I don't blame you there." Joshua noted. "But yeah, I can understand that fully. Speaking of your parents, are they still alive by chance?"
"Yes, and peacefully so I might add. It really helps that I send some of my pay as general back home to support them." Selena answered. "They've done so much for me, there is no way I wouldn't help them back as they get up in years."
"Of course, I wouldn't expect anything else out of a wonderful woman such as yourself." Joshua said genuinely, getting Selena to blush a bit.
"You're really good at making people feel good about themselves Joshua, I like that about you." Selena noted before going in with her own question. "So what about your parents, how are they?" Luckily Joshua knew what he was going to say for this question, so he was prepared.
"Well, it's just my mother these days, my father died of an illness a couple years ago." Joshua started. Of course 'a couple of years ago' was coming up on 20 soon enough, but Selena didn't need to know that right now. "I didn't want to bring it up at the beach since we were having such a nice time. But my mother is doing well, she's the head of a worker's guild and helps find people jobs who need them. And I sent her some extra money every now and then too, but she probably doesn't need it as much as your folks might."
"I'm sure she still appreciates the thought." Selena assured him. "And you probably write her and tell her all the stories you have of helping people right? I'm sure she's proud of you."
"Yeah, she's really cool like that. Sometimes I just wish I went and saw her more." Joshua admitted, kind of truthfully. "I know I'm kind of in control of that, but sometimes it just skips my mind. Like who knows when will be the last time I see her?"
"I feel that, truly." Selena said reaching over the table and putting her hand on Joshua's shoulder in a comforting motion. "But even if we do never see our parents again for some reason, as long as they know we love them and they love us, then I think we can all take comfort in that."
"Thank you Selena, I needed to hear that." Joshua said softly taking her hand in his and then gently kissing the back of it. It was quite the touching moment between the two of them, even if Joshua was lying his ass off about half of it. Either way, the two chatted about this or that as they continued to eat. Selena also made some salad to go with the stew and they both enjoyed that as well. When it was all done the both of them cleaned everything up and placed it on the cart Selena used to get it all to her room so they could take it to the kitchen later. After that they two of them were standing together in the middle of the room, wondering what to do next.
"That was a wonderful dinner Selena." Joshua commented softly. "I'll have to make it up to you and invite you to my room some time."
"I think I would like that." Selena replied in an equally soft tone. "But, I don't want to think about the future right now, we're not done here tonight."
"We aren't?" Joshua asked with a bit of a smirk.
"Of course we aren't." Selena said before moving over and planting a kiss on his lips. "Don't you remember how we were interrupted on the beach? We said we'd get to it later, and it's later now."
"Hmm, I might need some more reminding actually." Joshua teased before moving in himself and kissing Selena. This time it was a bit longer and lingering and he wrapped his arms around her to keep her close. "Oh, now I remember. I wanted to feel your chest up and you commented on what I've got down there. You sure you want to continue that?"
"I'm sure." Selena assured him. "Today is a safe day for me if I've counted correctly, and you don't have to worry about hurting me or anything, horse riding and some other incidents you know. Of course I'm sure I'm not the first woman you've been with either."
"It's less than you think." Joshua admitted. "Yes I may act like a flirt, but I truly only get this close to women I think I have a real shot with. For whatever that's worth."
"That's a surprise honestly, but getting to know you better it is in character." Selena teased him.
"I just have one thing I need to talk to you about." Joshua noted. "And if it brings the mood down I'll take the blame for it, but I feel it needs to be said. When this war in Askr is over and we get sent home to Magvel, you know we might not end up in the same one right?"
"It's something I gave some thought yes." Selena replied. "But what if we do? What if we are from the same Magvel? And even if we aren't, maybe we can find a way to find each other again, we found each other here right?"
"Well, I just don't want you to be too heartbroken if somehow we don't see each other again when it's all done." Joshua told her. "I mean I have a friend back home that could help me find you, but even then it's not a guarantee. I just want to know you're okay sharing yourself and your love with me knowing that's a possibility."
"Joshua, I know very well how it feels to have an impossible love, it's happened to me before once." Selena admitted. "In fact in a small part I still have those feelings. But I'd rather spend the time I do have with someone rather than worrying about the consequences of possibly never seeing them again. I'd rather experience love for a short time than not at all, wouldn't you?"
"Selena, that's exactly how I feel too." Joshua assured her. "And you telling me how you feel makes me so happy, you don't even know. So yes, I would love to spend as much time as I can with you while we have it."
"Good." Selena said with confidence. "Now that we have that figured out, maybe we can get back to where we were interrupted."
"You want me to get my swim trunks then?" Joshua joked.
"How about the next best thing?" Selena teased him before moving over to her bed and starting to peel off her clothes until she was just in her underwear.
"Yeah, that sounds good." Joshua replied with a smirk, walking over and doing the same. "I hope you don't mind, but I prefer keeping my hat on."
"Ha! I had a feeling." Selena said with a laugh as Joshua got in bed with her. "Well, I figure this will work better if you sit on the edge of the bed and I sit on your lap, that way you don't have to strain your arms so much like on the beach."
"Sounds good to me." So Joshua sat on the edge of the bed and Selena sat on his lap facing him.
"And just so you know, my bra clasps in the front, whenever that may come up." Selena teased him.
"Good to know." Joshua smirked.
After that there wasn't a lot of talking going on. The two of them started making out like they had been on the beach and it just got hotter and hotter from there. Underwear thrown across the room and on the floor, hands and lips all over each other, Joshua even got to lick and suck on Selena's tits like he really wanted to. Eventually Selena got turned around so Joshua could get a better grip on her chest as he fucked her, and fuck her he did. It was good that Askr had some thick walls because if they didn't everyone would be hearing both Selena and Joshua's moans down each and every hallway. It was honestly the best sex either of them had ever had, even if that was a short list. Joshua's hat even stayed on the whole time. But eventually like all good things it had to end, but even the ending was great, both of them cumming at the same time and Selena getting that nice warm feeling of Joshua's seed filling her womb. When they were down Joshua fell back on the bed and Selena turned around and fell onto his chest with a big smile on her face.
"If it's gonna be this good every time, we might have to move our rooms next to each other." She commented through her breath and messed up hair.
"Agreed." Joshua replied, also out of breath. "For someone with not a lot of experience, you really rocked my world Selena."
"I was just doing what felt good and what made you make all those cute sounding moans." Selena teased him.
"Well, whatever it was, I enjoyed it." After that they stopped talking to catch their breath a bit before sitting up and starting to clean themselves off. "I am so glad no one can hear us in other rooms though, that would be embarrassing."
"What? You don't think it would be good for your flirty reputation?" Selena joked.
"I mean it would be, but what good is a flirty reputation when you're going steady with someone?" Joshua asked genuinely. "And I don't want anyone to get jealous of either of us, I have a feeling we're pretty high on most people's 'would be willing to have a one night stand with' list."
"Well, they can stay jealous, because we're off the market for now." Selena said before pulling Joshua back down on the bed so they could cuddle.
"So, just asking, do you sleep naked, or is this just a special thing?" Joshua wondered, but was also kind of joking.
"I could make it a regular thing if you joined me every night." Selena tempted him.
"That's a very tempting proposition Selena, I might have to consider that." Joshua teased her. "But being serious for a moment, thank you for tonight. It was really everything I could hope it to be and I really like where we're going together. It nice to have some stability since we're so far away from home and everything."
"I agree, we have our own little piece of Magvel here together, and I really love that feeling." Selena replied. "And I have to thank you as well Joshua, if you didn't take the chance on getting to know me better we wouldn't be here right now either."
"Hey, I know an interesting woman when I see one, and you Selena are very interesting, and intelligent, and inviting, and a bunch of other 'I' words that make you special." Joshua said snuggling up to her even more.
"Such a way with words you have." Selena said getting closer as well before yawning. "Gods, the one thing about beef stew, it makes you tired after a while. And I guess the hot, steamy sex had something to do with it as well."
"Sure enough." Joshua noted with his own sigh. "Would you like me to spend the night with you then Selena?"
"Do you even need to ask?"
Chapter 32: File #a964 Luck and Thunder Part 3
Notes:
Part 3, moving right along. Some bumpiness in the road for our happy couple, how will they face it?
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a964 Luck and Thunder Part 3
Characters: Joshua, Selena, Gerik
Based on: a commission by morris_1611 on Twitter
"Oh yes! Right there is perfect! Keep going! Just like that!"
Joshua and Selena were once again going at it with each other, a normal occasion ever since they got together about a year ago. Joshua was currently kneeling on the ground next to his bed so his head could fit right between Selena's legs as he ate her out. Selena for her part was grasping onto the bed sheets as tightly as she could, even after all this time Joshua knew how to get her completely worked up, which she loved. But this time of intimacy was soon to be cut short because a few moments later their was a knock on the door.
"Joshua! Joshua! Are you in there! Big news coming from the top!" It was Gerik, and he was sounding more enthusiastic than usual.
"You think I can just ignore him and keep going?" Joshua asked meekly as he moved his head back slightly and looked at Selena.
"Go, see what it is, I'll be here when you get back." Selena assured him. Besides she needed a bit to catch her breath since she had almost already had her first orgasm of the night.
"I love you, so reasonable." Joshua smirked back as he got up, but not before placing a juicy kiss on Selena's pussy. He grabbed a towel to put around his waist and walked to the door, opening it just enough so he and Gerik could talk, but not enough that Gerik could see inside the room.
"Okay, what's up? This better be worth it, I was in the middle of something." Joshua asked a bit curtly. Gerik couldn't help but chuckle, knowing what had been going on with Joshua's state of undress.
"Depends on how you take the news buddy." Gerik replied. "I'm just gonna be straight with you since we have that mutual respect thing going on between us, the war in Askr is ending. Probably within the week by the sounds of it. We're going to be able to go home, all of us. Not all at once of course, that would take too much magic and such, but you should be planning on not being here in a couple weeks." It took a moment for Joshua to take in all that information. On the one had, he had been a bit homesick for a while now, only getting to go back when history pages needed to be replaced, but on the other he now had to have a serious conversation with Selena about their future together.
"Is that so?" Joshua asked back coyly and rhetorically. "Well, that means I have a lot of packing and thinking to do in the next couple days huh?"
"Yeah, seems so." Gerik replied a bit solemnly. "Hey, when you get back, make sure the me from your Magvel learns how good of a friend you are, alright?"
"Same goes for you, unless we end up being from the same one of course." Joshua noted.
"I'm not getting up my hope for that." Gerik told him truthfully. "But maybe you can, I'll leave you to it."
"Thank you Gerik, you are truly a wonderful friend and leader of men." Joshua replied back just as truthfully. Gerik gave him a salute and then walked off to go tell the other Magvellian residents of Askr the news. Joshua stepped back and closed the door to his room before slowly walking back over to the bed Selena was laying in and sitting on the edge of it. Selena could tell just by his body language that something was up so she sat up with him and rested her head on his shoulder and put her arms around his waist.
"So, what was that all about?" She asked after a few moments of silence.
"It was Gerik. He's apparently going around telling all the heroes from Magvel about the news that the war is going to end soon." Joshua replied slowly.
"How soon?" Selena wondered.
"Within the week." Joshua noted. "And that we'll probably get to go home within the month."
"You don't sound very happy about that." Selena replied, sensing his tone.
"I mean, I guess I'm kind of not." Joshua admitted. "Like I'm glad the war is over, don't get me wrong the people of Askr deserve this peace they are getting, but I kind of don't want to go home. Pretty selfish of me huh?"
"Maybe, but it's understandable." Selena assured him. "There are many wonderful and exciting things here in Askr, it's going to be an adjustment getting back to our own lives in Magvel I think. All the resources for magical research, the time and resources to learn new life skills, the wonderful friends we've made during our time here, it's something to miss to be sure."
"You." Joshua mumbled under his breath, but it was just loud enough for Selena to hear him make a noise.
"What was that Joshua?" She wondered.
"You." Joshua said more firmly. "I'm going to miss you Selena. You are why I don't want to go home. All those other things are nice, but I can live without them. I don't know if I can live without you. As much as I want to come off as a cool and carefree guy, I don't know if I can do this." Selena wasn't as surprised as you would think at this confession of his. She had really gotten to know Joshua over the last year and she knew how he truly was underneath his cool façade, so she was a bit more prepared than he was for this.
"Joshua, I'm going to miss you too, more than I've missed anyone in my entire life." Selena told him, raising her head up and looking him in the eyes. "You've made me so happy and cheerful this last year or so, more so than almost anyone else has before. I can truly say that I love you and mean it. But we've had this conversation before. We knew sooner or later we were going to have to part ways, it just happened to be sooner than we thought."
"I know, I know." Joshua said hanging his head low. "But now it just feels so real, knowing that there is a time limit on our relationship, there are still so many things I want to do with you, experience with you, but now all of that is falling apart." Selena loved Joshua's honestly, even in a trying moment like this, getting to hear how he really felt was as important to her as ever. And that's why she felt she had to be honest with him as well.
"That may be true." She told him softly as she put her hand on his chin and raised his head up so they were eye to eye again. "But instead of looking at the negative, let's look at it a different way. We don't have to fight anymore meaning we have more free time together, why don't we resolve to make the best of our time now, making it something that even if we never meet again we'll remember for the rest of our lives? Sounds like something a romantic like you would enjoy, don't you think?"
"You promise you won't be heartbroken afterwards?" Joshua asked.
"No, I probably will be." Selena admitted. "But this is what I want, and deep down I know you want it as well. If we're going to go out, why not go out on a bang and the most positive note we can? Who knows, maybe our love will be so strong we'll actually end up being from the same Magvel?" Joshua couldn't help but smile and chuckle at Selena's positive outlook on the situation. She may be smart and a bit high strung at points, but she was also optimistic and fun at the right times.
"You've been reading to many of Lady L'Arachel's romance novels." Joshua replied, finally cracking his seriousness with a joke.
"You don't read enough." Selena teased him back. The mood was starting to come back to them and Joshua instinctively reached out and started fondling Selena's chest gently. "Are you still in the mood?"
"Hey, I said to make the best of things, that goes for here in bed too." Selena assured him. So they had a wonderful night together as always with both of them pulling out all the stops to make the other feel the most pleasure that they could.
Over the next couple weeks they stayed true to their plans and made the best of every day and night with each other. Each day was almost jam packed with activities and fun romantic moments between the two of them and they grew closer and closer with each one. Everyone else in Askr could tell that what they had was special and they too were starting to feel a bit sad when the day came that they had to leave each other and go home. One by one heroes from the different realms were sent back, the list started with Archanea and ended with Fodlan with Magvel being somewhat in the middle after Elibe.
"Alright everyone, we've been through this a few times already, but just as a reminder only the things you brought to Askr or that are currently on your person will be sent back with you, so if there is anything you need to get from your rooms before you are sent back, go get them now." The summoner called out when all the heroes from Magvel were gathered at the gates to be sent back. A few heroes went back to get things, but Joshua and Selena had everything. They were even dressed in their swimwear so that when they got sent back it wouldn't cause confusion.
"You have everything?" Joshua asked Selena, just to make sure.
"I do, and you?" Selena asked back.
"Honestly, this is probably the only memory I need of my time here." Joshua replied, showing Selena the shell bracelet that he had made for the both of them what seemed like forever ago. "You still have yours?"
"Of course I do." Selena said gently as she raised her arm up to show him. "This bracelet is never going to leave my sight, I'm going to treasure it as long as I can and I hope you do the same."
"I will, you have my word." Joshua assured her. "I'll even flip my rigged coin if I have to so that I can prove it."
"No need, you are a man of your word Joshua, you've proved that time and again." Selena told him before leaning in and letting him wrap his arms around her. "I'm going to miss you Joshua, even if I do meet another one in my world, I don't think it'll be quite the same."
"No, I doubt it would be Selena, I doubt it would be." Joshua replied with a sigh before they just stood their silently for a few moments holding each other. Eventually though one phrase broke the silence and they both said it at the same time.
"I love you." It wasn't planned, it wasn't expected, it just happened. And what happened next, well it probably was expected. The two of them started to kiss each other, gently at first but the passion grew and grew as the moments passed by. The summoner was getting ready to send everyone back, but they gave the couple just an extra few moments because they knew how hard it might be. But eventually they had to let them go. The ritual was cast and all the heroes from Magvel started to fade away back to their homes.
"I'll never forget you." Joshua whispered before they disappeared.
"Neither will I." Selena whispered back with a tear in her eye. And then in a flash Joshua was back on the beach where he had been hanging out with his mercenary band.
"Hey, there you are Joshua, thought you could slip away from paying up huh?" One of his mercenary buddies said coming up to him. "You okay man, you look, older."
"What? Oh, yeah, yeah, yeah, I'm fine. Just dazed out there for a bit." Joshua said as he shook his head and tried to remember what had been going on. "About the bet, I can pay you back after our next job, deal?"
"Yeah, you're usually good for it. And the next job should be easy, Caellach actually set it up for us since he's working for Grado now. We've got a mission in Serafew."
"Nice, that place has an arena right? I can pay you back and still have some pocket change left over." He was playing along, but he was still very sad about having to leave Selena. Speaking of her she was having her own issues readjusting.
"General Selena, urgent news!" One of her squires immediately had a report for her when she got back. "I know this is your vacation, but this comes from the Emperor himself."
"What is it?" Selena wondered.
"Emperor Vigarde has requested all generals of the army back to the capital, rumor is some military action is about to take place in the coming weeks and he wants everyone to be prepared." The squire replied.
"The fighting never ends does it." Selena said under her breath. "Understood! I will pack up and head out tomorrow morning. Also, if you could do me a favor."
"Of course General Selena, I am at your command."
"I want you and whoever you can get to do some research about a mercenary from Jehanna. Here is his picture." Selena said handing the squire a sketch with Joshua's face on it. "His name is Joshua and if you can contact him I would like to hire his services if possible, especially if military action is to be taking place soon."
"Understood General, I'll get our best men on the case."
"Thank you, you are dismissed." So the squire left and that allowed Selena to slump down on the beach for a bit as she watched the sunset. "It's much less bright and colorful without you around, but I'll make due, I always have."
Chapter 33: File #a1105 Luck and Thunder Part 4
Notes:
Okay, this is where the story starts diverging from FE8's canon. Selena was pretty obviously the Camus of the game and many people wish she was able to be recruited during the game's events, so this is a bit of wish fulfillment and a way to somewhat make Joshua/Selena believable in FE8's main story.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1105 Luck and Thunder Part 4
Characters: Joshua, Selena, Ephraim, Duessel, Myrrh
Based on: a commission by LewdShock on Twitter
Selena was conflicted. On one hand she had her duty to Grado and to the Emperor who she cared about very much, and on the other she had the almost undisputable facts that the young looking dragon girl Myrrh had just told her about Magvel's slowly creeping darkness and what it could do to people. Adding on top of that was the fact that even through her best efforts she couldn't find a certain man she had been looking for ever since she had gotten back from the Kingdom of Askr, Joshua the Jehannan mercenary. Every day since they departed she thought about him, it was hard not to since she wore the shell bracelet that he made for her, even when she was sleeping or bathing, it was that important to her. She was even unconsciously moving her hand back and forth across it as she was thinking before one of the soldiers came up to her with news.
"General Selena! Prince Ephraim's army approaches from the north! What are our orders?" He asked, standing at the ready. If this were any other situation Selena would tell her men to form up and head out immediately, but something in her heart was telling her that wasn't the best idea. She thought about what she could do for a long while before looking and Myrrh and knowing she couldn't make a decision right here and now with her looking so distraught with the situation.
"Send a messenger to them, tell Prince Ephraim I wish to parlay with him. We might be able to end this without a battle." Selena ordered.
"Yes General, right away." The solider said before saluting and running off to go get a messenger.
"Myrrh, I'm going to give you back to Prince Ephraim, I have no qualms with you as a person." Selena stated after the solider was gone.
"And my dragonstone?" Myrrh asked.
"I don't know yet, I have to think about it more still."
A while later the messenger came up to Prince Ephraim's army and told them what General Selena had requested of them. This was a bit of a surprise to the prince since he was convinced they would have to fight.
"This certainly is a change to the script." He commented to himself, not knowing just how correct he was. "Stay here, I must talk to my advisors to make this decision, shouldn't take more than 10 minutes." The messenger nodded and Ephraim walked back to the camp to talk to Duessel the former Grado general. Since it was just his luck, Joshua was there as well to listen to the conversation.
"What's going on, are we going to have to fight?" Duessel asked.
"Perhaps not." Ephraim replied. "The enemy general, Selena, has asked to parlay with us. We might get through this without any losses on either side." Joshua perked up when he heard that Selena was on the other side of the battlefield.
"General Selena is a good woman, she wouldn't trick you to get you alone and ambush you." Duessel noted. "So I think it's pretty safe to parlay with her.
"I've heard good things about her as well." Joshua noted, which was a bit of an understatement. "And if you could do me a favor Prince, I think I might have a foolproof way to make certain we won't have to fight. I might even be able to get General Selena to join our side."
"Really? You think you can do that? That would be great Joshua." Ephraim commented. "What do you need me to do?"
"When you parlay with General Selena, pay attention to her wrists and see if she's wearing a shell bracelet. If she is I can put my plan into motion." Joshua explained.
"A bit cryptic, but when haven't you been?" Ephraim half joked. "But alright, I'll see what I can do. General Duessel, will you come with me to the parlay, just in case?"
"Of course, it would be an honor. It's been a while since I've seen Selena as well, so that will be nice." Duessel replied. So Ephraim went off to tell the messenger they'd be coming back to Selena's camp with him, but Duessel paused and turned to Joshua. "Do you know something I don't about Selena?"
"It's complicated and you probably wouldn't believe me if I told you straight out." Joshua started. "Honestly this is just a shot in the dark for me, but if I'm right your friend won't throw her life away and I think if she explains it to you then you'll believe it. You kind of have to trust me on this one."
"Hmm, well you've been trustworthy so far Joshua, I see no reason to doubt you at the moment. But do know that Selena is a good friend of mine, if you hurt her then I'll be on you as quickly as I can, even if we are allies." Duessel warned him.
"Hey, I respect that, but you don't need to worry." Joshua confirmed.
"General Duessel! Come on!" Ephraim called out afterwards. Duessel gave one last stern look to Joshua before leaving with Ephraim.
About an hour later Selena saw her messenger coming back with two men, one she recognized right away as her friend and co-worker in the army so the other must have been Prince Ephraim.
"General Duessel, and Prince Ephraim I presume?" Selena said giving them a curt and polite bow as they came up to her.
"Yes, that is me." Ephraim confirmed. "We've come to accept your offer of parlay. Honestly, I was a bit surprised when it was offered but I'm willing to talk instead of fight if I can, even if my reputation says otherwise."
"Good, because I think we might be able to come to an agreement." Selena noted. "First off, you may take Myrrh back into your custody." She nodded to Myrrh and the dragon girl scurried over to Ephraim's side and stood behind him slightly.
"Did she do anything strange to you?" Ephraim asked the girl.
"No, General Selena was very polite to me." Myrrh replied. "But she didn't give my dragonstone back, I need that still."
"I see." Ephraim pondered. "Well, if we can just get that General Selena we'll just pass on by without a fuss." Selena knew that it would probably be that simple, but she was still conflicted. But she had a plan.
"I'm not quite sure if I feel ready to do that just yet." Selena told them. "I've sent a messenger to Grado to get more clear instructions and based on what they say and what Myrrh has told me I will make my decision then. They should be back by tomorrow, so why don't you and your soldiers take the day to rest and prepare if you feel it's needed, it's getting pretty late anyways and I would hate to have a battle take all night." Ephraim took a look at Duessel and he nodded quietly as if to say Selena's words could be trusted.
"Alright, that's fair." Ephraim stated. "Send us a messenger sometime after around noon tomorrow, otherwise we will prepare and march for battle, understood?"
"Crystal clear." Selena confirmed before moving her hand up closer to her mouth because she felt a yawn coming on from how tiring and stressful the last few days had been. That gave Ephraim the perfect opportunity to see the bracelet she was wearing. He wanted to know more since Joshua had been a bit cryptic about it so he decided to ask about it.
"That's a nice shell bracelet you've got there General Selena, where did you get it?" He asked.
"This?" Selena asked extending her arm to show it off. "Someone special gave it to me, but it's felt like forever since I've seen them. Maybe you would know Prince, have you or your army every come across a mercenary named Joshua? Long red hair, black hat, loves to gamble?"
Ephraim was now starting to piece together some of the puzzle, but he had a feeling if he told Selena straight out it would ruin Joshua's plan, so he decided to be vague with his answer.
"I think I've seen him a time or two before the war started when my father needed a bit of extra muscle, but no time recently. Sorry." He replied.
"Well, I appreciate you taking the time to answer me before things possibly start to heat up." Selena expressed. "Have a good night gentlemen, I'm sure you'll be getting a lot more sleep than I will be." And with that the parlay was over and Ephraim and Duessel began to walk back to their camp with Myrrh in tow.
"Did you know about General Selena and Joshua before this moment?" Ephraim asked Duessel once they were out of earshot.
"This is the first I'm hearing of it, but it's a bit of a change for her personality honestly." Duessel replied.
"Meaning?" Ephraim wondered.
"Well, not to be too much of a busybody, before the war started she had very deep feelings for Emperor Vigarde because of what he had done for her and her village when she was younger. I always thought that she was hoping one day she could somehow be involved with him, but honestly I'm glad she might have found someone else because those thoughts were beyond fantasy."
"Could that also be why she's still hanging onto Myrrh's dragonstone?" Ephraim pondered.
"I do believe that is the case." Myrrh chimed in. "I could feel her emotions, they were very conflicted. She really wants to help us, but she needs a bit more of a push to do it."
"Do you think if Joshua actually goes to her tonight like I think he's planning to that it would work?" Ephraim asked the dragon girl.
"It's very possible, you should let him try at least." Myrrh replied.
"Very well, let's tell him what happened." So they made it back to the camp and Joshua was waiting for them when they got there.
"So, how did it go?" Joshua asked straight away.
"Like you knew what was going to happen when we got there." Ephraim noted with a tinge of suspicion. "General Selena was wearing a shell bracelet and she even asked us if we knew you, saying you were someone special to her."
"Really? That's great. What did you tell her?" Joshua wondered.
"I lied and said that we hadn't seen you in a while, I figured that's what you wanted, an element of surprise?" Ephraim told him.
"Yeah, pretty much." Joshua confirmed. "Well, this is perfect! I'll go and sneak over to her camp around sunset and we'll get to talking and if things go right we both might be back here before breakfast."
"For all of our sakes I hope your confidence is well founded." Ephraim stated.
"And I hope for yours that you don't bring any harm to my friend." Duessel threatened lightly.
"Oh, I'm sure everything will work out just fine." Joshua said confidently. So he ate dinner with the camp and after he was done he did his best sneaking job as he made his way into the Grado camp. Once he was in the main force he didn't really need to sneak around since he could just state he was a mercenary who wanted to see if he could get hired. Luckily no one stopped him and he looked at the tents at the back of the camp with one further back than the rest. It wasn't super big compared to the others, but he had a feeling that was the one he was looking for. As he got closer to it he saw a guard defending it and cleared his throat before coming up to him and speaking.
"Hello good sir, I am a travelling mercenary and I've heard that their is the possibility of a battle tomorrow. Do you think you ask your commanding officer if they need any extra muscle for hire? I come at a very reasonable rate." With another stroke of luck on his side the soldier taking guard of Selena's tent was the same one she told to be on the lookout for a mercenary with Joshua's description right before the war started, and he took one look at Joshua and made a connection.
"Sure, I think she probably has some time. Just one question though, can I get your name and nationality so I can describe you better to her?" The guard asked.
"Of course. My name is Joshua and I'm from Jehanna, I'm sure my reputation probably precedes me." Joshua stated, that last part coming out because he saw the guards eyes open a bit when he said his name.
"Very well, wait right here." The guard told him before peeking into Selena's tent and stepping in. It wasn't long before he came back out and told Joshua the news.
"General Selena wishes to invite you into her tent for some negotiations, she's actually been looking for you specifically for a while now." The guard stated. Joshua just smirked at him as he nodded and made his way into the tent.
Selena didn't know how she was going to react, but once she saw a hand connected to a black outfit peek through the tent flaps she grabbed it and pulled it's owner inside. Then she started to quickly search on the wrists for a bracelet like her own and it didn't take long for her to find it. After that she finally looked up and confirmed that it was in fact Joshua, her Joshua, that had come to visit her.
"What an invitation, if I didn't know better I would say you missed me or something." Joshua teased her.
"You better not be me dreaming or hallucinating or some sort of magic trick, because I don't think I can handle that at the moment, I've got enough stress on me already." Selena told him in response, making it so Joshua would take the conversation a bit more seriously.
"Oh, I'm for real Selena, no tricks or anything. Well, one I guess but I didn't tell Prince Ephraim to make something up."
"What do you mean?" Selena wondered.
"I'll explain everything, promise. But you do look stressed, why don't we talk over some nice calming tea? I brought some Jehannan tea leaves with me." Joshua said doing his best to bring the energy down slightly.
"That sounds nice, let's do that." Selena agreed. So they made the tea together and Joshua explained everything from the moment he got back from Askr and then Selena did the same for him. They had some laughs and some tender moments, and Selena was a bit surprised that she hadn't heard that he had been hired by Grado earlier in the war. Either way it was a nice way to catch up with each other and get on the same page for the present.
"But yeah, what really has gotten me through everything is the thought of seeing you again Selena. I figured I would have to wait until the end of the war, but seeing you here, I just had to take my chances and see if it was really you."
"And I'm glad you did, because I've felt the same about you. I know I said I was okay with whatever may have come, but I really did miss you and wanted to see you again, even if it wasn't really you." Selena stated. "Besides now, maybe you can help me with something."
"Of course, what is it?" Joshua wondered.
"Well, obviously, I'm standing in the way of Prince Ephraim's army and I don't know what to do. You've met Myrrh the dragon girl right?" Selena asked.
"Yeah, she's a bit closed off but she's trustworthy." Joshua stated.
"Well, she told me that because of this war, because of what's happening to the Sacred Stones and the darkness that's overtaking Magvel that people are changing. People that I really trust and care about. People that give me my orders." Selena continued.
"People like Emperor Vigarde right?" Joshua asked.
"Precisely. He wants me to send him Myrrh's dragonstone for some reason. I have no idea what he would want with it other than to destroy it at this point, and that's just cruel and unreasonable since Myrrh would be the next in line to protect the Darkling Woods once her father eventually passes away and she couldn't do that without her dragonstone." Selena pondered.
"Yeah, that doesn't really sound like him." Joshua noted.
"Not to be rude Joshua, but how would you know, you've only met him once you said." Selena retorted. Joshua took a moment to think about what to say next, he could make a huge power move and make it so Selena made the right decision but it could also cost him the trust of their relationship. But it didn't take him too long to realize that he'd rather see her alive and mad at him than dead without the truth. So he stood up and started going into the pockets of his outfit.
"Because Selena, I haven't been completely honest with you about who I am." Joshua started. "I've actually met Emperor Vigarde multiple times. And before you ask why the Emperor would visit some random kid and his mother from Jehanna, well we weren't very random." After that he slipped a ring onto his finger and showed it to Selena. "The reason I first met Emperor Vigarde was because he was comforting me and my mother because my father, the King of Jehanna, had just died. And this ring is proof that I am the heir to the Jehannan throne. So when I say that I know that he's changed, it's from a place of knowing him and my mother knowing him well enough to know that something is wrong."
There was a long silence between the two of them after that, long enough that Joshua felt the need to sit back down to not seem awkward. For Selena, this recontextualized a lot of the things that Joshua had said to her in the past that didn't quite make sense to her or felt a bit grandiose for a mercenary to reach for. But when she really got down to it, everything else Joshua ever said to her didn't seem fake or that he was lying about it, but of course she still felt the need to ask about it.
"Is that the only thing you've lied to me about? That and all the fake stories connected to it I mean?" She asked him softly.
"Yes, that is the only thing I've ever lied to you about Selena. I felt I needed to for whatever reason. Back in Askr everyone was so worried about letting secrets go and changing things that I felt pressured to do so as well. And I'll be honest, if we would have met here in Magvel in different circumstances I would have kept it up until after the war because I wouldn't want you to have to deal with the chaos that is being around missing royalty. The reason why I decided to tell you now is because I felt that if I did I could help you make the best decision for everyone, I'd rather you be alive and mad at me then dead and not knowing the full truth. Other than that everything else was the truth. I fell so deeply in love with you Selena and it burnt me up inside every time I had to make something up about my childhood and parents. There were many times I wanted to tell you but felt I couldn't. I just hope you can understand why I did it."
Selena could tell by the tone in Joshua's voice that he was telling her the truth, and she could feel that he was truly sorry for leading her on like had. Honestly she had a nagging feeling something was up ever since they first met, but knowing it was something like this and not something horrible like he was a serial killer or something was a relief. She wasn't even that concerned about still having feelings for him because of his station, in the past she had been dreaming of being with the Emperor so this wasn't much different. The one question she had to ask herself was if she was willing to forgive Joshua for lying to her for so long. Very quickly she reached the answer of yes, Joshua had his reasons and while lying wasn't a great way to act in a relationship she had the feeling that he was done with it and wouldn't be doing it again any time soon. She even mentally chuckled to herself thinking that she would be able to ask him all over again about his real childhood and relationship with his parents, though she figured it would be somewhat similar to the stories he fed her. Eventually she realized that the tent was growing silent again and she moved closer to Joshua and rested her head on his shoulder.
"I understand, and I forgive you. As long as you promise not to lie to me about anything that important again." She told him softly.
"I promise, I never wanted to do it in the first place Selena." Joshua said leaning his head onto Selena's in a soft gesture. "So, you'll give Myrrh back her dragonstone?"
"Yes, in the morning." Selena confirmed.
"And you'll join me and Prince Ephraim in trying to save what's left of Grado and Magvel before the darkness consumes it?" Joshua continued.
"I will." Selena confirmed again. "I mean General Duessel already defected to your side and I trust his judgement, so I figure you all must be on the right side of this war morally."
"Well, I'm sure the history books will say more about that then anyone in this time will." Joshua assured her as a way to give her some comfort. "But I'm glad, I wouldn't want to face you in battle, you're scary when you fight. In a good way of course." Selena finally cracked a laugh at that one and that allowed Joshua to laugh as well.
"Thank you Joshua, that means a lot, though I wouldn't want to fight you either, I've seen your skill with a sword, you're probably better than anyone in this camp to be honest." Selena noted after the laughing ended.
"Yeah, probably." Joshua said with a confident smirk. Something about how he said that just sent shivers down Selena's spine and suddenly she was really in the mood for some loving, probably since it had been quite a while and she had missed that part of their relationship as well.
"Though I do wonder, have your 'other' sword skills decayed at all." She teased him. "You must be a bit rusty. Maybe we can dust each other off a bit?"
"You sure you want to do this here and now?" Joshua wondered. "I mean I'm up for it if you are, I just don't want to have your soldiers running in here because of how loud I'm gonna make you scream."
"Oh, you're on!" And with that the couple had a long and hot night of reunion sex. They missed each other's touch so much they went at it multiple times and in multiple positions. They even tried out a new one where Selena laid on her stomach while Joshua got on top of her and took her from behind. All in all they were at it for hours and when they were all tired out they could barely get out 'I love you' to each other before they cuddled and slept for the night.
The next morning Selena was escorted by Joshua to Prince Ephraim's camp and when she was safely there she made an announcement to her soldiers that she was defecting to Renais' side of the war and that anyone who wanted to join her were free to do so and that anyone who wanted to stay with Grado should go back an regroup with the next camp. In a surprising move to Ephraim, but not to Selena or Duessel, about 90% of Selena's soldiers joined with them with the other 10% being men who felt they couldn't fight any more or who were too scared to go against their former general.
"You really seem to have the trust and admiration of your soldiers General Selena." Ephraim commented. "That's rare to see, even in our army."
"Well, if your soldiers trust you and believe in what you do they will fight harder for you. Doubly so if you really care about them an their wellbeing like I do." Selena replied. "And I guess you can just call me Selena now since I'm not a general anymore."
"Well, seeing as I'm technically the co-ruler of Renais', I think I could give you an emergency commission as an army General. We did just get a lot of new recruits and if you're the one leading them I think that would work out pretty well." Ephraim noted.
"I would be honored. But if I could request one thing, could I have Joshua as my sub-commander if that isn't too much trouble?" Selena asked.
"I don't see why not, and I'm sure he's gonna come over soon and ask for the same thing." Ephraim confirmed. "But first, get acquainted with everyone here, we're taking another rest day since we didn't have to fight you."
"Very well, thank you Prince Ephraim, you are very reasonable. I hope to serve you well in battle." Selena said with a nod before walking a bit deeper into the camp. Soon enough she met with Joshua and the two shared another embrace and a quick kiss, but before anything else could happen they were met with General Duessel.
"Alright you two, you've got some explaining to do about this whole relationship thing, and we've got all the time today to be doing it, so let's hear it." Duessel told them.
"I told him he would believe it more if you were here to help me tell it." Joshua explained.
"Very well then." Selena confirmed. "It started during my last vacation when a large portal appeared in front of me and sucked me through it..."
Chapter 34: File #a957 Luck and Thunder Part 5
Notes:
The next part of this series about Joshua and Selena will be the last one for the moment and then I will move on to other ideas I have for this collection. This arc will have run it's course and I enjoyed writing it and I hope you enjoyed reading it.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a957 Luck and Thunder Part 5
Characters: Joshua, Selena, Myrrh
Based on: A commission by ZN4949 on Twitter and Skeb
It had been a few days since the army led by Eirika and Ephriam had defeated Riev in defense of Rausten's Sacred Stone and they were on their way to the Darkling Woods to stop whatever heinous plans the Demon King had in store. The sun was about to set so it was decided they would make camp for the night in a clearing where the woods were just in sight, it would probably take another day to get there and prepare for a battle.
As had become usual Joshua and Selena set up their joint tent together and settled in as best they could. Even though there had been a ton of fighting since they were reunited they were able to catch up with each other and even deepen their bond together as well. It really helped when they found out the news that Joshua's mother had been killed by his former friend and fellow mercenary Caellach and that Jehanna Hall was burnt as well. Joshua got his revenge of course, but Selena was there to comfort him as best she could. Joshua asked her if she knew about anything to do with the attack and she confirmed that she did, but also that the plan was just to smash Jehanna's Sacred Stone like the others, not to kill any important leaders. She also told him about how in Frelia Caellach was trying to kill everyone and she had to stop him from doing so. Joshua believed and trusted what she said was true after hearing all that and what Caellach had to say when he killed him, so he didn't blame her for his mother's death.
Either way, there was still some tension between the two of them this evening and it all had to do with what they would be doing and fighting in the next couple days.
"What do you think Selena? Do we really have a chance against the Demon King?" Joshua wondered as he took his jacket off and hung it from one of the tent's supports.
"As long as we have the Fire Emblem, there is hope." Selena noted. "But I am worried that we might not have enough strength. Of course we have all these holy weapons at our disposal, but we have little to no experience wielding them. I mean I myself just in the last battle finally learned how to get Excalibur under my control, but it took pretty much everything I had to do so."
"Same with me and this sword of mine." Joshua said resting Audhulma on a small table that had been set up. He sat down on a stool, took out some cleaning supplies, and started to clean the blade as best he could. "I swear this thing is going to give my fingers frostbite every time I try and clean it." He joked and that got a little chuckle out of Selena. "But it's special to me, it's the last thing I have to remind me of my mother, so it's staying with me wherever I go from now on."
"I'm sure that's the way she would have wanted it." Selena assured him as she watched him clean the sword. It was so icy and beautiful, even with some spatters of blood on it, so she was mesmerized until Joshua sneezing broke her out of it.
Joshua had sneezed because of how cold Audhulma's blade was making his body being so close without exerting himself, and when he did all his cleaning supplies fell all over his body, including all the oil and powder. Selena couldn't help but laugh a little bit at the silly scene lightening up the mood, but she quickly got up and helped Joshua to his feet.
"Great, now I'm a mess, how am I gonna get some rest now?" Joshua said a little frustratedly, but Selena had an idea. She actually knew this area decently well from a former mission she had before the Emperor had been consumed by the darkness, so she took Joshua's hand and led him out of the tent. "Hey, where are you taking me?"
"Well, you need to wash off, and I know of a lake just a few minutes from here that would be perfect for getting all that junk off your body." Selena explained. "And I can keep guard from any monsters while you're in there."
"Oh, well, wonderful!" Joshua said with his mood improving a bit. "Have I told you lately how much I love the fact that your so smart and resourceful, because I really do."
"I think you have, but it never hurts hearing it again." Selena told him with a smile. So the pair made it to the lake and Joshua just stood there for a moment looking at the water. "Come on, you can't tell me you're shy, I've seen pretty much everything there is to see with you Joshua." Selena teased him.
"It's not that." Joshua replied with a weak chuckle. "I'm still not much of a swimmer you know?"
"Then don't get in too deep." Selena suggested. "Or do, I can always jump in to save you."
"Well, when you put it that way, it does make me feel more safe." So Joshua stripped off his clothes including his hat and walked about waist deep into the water before stopping. Selena just sat down on the edge of the lake an enjoyed the show while she kept the look out for any monsters. But it didn't seem like this was an area they frequented so soon enough she just focused on watchin Joshua. His body was just as it had been before, lean but muscular, not as many scars as your usual mercenary but she knew the reason for that now. And not to mention a nice ass as well. Just all around solid and very sexy and she was glad that he was all hers. She couldn't help but stare at him as he washed himself off, that is until she felt a splash of water on her face.
"Bleugh! What was that for?!" She asked since some had gotten into her nose.
"I was calling your name and your weren't answering." Joshua explained. "Had to get your attention somehow. I mean I know I'm a sight to behold, but come on." He added as a bit of a tease.
"Fair enough." Selena said regaining her composure. "What is it that you need from me?"
"Well, I can't quite reach my back to feel if anything is on it, I was hoping you could tell me if there was." Joshua explained as he turned his back to her. There was still quite a mess back there, but that gave Selena an idea.
"Yeah, there is still a ton on your back." She said standing up and starting to slip off her own clothes.
"Wonderful, and I didn't bring my rag on a stick to reach back there since we left so quickly." Joshua stated, still with his back turned. By this point Selena was naked herself and starting to walk into the lake behind him. "How do you suggest I go about getting it off, maybe just dip my back into the water quickly?"
"I figured I could just take care of it for you." Selena whispered into his ear gently before he felt a wet rag starting to clean his back slowly. Joshua was actually quite surprised at this action she was taking, he didn't think she would.
"I mean you didn't have to get your pants all wet just for me." He stated, getting a laugh from Selena.
"Who says I'm wearing my pants any more?" She whispered again seductively. By this time she had cleaned off enough of Joshua's back that she could safely press her chest up against the top of it, letting him know that she really wasn't wearing anything at all. Joshua loved the feeling and he shivered slightly from the touch since Selena's body was warm compared to the water they were in.
"I thought you were gonna keep watch for monsters." Joshua replied, just to make sure she knew what she was doing. And of course Selena did.
"I think we're pretty safe here, in more ways than one." She whispered back before reaching around with her free hand and starting to stroke Joshua's cock up and down to get it going. "I mean unless you're not in the mood. Though this may be our only chance for a long while if you think about it." And Joshua did think about it with whatever brain power he could at the moment. And Selena was right, who knew what would happen after the Darkling Woods and if they ended up defeating the Demon King? Now was as good as time as they were going to get.
"Hmm, I think you've convinced me." Joshua finally said back in his own seductive voice. "But my back is still dirty you know."
"That's an easy fix." Selena teased him before turning around and jumping on him in a way that his back was under the water to get clean, but he was also resting on the bank of the lake so he wouldn't fall in or anything. The only things sticking out of the water were Joshua's chest and his erect cock, just the way Selena had planned it. "You comfortable like that?"
"I can work with this, plus I needed to wash my hair anyways." Joshua teased since most of his long locks were under the water as well.
"I can work with this too." Selena teased back before laying down on Joshua's chest so they were face to face. "I love how you're always ready to take things in stride."
"I love the fact that you're willing to do off the wall things like this with me, you never seemed like the type." Joshua admitted.
"Hmm, maybe you've rubbed off on me a bit." Selena cooed before closing the distance between their lips and kissing him. It's not as if they hadn't kissed since they got back together, or as if they hadn't had sex either, but this just seemed more special, like it meant something more. And it was on both sides too. Both of them knew that soon they would be in the fight of their lives, so why not share your last free moments with the person you loved and cared about so much. The other people in the army were probably doing the same as they were, just not how they were doing it.
"I've missed those lips so much, I'm so glad they are mine to kiss again." Joshua breathed when they finally broke the kiss off after what seemed like forever. "We are so lucky we found each other again."
"Maybe your bad luck finally turned around yeah?" Selena teased him. But she wasn't done with him quite yet. "Tell me Joshua, what do you think about these lips?" She continued as she started to grind her pussy against his cock.
"Ohhh, irresistible." Joshua moaned as he could feel himself getting harder and harder with each pass along with the little drops of liquid dripping from the lake and Selena's body. "I can't wait, I need you Selena, please." He slightly begged.
"Very well." Selena said with a smirk before slowly lowering herself onto him and taking his cock all the way down as far as she could. She let out her own long and pleasured moan from the feeling before starting to move her hips up and down in a rhythmic motion and pace. "Gods, this feels so good, I needed this today." After saying that she went back to kissing Joshua and the two of them started touching and feeling each other everywhere they could just because they could and because it could be the last time for a while, or even ever that they could be doing this. Their tongues danced and battled with each other as their lips were locked together as if they were one. The coldness of the lake quickly was an afterthought as both of their bodies continued to heat up with every touch and motion.
"Man, I wish we could have done this on the beach in Askr." Joshua breathed when they finally had to take a breath.
"Well, I'm sure a beach in Jehanna would do just the same. Though we'd have to find a secluded area. I'm sure other people wouldn't want to see us going at it so thoroughly and loudly." Selena noted as she continued to push her hips up and down on Joshua's crotch.
"Eh, I'm gonna be the king, whose gonna call us out?" Joshua joked and Selena shot him a look. "Kidding, kidding. I really don't want anyone to see this view but me for now." But once his friend Mark from Elibe found out, well that might change things.
"Speaking of a view," Selena started before raising her body off Joshua's chest, "how do you like this?" She was now bouncing vertically on his dick and she wasn't holding onto her chest in any way so her breasts were bouncing up and down along with her.
"You know I love the sight of a nice rack out in the open." Joshua said with a smirk of his own. He really loved seeing boobs, it was probably his favorite part of seeing naked women. "Let's see if I can get them to bounce some more." And with that he grabbed hold of Selena's hips and started bucking his own hips into her. It had the intended effect of making Selena's chest bounce around even more wildly than it had been, and it also got her to start moaning out even more so than before.
"Sooo goood!" She moaned out, but she was still in control of her actions at the moment. So along with her bouncing she started rotating her hips as she moved up and down, getting every last inch of Joshua's cock into her body and letting it hit every single sensitive spot she had. Joshua could feel her insides tightening up around him and he could tell his dick was practically kissing the entrance to her womb with each down thrust. The natural instinct to breed was starting to take control for both of them, though Joshua still had the mind to ask the important question.
"H-Hey, when you said 'safe in more ways than one' did you mean-?" He couldn't get the rest out from how hard he was moaning and struggling not to cum before getting the answer, but Selena gave it to him quickly.
"Even if it wasn't I wouldn't want you to stop!" She gasped, feeling her orgasm coming deep from her core. "Give it to me Joshua, I want it, I need it!" That's honestly all Joshua needed to hear before flooding Selena's womb with his hot and sticky seed. And the moment she felt it enter her body Selena came as well, throwing her body backwards from the pleasure that she felt being filled by the man that she loved. She knew one of these times, either by accident or plan, he was going to get her pregnant but that wasn't a horrifying thought. She wanted to start a family eventually and she knew Joshua did as well, so if it happened it wouldn't be so bad.
Eventually though the two calmed down and Selena rested her head back down on Joshua's chest and felt his breathing and heart beating as fast as hers was. It was nice knowing that both of them enjoyed moments of intimacy like this, it was a good building block for a relationship. Not the most important, but a good one nonetheless.
"Well, if your plan was for me to remember this until we get a chance to do it again, I think you did it just perfectly." Joshua eventually said when he could think clearly again.
"Eh, it wasn't so much a plan than a spur of the moment idea." Selena admitted. "I thought you'd enjoy it."
"Coming from you it means the world." Joshua assured her as he wrapped his arms around her and held her close. "I love you Selena, you are my everything, almost literally at this point in my life."
"And I love you for that same reason and more Joshua, you're, well, irresistible." Selena replied and Joshua chuckled lightly. After that they had some comfortable silence as they cuddled in the water some more before Selena finally got off of Joshua's chest and let his dick slide out of her body. "Well, we should clean off and head back, we're gonna need a good night's sleep tonight." Joshua stood up and got behind her, holding her close once again.
"I agree, but first-" He said before moving his hands up to cup Selena's breasts and feel them a bit.
"You are incorrigible!" Selena teased him, but she enjoyed the feeling.
"What! I love the feel of your breasts, so soft yet so springy!" And the couple went on like that playfully ribbing each other as they cleaned each other off and make their way back to camp. When they got back not many people were milling about and the only person they could see was Myrrh.
"Where is everyone?" Selena asked the dragon girl.
"Mostly here and there in their tents, you missed all the moaning and groaning. I think maybe some of the food made everyone sick." Myrrh noted, but the pair knew what had been going on. "Do you know what may have happened?"
"We do, but it's something you might have to wait a few hundred years to understand fully." Joshua told her.
"What? But I want to know now! Everyone seemed so close and I want friends like that!" Myrrh said, feeling free to express herself since she trusted Selena, and Joshua by extension.
"Tell you what, we defeat the Demon King and I'll tell you all about it okay?" Joshua suggested, hoping that would quell her curiosity for the moment.
"I guess that is more important." Myrrh admitted. "But I'm going to keep you to that promise, don't be thinking I'll forget."
"Wouldn't even think about it." Joshua replied.
"It's getting late, we should be heading to bed soon." Selena noted. "Would you like to sleep in our tent since everyone else is busy?" She asked Myrrh.
"Yes please! Thank you Miss Selena." Myrrh said with a smile before heading to Selena and Joshua's tent.
"You're going to be a great mother someday." Joshua half joked when Myrrh was out of earshot.
"Hey, you handled that pretty well yourself Joshua." Selena assured him. "But that's far off from now, we need to focus on the present if we want to have a future to dream about."
"As always, I fully agree. Let's send the Demon King packing!"
Chapter 35: File #a1096 Luck and Thunder Part 6
Notes:
And we come to the conclusion of this Joshua/Selena series, for now. I obviously have a few more Joshua/Selena pics but this is a good place to stop for now, wrapping it up in a nice bow and letting me get to other things I want to write! Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1096 Luck and Thunder Part 6
Characters: Joshua, Selena, Duessel
Based on: a commission by TrumanTroodon on Twitter
Two years have passed since the defeat of the Demon King. Pretty much everyone who was important to the countries of Magvel survived the final battle, but there was a ton of work to get done afterwards, especially in the nations of Grado and Jehanna. Luckily for the people living there they had two very exceptional people leading the rebuilding, Joshua the newly christened King of Jehanna and Selena the Fluorspar one of the two emergency regents named after the death of all of Grado's royal family. With those two at the helm both nations were able to grow back to their former glory. It was hard work of course, and the two of them did have their conflicts along with their romantic moments together, but it was good for the people of both nations and fulfilling work for the both of them.
But now that most of the hard work had been finished it was time to start moving on. Grado needed to choose a new permanent leader and Joshua felt it was time to finally move forward with his relationship with Selena. Luckily for him Selena and Duessel were set to visit him today and he had a feeling that both issues would be discussed in one way or another. Either way Joshua was waiting patiently in his quarters when one of his servants let him know that the envoy from Grado was approaching.
"Good, I'll go out and greet them personally." Joshua told the servant and he did just that, making sure everything looked in place with his clothing before going out to the castle gate. He was smiling brightly as Selena and Duessel came up to him. "Selena, my beloved! It's been much too long since we've seen each other, how are you doing?" He asked giving her a big hug and spinning around a bit.
"I agree, but at least we knew where each other was this time." Selena joked before answering. "And I'm feeling pretty good all things considered. Everything seems to be calming down from the war finally and it feels like I can relax, at least for a bit." It was a bit of a hint about what they would be discussing, but Joshua didn't quite pick up on it.
"I'd hug and spin you around as well Regent Duessel, but I think I might throw my back out if I did." Joshua noted, instead just extending his hand for a handshake.
"Hm, we wouldn't want that now would we?" Duessel said taking his hand and shaking it as offered. "But I'm in the same mind as Selena, things are much more calm than they used to be and I think that's good for Magvel."
"Yeah, I think everyone needs a bit of peace and quiet after the last couple years." Joshua agreed. "Well, we have a lot to talk about from what your letter told me, so why don't we take this into my personal office? I have food and tea ready for the three of us, specially made for your tastes of course."
"Thank you Joshua, you're always such a sweetheart." Selena said giving him a quick peck on the cheek before walking into the castle.
"Don't expect me to kiss you as well, but I appreciate the thought." Duessel commented as he did the same.
"Call us even then." Joshua teased before leading them to the office. It was a nice room, bookcases everywhere full of magic tomes and historical detail, with a large conference table with comfortable seats in the middle. Joshua sat on one end while Selena and Duessel sat on the other. "So, where do you want to begin?"
"Well, let's start with the status of Grado and Jehanna's rebuilding efforts like usual." Selena noted. So they talked about that, how things were coming along, how the people were handling it, and what their current concerns are. With Joshua and Selena working so closely together the people of both lands started to respect the both of them even more than before, even the ones from the opposite countries, which was nice. Not many of the common folk knew about their romantic relationship though, but it was going to come out sooner rather than later.
"That all seems pretty standard." Joshua noted when that discussion was over. "Doesn't seem like the type of news that would prompt the two of you to want an emergency meeting with me. What else is going on?" Joshua wondered.
"As perceptive as ever." Duessel commented. "Yes, there is something most important going on in Grado. We are deciding our new ruler, or should I say the people are."
"What does that mean exactly?" Joshua wondered, it seemed very strange considering most of Magvel's nations were determined by bloodlines.
"Well, since every member of the past royal family has died, it was a decision that Duessel and I came up with ourselves." Selena explained. "We respect what the people think and want and we feel if we give them the power to choose who their next ruler will be they will be more willing to work together with them."
"Sounds reasonable." Joshua noted. "How is it going to work?"
"It's pretty simple." Duessel commented. "We are going to have the people vote for who will be the next king or queen of Grado. We passed the idea through the country and we generally got very positive responses. We did note that whoever does get elected will be king or queen until they die or decide to step down and the people seemed okay with that."
"I mean, that makes sense, you want some stability after everything that's happened lately." Joshua mused. "Do you know if you have any frontrunners at the moment?" After that there was a bit of a silence as Duessel and Selena looked at each other and then nodded.
"It's me." Selena finally told him. "Actually it's pretty much between me and Duessel, but people seem to be pulling for me over him pretty convincingly. We discussed it though, if either of us win we'll make the other second in command if anything were to go wrong."
"That's wonderful Selena, I think you'll make a lovely queen!" Joshua said happily. "You've very smart and capable and you always have the people's thoughts and feelings in your mind and heart. I think they are going to love you. And wouldn't you know it, the people of Grado beat me to the punch as well."
"What do you mean Sir Joshua?" Duessel wondered.
"Well, isn't it obvious? I was going to ask Selena if she would be my queen here in Jehanna." Joshua explained as he took a small box from under the table and then opened it up to show the two of them, but more Selena, a beautiful golden ring embedded with all kinds of beautiful gemstones, but mostly fluorspars for that nice thematic touch.
"Oh Joshua, that ring looks amazing!" Selena commented before realizing what Joshua had just stated. "Wait, you were going to ask me to marry you? Since when?"
"Pretty much since I got your letter for this meeting." Joshua noted. "Things here are good in Jehanna and things are trending the right way in Grado as well, I felt now was the best time to do it instead of waiting. Both nations would have something to celebrate and believe in since we've both kind of ingratiated each other to the people of the other nation. I think the people of Jehanna would be quite happy to have a queen like you Selena."
"Joshua, that's so touching. Of course I would want to marry you! Not because you're the king or anything, but because I love you. I've loved you for the longest time and I want to be with you for the rest of my life, and probably start a family." Selena told him. "I'm sure that there can be a way we could work this out."
"If I could interject in this moment, I may have a thought." Duessel chimed in. "Why not have the both of you be the rulers of Grado and Jehanna? Selena can be voted in, you two can get married, and then both nations can have peaceful relations with each other. Sir Joshua can still be the top ruler of Jehanna while Selena would be the top of Grado with the other being the second in charge."
"You know that would make you third in line in Grado right?" Selena wondered.
"I don't mind." Duessel stated. "With the two of you in charge I feel both nations will soar to even greater heights. I would just be honored to be a part of it."
"Well, what do you say Joshua? Think you can handle leading two nations with me?" Selena asked with a big smile on her pretty face. Joshua responded by taking the box with the ring in it off the table, walking around to the other side where Selena was, and kneeling on the ground.
"Selena, former Fluorspar of Grado, will you marry me? I know this isn't the most romantic way I could be doing this but I feel this is the best moment. I had no idea when we first met on that beach in Askr that I would fall so hard in love with you, but I did. You are the most amazing woman I have ever met. Strong, intelligent, caring, funny, and so many more things. I couldn't think of not spending the rest of my life with you. So I offer you this ring in proposal of marriage and I hope you accept it. This is the most sure bet I've ever made in my life."
"Well, I pretty much already said yes, but I'll say it again." Selena started. "Yes Joshua, I would love to spend the rest of my life with you. We may still have some of our differences, but I love you with all my heart and soul and I know that we can get past any issue that my face us. We defied the odds already by meeting each other again here in Magvel, I don't see why we couldn't do it over and over again. I love you, love your wit, the way you always try and make me smile, and I love how you don't find anyone beneath you and are willing to help anyone with anything. I think we're going to make fine rulers and it starts here with this moment in time."
"I agree completely." Joshua said taking the ring out of the box and slipping it onto Selena's finger and then taking her hand in his. "Good, it fits perfectly."
"It's very pretty like I said before, and I appreciate all the fluorspar in it as well." Selena noted. Even though it was a kind of romantic moment the two of them didn't want to do too much since Duessel was sitting right there. But he quickly felt the mood changing and made a prudent move.
"I shall excuse myself, I don't want to be ruining this precious moment between to two of you." Duessel said standing up to leave.
"It's fine, I have somewhere to take this after we're done here." Joshua commented, winking at Selena and her knowing what he meant. "Is there anything else we need to talk about?"
"Not particularly, but I will note that our election will be held at the end of the month, so you two should prepare for that day and what will come after." Duessel noted.
"Very well, I will keep that in mind." Joshua replied. "If that is all, then you may leave if you wish."
"I'll probably be here all night, so don't be worrying about me, I'll make it back sooner or later." Selena added.
"I know you will. And I'm happy for the both of you, truly." And with that Duessel left the two alone.
"Less than a month huh? Well, I better make this time together worth it since we might not have a lot time afterwards with a coronation and a wedding to deal with." Joshua noted.
"Must we have a large wedding, I would rather it just be the people important to us." Selena replied.
"Yeah, I would like that as well, but it would be important to our people to have a grand celebration, so I think we can deal with it for their sakes." Joshua pointed out.
"Well, when you put it that way it makes it sound a lot better." Selena admitted. "But let's put that off for now. I want to make sweet, sweet love to my new fiancée and I think he wants to as well. So I think we should get to that."
"Hm, if I must." Joshua teased before picking Selena up bridal style and carrying her out of his office. Selena loved the gesture and she started kissing him on the cheek as he carried her through the castle. Though once they got to his bedroom he passed it and she was confused.
"Um, wasn't that your room there?" She asked.
"It was, but I have a surprise for you." Joshua stated. So he took her all the way down the hall and set her down when they got to a door at the end. He unlocked the door and inside was a room filled to the brim with romance. Candles were hung and placed all over the room, flowers in vases making the whole place smell like the most wonderful garden you could be in, long flowing drapery in teals and greens making the room look like a dream, and in the middle a large oval mattress that looked to be the softest bed you could ever lay on, filled with the same color pillows as the drapery.
"Joshua, this room is breathtaking." Selena said taking in and breathing in the atmosphere of it all. "Did you do all of this for me?"
"Of course I did." Joshua said simply as they stepped in and he closed and locked the door behind them. "I wanted to have a place where we could make love in the most romantic way possible, and this is what I came up with. There is even a washroom in the back with a tub and anything we would need to clean ourselves up along with fresh water and snacks as well."
"You thought of everything, I love this, I love all of it, I love you Joshua." Selena stated. "Honestly I just want to strip off all my clothes and just cuddle on the bed as we slowly make love multiple times and spent the whole night here."
"Then that's what we'll do then." Joshua said starting to take his clothes off.
"There is just one thing though." Selena noted.
"And that is?" Joshua wondered.
"I don't think today is a safe day for me. It might be, it's at the end of my cycle, but it might not be as well." Selena told him.
"Well, I can always pull out before I finish, or we could just do mouth or anal stuff." Joshua suggested.
"I don't want you to have to hold yourself back, not after everything you've gone through." Selena replied. "I just want to know that if we do this we might be starting that family we want a little sooner than expected."
"If you're okay with that, then I am as well. I want a family to call my own and I know you do as well." Joshua said as he wrapped his arms around Selena. "Let's just call it what I do best, a gamble. If it happens it happens and if not then it doesn't. Alright?"
"Sounds good to me, I just felt I should tell you what you're getting into." Selena noted.
"And I appreciate that, along with everything else you do." Joshua assured her. "But speaking of getting into things, shall we?"
"We shall." Selena confirmed. So the two of them stripped down and what came next was probably the best night of romance they could imagine. They started out slowly at first, just cuddling and exploring each other all over as much as they wanted, then they went at it hard and fast, knowing they had all night together. They were tender, they were rough, they took breaks in between to eat and drink. They took it seriously, and then they acted silly, looking each other so intently one moment and then playing around and eating food off each other's bodies. They did it on the bed, on the floor, in the bath, in every way they could imagine, neither of them holding anything back for each other. They felt like they could stay like this for days, but eventually they started to tire out.
"I think I can only go one more time my love." Joshua said before he slowly and gently plunged himself into her body for what felt like the dozenth time this day. They were both laying on the bed now, Joshua behind Selena lifting her leg up so he could a bit more reach inside her.
"Yeah, I think this would be my last round as well." Selena said, an eternal blush on her face as she reached up and cupped Joshua's cheek with her hand. After that the two of them didn't need to speak a word as they shared their last stores of energy with each other with this last act of passion between them. Joshua just kept slowly rocking his hips back and forth, making every moment and thrust seem like an eternity, and that's just what the both of them wanted. They didn't need to go all out, nor did they really have the ability to, just the sounds of their panting breaths and moans was all they needed to know about how the other was feeling about this moment and how perfect it was. If they could stay like this forever they could, but they knew eventually it would have to end. After what seemed like hours, but what in reality was maybe 30 minutes, Joshua pushed himself as far as he could go into Selena and then just stopped thrusting, he was almost at his final limit and he knew Selena was as well, but he knew of one final thing that would cap off this night wonderfully.
"Selena, my love, would you indulge me in one last kiss tonight?" He asked almost silently, looking gently into Selena's eyes. Selena didn't even need to answer, she closed the distance between their lips and as soon as they connected both of them let go and gave their final orgasm for the night. Selena's body clamped down on Joshua, sucking in as much of his seed as it could, and it was a lot considering how deep he was and how many times they had done this tonight. But neither of them cared, if a child was in their future then so be it. That child would grow up being the most loved child in all of Magvel. After what seemed like another forever the two of them broke off the kiss and Joshua rolled over on his back, popping out of Selena's body one last time for the night. Again there was just silence between the two of them, they didn't need to talk much in this moment, but eventually the words would come.
"Joshua, I can safely say that this night has been the best night of my life, and I have you to thank for it." Selena said as she cuddled up to Joshua. Their bodies were still quite hot and sweaty, but there was a cool breeze flowing in from the windows of the room so it didn't matter. "I know I already said it so many times today, but I love you. I'm so glad we met how and when we did, I think it's really changed my life for the better and I never thought I would feel this way. You are amazing Joshua, and I can't wait to spend the rest of my life with you."
"Hey, don't be selling yourself so short my love." Joshua replied as he wrapped his arms around her and held her even more closely. "You are amazing as well Selena, I wouldn't have fallen so hard in love with you if you weren't. And I'll always be falling in love with you. Every time I look at you my heart skips a beat, even if I just saw you two seconds ago. And you've changed my life for the better as well, I feel that I can be a good leader and a good father because I have someone like you supporting me, walking with me side by side. I'll be relying on you in the future Selena, just as I hope you'll rely on me."
"That's what good relationship is all about right?" Selena asked rhetorically. Then there was a bit more comfortable silence before Joshua started to gently chuckle to himself. "What's so funny now Joshua, think of a good joke suddenly?"
"It's nothing, I just think it's humorous that if it isn't a safe day today for you, there is no way you aren't getting pregnant, we did it so many times tonight." Joshua said with a goofy smile.
"Eh, how would you put it? 'I think the odds are 50/50' or something like that." Selena replied, seeing the humor and smiling back.
"Should I flip a coin?" Joshua teased. "Heads for yes, Tails for no?"
"Why not, just for fun?" Selena teased him. So Joshua took a coin out of his hat, which surprisingly stayed on most of the night, and flipped it in the air. Either way, the couple's future together was definitely going to be changing very soon, but they were confident they could face it together.
The End...For Now.
Chapter 36: File #106 Happy Anniversary Part 2
Notes:
This is the continuation of Chapter 10 and this is the last part of this duology. I've recently been introduced to the idea of Cecilia/Erk so I decided to put that into here as well.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #106 Happy Anniversary Part 2
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Cecilia, Erk
Based on: a commission by NaylasTTs on Twitter
"But you weren't the only one who got a present with a story behind it." Lilina said pulling out a package and placing it in Rutger's lap. "Go ahead, open it!" She was a bit more confident in her anniversary present after seeing what Rutger's was so she was waiting for his reaction to it.
"Alright, I will." Rutger said wondering what it could be. He slowly undid the bow and the wrapping, making sure to keep it in tact in case Lilina or someone else wanted to use it again or save it for some kind of memento. Eventually he got it open and when he saw what it was he just had to chuckle a bit. Inside the box was a small painting of Lilina, completely nude, in a very similar position to the one he was painted in for her present. Of course she looked a lot more confident in this portrait than he did in his.
"So, what do you think?" Lilina asked in a bit of a teasing tone, but it was just her being playful as usual.
"I think it's very ironic that we ended up getting the same present for each other without even planning it." Rutger noted. "Sounds like something that would happen to my parents honestly. But you said that this has a story behind it like mine, you care to share it with me?"
"I thought you would never ask." Lilina teased him some more. "So remember a few months ago when I went to visit Lady Cecilia..."
-Flashback-
Lilina was waiting patiently at the door to Cecilia's manor. She had knocked and a butler had answered it, telling her that he would tell the family that she had arrived. Lilina was a bit confused, to the last of her knowledge Cecilia was single. But when a tall, purple haired, man appeared before her that statement made a bit more sense.
"Ah, you must be the late Lord Hector's daughter." The man. "Come on in, Cecilia is finishing up a bath and will be able to meet with you shortly."
"Yes, that would be me." Lilina said stepping into the manor. "My name is Lilina by the way, can I get yours?"
"It's Erk milady." The man answered. That name felt familiar to Lilina, but she couldn't quite place it at the moment. She had definitely heard it in passing before, but she couldn't remember in what context.
"That must be a tough name to have if you don't like puns." Lilina commented.
"It used to be, but I've kind of mellowed out a bit since things like that annoyed me." Erk replied. "So Lady Lilina, what brings you here to visit my lovely wife?"
"Well, I was hoping she could help me with a present I want to give someone." Lilina replied as the two sat down in a living area inside the manor. And it was nice to know that this Erk fellow was her husband. "I don't know if she told you, but Cecilia was my best magic teacher and I really respect her opinion and skills in all sorts of things."
"Yeah, she told me all about her teaching you and Lord Roy of Pherae, she still talks about you all the time, I really think you two made a great impression on her." Erk noted.
"That's good to know." Lilina commented. Cecilia wasn't done yet so she decided to make some more small talk. "So, the last time I saw Cecilia she didn't say she had anyone special in mind, how did you two come to meet?"
"Well, we've known each other for a while actually." Erk explained. "You see I used to work as a sort of bodyguard and a few years ago I was assigned to protect Cecilia as she traveled across Elibe honing her magic even more than it was and helping out when she could."
"You're a bodyguard?" Lilina wondered seeing as Erk was a slim looking man.
"I'm good with magic, I was personally trained by Lord Pent of Etruria." Erk explained. "I could have been the Mage General if I wanted to be, but I felt it was too much for me at the time. Honestly them picking Cecilia was the better choice, she's flourished in the position and I haven't seen her happier ever since her appointment."
"That's impressive, and you sound like a really supportive husband, I respect that." Lilina noted. But before Erk could respond Cecilia was behind him and kissed him on the cheek.
"He really is, and he loves keeping things low key which is nice, most of the time." Cecilia told Lilina. "I would have told you sooner, but it never came up."
"Oh, I don't mind Lady Cecilia, I'm just glad you found someone special you can be happy with." Lilina assured her.
"And the same goes for you, though I never would have thought it would have been with who it is. I always kind of thought you and Roy would get married." Cecilia admitted.
"I thought that too, but things and feelings change." Lilina admitted. "Roy is happy with Guinevere and I couldn't be happier for him. I'm very happy with Rutger as well, he's really grown to start being the guy I used to know him to be."
"That's wonderful." Cecilia said. "Speaking of Rutger, your letter said you wanted some help in getting a present for your anniversary in a few months, what were you thinking of?"
"Well, I was thinking I could get him a painting." Lilina answered. "Nothing too big, just a small portrait he could carry around in his robes for when I'm not around. And since I know you're good at painting and I trust your vision, I thought you could do it for me Cecilia. And I'll pay for it of course, you don't have to worry about that."
"Oh, nonsense Lilina, I would be glad to paint you a picture for your anniversary, think of it as my present to you both." Cecilia told her. "Why don't we discuss more about it in my studio? Erk, dear, I may be busy for a few hours so you can decide what we have for dinner okay?"
"Of course, I'll leave you two to it." Erk said standing up and bowing to Lilina. "It was a pleasure to meet you Lady Lilina, I hope your present is to your liking." And with that Erk went off to his own office since he had a letter to Lord Pent to write. After that the two women walked up some stairs and Cecilia unlocked the door to her art studio. It was very well organized and there were a lot of great pieces to look at, which gave Lilina even more confidence that Cecilia would do a wonderful job.
"Okay, you can sit on that platform there in front of the white cloth." Cecilia said as she sat on a stool behind a desk with some art supplies. "So, what kind of piece were you thinking of? Maybe you in an action scene, fire magic flowing everywhere? Or maybe something cute, like you laying in a field of flowers? What do you think?"
"Those sound like great ideas, but I was thinking of something more on the sexy side." Lilina replied. "I was thinking of something like a tasteful nude portrait, that is if you're comfortable with that of course."
"Well, if that's what you want, I can do that for you Lilina." Cecilia assured her. "But do you really think that's something someone like Rutger would want?" She was still a bit unsure about what Lilina had been telling her about him being a different person than he was during the war, but she did trust her judgement for the most part.
"If you knew who Rutger's parents were, you'd know it's something he'd enjoy." Lilina replied. "So, how should we begin?"
"I suppose you should take your clothes off, I have a changing board over there." Cecilia said pointing to it. Lilina nodded and walked behind it before taking off all her clothes except her headpiece and folding them neatly. While she was doing that Cecilia got a soft pillow and laid it on the platform Lilina had been sitting on so she would have something comfortable to lay on.
"Oh, that's a nice touch, thank you Cecilia." Lilina said taking a laying position with the pillow. "Is this position good?"
"Hmm, I think so, but put your left hand on your hip like this, and rest your head on your other hand like this." Cecilia said moving her around a bit. Lilina was now currently an adult, but it was still a bit awkward seeing her former student like this.
"Okay, what else?" Lilina wondered.
"Let's move some strands of your hair into some better positions like this." Cecilia replied as she drew out Lilina's long blue locks over her shoulders and between her arm and chest. "Alright, that looks good." And with that Cecilia moved back to her desk to work on the sketch.
"Do you mind if we talk some more and catch up while you work, or is that going to be too awkward?" Lilina asked.
"I think talking will make it better honestly." Cecilia admitted. So that's what they did, and it did help Cecilia feel more comfortable, making her see Lilina as an adult more and more as the conversation passed. "You really do have quite the beautiful form Lilina, most women would be very jealous of how you look."
"Why thank you Cecilia, I may not go out of my way to look like this, but I like keeping good care of myself." Lilina replied with a smile.
"Ooh, that's a good one, I'll have to remember that smile." Cecilia noted. "So, before you noted that if I knew who Rutger's parents were I would understand this situation better. Care to enlighten me a bit?"
"Oh, sure thing." Lilina noted. "So, have you ever heard the story of Lady Lyndis of the former province of Caelin?"
"I have, Erk told me all about it since he was one of the people who helped her take her land back from her granduncle." Cecilia explained.
"That's how I heard his name before!" Lilina exclaimed, the realization coming to her quickly before laughing a bit. "What a coincidence. Well, I assume he also told you about my father and Lord Eliwood's adventure as well?"
"He has, but I'm still not following." Cecilia admitted.
"Has Erk ever said anything about my father's tactician Mark?" Lilina asked.
"Yeah, he has actually." Cecilia noted. "Told me he was one of the smartest men he had ever met, even including Lord Pent of Etruria, also noted he was a huge flirt along with his wife."
"Well Mark's wife was Lady Lyndis and their son was Rutger." Lilina explained. "And 'huge flirt' is an understatement. You've heard the stories about Lord Pent and Lady Louise and other couples in Etruria right?"
"The ones where they spent nights of passion together?" Cecilia questioned.
"Well take those and multiply them by three and you have Mark and Lyndis." Lilina noted. "And they were very open and truthful with their lives with everyone, especially Rutger. So yeah, I think that eventually he'll love having a present like this."
"Hmm, I shouldn't have doubted you Lilina, this is very well thought out." Cecilia admitted.
"Thank you." Lilina said with a cheeky smile.
"I just have one last question about Rutger and his parents. You said that they 'were' his parents, did something happen to them?" Cecilia asked carefully.
"Yes, they were killed right before the war during the invasion of Sacae." Lilina explained. "Rutger was the only survivor of the fight for Bulgar and that's only because of his Bern heritage saving him. And that's why he was how he was during the war. Before that happened Rutger was a very happy person as you would hope with who his parents were, he always had a smile on his face and was the first to laugh at anything, even if it wasn't that funny. I miss that Rutger, and I know that he may not fully come back, but I have to do what I can to bring him back, especially now that we're married and in love."
"That's...that's a lot to take in Lilina." Cecilia admitted. "But now I feel I understand your relationship and Rutger a bit more, which I appreciate because, just being honest, I was a bit worried about you. Not because Rutger is Sacaen of course, but just because he was a big mystery and kind of dangerous."
"It's understandable, and I'm glad you were worried about me, but now that you know more I'm sure it'll be an ease on your mind." Lilina commented.
"It will be, I'm sure." Cecilia assured her. "And with that, I'm done with the sketch. You want to look at it?" So Lilina got off the platform and walked over to the desk.
"Yeah, that looks really good, though my feet look a little off." Lilina said looking at it.
"I'm not the best at feet yet." Cecilia admitted. "I'll see what I can do to fix it up, but no promises."
"Okay, just do your best." Lilina said before going behind the changing wall again and putting her clothes back on. "Well, now that that's over, how about we see what Erk decided about dinner."
"I would like that very much Lilina."
-End Flashback-
"And after that we had dinner and I stayed the night." Lilina said to end her story. "I hope you don't mind I told Cecilia about your parents and stuff, I felt it was important."
"I totally understand, I would have done the same as you in your position." Rutger assured her. "I just think it's funny that Erk and Cecilia got together, I wonder what my father would say about that since he was such a matchmaker during his time working with your father."
"He'd probably be happy for them at least." Lilina commented.
"Yeah, he was always an advocate for love in any form." Rutger commented with a sigh. "And speaking of love, I love this present and I love you Lilina. I know this is only our first year together like this, but I think I'm gonna remember this for the rest of my life."
"Me as well. And I love you too Rutger, even when no one else understands why." Lilina said as she rested her head on his shoulder. They were both holding their presents for each other and after a few moments a smirk creeped onto her face. "So Rutger, you wanna see that for real? It's still our anniversary for the next few hours."
"I would love to, as long as your okay with me taking it nice and slow to appreciate the view." Rutger said with a bit of smoothness he wasn't expecting from himself.
"I wouldn't have it any other way."
Chapter 37: File #a952 Dancing in the Moonlight
Notes:
So this one has some explaining to do. Back about 10 years ago I was mainly a fanfic writer for the Maximum Ride book series. I had this pretty expansive fic series based on an AU where the story ended after book 7 and everyone got a pretty generic good ending, bad guys went to jail, Max and Fang got back together, the Flock moves in with Dr. Martinez and goes to school, etc. This story is set in that AU and it's set about 4 years after the end of book 7 so that Max, Fang, Iggy, and Ella are seniors in high school. (Yes Max (20), Fang (20), and Iggy (19) are in high school, they had some catching up to do because they were so sheltered.) So far this is the only story like this, but there might be more in the future, but also maybe not, it depends if I can find good artists that can do wings and if I come up with any more commission ideas. Also it's written in first person because that's how all my old Maximum Ride fics were written.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a952 Dancing in the Moonlight
Characters: Max, Fang, Iggy, Ella, Angel (Maximum Ride)
Based on: a commission by miss_velvet_ on Twitter
Fang POV
High School dance night huh? Never really thought this was in the cards for me and Flock, but here we are. Iggy and Ella decided to dress up for the occasion, and I won't deny that they look pretty sharp, but Max and I just went in our normal clothes. Well, we at least got them washed and ironed so they looked a bit better. Dressing up just wasn't our thing, and the people who mattered to us understood that. Max looks great in anything though, not that she would ever take that compliment unless we were alone together. Either way, we walked into the gym and a few people looked to see us coming in but most of the crowd continued dancing and having fun.
"You doing okay Iggy, I know the music is a bit loud." Max whispered knowing he could hear it. I was a bit worried as well, but Iggy looked happy in his light blue tuxedo.
"I'm good for now, and I have a pair of earplugs if it does get bad for me." Iggy responded, his tone implying that he was grateful for the concern. Him and Ella were really hitting if off lately and he's been happier than I've ever seen him before, and that's wonderful. But that doesn't mean I couldn't still tease him a bit.
"Too bad you don't have shoes to fix your two left feet." I jabbed him and he just responded by sticking his tongue out at me.
"At least I'm not a refrigerator with wings." He jabbed back, calling back to that one time he called an Eraser that.
"Boys, come on, we're supposed to be having fun here." Ella cut in, but we were done anyways. "Let's get a table to sit at."
"Yeah, it's always good to have a home base when you're away from home." Max commented, her survival instinct kicking in a bit. I agreed with her as usual though, it was always a good idea to have a meeting place if things went south. So we all found a table and then we took turns getting food and drinks so it wouldn't get taken. Not that anyone would go out of their way to do that to us, we fit in well enough here, but sometimes things happen.
"Doesn't that suit make your wings feel all cramped up?" Max wondered as we were eating. We made sure to eat beforehand so we would take normal amounts of food here so we could be satisfied.
"A bit maybe, but I think it makes me look more handsome and loveable." Iggy teased since he honestly couldn't have much of an idea of what he looked like, being blind and all.
"I agree with that statement." Ella commented with a smile as she wrapped her arms around one of Iggy's and brought him a bit closer.
"And it has perks like this as well." Iggy added before placing a kiss on Ella's forehead, which got her to giggle a bit. "Still love that sound."
"Just be careful with the PDA you two." I warned them. "Don't want you to get kicked out and ruin your night or anything." I wouldn't have that problem because I had a plan for Max and I later tonight which involved not being here because I knew sooner or later Max would feel cooped up and want to leave.
"It's not like we're gonna start making out on the dance floor." Iggy teased me and I took it silently this time.
"Speaking of, I think I want to dance a bit, come on Iggy." Ella said standing up and taking his hand.
"I guess we'll see you later." Iggy said before they left Max and I at the table.
"He's been really happy lately, I like that." Max commented when they were out of Iggy's earshot.
"Me too, it's just another reason I'm glad we moved in with your mother." I commented.
"Yeah, it's worked out pretty well for us, all things considered. Though I doubt she was expecting to deal with six kids and a talking dog so suddenly." Max joked. "I do wonder how Gazzy, Nudge, and Angel are doing without us."
"Eh, I think they'll be good, I'm pretty sure there was a Spongebob marathon tonight, that should keep them busy." I noted with a smirk which Max caught.
"What's so funny?" She asked me with her own smirk.
"Just that you say your mother took in six kids and a dog, I say it was more like four kids, two teenage parents, and a dog." I replied.
"Well, I guess I can agree to that, now that we actually decided to be a couple." Max noted. "By the way, you look pretty good tonight, did you do something new with your hair?"
"Not particularly, just washed it a bit more than usual." I replied with a chuckle. "You look good too, but honestly you look good in anything." Max started to blush when I told her that.
"Come on, you're just saying that." Called it.
"Really, at this point Max?" I teased her and she blushed some more.
"Shut up." She said weakly, so I decided to let it go.
"I will, if you're willing to share a dance with me." I said laying my arm out on the table for her to take.
"Sounds like a fair trade to me." Max said taking it with a smile. So we moved over to a decently secluded area of the dance floor and started dancing together. Of course we didn't know many moves so we probably looked we were having seizure attacks, but we were together and we were having a good time. The music was good as well, really allowing us to cut loose as much as we would allow ourselves to. Eventually though it got to a slow song and all the couples started dancing closer to each other and I made the first move towards Max.
"I promise I won't step on your feet." I said softly and Max took my hands and we started moving back an forth together. We just silently danced together for a few minutes like that, just staring into each other's eyes and loosing each other in them. Eventually though Max got a bit closer and rested her head on my shoulder as we danced.
"You're pretty amazing, you know that Fang?" She whispered. Normally I would tease her for saying something like that, but I could hear the emotion in her voice.
"I try." I said simply.
"Why though?" Max wondered.
"Isn't it obvious, it's because I love you Max." I whispered back. "Always have."
"It's really just that simple isn't it?" Max commented. "I'm sorry Fang, I don't mean to doubt you as usual."
"Hey, don't worry about it Max, I know better than anyone how hard it is for us just to accept things as it is." I assured her as we kept stepping back forth together. "That's why I'm just gonna keep telling you the truth until it finally sticks."
"Thank you Fang, I really appreciate having you to lean on." Max replied pulling her head back and looking me in the eyes to say that to me.
"No problem, you do the same for me all the time." I told her back.
"And you know I love you back right?" She asked.
"I do, don't you worry about that." I assured her.
"Good." She said contently and then the music started to pick up the pace a bit. "Hmm, I'm starting to get a bit restless."
"You wanna get out of here then?" I asked her. "I have something nice I wanted to show you tonight anyways."
"Ooh, sounds like fun." Max said with her eyes lighting up a bit. "Let's tell Iggy and Ella first though so they don't worry about us."
"Sounds good to me." I agreed. Luckily Iggy and Ella were back at our table so we could talk to them.
"So, should I pretend that I didn't hear everything you two were talking about?" Iggy jested as we pulled up.
"If you value your health you will." Max threatened him with the signature 'Max' look.
"She's doing the look isn't she?" Iggy wondered.
"Yeah, she is." Ella confirmed.
"Then I should look scared right?" Iggy teased before pulling his best shocked expression.
"Just remember I know where you live." Max told him before she started to walk away and out of the gym.
"Don't know why she has to get all flustered about it." Iggy commented when she was outside. "I'm happy for you two, honestly."
"I know, and she knows too, it's still gonna take her a while to loosen up around all of us about it." I assured him. "But yeah, just keep being yourself and eventually she'll come around. Ella, tell Dr. Martinez we'll be back later tonight, I don't know when. I kind of depends on what happens."
"Will do, but as usual she probably won't mind unless you wake everyone up when you get home, you two are both in your 20's now." Ella replied. I just chuckled and nodded before heading outside with Max. "You know he just does it because he cares about you right?" I asked her about Iggy. "It's just his way of showing it."
"I know." Max admitted. "But, I don't know, I don't want to say I don't trust him because I do, with my life even, but I'm just not in a place to joke about our relationship with him yet."
"I get it, I really do." I assured her. "But I'm sure you'll get used to it, just how you got used to it with me."
"Yeah, you're probably right, as usual." Max replied, playfully rolling her eyes at me before adjusting her clothes and flinging her wings out. "Now, where are you taking me, it has to be someplace I haven't scouted out yet which is what is most surprising to me honestly."
"You'll see soon enough, it's honestly only a couple minutes away with our normal speed." I commented as I unfurled my wings as well. We both took a running start and in mere seconds we were as high as actual birds. I don't know what Max's thoughts on flying is, but to me it's still the ultimate thrill. Just being so high and going so fast, being able to do things normal people can't, the air is where I'm the most comfortable after the shadows. And on a dark night like this, well you could say I'm in my element. Anyways, I led Max to the little secret spot I had found a couple weeks ago, but even I was pleased with how it looked in the starry moonlight.
"Wow, this looks..." Max trailed off. And I had to agree. The place looked like a picture. A tall, wide cliff with water falling from multiple spots, filling a large pool of the cleanest and clearest water you could find in the whole state. And to top it all off the cliff was short enough that you could just sit on one of the lake's banks and take in the stars and moon as long as you wanted to. The moon was a decent sized crescent, I couldn't tell you for the life of me which type even with us being in school, and it and the stars reflected so nicely off the water.
"Come on, let's get a good look at everything." I said taking Max's hand and leading us to the perfect spot to look up at the stars.
"You know, this is one of the few amazing things you have to be on the ground to see." Max commented after a while. "You never see this when we're flying, I mean not like this. Yeah, you can look up and see some stars and such, but they just move by too fast to really take in like this. I'm glad the work we do keeps places like this safe, I think everyone should have the chance to see something like this in their lives."
"I couldn't put it better myself." I noted.
"Thank you Fang, this was really nice." Max added as she rested her head on my shoulder. "You really are good at this whole 'being romantic' thing."
"Once again, I try." I joked and we both laughed at that for a bit before things calmed down and we just sat there in comfortable silence, the only sounds to hear being the water falling, our breath, and our heartbeats. I felt this moment could last forever and I would have been okay with it, but eventually Max stood up and I got up with her. "Wanna go home?"
"No, I wanna go for a swim actually." Max noted. It was pretty warm so the water would probably be pretty nice, but this was a bit of a surprise for me.
"You know we don't have our swimsuits right?" I asked.
"Nothing we haven't already seen." Max replied in a confident tone. I liked it. But then I was thrown for another loop when she didn't stop with just her shirt and pants.
"Max, you want to skinny-dip?" I asked skeptically as I could feel my cheeks starting to blush. Luckily it was dark out and she probably couldn't see it too well. "Are you sure you're okay?"
"I'm trying." Is simply what she said back to me and that's when it clicked. She was trying to be romantic. Far be it from me to stop Max from progressing in her emotions so I stripped down too and we dove into the water. Now this lake was nothing compared to the ocean we swam in when we were in Hawaii, but we aren't fighting for our lives now so we could take all of our time exploring it. And it was pretty nice, there were a decent number of fish and there were some weird plants and even some crevasses near the edges we could hide and swim through. But even with all of that, you all know what I was focused on. Max may deny it to hell and back but she is, in my opinion of course, the most beautiful woman in the world. That long, dirty blonde hair, thin aerodynamic body that still had muscle to it, and, not to sound too crude, her rack was pretty nice as well. But I controlled myself as best I could as we swam around and explored, though if Max looked she could probably see I was starting to get excited. After we explored the whole lake thoroughly enough Max motioned for us to go back to the surface so I followed her and our heads popped out of the water around the same time.
"That was really fun." I commented a bit out of breath since it had been a while since I had used my underwater breathing. "That was a wonderful idea Max."
"I'm glad you thought so." She said back with a smirk before wading closer to me and placing a kiss on my lips and then swimming off to the bank.
"You just gonna keep me hanging like that?!" I asked once my mind came back from the shock and I started chasing after her.
"If you want more you're gonna have to catch me!" Max teased.
"Challenge accepted!" I said back. And it was on. Max got to the shallow part of the lake before me of course and when I got there she started running about trying juke and dodge me as best as possible. Not only was this fun and romantic, it was a great way to dry our wings off so we could actually leave when we wanted to. But eventually I knew how to end the chase so instead of continuing to run I stood still and blended into the darkness, wrapping my wings around my body for the extra added effect.
"Come on Fang, don't tell me you've given up already!" Max called out when she couldn't see me anymore. I stayed quiet and eventually she got into my grabbing range and I reached out at got her. "Meep!" She squeaked kind of cutely and I couldn't help but laugh.
"Don't tell me you've forgotten I can just do that already." I teased her back.
"Pshaw! I just let you win because it was getting sad, yeah that's it." She teased and we laughed again. "But you did catch me, so I guess you get a few more kisses."
"That's a prize I will gladly accept." I said in my best romantic voice before moving in and giving Max a very passionate kiss. It will never get old, the feeling of her lips on mine, our bodies becoming one, being so trusted and close to each other's hearts, and I'm confident Max feels the same. In fact I know she does, especially with what she said next.
"Mmm, more." She mumbled out before kissing me back again. This time we didn't break apart and started kissing each other over and over again. We let our wings go so we could wrap our arms around each other and start feeling each other all over. Eventually Max's arms went around my neck to pull me closer into the kiss while one of mine went to her back between her wings and the other trailed down and grabbed onto her hip, inching a bit closer to her butt every now and then. Oh, and fun fact, with our gils it's pretty much impossible to lose our breath completely while making out, so we could have gone on as long as we wanted, but eventually we pulled back to look at each other.
"See, you're good at this too Max." I told her sincerely. "I never would have thought about running around and chasing you like that."
"Thank you Fang, that means a lot." Max said blushing a bit. "But actually, I was thinking of something else we could do." After saying that she was blushing even more.
"And that would be?" I wondered, not quite getting it. But when I did I could just imagine Iggy facepalming at me.
"I want to do more, more than just kissing here." Max continued still blushing. That's when it hit me. Max wanted to have sex here. My brain went into 'cannot compute' mode for a few seconds after hearing that. Max had never brought up wanting to have sex, it was my idea the few times that it had happened, and I only brought it up when Max was in a really good mood. So her asking me this time, well it was almost like a dream. "Hello, Earth to Fang! Hot girl wants to have sex with him here, are you there? Don't make this harder than it already is!"
"Sorry, sorry, it's just, unexpected. That's all." I finally sputtered out.
"I know, but I'm actually in the mood after all of this." Max admitted. "And you're definitely in the mood, I could feel your dick rubbing up against my stomach the entire time we were making out." With that it was my turn to blush. "So yeah, I want to. How about you?"
"Well, I would love to." I started. "But..."
"But, what?" Max asked.
"I didn't bring any condoms." I admitted. That elicited one of the loudest laughs I have ever heard Max give off. I failed to see the humor in the moment just yet.
"Oh, don't give me that face." She told me. "You're telling me you planned out this romantic getaway and didn't even think to bring protection in case something like this happened?"
"I didn't it was going to get this far here." I replied. "I figured we'd hang out here for a bit and then maybe if you were feeling like it we could do it when we got home."
"At home? Where Iggy can hear everything and Angel can read our minds?" Max asked giving me a 'really dude?' type of look.
"I honestly didn't think we were gonna get this far." I fully admitted. "Sorry, I guess I'm not as romantic as advertised."
"Nah, you're still the best." Max assured me. "And I'm still in the mood. This may be a dumb idea, but what if we just say fuck the condom this time? We can stop before you get off, don't you think? We have enough experience with this now, right?" Again, I was in a bit of shock, but not enough this time to not reply in turn this time.
"I mean, it's up to you." I told her. "You're the one that's gonna have to carry a child and find out how we do kids if something goes wrong. If you're okay with that, then I am." The Flock might already be our family, but having an actual kid with Max is something I'm interested in eventually.
"Then I say we do it!" Max answered confidently. "Besides, we learned about how these things work in Sex Ed, I think today might be a safe day for me, but don't quote me on that."
"So be it." I said turning my romantic voice back on. It was a good thing we were standing, two people with wings having sex laying down was a hard sell on the best of days, but like this we could just face each other and let our wings fly free.
"Let's do what we did last time, I really enjoyed that position." Max commented and I nodded before picking her light frame off the ground and letting her legs go around my waist. It was perfect because I could line my dick up perfectly and just let her slide down on it as fast or slowly as she wanted it. "If we're kissing when you feel like your gonna go off just tap twice alright?" I nodded again and we started kissing again.
Now I know you're gonna want all the juicy details about how it felt being inside Max and all the build up to everything, but honestly I'm not the guy for that. It was good, it was hot as hell, hearing Max moan my name was amazing and she really belted it out knowing no one was going to hear us, but yeah, it was everything you've read in books or seen in porn or whatever you do to know what sex is like. Though I guess I can tell you how it ended because it was pretty hot what Max did.
"Max, I'm about to go, you better get off!" I moaned feeling myself about to let loose. So Max got off my dick and I was about to just beat the rest of it off, but to my shock Max squatted down and started doing it for me while using her other hand to get herself off. That alone was enough to get me to blow, but she did one more and placed a kiss on the tip of my dick and that did the trick. Semen started spurting out of my shaft and I made sure to aim it lower as best I could so it got on Max's chest and not her face. I did a pretty good job, though one small bit did hit her forehead, but I don't think she noticed.
"Maybe I should kiss you there more often." Max commented with a breathy voice as she stood back up and splashed some water on her chest to clean off my mess off of her.
"Well, I mean, blowjobs are a thing if you ever just wanna not do the whole thing." I said reaching my head behind my head in that expression you see guys do in anime. "And I'm totally down for eating you out if you're ever interested."
"Hm, noted." Max replied with a smirk and a wink. "Well, I think our wings are dry enough to get home now. You wanna stop at McDonalds before we get there though? Sex makes me hungry."
"Sounds good to me, and it'll give us time to clear our minds so Angel doesn't see all of that when we get home." I commented.
"I'll just bribe her with nuggets as usual." Max added and I laughed again.
"You're the best Max, I couldn't think of anyone better than you to fall in love with." I told her.
"I couldn't either, and there was a guy genetically made to try and make me feel otherwise, that's how much I love you Fang." Max replied, and honestly that did mean a lot. So we got dressed and went to go eat and bring some home. And sure enough when we got close to the house we both heard something in our heads.
You guys better have nuggets.
"Called it!" Max said with a smile and I could confidently say this was one of the best days of my life so far.
Chapter 38: File #a1060 Sparring With the Mirror
Notes:
This one is a bit random, but one day I saw a picture of Genesis and I was like "When did Rutger get into Final Fantasy?" so I looked him up and thought it would be cool to get a commission of him and Rutger fighting together. Also, I did my best to research Genesis' personality from wikis and cutscenes, but if he's a little off then I apologize. Also, I don't think this is how a fight with these characters would go, Genesis would probably one shot Rutger and Lilina at the same time, so he's holding back the whole time.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1060 Sparring With the Mirror
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Genesis (Final Fantasy)
Based on: a commission by VidalRalph on Twitter
"So you're saying it's probably up to me to get us back home?" Lilina asked as her and Rutger sat in a metal clad room. It was quite a culture shock when the two of them accidentally fell through an open Outrealm portal into this new world. There was a lot to be getting used to, but some things were similar, like magic and swords being tools that people used here. They were found and taken in by a group named Shinra and were being watched by a group of soldiers ironically called SOLDIER. Both of them knew something like this was a possibility because of Mark's research into the Outrealms, but Rutger was wishing he had paid more attention so he could know a way to get them back.
"Unfortunately, yeah." Rutger admitted. "I listened to my father talk about all his Outrealm research, but I never really paid that much attention to it."
"Well, maybe the people here will have a way to send us home." Lilina replied with some optimism. "And if not, at least we both came here together."
"That's very true, if I'm to be lost with no way home, I'd at least prefer it to be with you." Rutger admitted. Right after he said that the metal door to the room opened and one of the SOLDIERs stood in the doorway. It was the one named Genesis, which got Rutger to thinking. Genesis looked as if he could be Rutger's brother. Tall, brown hair, similar facial features, both of them wore long red robes and used swords, and a few more small details. So it was hard for Rutger not to compare himself to this new acquaintance.
"Come on you two, we're gonna do some sneaking around." Genesis said to the couple, motioning his hand for them to get up and follow him.
"You really think we should be doing that, you barely know us and we know very little about this realm." Lilina noted. "Won't you get in trouble?"
"Heh, you don't have to worry about me, I'm one of the top dogs around here, destined to be a grand hero." Genesis said smugly. "Besides, I have the feeling one of you will enjoy this idea of mine. And make sure to bring your weapons." Rutger and Lilina just looked at each other and shrugged knowing that they really didn't have much of a choice. So they picked up their swords and tomes and followed Genesis as he walked down the halls of the complex. He led them to an elevator and they went down a couple floors before walking down another hall and into a darkly lit room with a bunch of wires and panels covering the walls.
"Nice place you've got here." Rutger commented, not too impressed with what he had seen so far. "It just seems so, what's the word I'm looking for."
"Sterile?" Lilina offered.
"Yeah, that." Rutger confirmed. "Nothing in this place seems alive in anyway."
"Simpletons." Genesis muttered under his breath before speaking out to the room itself. "Computer, battle simulation, Mako Cannon." And with that the room began to buzz and whir around them, slowly building structures and atmosphere until the three of them were on top of a huge cannon built into a canyon, water a far ways below them. Now for Rutger and Lilina, this was the most impressive thing they've seen so far, no magic in Elibe could change an area so much in such a short amount of time, not even any Dark magic. So they started to wander around the area and stick their heads over the edge of the cannon to see what lurked below.
"Now this is a view." Lilina commented.
"Okay, maybe I take back my comment for this room and this room only." Rutger said standing up and facing Genesis once more. "But you called this a battle simulation, what kind of a battle are you wanting us to participate in?"
"So you caught that little tidbit huh?" Genesis replied in a 'wow aren't you smart' tone. "Well, if me and the guys are going to have to protect you while we find a way to get you back home, I was thinking I might as well see how proficient you are with your weapons to see how much we have to work."
"Fair enough." Rutger said taking out the sword on his left hip, a Killing Edge. "You going to take us both on at once or are we taking turns?"
"Well, I figured I'd be fair to the both of you and let you team up on me sine I can use both a sword and magic while you two are stuck only using one of each." Genesis answered, acting as if he was better than both of them. "Or would that bruise either of your honor too much?"
"Rutger, I'm starting to think this guy is a jerk." Lilina whispered into his ear getting closer. "We should go all out and take him down a peg."
"I was just thinking the same thing." Rutger said out loud before taking out his second sword, the Sol Katti.
"Oh, confident now are we?" Genesis teased. "Just remember, any actual damage done here is real, so if you bite off more than you can chew, you better some Phoenix Downs on you."
"Will you just shut up!" Rutger exclaimed before rushing at Genesis with both swords drawn. Now for the part of his life that Rutger was in, being out of his edgy phase for a few years at this point, it was considerably harder for people to get under his skin, but for some reason Genesis was different, he was pushing all his buttons and not in a good way.
"Anger, should have figured that would be your response." Genesis continued as he easily parried both of Rutger's swords with his own red blade. "But you're going to have to do better than that to land a strike on me."
"Then take this!" Lilina yelled before taking out an Elthunder tome and trying to hit Genesis with any of the bolts. But he was too fast for them and dodged them all with ease.
"Cute, but not cute enough." He teased before trying to close the distance and take Lilina out quickly. Rutger was just fast enough to get in the way and block his blade with his own two crossed in front of himself. "So, you were holding back. Well, so was I!" And with that Genesis started going on the offensive against Rutger.
"You may be fast, but your technique is shit." Rutger commented as he started to find it easier and easier to block and find openings in Genesis' attack patterns. Eventually he found an opening and jabbed his shoulder into his chest, pushing him back to make some room. Lilina took the time to run farther away, but still in her attacking range. "Predictable."
"I'll show you predictable!" Genesis yelled as he rushed Rutger once again, but his bladework was considerably slower this time since he was trying to mix up his style, this gave Rutger a slight edge, but he wasn't going to be able to last against his opponent's pure power forever. So when he saw Lilina starting to cast Elfire out of the corner of his eye he kept blocking until the last second he could before jumping and flipping over Genesis so he would have no time to react to the blast.
"Yeah, direct hit!" Lilina cheered for herself, but the joy didn't last for long before Genesis rose above the smoke looking like he had barely been damaged.
"Impressive, I've sorely underestimated the two of you." He said clapping in a taunting manner. "But no more, now I get serious." And it was with that statement that Rutger finally understood why Genesis was getting under his skin so much, it was as if he was watching a weird reflection of himself, a version of himself that he could have turned out to be if things were different. Genesis was full of himself, he underestimated people, but he was also very intelligent and a decent swordsman. Rutger felt like Genesis was himself if he was raised in a royal family, taught that he was better than everyone and that he didn't always have to try to be the best to be the best, that's why his sword technique was half-assed compared to his own. And it wasn't like Genesis was evil or anything, he talked about wanting to be a hero and helping people like Rutger always wanted to be and do, he just did it in a very 'holier than thou' way, kind of like Clarine but not in a funny way. But Rutger didn't really have much time to focus on that since Genesis was now floating around the canon and imbuing his sword with magic that he was casting towards the both of them.
"It would be really cool if I could learn how to do that." Rutger noted as he and Lilina dodged the bolts of light coming their way. They only got hit by a few of them but before they knew it Genesis called them back from behind them and they had to keep dodging them even more. "Hey, new idea! Use your Elfire to create a wall of fire to stop these things since Anima magic beats Light magic."
"Ooh, smart!" Lilina said before doing just that. With her latent magical power and all that experience she gained from the war, it was an easy task stopping the light bolts in their tracks.
"Now hit him before he starts talking again!" Rutger said knowing that he couldn't reach Genesis from where he stood. Lilina took a gamble and took out her Aircalibur tome and started blasting blades of wind at Genesis, which he laughed at."
"Wind magic, you're going to hit me with wind magic?" He chuckled before he got hit with them. They really hurt, not just because Lilina was so powerful, but because her wind magic retained the ability to do extra damage to enemies that could fly. She hit him with enough that he had to land and then Rutger moved onto the offensive once again.
"Seems your girlfriend has done way more damage to me than you could ever dream of." Genesis still taunted him. "Maybe she should take your swords as well."
"She's my wife, and you are so lucky you're part dragon, otherwise this sword of mine would be cutting through you like a knife through hot butter." Rutger said trying to keep the pressure up.
"But unfortunately for you, I'm not, so I'll be ending this fight now." Genesis said confidently before starting to try and dash around Rutger to flank him, but when he tried he was met with a bolt of lighting.
"Nuh-uh, you're staying right there." Lilina said with her own smugness as she continued to cast Elthunder in quick succession around the area Rutger and Genesis were having their duel. She made it so Genesis couldn't get around Rutger with his speed unless he wanted to get fried by a bolt of lightning. "Rutger, I can't hold this forever, you need to finish this now!"
"Got it!" Rutger said before closing his eyes and channeling his inner focus for just a split second. He opened his eyes and unleashed on Genesis the sword technique his mother Lyn bestowed upon him in his younger years. He began to move so fast that it looked like there were illusory copies of himself all attacking Genesis at the same time, but it reality it was just him moving at a speed that the human eye couldn't easily process. And they weren't random strikes either, he was aiming for Genesis' sword hand to make him drop his sword or at least loosen it's grip so he could snatch it. Eventually the strikes wore his hand down so much he did drop it and that gave Rutger the chance to lower his shoulder and push Genesis into the lightning wall Lilina was making. Genesis let out a yelp as he got shocked, but after that Lilina couldn't hold it much longer so she stopped. Genesis was on his knees and Rutger pointed his swords at his neck.
"Do you concede?" Rutger asked. But before Genesis could answer the whole area started to shake and alarms started blaring around them. "What is this, what did you do?"
"Hey, hey, hey, I didn't do this, I swear." Genesis said looking around to see if something had gone amiss. He looked around and saw some exposed wire towards the base of the canon which seemed to be the culprit. "Seems your girl's attack fried one of the boxes, I got this. Computer, end simulation." Nothing happened. "Computer, I said end simulation!"
Request acknowledged, forming battle strategy. The computer responded.
"Oh, that's not good." Genesis noted before a bunch of drones appeared out of nowhere and started attacking the trio. Lilina was so tired from using so much magic that when the canon shook she couldn't steady herself and fell off the edge.
"Lilina!" Rutger said trying to run over and grab her before it was too late, but he was too far away. Luckily for them though Genesis was still raring to go so he dove down after her and tossed her back onto the canon with his strength before lodging his red blade into the base near the canon to slow his descent. He then leaped back up to the canon himself to think of a plan.
"Nice save huh?" He still said a bit cockily as Rutger made sure Lilina was okay.
"Yeah, sure, maybe you aren't as bad a guy as we think you are, now what are we gonna do about these flying whatever these things are?" Rutger asked.
"They are called drones and the only way to stop them is to fix that fried box over there." Genesis said pointing it out. "Another good shot with that electricity magic should do the trick, so if you could do that again then we could all get out of here."
"Would if I could, but I'm drained." Lilina noted." I'm gonna need about five minutes of rest before I can do anything like that again.
"I think we can hold out for five minutes, don't you?" Rutger asked looking at Genesis.
"Piece of cake." Genesis said confidently. "And since you're so important to this plan I know a place the drones won't shoot at you. Hide right under that stairwell and they won't be able to see you."
"Got it." Lilina said moving to where Genesis pointed out and hiding there.
"As for you, I feel the best way to handle this is to fight back to back, you alright with that?" Genesis asked Rutger.
"As long as you have my back, I'll have yours." Rutger responded. And with that they started to attack the drones head on. But since the computer was glitched it just created more every time they defeated one, though it took each one a while to reach the top of the canon so it was worth it to keep destroying them. But Genesis being curious decided he wanted to keep talking.
"So where does one get a sword that can slay dragons?" He asked Rutger as the continued fighting back to back.
"Well, it was my mother's until she died." Rutger explained. "She got it from a thousand year old sage for the express use of killing a dragon a mad druid summoned to my world."
"You know how made up that sounds right?" Genesis teased him.
"It's the truth though, can't really say much more than that." Rutger noted. "Oh, and while we're at it, thank you for saving Lilina, I don't know what I would do without her."
"Probably would have lost about ten minutes ago honestly." Genesis joked. "But yeah, of course, you may see me as a jerk, but I'm not gonna let someone die on my watch, what kind of hero does that?"
"Fair point, but maybe ease up on the 'I'm better than anyone' attitude. It may be true, but you don't have to act like it." Rutger noted.
"Eh, agree to disagree." Genesis replied simply. "Hey! Has it been five minutes yet?" He called to Lilina.
"Almost, just give me a few more moments." Lilina called back. And that's all she really needed. A few deep breaths and she calmed her mind and body before stepping out of the stairwell and taking out her Elthunder tome again. She started to cast the spell and she aimed each bolt at the sparking electrical box and eventually enough hit to fully fry the system and slowly the room went from the canon in the cliff back to the room full of wires and boxes.
"Well, that was fun." Genesis commented like it was nothing. "And I learned a lot about you two as well, like you two both work way better as a team than one on one. So we probably shouldn't split you up in the future."
"I guess we learned you aren't a complete asshole either." Rutger noted.
"Yeah, still kind of a jerk though." Lilina added.
"Eh, not like I really care. But I do have an idea. If your willing to change that gaudy red crossguard on your sword Rutger, we can probably drill some materia holes into it so you can cast some magic with it to deal with your range issues." Genesis suggested.
"But I'm not good with magic, at least not in our realm." Rutger noted.
"Well, then we'll put some defensive materia in it to make you more bulky." Genesis said simply. "Come on, we have more sneaking around to do."
"Can we eat first, casting all that magic made me hungry." Lilina noted.
"Sure, why not? Maybe we'll even run into Sephiroth on the way there." Genesis replied.
"Why does that name sound sinister to me?" Rutger whispered to Lilina.
"I don't know, but let's hope we don't run into him, like ever."
Chapter 39: File #472 Learning Something New
Notes:
For now this is just a one shot because I've only gotten one Joshua/Marisa pic to base a story on, but writing this did give me some ideas I might use in the future, so their could be a continuation to this, or there might not be, it depends.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #472 Learning Something New
Characters: Joshua, Marisa
Based on: a commission by henchan45 on Twitter
Joshua and Marisa were sitting on the sand next to a crystal clear oasis somewhere in Jehanna. It wasn't their Jehanna though, just one that they had been sent to on orders from Askr's Order of Heroes. They were chosen to go here because that's where they both hailed from so it was easier to get the lost lore pages that they needed. It was so easy in fact that they still had a few hours before they needed to head back since they were already finished.
"Man, I can't wait to get back to our Magvel where I can take all the time to enjoy sights like this." Joshua said with a sigh as he put his hands behind his head in a relaxed gesture. "Though knowing you well enough you probably want to stay in Askr as long as you can so you can hone your sword skills, right Marisa?"
"The longer we're here the more I can climb my mountain." Marisa stated. "Though, I would like to go back home eventually."
"Yeah. Too bad you couldn't get much progress with that today, all the foes we faced were chumps." Joshua stated.
"Agreed." Marisa noted simply. But Joshua's words did give her an idea, and it could help her out in more ways than one since she had recently gotten curious about something that people said Joshua was good at. "Well, if you're up for it we could spar again, that might help."
"Sure, why not, I need some more exercise today." Joshua said as he stood up and started to stretch. Marisa did the same before speaking some more.
"Shall we put a wager on this one as well?" She asked Joshua.
"Hm, are you feeling okay Marisa?" Joshua wondered.
"I'm fine, why?" Marisa asked back.
"Well, it's just you're never the one to bring up a wager. Just strange I guess." Joshua noted before thinking of something. "Oh, I know, you probably want something from me this time. I take it you want to set the terms for the wager?"
"Observant as always." Marisa noted. "But yes I would. I propose that if I win that you have to teach me about something you know but if you win I have to teach you about something I know. Is that acceptable?"
"An exchange of knowledge?" Joshua pondered. "And I take it you won't tell me what you want to know until after the fight? Yeah, that sounds good to me, either way we'll get to know each other better. Which is good for partners like us."
"Thank you." Marisa said gratefully before taking out her sword and getting into position.
"Hey, what are friends for?" Joshua replied doing the same. They were both using normal swords because they had agreed in the past that either of them using the ice blade Audhulma would be too much of an advantage for either of them. The battle began and the two of them were pretty evenly matched as usual. Joshua had the advantage of being stronger while Marisa had the advantage of being harder to hit, so it really came down to a few mistakes here or there, or as Joshua would call it 'Luck' or some such. Either way the match went on quite a while like they tended to do with the both of them, but end the end it was Marisa who finally got the edge on the desert gambler.
"Do you yield?" Marisa asked as she pointed her blade at Joshua's chest.
"I do, you got the best of me this time Marisa." Joshua admitted. "It's odd that even with how differently we train and get stronger that we're so evenly matched."
"You train more than you let on, I can tell." Marisa said as she lowered her sword and sat down, taking out a canteen to drink from it. "I'll tell you what I want to know after we rest a bit."
"Sounds good to me." Joshua replied as he sat down next to her and did the same. "You want a snack? I swiped some strawberries from the Aether Resort before we left."
"Sure." Maria said holding her hand out for some. So Joshua dropped a few into her hand and the two of them ate and rested quietly for a bit until Marisa was ready for her request. "Alright, I'm ready to tell you what I want to know."
"Okay, lay it on me." Joshua replied confidently, even if he didn't know what she was going to ask from him.
"I want you to tell me what you know about sex." Marisa stated in her normal tone. Just hearing her say that almost made Joshua spit out his water and choke on his strawberries. "Are you okay?" Marisa asked in concern.
"Y-Yeah, just peachy." Joshua said as he caught his breath. "It's just that was the last thing I was expecting you to ask of me. Why do you want to know about that anyways."
"I feel if I know more about sex I can be more personable, that less people will dance around the subject with me. It seems a popular topic for a number of the Heroes in the Order and I heard from a few of them that you know a lot about it." Marisa explained. "If that's not true then I can ask something else of you." Joshua had to think it over. On the one hand it seemed that Marisa was a bit mistaken on her assumptions, but on the other it was probably best if she heard it from him since they were friends and he wasn't out to take advantage of her.
"Oh, it's true, but I'm not sure where to start and I don't know quite how to explain it correctly." Joshua admitted. "Like, what do you already know?"
"Just some cursory bits and pieces." Marisa answered. "And I'm not asking you to teach me verbally. You know I learn best by doing and by practicing, so that's what I want to do, learn and practice."
"So, just to be clear, you want me to teach you about sex by having sex?" Joshua asked since he wanted to make 100% sure of what Marisa wanted.
"Yes, that's exactly what I want." Marisa confirmed. "So, how do we start?" Again Joshua had to think about if he really wanted to do this or not. If it were anyone else he would think it was a joke or that he was being set up, but Marisa was always 100% serious with everything she said and did, he was almost certain that she couldn't lie either since she was always so straightforward. So this was coming from a genuine place of curiosity and he guessed friendship since she trusted him to be able to teach her. And Joshua would admit faster than anyone that Marisa was quite the beauty as well, so his mind was made up.
"Well, I guess the first step is to take our clothes off." Joshua replied.
"All of them?" Marisa asked to confirm.
"Yes, all of them." Joshua answered. If there was any hesitation in Marisa's mind he couldn't see it because she stood up and started stripping off her clothes and accessories and placing them in a neat pile in the sand.
"Shouldn't you be doing the same?" She asked about half way through.
"Sometimes it's customary for partners to watch each other undress to get in the mood better." Joshua came up with. Wasn't quite a lie, but he didn't want to admit he wanted to see Marisa naked for a bit before he undressed himself. But when she was done she sat back down and stared at him so Joshua stood up and started to undress, trying to give her a bit of a show if she liked that sort of thing.
"Are men always supposed to try to dance out of their clothes?" Marisa wondered as she watched him.
"Not exactly, I guess I'm trying to see if it gets you excited." Joshua admitted. "That's a key for two people who've never had sex together before, seeing what they like and don't like."
"Understood." Marisa stated. "I don't like it, I'd rather we get to the point."
"Fair enough." Joshua noted before taking the rest of his clothes off quickly. He was a bit hard from just seeing Marisa in the nude and imagining what they might be doing later, but if she had any thoughts about it he couldn't tell.
"Okay, what's next?" Marisa asked.
"Well the first and one of the most important parts of having enjoyable sex is foreplay." Joshua replied. "I know you like to get to the point with things and that can work sometimes, but most of the time you have to build up to the moment, kind of like the decisive strike of a duel. You don't just go for the kill immediately, you have to work for the final blow. Does that make sense to you?"
"Yes, I believe it does." Marisa said as she thought it over. "So, how does foreplay work?"
"It can start a few ways, but the most common way is by kissing and making out with each other." Joshua explained.
"I've heard of kissing, but not 'making out.' What does that mean?" Marisa wondered.
"It's a more intense version of kissing." Joshua noted. "Here, let's get started. Come sit on my lap." So Marisa moved over and did as Joshua asked, sitting on his lap so she was facing him. Joshua held her steady by holding onto her hips and she instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck and got closer to him, her chest lightly brushing up against his.
"You're blushing." Marisa commented being this close to Joshua's face.
"Yes, that's something that can happen when you're enjoying an intimate moment like this." Joshua explained. "Okay, I'm going to kiss you now, get ready." He said softly before moving in and connecting their lips together. As expected Marisa's lips were a bit rough, but it wasn't a bad feeling in any way. He may have lingered a bit more than usual, but that's because he was starting to enjoy himself.
"Hm, that's not an unpleasant feeling." Marisa commented as she felt something starting to stir in her body from the kiss. She couldn't quite tell what yet, but it felt different than anything she had felt before. She wanted more of it to see if it was something she could enjoy.
"Yeah, that's how most people feel about their first kiss." Joshua noted. "I mean that was your first right?"
"I think so, I'm not sure." Marisa replied.
"Fair enough." Joshua commented. "Okay, so now I want you to try it. Kiss me back."
"Alright." Marisa agreed before moving in and trying to copy Joshua's kiss. It was a bit rougher than his was, but Joshua didn't mind since he knew she was learning. Marisa on the other hand was enjoying it a bit more. One kiss turned into two which turned into three because with each one that feeling in her core continued to spark and grow and she wanted it to keep going. But eventually her analytical mind caught up with her and told her that she should stop and let Joshua continue teaching her.
"Sorry, I got a bit carried away there." She apologized. "Continue."
"Hey, no need to feel sorry." Joshua assured her. "I'm enjoying this and sex is more about feeling than thinking, if you want to keep going with something we're doing then go for it, I can always give you more lessons later."
"More about feeling than thinking." Marisa repeated. "Almost like with swordfighting."
"Yeah, you could compare it to that if it helps." Joshua noted. "Especially this next part. So like I said making out is like a more intense form of kissing where you keep your lips locked together and you can explore each other's mouths with your tongues."
"Why, what does that add?" Marisa wondered.
"It's just fun and intimate." Joshua said simply. "It's not for everyone of course, but I think you'll like it."
"I'll try it." Marisa stated before going back and kissing Joshua some more. Joshua kind of figured that she would be the type of woman who would like being in control so he didn't mind. He started to kiss her back, putting a bit more passion into it as he tended to do. He tilted his head slightly to deepen the kiss and brought one of his hands up to Marisa's cheek to do the same. Then he started to gently prod her tongue with his and she responded by poking his back a bit forcefully. If he wasn't kissing her he would have laughed at how fitting that was, but slowly and surely he helped her soften up and eventually their tongues started dancing together as if they were a pair of swordmasters putting on a show. Joshua was really starting to get into this now and his dick was hardening up by the second, especially since Marisa was grinding up against his hips, probably inadvertently. But he knew he had to take it slow, Marisa wanted to learn first and feel good second, at least at this point in time. Eventually Marisa had to pull back because she needed to take some breaths and Joshua took the chance to breath deeply through his mouth as well.
"So, what did you think?" Joshua asked when he felt Marisa would answer.
"I liked that, it was interesting, fun even." Marisa stated before looking down and seeing Joshua's junk had gotten bigger. "Is that supposed to happen?"
"Yeah, that's normal." Joshua noted. "It means that I'm feeling excited about what we're doing and that we're doing things right, at least on my end. How about you, any different feelings than usual?"
"Yes, actually." Marisa confirmed. "I feel this warm feeling coming from my core and it kept getting stronger and stronger and going lower as we continued to make out. Is that normal?"
"Well, I'm not completely certain since I'm not a woman, but I'm pretty sure that's a good sign." Joshua replied. "Do you like that warm feeling?"
"I do, I want to see how much more it can go." Marisa confirmed. "Is that the end of foreplay or is there more?"
"Oh, there is more foreplay if you want. There is a lot more honestly." Joshua admitted. "But I guess I can go over the basics for now. Turn around and rest your back against my chest."
"Hm, okay." Marisa replied before doing as Joshua asked. "What now?"
"I'm gonna try and find some sensitive spots on your body with my hands." Joshua explained. "It can be different spots for some women, but most women have universal sensitive spots."
"Makes sense. Why don't you try touching my stomach, that's where the warm feeling started." Marisa stated.
"Alright." So Joshua moved one of his hands to her stomach and started rubbing it gently as he rested his head on her shoulder. "How does that feel?" He whispered to her gently.
"It's alright, but try going a bit lower." Marisa suggested. "And talk normally, I could barely hear you." Joshua was starting to realize that his usual tricks weren't really gonna work on her, he had to go all out on her physically if he wanted any type of reaction. So he moved his hand lower down her stomach and instead of whispering more he started kissing her neck gently, which worked way better because he could feel her starting to get goosebumps from it.
"I see your neck is pretty sensitive, should I keep kissing you there?" Joshua asked.
"Yes, I would like that." Marisa noted in a more sweet tone than usual. "And keep going lower with your hand, you're almost at a good spot." So Joshua kept on going lower and kissing her neck. "Lower, lower, keep going." Marisa guided him.
"Marisa, I can't, my hand is as low as it can go." Joshua noted. "The only other option is for me to start fingering you, is that what you want?"
"Um, yes?" Marisa replied, not quite knowing what he meant, but if it was something that would make her feel good she trusted him.
"Okay, just tell me if you need me to stop." Joshua told her before slipping his index finger into her pussy very gently. It still garnered a gasp from Marisa since she wasn't expecting it and because it felt good. "You okay?"
"Keep going." Was all Marisa could say. So Joshua took that as a yes and inserted his finger a bit deeper and started moving it about inside her body.
"You're quite wet already." He commented. "Your body betrays your cool composure it seems."
"Wet?" Marisa pondered.
"Yes, when a woman gets aroused like this her body produces liquids that make it easier for sex to happen." Joshua said before taking his finger out of her pussy for a moment and showing her.
"Interesting." Marisa noted. "But put that back, I was enjoying that." Joshua did as she asked, but he did even more as well, he put in a second finger and he started using his thumb to play with her clit as well, and that's when the real fun started. Marisa started moaning when he did that and Joshua really loved the cute sounds she was making, so he wanted to hear more of them.
"Just a friendly tip, most men love hearing their partner moan, so don't feel like you have to hold back Marisa." Joshua told her before he started to reach his other hand around her body and move it up to her chest. "A woman's breasts are usually the other place they are sensitive, so I'm gonna see if that's true for you." And with that he started to fondle and play with one of her boobs, gently molding it in his hand, squeezing it from time to time, and thumbing past her nipple every now and then to see what kind of reaction he would get.
"K-Keep going Joshua, I like it!" Marisa moaned some more as he continued to play with her chest, moving back and forth between each boob and giving it the attention it deserved. With each passing moment the warm feeling in her core was growing and growing and it started to feel like something was building up inside her. She wasn't quite sure if that was how she was supposed to be feeling, but the anticipation was sending waves upon waves of pleasure through her body and every part of her was feeling good. She was really glad that she had asked Joshua to teach her this, he was a really good friend and she was convinced of his skill because of how she was feeling.
"How are you holding up Marisa?" Joshua asked after a few minutes. "Still feeling good?"
"Y-Yes!" She moaned. "I feel something coming, something big."
"Then let me help you with that." Joshua replied before inserting a third finger inside her pussy and starting to move them all in and out quickly. And that was enough for Marisa, her head pushed back into Joshua's chest and she orgasmed pretty hard onto his hand. But Joshua was happy that he could get her off like that, she deserved to feel good if she wanted to.
"What, what was that?" Marisa wondered as she came down from the high of her first orgasm.
"That, Marisa, is one of the end goals of sex, the orgasm." Joshua explained. "Felt good right?"
"One of the best feelings I've ever had." Marisa admitted. But then something came to mind. "Wait, end goal? That means we're done? But what about you, shouldn't you get to feel that good as well?"
"Very observant." Joshua said with a chuckle. "And very reasonable too. You see, the thing is that woman are capable of orgasming multiple times in a row while men really can only do it once before they have to rest, so if you want we still have time, I can keep teaching you more."
"Yes please." Marisa replied. "Besides, I wouldn't think it was fair if you didn't get to feel good as well."
"You're very thoughtful Marisa." Joshua noted with a warm smile. "Okay, for this next part I think it's best if we get into the water for it."
"The water?" Marisa wondered. "Why is that?"
"Well, for this next part it's important that you are as wet as possible down there and the water can help slicken things up for us and make it smoother." Joshua explained.
"Oh, okay, you're the teacher." Marisa said before getting up and starting to walk into the oasis. "How deep should I go?"
"Just about knee height should be good." Joshua noted as he followed her in. He stood behind her and put his hands back on her hips, but because he was a good guy and her friend he had to ask her some questions before they continued. "Now Marisa, a lot of people make a big deal about their first time having sex, are you absolutely sure you want to do this?"
"What kind of big deal?" Marisa asked back.
"Most people think it's a special moment, other people will treat you with less respect for no good reason, while others will be pretty happy for you." Joshua noted. "It's a mixed bag of good and bad, but I figured I should warn you."
"Will it affect my reputation as a swordmaster?" Marisa asked.
"Most likely not." Joshua answered simply.
"Will it affect how you feel about me?" Marisa asked a bit more pointedly.
"Not in any negative way." Joshua told her truthfully. "You'll still be my partner and close friend and everything that entails."
"Then yes, I would like to continue." Marisa confirmed. "And I appreciate your concern Joshua, you're a pretty nice guy."
"Hey, I try." Joshua replied with a cheeky smile. "Okay, I'm gonna dip my hand in the water and finger you a bit more before I move on to the real thing. If you end up having sex with someone else or we do this again we won't have to take precautions like this, but sometimes if you aren't careful the first time a woman has sex it can hurt a bit and I'd rather not have you experience that part of the process."
"Fair enough, you can proceed." Marisa told him, so Joshua did. He got his hand wet and started fingering her again, this time a bit more vigorously than last time. Marisa's body was giving her that warm and tingly feeling again, but since she was more used to it now she could enjoy it more and she let Joshua know by moaning cutely when she felt especially good. Joshua could feel her insides loosening up again and when he felt he was at a good spot her bent down just enough to get his dick wet as well before lining it up with her pussy and beginning to tease it slightly. "That feels a bit bigger, is that your thing?" Marisa asked.
"It is, I'm gonna put it in slowly at first, tell me if it hurts or anything and I'll stop." Joshua answered. "And, just so you know, if you want a guy to think you're a bit more experienced you can call his 'thing' a 'dick', 'cock', or even sometimes a 'sword' if you think they'd like that."
"Hm, noted." Marisa replied taking in the knowledge. She took in a lot more than that in the coming moments. Joshua held onto her hips again to keep them both steady before slowly pushing his tip inside her pussy, making her moan just a bit louder than she had be. Joshua took that as a good sign and continued to push himself inside her body slowly, savoring the moment as much as he could, until he got in as far as he could. Marisa's butt was rubbing up against the inside of his hips and they were as close as they could be in this position.
"Hah, okay, that's all of it in." Joshua said panting slightly since he was loving this feeling and because Marisa was pretty obviously still tight with this being her first time. "How do you feel?"
"I feel full, like I've just eaten a large meal." Marisa commented in a pleased tone. "Also that warm and fuzzy feeling is combined with it, which makes it better. So what now?"
"Now I start thrusting back and forth trying to get you to orgasm again." Joshua explained. "But it's not just up to me, if you think a certain spot inside is more sensitive than the others you can tell me to target that and I'll try to do it, understand?"
"Understood. What about you though? How do I get you to orgasm?" Marisa wondered.
"Depends on the guy you're with." Joshua noted. "For me, knowing my partner is feeling good with me is a good way, and I'm always a fan of trying new things during sex."
"Okay, I think I can do that." Marisa confirmed. Joshua was impressed with just how confident she had become with this in just a short time. But he shouldn't be surprised, whenever Marisa set her mind on something she always put her all behind it, and this was no different. But instead of getting sentimental and ruining the moment Joshua started doing what he said he would and began thrusting himself in and out of Marisa's body. As expected and noted already she was very tight and it was actually getting Joshua riled up and excited faster than usual. He could tell he probably wasn't going to last as long as he usually did, but he didn't want to disappoint Marisa or give her the wrong idea, so he was holding back as much as he could.
"Joshua, I think I can feel your dick growing even more than it already was, is that normal?" Marisa asked through her moaning.
"It just means that I'm really enjoying myself." Joshua strained through his own moaning and panting. "Your body feels really good around mine and I'm having a hard time holding on and not having my orgasm."
"Why would you hold back?" Marisa asked. "Wait, I remember. Guys have to rest longer between them right?"
"Yeah, that and most women prefer men that can last a bit longer during sex." Joshua added.
"Hm, I don't care about that, as long as you make me feel good then I'm enjoying myself." Marisa admitted and Joshua chuckled as much as he could through his ragged breath. "What's so funny?"
"Nothing, just a dissonance between you and other women as usual." Joshua noted. "But that's good to know. Though I would like to have this moment last a bit longer." That's when Marisa had an idea and she acted on it immediately.
"No, I think I want you to feel good now." She stated before bending down and placing her hands under the water so she could prop herself up on the sandy bank. With that kind of leverage she could push back against Joshua's thrusting and when she did the both of them started feeling even more pleasure. Marisa could feel Joshua hitting her even deeper than he had been before and with the pleasure she had it made her body clamp down harder on Joshua's dick and he let out a very loud and pleasure filled moan with every thrust now.
"M-Marisa, I don't think I can hold on much longer!" Joshua finally got out with a strained face. Even though Marisa couldn't see it contort in pleasure she gave off the rare smile knowing it was her doing that Joshua was like this.
"Me either, let's finish together." Marisa stated before going in for the 'killing' blow. She started to shake her hips back and forth while she was pushing back against Joshua and that sent her over the edge. She orgasmed once again, and this time it felt much better because she knew it was coming and she could prepare for it. Joshua for his part was able to muster the will and strength to pull out and shoot his seed all over Marisa's back and butt, making sure that none of it got into her body so she wouldn't get pregnant. This obviously confused Marisa, but she was too winded to ask Joshua about it at the moment, so instead she turned herself around and sat on the bank of the oasis, deep enough that she could wash Joshua's spunk off her body. Joshua cleaned himself off as well before sitting next to her.
"So, are you satisfied with my lesson?" Joshua asked when he caught his breath. He wrapped his arm around Marisa's shoulder in a friendly manner as well while they were sitting.
"Yes, I am very pleased." Marisa said with a smile. "You were very informative and it was fun, kind of like our sparring sessions. I do have one pressing question though, why did you pull yourself out of me before you orgasmed? Is that normal?"
"Well, like most things it depends on the timing and situation." Joshua noted. "Another one of the end goals of sex is to have a child. When a man orgasms inside a woman there is a good possibility she will get pregnant if the timing is right. I didn't know if the timing was right and I figured you don't want to be pregnant, so I pulled out."
"That makes sense, and that's very nice of you to think about Joshua, because you're right, I don't feel like having a child at this point in time. Is there a way to have sex where both people can orgasm without the chance of getting pregnant? And what is the timing so I can know for later?" Marisa said getting more curious.
"Yes, there are many different ways to have sex without the risk of pregnancy." Joshua confirmed. "I'd love to show you some, but I don't think we have time for me to rest before we have to go back. But if you're interested some other time I can teach you about them."
"I'd appreciate that." Marisa noted.
"As for your other question, you know how every month you have a flow of blood?" Joshua asked and Marisa nodded. "Well that's part of your body's reproductive process. I won't go into the gross details, but about two weeks after the blood flow, which is different for each women, the next 3 or 4 days are your days to try and get pregnant if you want to have a child."
"Interesting." Marisa mused. "Though I have the feeling that you aren't the one that's supposed to be telling me this stuff."
"Yeah, usually it's up to someone's parents to do it, but from the stories of heard of your father I don't think he really felt like he needed to tell you for whatever reason." Joshua noted.
"Maybe he never thought I would have sex." Marisa pondered. "He probably thought it more likely I died in battle before it happened."
"That's a very good possibility." Joshua replied. "But, now that you've experienced sex and enjoyed it, I have a feeling that you might want to keep doing it. Am I correct in thinking that?"
"Yes, it seems like a good way to spend some free time when I have it." Marisa confirmed. "And I do want some more lessons from you of course Joshua."
"Well, I bring that thought up because another important thing about sex is determining who is a good or bad partner for you." Joshua explained. "You just can't just go up to any random guy and expect them to want to do it right then and there or even at all."
"Kind of like how not everyone wants to spar with me?" Marisa asked.
"Exactly. So let me tell you some of the pitfalls to avoid." Joshua told her. "First off, there are guys who are just gonna want to have sex with you because you're pretty and they are only physically attracted to you. They couldn't give two figs about your feelings or what happens otherwise. If you're comfortable with that, then good on you, but I warn you that these men will try any number of dirty tricks to try and take advantage of you, so you should keep your guard up."
"So, kind of like bandits in that case?" Marisa noted.
"Kind of. Also, real bandits will force sex on you even if you don't want it, so that's another reason to not feel sorry for them." Joshua explained.
"Gross." Marisa commented, showing her disgust at the thought.
"The next pitfall is this, people who you trust and you are friends with might not want to have sex with you for a few reasons. Some people take vows of chastity because it helps their faith, some people prefer waiting to have sex until they are married, and some people just aren't interested in it at all. But the main reason friends wouldn't want to have sex with you is that they already have a romantic partner and the best way to show their loyalty to them is to not have sex with other people." Joshua continued. "Like I said, people can make a big deal about sex and it can be considered a betrayal of trust if you have sex with someone who isn't your romantic partner."
"So, for example, you're probably telling me that Commander Gerik probably wouldn't be interested since he's in love with Tethys?" Marisa pondered.
"Kind of." Joshua said making a 'thinking about something' face. "Personally, I think if you talked to Gerik and Tethys about it they might let you come to some sort of agreement where you could since you're all so close, but don't take that as a 100% fact, it's just my opinion. I was more thinking about guys like Colm. You and him are pretty friendly and like each other well enough, right?"
"Colm is a good man, I count him as a friend." Marisa confirmed.
"And he's in love with Neimi." Joshua added. "So he'd probably turn you down because he knows she would feel betrayed and start crying for a real reason. People in that situation you shouldn't even ask unless you are super close to them like with Geirk and Tethys, or both partners tell you it's alright."
"That's a lot to think about, but I get your point Joshua. Thank you for looking out for me." Marisa said with a smile as she leaned her head into Joshua's shoulder a bit.
"It's what friends do." Joshua assured her.
"I'm glad we're friends then." Marisa commented with a sigh. "Okay, one more question. From everything you've told me sex sounds like this big romantic deal with a lot of people, which I may not completely understand yet but I'm learning. Have you ever had romantic thoughts about me Joshua, or did you just do this because you're my good friend who is comfortable having sex?"
"That's a pretty big question Marisa." Joshua noted. "But, if I'm being honest, the thought has crossed my mind a time or two that I'd like to be romantic partners with you instead of just regular partners. But I figured that I would leave the decision for that up to you. You have a lot of lofty goals that you want to achieve with your life and I want to support you as best I can with them, if you ever think being a couple and possibly getting married and stuff will help you with your goals then I'd be happy to give it a try. But if not, I'm comfortable being your close friend and partner who you can come to for some casual sex when you feel like it as well."
"You're very thoughtful Joshua, more than you let on." Marisa told him after hearing him say that. "And you're quite honest as well, I like those things about you. I'll have to give it some thought, because you are right about me and my goals. It may take me some time to come to a conclusion, would you be willing to wait for it?"
"I don't see why not." Joshua assured her. "I don't have any real romantic prospects at the moment, so you have some time. And if some do pop up, I'll let you know so it can factor into your decision."
"Thank you, I'd appreciate that." Marisa said with a smile, snuggling up to Joshua a bit more. "You're warm."
"It's no wonder, sex makes you all hot and sweaty." Joshua said with a chuckle. "You want to swim for a bit? We have some time before we need to head back."
"But you aren't a good swimmer." Marisa noted.
"I feel safer with you around." Joshua told her softly.
"Very well, I'll save you if you start drowning." Marisa replied before standing up and diving into a deep part of the oasis.
"Something tells me I'm drowning already."
Chapter 40: File #a1018 Beauty in the Ruins
Notes:
Just a short and cute Rutger/Lilina moment some time after the war for today! Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1018 Beauty in the Ruins
Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Based on: a commission by LimeChii on Twitter
Rutger and Lilina were in Bulgar, walking through the streets together as they inspected how well the city had rebuilt since the war. Rutger was finally able to return after all these years, his trauma not completely gone from that horrible day, but he had it under control enough for something like this.
"This place is so bustling!" Lilina commented excitedly. "I've always heard the stories of Bulgar but I never had the chance to come visit myself. I'm so glad you were okay with taking a trip here Rutger, I really appreciate it."
"I figured it was finally time for me to see if I could handle it and try to move on even more, and I think I'm doing pretty alright." Rutger noted. "But if you want to talk about bustling, Bulgar was at least twice this busy before the war, I don't think it's reached it's peak again just yet."
"I would have loved to see it and everything else, but I doubt many of the buildings from them are still standing." Lilina commented. "War really sucks for things like preserving history." When she brought that up it gave Rutger an idea of a place he could take her.
"If you really want to see some history, I know somewhere I can show you that you'll probably like." Rutger told her.
"Really?" Lilina asked with a bit of of excitement in her voice. "Okay, where is it?"
"It's towards the northeast outskirts of the city." Rutger noted. "If we start walking now it should take about half an hour to get there."
"Let's get going then!" Lilina said taking Rutger's hand in her own and letting him lead the way. It actually took them about an hour to get to the spot Rutger wanted to show her because they kept stopping to look at other buildings and shops and to get some snacks and such. But eventually they got there. On the outskirts of Bulgar there were the ruins of long gone castles, bits of walls covered with vines and growths, the bricks an mortar meshing with the colorful flowers hanging from them. Birds and butterflies were flying about and as the evening started to fall there were even fireflies beginning to light up the darkness.
"Here it is, what do you think?" Rutger asked as he looked over the landscape. This was the one thing in Bulgar that hadn't changed since the war, and it probably would never change. It made him think about himself in an introspective manner for a bit. If this place never changed, there was probably parts of him that would never change and hopefully they were just as wonderous as these ruins could be.
"Rutger, this place is beautiful!" Lilina said looking around and starting to explore around the area. "I can't believe a place like this still exists here in Elibe. How has this been here all this time?"
"Honestly, no idea." Rutger admitted. "My father had some theories, one I really liked was that these were castles from the time before the Scouring because of how different the architecture is, but before the war this was just treated as almost a sacred area because it shows a piece of Elibe's history you can't find in many other places. And I'm sure that's the case now as well."
"Yeah, the brick work does look slightly different, and look at these stained glass windows, the designs almost look like they come from another land completely." Lilina noted. "Though now that I see it a bit more closely, it does look sort of familiar to the artwork we saw in Arcadia, so maybe Mark was right."
"He was right about a lot of things, so I wouldn't be surprised." Rutger replied. "But speaking of windows, come over here." He said leading Lilina to one in particular. "This one opens up to a bit of a balcony." So he opened it up and on the other side there was a softly flowing river along with a ledge big enough for the both of them to sit on.
"Ooh, pretty! Let's get closer." Lilina said stepping out onto the ledge. Rutger followed her and closed the window before sitting next to her. There was enough space that they could sit back to back to each other as they looked out to the river. Rutger kept his feet on the ledge but Lilina was willing to hang them out over the ledge.
"Careful, Roy did the same thing when I showed him this place and he fell in." Rutger warned.
"You took Roy here first? When?" Lilina asked.
"Oh, about a year before the war." Rutger noted. "He loved it just as much as you did. Until he fell into the river and I had to get him out." Lilina chuckled at the thought.
"That is a totally Roy thing for him to do." Lilina added. After that the two of them just passed the time watching nature around them. Some fish jumped out of the river from time to time, a group of fireflies flew up to Lilina and she observed them with glee, and they just talked and felt comfortable with each other in this peaceful moment they fought so hard for. But eventually the night was starting to fall and they needed to head back into town to find an inn to stay in. So they stepped through the window again and walked to the edge of the ruins, turning around to give in one last good look over.
"This was really wonderful Rutger, thank you for showing me this special spot. I can tell it means a lot to you." Lilina said as she locked her arm around Rutger's.
"It is, it shows me that no matter how much things change, there are somethings that just never will." Rutger noted. "Like the way a person is, or how much I love you."
"Ahh, that's sweet Rutger." Lilina cooed before placing a kiss on his cheek. "You're getting smoother and smoother by the day. And of course I love you as well."
"That's always reassuring." Rutger said kissing her back on her forehead. "Alright, we need to choose an inn to stay in. Are you gonna want us to have some privacy or not?"
"I'd say better safe than sorry, you have been pretty romantic today." Lilina teased him.
"Well, then we should go to this one my parent's loved to go to, I saw it got rebuilt in the same place as it was before." Rutger noted. "It's run by an Anna so you just know it's a quality place."
"Anna's always run tight ships, I'm sure I'll love it!" Lilina noted.
"Then let's head off!" Rutger said leading the way again. "You have money right?"
"Is that your idea of a joke?" Lilina replied.
"Perhaps, I'm working on it." Rutger noted.
"You've still got some work to do if you want to reach your father's level." Lilina teased him again.
"Well, I've got all the time in the world to practice with you."
Chapter 41: File #a1122 The Best of Friends #0
Notes:
Some explaining to do. So this will be the start of a new series idea, but I'm not writing them back to back. The theme of the series is 'Rutger and Lilina invite their closest friends, Roy and Wendy, to share in some intimacy with them from time to time.' And this is like the prologue for that. It's numbered like a comic book series and not with separate parts because while they all have a similar theme, each story may or may not happen in chronological order or even in the same verse as each other. That's about it, enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1122 The Best of Friends #0
Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Based on: a commission by lefocris on Twitter
Rutger and Lilina were cuddling naked together in bed. They had just finished a very loving and exciting session of lovemaking and they were content to fall asleep like this, that is until a thought sparked up in Lilina's mind. It wasn't the first time that she had this particular thought, but having it now when they were laying like this was probably the best time to bring it up since they were both intimate and vulnerable in this moment.
"Hey Rutger, can I talk to you about something?" Lilina asked softly.
"Yeah, of course." Rutger said opening his eyes and looking up at Lilina. He could see the slightly serious look on her face so he blinked a few times to wake himself up so he could pay attention better. "You can talk to me about anything."
"Well, I've been thinking about something." Lilina commented, wondering how she should broach this subject.
"Always a good sign." Rutger noted with a smile, which got Lilina to giggle slightly. And that did help even if he didn't realize it. "What have you been thinking about?"
"So, you know how your parents had... well let's call it a reputation when it came to being intimate with their friends?" Lilina asked him back.
"I do." Rutger said taking in what she said. He wasn't dumb so he knew where this was heading, but he didn't want to cut in rudely so he let Lilina continue.
"Well, I was wondering if maybe you might be interested in something like that with us." Lilina added. "And it's not because I don't think us together is enough, it's not that. I just remember back to how your parents had great relationships with a lot of other people and that's something I want for us as well. We both have had issues with losing important people to us, so I think it would be a great way for us to get past that by letting more people in. But, of course, it's up to you if that's something you're interested in or willing to do. If you say you're not then I'm fine with that, I've just been thinking about it for a while and wanted to get your opinion. I just wanted to find a moment to tell you where I wouldn't hurt your feelings when I brought it up.
"Hmm, that's a lot to think about." Rutger admitted, which was true, but he mostly said that to give himself some more time to take in what Lilina said and how to respond. He believed her when she said that what they had was enough for her and that she'd be okay if he said no, but if he was being honest a decent part of him wanted to say yes. But he wasn't sure if he was ready to open himself up to people that much like his parents had in the past. He respected their theories on the matter of intimacy with friends and if the war wouldn't have happened he most likely would have followed in their footsteps, but now? Could he really feel comfortable letting more people than necessary seem him in such a vulnerable state.
"Come on Rutger, don't leave me hanging." Lilina half pleaded. "If you don't like it then just tell me, I can take it."
"It's not that I don't like the idea on the face of it." Rutger assured her. "And I'm not upset that you brought it up either. I just don't know if I feel comfortable letting people in like that at this point in my life. You know what I'm talking about right?"
"I do, and I respect that." Lilina assured him back. "And I'm not saying we have to do it right away, I kind of just wanted to put it on the table for discussion in case some situation came up in the future."
"Yeah, I get that, my father did things like that all the time." Rutger noted before thinking for just a bit longer and coming up with something that resembled a compromise. "How about this? Why don't we start out small and just say we'll invite each other's best friends to be closer with us? We already trust them more than most people, so being intimate as a next step shouldn't be such a big leap right?"
"You'd really be willing to do that for me?" Lilina asked with more hope in her voice than before.
"Lilina, for you I'd try anything once. I tried that pegging stuff remember?" He joked, which got Lilina to smile and laugh again.
"Yes, I do, and I appreciate it still." She replied. "But okay, I can agree with that for now. And if you or I decide that it's just not for us we can go back to it just being the two of us. Though now I'm curious as to who you consider your best friend to be."
"Well, the first choice is you obviously." Rutger answered with a chuckle. "But since you're kind of an illegal answer for this question, I'd say my best friend is Roy. Which I have a feeling you're going to be just fine with."
"Really, how could you tell?" Lilina teased him. "But yes, I am totally on board for Roy being with us as long as you two don't end up getting jealous or anything."
"We've already hashed that out years ago." Rutger assured her. "And I think he'd jump at the chance for us to be like our parents were back in the day. Now the real question is, who is your number 2 pick because I know Roy is your best friend too."
"You've got me there." Lilina admitted. "But I do have a solid next option, what do you think about Wendy?"
"I like her." Rutger replied truthfully. "She's very loyal and a hard worker, and she's very supportive of us in what we do. You talk about all the interesting things you do together in your free time and I do get the feeling she is a very close friend to you, so I'd be okay with her joining us if she's up for it."
"Well, I can already tell you she is." Lilina told him. "I kind of let it slip that I was thinking about asking you this to her and she said that if we asked her she'd be willing to join us. I hope that you aren't upset I told her that."
"Nah, of course not." Rutger assured her. "Wendy is very trustworthy, I doubt she would have told anyone else if we decided not to do anything. And it skips the awkward phase where we'd have to bring it up to her."
"That's a good point." Lilina noted. Then there was a bit of a silence between the two of them until she spoke up again. "So, you're truly okay with this? You're not upset or freaking out that we're not in love anymore?"
"No, not one bit." Rutger replied before giving her a kiss on the cheek. "I'd rather you ask me something and I say no then for you to hold onto something and let it fester. And my parents had it work out for them and honestly I learned a lot from them and from the times I sneakily read my father's notes on all their friends. He had a lot of good tips on how not to cause problems when it comes to situations like this, so I'm confident I can play my part well."
"Well, if you ever do feel uncomfortable then tell me and we can stop right then and there." Lilina assured him.
"I will, and I trust that you'll do what's best for us." Rutger told her back before holding on and cuddling her closer. "What's really important is that I love you, more than before, more than yesterday, and I'll love you more tomorrow."
"And I'll keep loving you more each day as well." Lilina said wrapping her arm around his head and snuggling him even closer. "Thank you for being my true best friend, I couldn't ask for a better one than you."
"And I couldn't put it better myself." Rutger added. "But for now, we should get to sleep, we actually have a busy day tomorrow."
"Oh yeah, we do." Lilina remembered. "Well, let's get to it. Goodnight Rutger, I love you."
"Sleep tight, and don't be afraid to wake me up for anything." Rutger replied softly. "Because I love you too."
Chapter 42: File #872 Letting Yourself Have Fun
Notes:
Just a nice one shot involving my OC Carrie, nothing really connecting it to any other story in the series, though nothing is stopping it from being in the backstory of the other ones with her in it either.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #872 Letting Yourself Have Fun
Characters: Mark, Lyn, My OC Carrie, Sain
Based on: a commission by TrumanTroodon on Twitter
Carrie was making some last second adjustments to some furnishing and decoration she was doing to her room when she heard a knock on the door. She hurried over to it and cracked it just enough to see who it was and so they couldn't see inside, in case it was one of the people she wanted to surprise.
"Good afternoon Miss Carrie, as always you are a wonderful sight for the eyes." It was Caelin's most flirty knight, Sir Sain. At first Carrie was a bit put off by him and his antics, but as she got to know him she found out that he was a really nice guy, he just really loved all types of women and wanted them to all know how special they were to him. So Carrie smiled at the compliment and opened her door a bit more.
"Good afternoon to you as well Sir Sain, you are looking as joyous as ever." Carrie complimented him back. "Actually, you look even more happy than usual, is there a reason for that?"
"But of course!" Sain replied with a flourish. "A lovely pair of guests has just arrived to see you and one of them is none other than the beauteous Lady Lyndis."
"I should have known that was the case." Carrie told him with a chuckle. "You're just lucky Mark is the type of guy whose okay with you talking about his wife in that sort of matter."
"Mark and I have become almost kindred spirits over the years, so I know what I can and cannot say around him. Though I will have to admit he does get in twice the practice with his proclivity for both men and women." Sain noted. "But that's a bit off topic, do you three have plans for the day yet? I could come and serve as a bodyguard if you're going into town."
"We do have plans, but we're just going to stay in and around the castle for today." Carrie told him. "But thank you for the offer, I do feel very safe when you are around Sir Sain."
"Then my job as a chivalrous knight is accomplished!" Sain replied with a bit of pride. "Well, you three have a wonderful day, I'm sure I'll be seeing you around eventually. Shame my boon companion Kent couldn't be here, he loves it when Lady Lyndis and Mark visit."
"Yeah, where is he anyways?" Carrie wondered. "He usually tells me when he'll be away, but I guess he forgot or didn't have the time."
"Oh, well he's on his way to Ostia on the behest of Lord Hector." Sain explained. "Since Caelin is now technically part of Ostia and Kent is the highest ranking person around he has to go there from time to time to report what is going on and how Caelin is doing."
"I guess that makes sense." Carrie noted. "Well, then that gives me some time to do something nice for him when he gets back." It wasn't that big of a secret that Carrie had feelings for Kent, but Kent was very hesitant when it came to matters of the heart, so she had to take things slowly. Honestly it was probably for the best if he wasn't around for the next couple days with what Carrie had planned for her friends.
"I think he'll like that." Sain approved before starting to leave, but Carrie grabbed his hand and stopped him. "Something else Miss Carrie?"
"Yes, actually." Carrie confirmed. "So, I'm going to show you something and it's going to key you in on what I'm planning with Mark and Lyn today, and since you've done it as well I'm hoping that I can trust you to keep quiet about it, especially to Kent."
"Depends on what you show me." Sain said not agreeing to anything just yet.
"Well, take a look for yourself." Carrie said as she swung her door open.
"Oh! Ooooooh!" Sain said getting a good look at what it looked like inside and getting Carrie's point. "Oh yeah, my lips are sealed. Looks like you're letting yourself have a little fun yeah?" Meanwhile Mark and Lyn were waiting near the entrance of the castle for Carrie to meet them.
"It's still strange being back here." Lyn commented. "I would think I would get over it eventually, but I guess I do still have some positive memories of this place."
"It was an important part of your life, it's no wonder it still has a place in your heart and mind." Mark assured her. "Besides, most of the people here understand the decisions you make and respect you for them."
"That's true, even if I really only care about what a few of them think like Kent, Sain, and Wil." Lyn noted. "But thank you Mark, that does make me feel better."
"Hey, it's what I do." Mark replied with a cheeky smile and that got Lyn to smile back at him." It was about then that Carrie finally showed up and greeted them.
"Sorry I took a bit longer than expected, I had to talk to Sain about something." Carrie noted before giving both of them a big hug. "So, how are you two doing?"
"Pretty good all things considered." Lyn said genuinely. "Mark and I are still travelling around and having fun meeting new people, so it's always an adventure."
"And you Mark?" Carrie asked.
"Hungry." Mark half joked and that got another good laugh out of everyone. "But Lyn pretty much hit the nail with her description, we've been having a lot of fun together, but it's nice to be somewhere familiar as well."
"But what about you Carrie, how have things been here?" Lyn asked.
"Wonderful, couldn't be better honestly." Carrie noted. "I'm really feeling comfortable here finally. And my work is very fulfilling, I think I'm finally finding my place in the world. Now if only I could get Kent to recognize my feelings, then things would be perfect."
"He's a bit slow when it comes to romance, just keep giving him time and he'll come around." Mark assured her, knowing very well how Kent was.
"I know, but sometimes I just want it to go faster." Carrie commented. "Anyways, since I'm sure you're actually hungry I was thinking we could make some food together and then go from there for our day, what do you think?"
"I have no complaints with that." Mark said licking his lips.
"Yeah, sounds fun to me, I can finally show you that recipe you've been asking about." Lyn added.
"Great!" Carrie said happily. So that's what they ended up doing first. And it was really fun cooking together. Of course Mark had to mess around and taste test everything while making a huge mess, but that was just part of the charm of the moment. They ate their fill and then cleaned their mess up before starting to walk down the halls of the castle.
"So, how's your room looking Carrie, still all nice and neat as usual?" Mark asked as he started walking towards it. Carrie quickly redirected the conversation because she didn't want to show them the surprise yet.
"It's pretty normal." She said quickly. "Anyways, I was hoping to head out to the training grounds so I could show you both how far I've come with my staff skills. I think you'll be pretty impressed."
"Yeah, I'd love to see your progress, see how you've taken in my instruction and made it your own." Mark said forgetting about wanting to see Carrie's room. "I can't believe it's been almost a year since my classes here."
"Time does fly when you're in other realms." Lyn joked this time.
"Speaking of that, I've always wondered, does time pass differently in each Outrealm?" Carrie asked.
"Slightly, but nothing too major." Mark noted. "Just be careful of anything called a Deeprealm, those have some funky time frames."
"Noted." Carrie commented, even though she really didn't think she'd be travelling realms anytime soon. After that they headed to the armory to get the staves Carrie wanted to test out before going to the training grounds. "So, which one of you wants to be my target?"
"Oh! Me! Me!" Mark said excitedly. "I never got to be hit with staves during the war, I want to know how it feels."
"Just don't Berserk him and I think we'll be fine." Lyn joked as she laughed slightly at Mark's enthusiasm.
"We don't have any of those here, but I'll be careful." Carrie said. But then she had an idea, and it was a good one for Mark being her test subject. "Okay, let's start with this one!" And Carrie pulled out a Barrier staff. She pointed it towards Mark and a protective aura came around him.
"Ooh, it's tingly." Mark said looking himself over. "Too bad we don't have anyone to try hitting me with a spell, but I'm pretty sure that it worked."
"I mean I could hit you with a Light spell, I'm still not that good with it, but it's worth a shot." Carrie said taking out a Lightning tome as well.
"Fire away, if anything happens you can just heal me up." Mark commented before Carrie tried hitting him with it. "Ha, that tickles." Mark noted when it connected. "But hey, progress is progress, last year you couldn't even do anything with that."
"Thank you." Carrie said with a smile, glad to get the compliment. "Now Mark, I want you to just ramble on about something for a bit."
"Wow, I can't believe someone wants to hear me talk about something random." Mark noted. "Well, what should I talk about? Well how about food, that's something I like talking about. Do you like spicy food, if you do you should totally go to-" While Mark was talking Carrie pulled out a Silence staff and hit Mark with it, making him go mute in the middle of his sentence.
"See, the bad thing with hitting Mark with that is that he can just hand gesture what he wants to say so you still understand everything he goes on about." Lyn noted as Mark continued on talking about spicy Jehannan food he had eaten with their friend Joshua. Eventually the staff wore off and he could talk again.
"Just make sure you have a lot of milk on hand if it's too much. Ah, my voice is back." He noted. "Very impressive Carrie. What are you going to hit me with next?"
"Well, I know how much you love taking naps, so I figured I'd hit you with this." Carrie said pulling out her last staff, a Sleep one.
"A good nap is always high up on my list, go for it!" Mark replied. So Carrie pointed the staff at him and chanted. Within a second Mark's eyes closed and he started snoring, making Carrie think he was messing with her."
"Come on, it couldn't have been that easy." Carrie said snapping her fingers in front of his face.
"Oh, it can." Lyn joked. "But he's gonna be out for a while, what should we do with him?"
"Well, I do have a surprise for the both of you and I'm sure Mark would love to wake up to it." Carrie noted.
"A surprise eh? Color me impressed." Lyn replied. "Why don't you tell me about it?"
"Help me carry Mark to my room and I'll tell you everything." Carrie said. So the two women picked Mark up and ferried him to Carrie's room. Mark was enjoying his nap very much, he was having a wonderful dream where he was in a wonderful land with so many heroic people he could be friends with and the best part was that there were eight different versions of Lyn there and they all had different outfits on. It was really nice, he wished that he could visit a place like that one day, but he had a nagging feeling that he might not get to. After that he started to dream about other random things, but eventually he felt himself waking up from the Sleep staff. When his feelings started coming back he felt like he was laying on something very soft, like a nice fluffy bed. Also he was kind of cold, like he didn't have any clothes on. And then he started feeling something rubbing up against crotch, and it was very stimulating, so stimulating that he could feel his dick starting to get hard. Now he had to see what was going on so he propped himself up a bit and opened his eyes. What he saw was, well it was certainly something.
"I must still be dreaming, having two beautiful, naked women in front of me like this." Mark noted as he saw both Lyn and Carrie rubbing their chests up and down on his dick, so close to each other that their breasts were pushing up against each other.
"This isn't a dream Mark." Lyn commented. "Though you might be surprised to know that this wasn't my idea either, it was Carrie's."
"Wait really?" Mark asked surprised, which got Carrie to blush a bit.
"Yes, really." Carrie confirmed. "Look around, look at how I set my room up." So Mark looked around and saw that Carrie's room was decorated with a lot of mood making items like candles and scents, and she covered everything up with nice lavender sheets and drapes along with the cutest and softest pillows on her bed as well. He could really tell she had gone all out for this. "I finally decided to take you two up on your offer of some intimate time, and so far I've been enjoying myself."
"So far?" Mark wondered.
"Carrie and I had some time to ourselves while you were out cold." Lyn explained. "And with that, he's all yours Carrie."
"Thank you Lyn." Carrie said as Lyn moved out of the way, letting her get in a better position with Mark. She continued to give Mark a titjob, but now that she had him all to herself she could start kissing and licking his tip as it popped up from between her breasts.
"This, this is something marvelous to wake up to." Mark said as he started to moan from the pleasure that had woken him up. He fell back onto the bed and just let Carrie do her thing as his dick continued to grow harder and harder by the moment. Of course he had always wanted to do stuff like this with her because they were good friends, but Carrie had always said she wasn't ready yet, so finally getting to see her like this was a treat he was going to savor. Eventually though Carrie slowed down with her action and climbed into bed with Mark.
"I think you're awake enough now, how about you show me what all the hubbub is about with you and your little friend down there." Carrie teased him. She was still worked up with what she had been doing with Lyn, so she really wanted to feel Mark inside her, as close as two friends like this could be. Mark was loving this so he quickly replied.
"I would love to." He said with a devilish smirk. "Get on your knees and I'll show you what you've been missing out on." So Carrie sat up and got into the position that Mark instructed her to get in and he quickly got behind her and placed his hands on her hips to hold them both steady as he moved in closer with his dick. "Ooooh, I can feel you're still wet from your time with Lyn, that means I don't need to hold back." Mark teased as he lined himself up for penetration.
"Stop fooling around and give me what I want, or do you want me to ruin your reputation?" Carrie teased back since she really wouldn't do that, she just wanted to get Mark more worked up before he got on with it.
"Fine, have it your way, but my teasing is top tier." Mark stated simply before doing as Carrie asked and thrusting himself into her as deeply as he could. Now this wasn't Carrie's first time and she had a bit of experience in pleasuring herself, but she couldn't help but stop herself from gasping when Mark filled her up so suddenly. It wasn't a bad feeling either, it was just a bit of a surprise that he went so far so quickly as she asked. "You okay? Or should I go back to the teasing?" Mark asked with a smirk on his face.
"Shut up and fuck me!" Carrie said back before turning her head back and wrapping her arm around Mark's shoulder so she could kiss him. If she was going to do this with him, she might as well get the whole experience. Mark didn't mind of course and took it all in stride, kissing Carrie back as he started to bounce her up and down on his dick in a steady rhythm that allowed their lips to stay connected.
Gods, it's always so hot to see Mark when he gets like this, it's almost like he's a different person in bed. Lyn thought to herself as she watched the scene unfold. She thought about just staying out of the way and fingering herself, but then she got a better idea. So she climbed into the bed with Mark and Carrie and laid on her back in front of them, letting them see pretty much everything as she started playing with her clit and fingering herself. And of course at seeing this Mark had another idea.
"Seems that Lyn isn't quite done yet." Mark stated when he broke the kiss off with Carrie. "Why don't we give her a bit of help, if you know what I mean?" Carrie wasn't quite sure what he meant at first, but when he let go of her hips and let her body fall closer to the bed she could see that she was in perfect position to start eating Lyn out, and that's when she got the point.
"What are friends for?" Carrie asked rhetorically before she scooted forward just a bit and buried her face in between Lyn's legs. She had already had some fun with Lyn so she didn't hesitate to just go for it, sticking her tongue as deeply as she could inside her pussy and starting to lick her walls and clit as best she could. And with Mark still pounding her from behind it gave that perfect bit of randomness needed to keep Lyn on her toes.
"Yes! Yes! That's exactly what I wanted!" Lyn moaned out in pleasure as she let her head fall back onto the bed and her back arched as well. She loved it when the person her and Mark were being intimate with was so open to trying things like this, it really made the experience that much better for her.
"Well, let's keep giving it to her then yeah?" Mark asked before starting to thrust into Carrie more vigorously than before, knowing that it would please the both of them. He could also tell that Lyn only needed a bit more prodding before she orgasmed, so he was hoping to get her off so he could focus back more on Carrie. Carrie for her part started to moan even more from the fast pace and those moans reverberated back into Lyn's body, shaking it even more than it had been.
"Keep going! Just a little more!" Lyn moaned. Mark was right that she was almost ready to blow and that little move he made did the trick and a few moments later she was cumming right into Carrie's mouth, though Carrie was quick to clean it up for her.
"Couldn't help yourself, could you?" Carrie teased her. But even though Lyn was still in the throws of orgasming, she was still as competitive as ever, so she wasn't going to take that lying down, literally.
"We'll see who can't help themselves." Lyn said standing up on the bed and taking a few steps closer to Carrie. She then proceeded to straddle Carrie in a way that she was facing Mark who could easily bury his face into her neck or chest if he wanted to. "Now you can't get away and Mark can do whatever he wants to you, how about that?" Lyn teased.
"I can handle anything Mark gives me, that's not a challenge." Carrie stated back a bit defiantly, but she was having fun with this.
"Really now?" Lyn pondered. "Mark, what do you want to do with Carrie?"
"Well, I kinda really want to fill her up as much as I can with my seed, if I'm being honest." Mark said truthfully. "I mean, if that's okay with you and it's safe." Just hearing Mark be so confident with what he wanted made Carrie shiver a bit, and the idea of him filling her up was very enticing. It was a good thing she planned this so well that it was okay.
"I mean, you both talk a good game, but can you deliver?" She teased the both of them, showing her consent without having to be so formal.
"You really want to tempt us?" Mark wondered. "We'll show you what we've got!" And with that Mark grabbed onto Lyn's butt, since it gave him some more leverage in the position they were in, and started pounding Carrie even harder than before. It was as if the pace he had going at before was a turtle's pace and now he was a full on jackrabbit as he thrusted in and out of her pussy, hitting all those sensitive spots, both shallow and deep.
"Elimine! I don't know how much longer I can take this!" Carrie moaned after a few moments of Mark doing that to her. It may not have been her first time, but she still was a bit inexperienced and no one had been this rough with her before, but she kind of liked it.
"Mmmm, Lyn, I think you know what to do from here." Mark moaned before moving in and starting to kiss her neck. "As soon as you make her cum then I will, so let her have it whenever you think she's ready." After that he stayed connected to her neck and Lyn was in control of the situation.
"Hmm, understood." Lyn said confidently, knowing what Mark meant. She decided to take it a bit slow, reaching her hand around to Carrie's stomach and slowly trailing it down her body, making her wait in anticipation for what she was going to do. She danced her fingers around Carrie's thighs for a bit, just teasing her even more as she felt the heat between her and Mark's bodies rise with each moment of hot, passionate, intimate, love making that passed. Eventually she felt the energy plateau and that's when she went in for the 'kill' so to speak. She moved her fingers over to Carrie's clit and started teasing it, not even gently at first, just toying with it and making it move back and forth, wanting her to clamp down on Mark and finish the process.
And it worked, within a few moments of Lyn massaging her clit like that Carrie tightened up around Mark and moaned in pleasure as she orgasmed. And a few moments after that Mark moaned as well as he pushed himself as deeply as he could inside her pussy and flooded her body with his thick and sticky seed, the tip of his dick practically kissing the entrance of her womb as he did so. If it wasn't a safe day, well you know how that goes. But it was so Mark was free to live out his fantasies with his friends.
After the climax Lyn got off of Carrie's back, knowing that she'd be a bit weak and that it would help to not be on top of her. And soon after that Mark slid out off her pussy while Lyn got some towels and water to clean them all off. Once they were done with that they drank some of the remaining water and then cuddled in the bed together with Carrie in the middle.
"So, was it everything you were expecting or wanting?" Mark asked as he held her close.
"It was a bit more actually." Carrie admitted. "But I enjoyed it. I'd even be willing to do it again if the opportunity arose. Though this might be the only time since, you know, I kind of want to be in a relationship with Kent."
"Hey, that's totally fine, we're just glad you got to do it at least once." Lyn assured her as she held her close from the other side. The trio could see that it was getting late outside and Carrie wondered if they would sleep with her tonight, but she kind of got her answer when Mark started to snuggle up against her even more and started snoring slightly.
"Is he always like this?" Carrie whispered with a bit of a chuckle in her voice.
"Well, you did hit him with a Sleep staff and you know how fond he is of naps." Lyn teased her. "If we hadn't of woken him up how we did, he probably would have slept through the night, so this is probably the magic catching up with him."
"Good point." Carrie noted. "Um, will you be staying as well?"
"Of course, I love a good naked cuddling night of sleep." Lyn said snuggling up as well. "We can all keep each other warm. And when we get up we can have another round if you're interested, seeing as this might be the only time we get together."
"You both really have this all planned out every time don't you?" Carrie wondered.
"Eh, it's more that we've done it so many times we know the variables and know how to respond. Those are Mark's words by the way, not mine." Lyn answered and Carrie giggled again, which disturbed Mark just enough so he moved his hand which landed on one of Carrie's breasts.
"He's horny even when he's unconscious." Carrie noted with a shake of her head.
"You want me to move him?" Lyn wondered.
"Nah, I kind of like it." Carrie admitted. So Lyn did the only logical thing and put her free hand on Carrie's other boob before snuggling in as close as she could. "You two are impossible."
"But we love you, and that's never an impossibility." Lyn assured her. "Goodnight Carrie, and thank you for everything today, it means a lot to us."
"Hey, you two are the best friends I've ever had, you deserve it. And I love you guys too, even if you are impossible sometimes." Carrie teased one last time. "Goodnight Lyn, and you too Mark, even though you can't hear me." But in some small way he did and Mark's face curled up into a smile as the trio dozed off for the night, content in their deepened bond.
Chapter 43: File #a1196 Bonding Tacticians Part 2
Notes:
Should probably have called this series 'Bonding Avatars' or something, but I think Shez can count as a tactician since they direct people and make strategies. Either way, this was a story request from a friend on Discord.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1196 Bonding Tacticians Part 2
Characters: Mark, Male Shez, Female Shez
Based on: a commission by Pegaslick on Twitter
Shez was slowly walking back to the room he shared with his double, he had just gotten back from the training towers and was ready to spend some time resting up before dinner. It was actually his double's turn to help cook and he was looking forward to it since he wondered if they even cooked similarly to each other. Either way he got to the door and opened it. As he did there was a bit of shuffling around going on the bed, but soon enough the familiar look of purple hair popped up from the end of the covers.
"Heyyyy, how did the training go?" F!Shez asked casually, though there was a tone of something strange in her voice. Something like a mix of pleasure and breathlessness, but he didn't catch onto it that quickly.
"Oh, you know, same old same old." M!Shez replied. "Got to meet some new people as always. Did you know that there is a guy name Legion who also just has a bunch of copies of himself around? Kind of seems like they all share the same braincell though." After that joke it was almost as if you could hear the muffled sound of laughter behind where F!Shez was laying and she responded by shifting around a bit to make the springs on her bed creak so M!Shez couldn't hear it. Though that did have the unintended effect of lowering the covers enough to show him that his counterpart was laying in the bed naked. "Oh, was I interrupting something?"
"Nah, why would you think that?" F!Shez replied back quickly. "You know we like to sleep in the nude sometimes, I was just a bit hot, that's all." Another murmuring sound came from the other side of the bed and that caused her to make some more movements to drown out the sound, and now M!Shez was starting to realize something was up. Between all the weird noises and what he saw when the sheet moved down even lower on F!Shez's body, he just had to point it out.
"So, uh, when were you going to tell me about the extra set of hands you grew?" He asked since he saw a pair of hands grabbing at her breasts. "And if those are your hands why are you covering up, we really haven't minded before." In response F!Shez hung her head a bit and sighed before giving up the game.
"Alright, you were interrupting something." She admitted. "Come on out Mark." And with that the face of the devilishly cute tactician from Elibe popped out from behind F!Shez's back and rested on her shoulder. "You know, I told you if we kept quiet he might leave us be."
"Sorry." Mark said sheepishly. "I couldn't help myself, his joke was pretty funny, you are pretty hot, and I just can't get enough of these breasts of yours. They're just so perky and squishy." M!Shez was in a bit of shocked surprise for a few moments before he started breaking out laughing.
"Oh, my goodness!" He finally choked out. "After all that talk of 'I'd never do anything like that with him' I catch you in bed with him literally the next day."
"Shut up!" F!Shez said throwing a small pillow and hitting him in the face. "It's, it's different now. Mark is a really nice guy actually, I think you'd like him, we have a lot in common actually."
"Yeah, I'd say you have a lot in common." M!Shez continued. "You're both naked, both laying in bed, both alive. Totally valid reasons to bone someone." He was having a ton of fun with this, but it was all in good fun and F!Shez could notice it so she wasn't going to be too harsh on him.
"Hey, you could join us." Mark suggested. "I have no problems with a threesome."
"Yeah, come on, let us show you just how much in common we have." F!Shez teased before she glanced out the window and realized what time it was. "Damn, actually I have to get going if I'm gonna have dinner ready for everyone in time. Sorry Mark, can we pick this up another time?"
"Of course, whenever you want to talk or continue with this, just let me know." Mark said understanding the situation. "I'm looking forward to seeing what you make as well, so good luck!" He gave her a friendly peck on the cheek and she slid out of the bed and got dressed quickly before leaving. Now it was just the two guys, and while it was a bit awkward for Shez, Mark was perfectly comfortable laying in the bed in the nude. "You look, confused." Mark stated after a bit. "Would it be better if I put some pants on?"
"Yeah, probably." Shez replied. So Mark put his undergarments and pants back on and sat on the edge of the bed. "Thank you. Now, care to explain how that all happened? Because nothing against you or anything, but she was swearing up and down the castle halls that you were a cheating letch and a horrible person and then I walk in on you two naked."
"Sure, I've got time." Mark replied. "Pretty simple really, the summoner pair us up for a lore finding trip together because they figured that we'd be a pretty good team, you know the whole fierce mercenary and brilliant tactician sort of deal, and they were right. And as I usually do I tried talking to her to get to know her better because I like knowing people because that helps me plan battles better. So she kind of went off on me about some misconceptions she had and I explained to her what the truth was, and we kind of hit it off after that."
"What kind of misconceptions?" Shez wondered. "Just in case I have the same ones."
"Well, she didn't realize that Lyn, my wife, and I have an open relationship. Actually she really didn't even know what an open relationship was." Mark noted.
"Neither do I, enlighten me." Shez requested sincerely.
"An open relationship is one where the people involved are allowed to be intimate with other people as long as they stay loyal to their partner." Mark explained. "It started out as just a way to spice up our sex life, but it kind of blossomed into something wonderful."
"Go on, I'm listening." Shez noted.
"Well, let me get your opinion on something, even though I feel you share the same thoughts as your female counterpart. Do you feel that you fight and plan better when you work with someone that you're close to?" Mark asked.
"Yeah, of course." Shez replied. "Knowing someone helps you sync up with your attacks and it makes you want to try harder for any number of reasons depending on what type of relationship you have with them, be it friendly, a rivalry, or even the romantic type."
"That's exactly what she said." Mark noted with a chuckle. "Well, Lyn and I have found a way to deepen our bonds with our friends even more than we first thought."
"By having sex with all of them?" Shez wondered.
"Yeah!" Mark said genuinely. "Think about it, when is a person most vulnerable? When they are naked. And what's the most fun and intimate thing you can do when you're naked, having sex. It's a win/win in my book, having a good time and making a better friend, what could be better than that?"
"What about the friends who aren't comfortable doing it with you, are they somehow less of your friend?" Shez asked.
"Of course not." Mark replied truthfully. "Lyn and I might be a bit more sexually active than most people, but we know that there are people who prefer to be with one person their whole life or who prefer not to have sex at all. For those friends we find other ways to be closer to them, simple as that."
"You make it sound so easy." Shez replied.
"Eh, we've had a lot of practice." Mark noted.
"So, that's what you talked about and how you got in her pants huh?" Shez asked as a recap.
"Well, there was also a fair amount of flirting too, but that was the main chunk of the conversation." Mark confirmed.
"I guess it's true, we're a couple of air heads." Shez said shaking his head.
"Nah, I think you two are pretty intelligent people, you just show it in different ways." Mark assured him.
"How do you mean?" Shez wondered.
"Well, what you may lack in book smarts and formal training you make up for it in what I like to call 'emotional intelligence.'"
"Emotional intelligence?" Shez questioned.
"Yeah, you two just get people on a personal level, which is pretty cool to me because that's something I take pride in and had to work a long time to master, but you two pretty much have it naturally." Mark explained. "It's the sign of a good leader, it's no wonder you two were summoned here to Askr."
"Eh, it's nothing special, really." Shez replied a bit embarrassed from the compliment. "But if someone as legendary as you is saying it, I guess it must be true on some level. Hey wait, are you trying to butter me up for something?"
"Uh, no." Mark stated truthfully. "But if I was, is it working? Because part of this whole 'open relationship' thing with Lyn means I can sleep with anyone I fancy. And I am also attracted to men as well as women."
"Of course you are." Shez said shaking his head in disbelief for a few moments. "But yes, it is working. I would be lying if I didn't say I wasn't interested in testing your theory on deepening bonds with friends. But maybe I could do with a bit more buttering up, just in case."
"Hey, butter is my specialty." Mark joked. "And honestly there is a lot of butter with you Shez. Along with being a great leader, you're a top notch fighter as well, especially with that power of yours. Even though you can only make a sword out of it, I've seen and heard you do some pretty creative things with it. Like surprising an enemy by parrying with it moments before their weapon hit you, using it sort of like a dagger where you put your hand up to someone's gut and then stabbing them with it, and just using as an all purpose tool. I'd hate to have to face you on the other side of a battle."
"Well, I guess you can thank Arval for that." Shez noted. "She told you about Arval right?"
"She did, very fascinating stuff, can't say that's ever happened where I come from. But I think it would be nice to have a partner in your head that could focus on one thing while you do another." Mark replied.
"Yeah, it was pretty good while it lasted." Shez reminisced. "Okay, one more butter up and I think I'm ready."
"Simple, your really handsome." Mark said simply, and as with everything else he had been saying Shez could tell he was being very genuine and truthful, and he really appreciated that. "I mean that hair, almost one of a kind, and you style it in that rugged hiding one eye look, so cool. And you're obviously in shape with all the work you do, but you aren't overly muscular either, you have that slim but powerful look going on, very sexy in my book."
"Okay, okay, you've got me." Shez said to stop Mark from going on since his face was starting to turn into a tomato. "You've convinced me that you're not a sleezeball and I'm ready to get on with it if you are."
"I will be once you give me a few moments to clean up." Mark said getting up and pulling some soap, water, and towels out of his cloak that was on the floor.
"Clean up?" Shez wondered.
"Dude, I was just balls deep into your counterpart. I know you two are close, but even so I don't want the possibility of making you sick, so I'm just gonna wash my junk off a bit in your washroom so everything is good and clean." Mark explained.
"Is that really necessary?" Shez wondered some more.
"Not particularly, but what kind of friend would I be if I didn't and something happened?" Mark noted.
"Good point I guess." Shez replied.
"If you want you can take your clothes off while I do it so we can be ready when I'm done." Mark suggested.
"Yeah, that's a good plan actually." Shez agreed. So Mark went to go wash his junk off and Shez stripped down naked. As he had stated to his counterpart before, they were comfortable hanging around their room like this. He wondered if maybe he should start rubbing himself a bit to get hard to impress Mark a bit, but once he started thinking about what they would be doing it kind of just happened naturally. Shez was mainly attracted to women, but he could get with a guy every now and then, like that time he slept with Linhardt after they napped together.
"Alright, I'm all clean and ready to go." Mark said as he came back into the main part of the room. "Hey, looking good Shez, should have figured you had a nice looking cock after seeing the rack on the other one."
"Uh, thanks?" Shez replied, not really knowing how to respond to that. "By the way, did she tell you anything else about our relationship together, like to keep something secret?"
"Oh, yeah." Mark confirmed. "She told me that you two get it on from time to time, which honestly good for you two. If I had a female version of myself I'd probably do it too. Now, like I told her, I can't promise I won't tell Lyn, but I won't tell anyone else."
"If Lyn is anything like you, I think that'll be okay." Shez noted a bit relieved that Mark didn't find it too weird that he banged his counterpart every now and then when they were both horny. "Hey, what's that bottle in your hand?"
"Lubricant, it helps smooth everything out." Mark noted.
"Oh, so like what Linhardt had." Shez replied.
"So you've done this before?" Mark questioned pretty rhetorically. "Yeah, Linhardt is pretty knowledgeable when it comes to this stuff too, it's always the mages you know?"
"I'll take your word for it." Shez commented. "So, how do you want to do this?"
"Well, honestly, I wanted to test something out." Mark explained. "When me and your counterpart first started I did my usual thing and tried to find her sensitive spots, I kind of want to see if yours are similar."
"That seems like a sound strategy to me." Shez replied.
"Okay, then I'm gonna need you to sit on my lap." Mark said as he sat on the edge of the bed again and started applying the lubricant onto his dick. He was still pretty worked up from being with F!Shez and he was excited to have another willing partner so quickly, so he was pretty much at full mast already. "Do it kind of angled like, like my lap is a chair your sitting on one side of, that's how me and her were when we started out."
"Like this?" Shez wondered as he could feel the tip of Mark's cock poking at his backside.
"Yeah, just like that." Mark confirmed. "Just go as slow as you want, we've got time."
"Alright." Shez noted. But he was actually pretty excited so he got into a good position and slowly sat down on Mark's dick, taking it as far as it could go. "Oh Goddess, that feels...so good."
"And I haven't even gotten started yet." Mark teased. "Okay, spot number one, kissing the crook of your neck." And without hesitation Mark moved his head in closer and started kissing on Shez's neck. The reaction was almost instantaneous, Shez started to make little moaning sounds with each kiss and Mark could feel the goosebumps rising on his skin as he went on.
"Ooooh yeeaaah, that's the perfect spot." Shez noted and Mark had to stop himself from laughing since that's exactly what his counterpart said.
"You don't mind if I start thrusting do you?" Mark asked to confirm.
"Whatever you want, just keep working on my neck." Shez panted, and he was starting to understand why his counterpart's voice had sounded weird when they were talking. So Mark continued to kiss his neck while he started to bounce Shez up and down slowly on his dick. It was a wonderful warm and tight feeling for him as always, but Mark got off more on knowing he was making someone else feel good than the actual sex most of the time.
Okay, spot number 2! Mark thought to himself as he crawled his right hand down Shez's back until he reached his butt. He took one of his cheeks and gave it a firm squeeze and that elicited an even louder moan from Shez. So Mark continued fondling his butt cheeks as much as he could with the thrusting he was doing.
"Feeling good still?" Mark asked when he felt he needed to take a breath.
"S-Shut up and keep fucking me." Shez said taking his left arm and locking it around Mark's head to keep it in place. And again, Mark was having a sense of deja vu since this is exactly what happened with the other Shez. But he wasn't complaining, he just continued to kiss and suck on Shez's neck, probably resulting in a hickey if he was being completely honest, and he picked up the pace on his thrusting. Both of their bodies were getting hot and sweaty and along with the lube it was helping Mark get deeper and deeper into Shez with each thrust. He was glad that he was just average size, because he figured he wouldn't be able to get this much of himself inside if he had a huge dick.
Well, I can't really start playing with his clit since he doesn't have one, guess I'll try the next best thing. Mark thought as he planned to move onto the last sensitive spot he had found on Shez's counterpart. So with his free hand Mark started to rub Shez's shaft up and down, pressing it against his chest to get just that extra bit of friction and heat between them. This sent Shez into overdrive, he was being stimulated in three very good spots and he let Mark know by getting even louder and longer with his moans. He honestly didn't know how much longer he could hold out.
But Mark had a feeling about when he would go off, call it a hunch since everything else was lining up with what happened before. So Mark started thrusting as hard as he could so he could get off as well before counting down in his head.
5...4...3...2...1...now! And as soon as the countdown was done Shez let out a guttural moan and his cock in Mark's hand started to twitch and spurt out cum all over his shaft, chest, and some on Mark's hand. And since he had done his job and gotten Shez off Mark let himself go as well and shot off inside his body as well. It was pure bliss for the both of them, maybe in different ways, but bliss nonetheless. Eventually the two of them caught their breath and Shez got off of Mark's lap and sat on the bed next to him.
"Did I at least last as long as she did?" Shez wondered.
"Pretty much exactly on the second for both of you." Mark assured him.
"Whew, good." Shez said relieved. "Though this doesn't explain how you two were horizontal when I walked in on you two."
"Well, I found your weak points, now it's time for you two find mine." Mark teased. So after they rested up a bit and drank some water the two men went at it again and when they were down they were laying down on the bed together.
"So, think you understand me, and to a lesser extent Lyn, better now?" Mark asked when they were done the second time.
"Yeah, I think so. You're a really smart and caring guy, you just show it in a unique way." Shez commented. "But I like it, I like you. Shez was right, I think we do have a lot in common and we could be good friends."
"I told you so!" F!Shez cut in. Neither of the guys had heard her come in and walk up to the bed.
"How long were you here for?" M!Shez asked a bit embarrassed.
"Long enough." F!Shez teased him. "But as much as I would love to rub this in your face just a bit more, it's time for dinner. And I think I did an excellent job with the help of the other heroes on cooking duty."
"So, what are your thoughts on sharing a meal Mark?" M!Shez wondered.
"Sharing a good meal with a friend is almost as good as a night of intimacy." Mark replied genuinely. "And since we all already did that, and I'm hungry, I'd say we better get a move on before it gets cold!" And with that Mark cleaned himself off and got dressed pretty quickly for a guy who just got done with two rounds of hot sex. "Come on you two, we can get the good seats closest to the line if we hurry."
"He's very excitable, but I like him." F!Shez noted as she helped M!Shez clean up and get dressed.
"Yeah, you were right." M!Shez admitted. "Mark may be a bit odd, but he's a good man. I'd have him for our mercenary group in a heartbeat."
"See, now we're talking!" F!Shez said with a smile. "Now come on, before my food gets cold!"
Chapter 44: File #845 Catch Me if You Can
Notes:
Another story about a couple with wings, but this time it's actually Fire Emblem! XD Anyways, Leanne/Naesala is probably my favorite Tellius pairing, so had to get at least one thing with them in it.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #845 Catch Me if You Can
Characters: Leanne, Naesala, Reyson
Based on: a commission by PachiPaola on Twitter
It had been about 10 years since Ike disappeared from Tellius and thankfully it was still at peace. One unlikely piece of that peace was the former king of Kilvas, Naesala. After he had stepped down as ruler of his tribe he decided to atone for his actions during both the recent wars by becoming a diplomat and peacemaker between both laguz tribes and beorc kingdoms. But of course he would always come back to Serenes Forest so he could spend some quality time with his lovely wife, the heron princess Leanne. In fact that was what he was trying to do now, but when he got to the abode the two shared Leanne was nowhere to be seen. Naesala was about to go out and fly around to try and find her when there was a knock on the door. He walked over and opened it to reveal his friend Reyson was there.
"Ah, Reyson, not the sight for sore eyes I was hoping for, but it's nice to see you friend." Naesala greeted him. Thankfully over this last decade Reyson had seen how hard he had been working to keep the peace in Tellius, so he had mellowed out from his feelings of betrayal when he was sold to that horrid Duke Tanas. The feelings weren't completely gone, but he was willing to consider Naesala a friend again and to accept him as his brother in law.
"How goes the diplomat work?" Reyson asked. "I've got a feeling that silver tongue of yours comes in pretty handy from time to time."
"It sure does, people are actually starting to think I'm a good person lately." Naesala joked. "Though, to be perfectly honest, I think I might be starting to like that."
"You, a good person?" Reyson joked back. "If only Ike was here to see it."
"Speaking of Ike, any news on him lately?" Naesala wondered. "Or that prickly tactician of his? I can't believe that they would just up and disappear like that. If I didn't know any better I'd say some dashing rogue like myself did them in somehow."
"Still nothing, not even the other members of the Greil Mercenaries know anything about where they went." Reyson confirmed. "And they don't have any reason to hide anything from me."
"Did you read their minds by chance, just a thought." Naesala noted.
"I didn't want to at first, but even when I did, nothing. It's so strange that someone whom everyone adores would just be gone without a trace. But maybe this is how he wanted it to be, maybe he figured that without him around no one would try and challenge him and cause trouble trying to take him down."
"If that is the case then he would have my respect, even more than he already did." Naesala admitted. "If he would give up all that power, all that admiration, all those people who genuinely cared about him to protect the people he cared about, well I don't even know if I would have gone that far for the people of Kilvas when I was king."
"Well, without knowing the truth that's the most positive way to spin it I guess." Reyson noted. "But it is nice to get your view on things like this sometimes."
"Speaking of things I want to get a view of, have you seen your sister around anywhere?" Neasala asked. "I had this whole romantic idea planned out and she's nowhere to be seen either. Don't tell me she ran off with Ike as well."
"Wouldn't that be a hoot." Reyson chuckled. "But, yes, I do know where Leanne is and sad to say I think she might be beating you to the punch when it comes to romantic ideas."
"And why do you say that?" Naesala pondered.
"She is the one that told me to come here and talk to you after all." Reyson replied coyly. "She didn't tell me anything other than to tell you to meet her at the shrine in the middle of the forest though, so your guess is as good as mine."
"Very well, I shan't keep her waiting much longer." Naesala stated. "Unless you have anything else to tell me that is."
"Not that I can think of, no." Reyson said stepping out of the doorway to let Naesala out. "Just a reminder that if you break my sister's heart there is nowhere on Tellius that Tibarn won't be able to find you."
"I'll just pull an Ike and leave the continent if that were to happen, though you and I both know I care too much about Leanne to ever do anything like that, on purpose at least." Naesala admitted. "I am still a callous fool by accident at times."
"You say that, yet I've never believed you once." Reyson teased him. "But you've earned my trust again, so I don't worry too much. Now, go have some fun before the sun sets and you can't see anything."
"Thank you Reyson, I really appreciate you." Naesala sad genuinely before flying off so he wouldn't get teased any more. "I'm really starting to go soft aren't I?" He said to himself as he flew to the shrine. "Ah well, it must be my age catching up to me or something." Either way, it didn't take him long to get to the shrine and when he did he landed softly and looked around, but he couldn't see Leanne anywhere. "Leanne my love, I was told to meet you here, where are you?" After he called out all he could hear was a cheerful giggle coming from the surrounding trees.
"Come and find me silly." Leanne teased him. Ten years had really done wonders with her speech and she could speak the common language just about as well as anyone, but she still tripped up on some phrases or slipped into the ancient tongue from time to time.
"Oh, so you wanted to play a trick on me I see." Naesala said playing along. "Well, two can play at that game." So he quieted his breathing and focused his hearing to find out where Leanne was. It took him a moment, but when he heard the light breathing she gave off he started walking in that direction. "I'm getting closer Leanne, what kind of prank will I have fallen in this time?"
"You're going to have to catch me to find out!" Leanne said popping out of the forest in her laguz form and then taking to the air with it. Naesala was so shocked and surprised that it gave her quite the headstart.
"Very well, but you know I'll get to you eventually!" He called out with a chuckle. "I've waited this long, what's a couple more minutes!" And with that he transformed as well and gave chase. Normally herons weren't as fast as ravens, but with the combat experience they had received, along with some tutoring from Tibarn, both Leanne and Reyson could fly just as fast as other winged laguz. So it took Naesala going at almost full speed to start catching up to Leanne. And it didn't help when she would suddenly dive down into the forest for a few moments, making him slow down to try and track her, like she was teasing him. But he was enjoying it nonetheless, Serenes Forest was a lovely and romantic place to fly over and he was doing it with the woman he loved, so he would endure any annoyance he had to if it meant spending time with her.
"Are you even trying Naesala?" She eventually teased him some more. "And you used to be a laguz king, all that talking must have made you rusty."
"Why you-" Naesala said with a smirk, knowing it was all in fun. But he also knew that even if she was fast, she didn't have the endurance to keep away from him forever, so he just bided his time until she started to slow down. Soon enough that time came and when it did he made one last push to catch up to her. He even teased her back a bit by untransforming and starting to fly upside down below her. "Seems I've finally reached you my love, I think I should get a reward for chasing you down after so long." He teased.
"Perhaps." Leanne fake pondered for a moment. "How about this?" And with that she untransformed as well and the sight she gave Naesala almost had him falling out of the sky and into the forest. Instead of her usual white dress Leanne was wearing nothing but a very lacy and revealing set of undergarments. As if she wasn't already beautiful in Naesala's eyes, now she struck him as quite sexy as well. It was hard for him to keep his thoughts and wings straight. "I take it you're enjoying the view?"
"I think I'm a little overdressed honestly." Naesala replied regaining his composure a bit. "I wasn't expecting to see you like this Leanne, but you look amazing like this. Seeing you like this after all this time away, well I'd reach up and grab you if it didn't mean we'd fall out of the sky like rocks."
"Tee-hee, then why don't we land and then you can touch me all you want you silly bird." Leanne laughed. "I know a good spot where we won't bother anyone." So she lead Naesala to a remote part of the forest and they both landed in a small clearing by a babbling brook.
"It seems you've been planning this for a while if you got Reyson involved and you even found a nice spot away from everyone to do it in." Naesala commented when they landed. "I know you love me, but this seems just a bit too much for just that. Is there a special occasion I'm forgetting about?"
"No, it's not that Naesala, but I did do this now for a purpose." Leanne replied as she moved closer to him and gave him a warm kiss on the lips. "I think it's time we finally start that family you promised me." Naesala could tell that she wasn't joking, the tone in her voice was quite serious. But even still, this would be a big step for them, he wanted to make sure she knew what she was getting into.
"I see." Is all he said at first. "I take it that you've planned it so if we do it here and now you'll start the process of bearing a child?"
"Yes, I was very precise with my timing too, so even if it doesn't happen today we still have a few extra days to make sure." Leanne confirmed.
"Am I allowed to ask why you want to do it now all of a sudden?" Naesala wondered.
"Of course, that's fair." Leanne assured him. "I just feel now is the perfect time. Everything is so peaceful all around Tellius, and especially here in the forest. It's the perfect atmosphere to raise some children in. And, if I'm being honest, I think you're in a spot now where you'd be a wonderful father and a good role model for our children."
"Wait, so you're telling me that you always knew I was a piece of tiger dung?" Naesala asked a bit surprised.
"Silly Naesala, you of all people should know I was never as naïve as I let on." Leanne teased him. "But I could read your heart. I knew deep down you could be a really good person if you were motivated to be, and that's why I always supported you. I knew the man you could be and I knew he would love and care for me as much as I did him. And I knew he could be a great father as well, and now I believe you've reached that point."
"You've always been able to read me like a book haven't you?" Naesala asked rhetorically as he brushed his hand through his hair a bit dramatically. He wasn't even upset, just impressed that Leanne had basically had him dead to rights on everything for this long, he wished he could have a mark like that in the past. "But very well, I accept your conclusions and explanations. And if starting a family is what you want then who am I to keep that from you? Besides, I have the feeling I wouldn't be able to say no for too long before giving in given how every member in your family can be so stubborn about getting what they want."
"Oh, believe me, I had many ways to try and tempt you into doing this, but I'm glad I didn't have to use them, this time." Leanne told him with her own smirk as she kissed him again.
"This time?" Naesala smirked back.
"You think my brothers are going to repopulate the heron race?" Leanne teased him. "I'd say we'd at least have to have two at the very minimum given that I don't know how a heron/wolf child would even work."
"You raise some good points, along with some other things." Naesala commented. "Maybe you should give me some space to free those things up."
"Or we could work together on that." Leanne said before kneeling down a bit. "You work up there and I'll work down here." Naesala would never admit it out loud, but he kind of liked it when Leanne took charge like this. Of course he really didn't need to admit it out loud since Leanne could just read his feelings whenever she wanted to.
So Naesala unbuttoned and shook his shirt off his wings while Leanne undid his belt and slid his pants off along with his socks and shoes. She could see the buldge forming in his undergarments, but before she could do anything about it Naesala spoke again.
"At least tell me we can engage in a little foreplay, you know I'm really good with it." He noted with a smirk.
"Very well, if you must." Leanne teased as she stood up and got a good look at Naesala's body. She may have fallen in love with the man she knew he could be, but she couldn't deny that he was also a very hot and handsome man with just the right mix of muscles and slim body shape. She was getting shivers just looking and imagining what they would be doing soon. Of course she had felt it before, this wouldn't be their first time, but at this point they had done it so infrequently because of all Naesala's travelling.
"Then I believe it's time for me to finally give you a kiss my love." Naesala said softly before moving in gently and placing a light yet lingering kiss on Leanne's lips. He barely had time to pull back for another go before she started kissing him back and they started going at it like a pair of wolves in heat. While on the outside they were both composed and polite and such, on the inside, when the two of them were alone, they let their inhibitions go and just showed each other how much they truly loved each other. Even if Naesala wanted to take it slow, 'taking it slow' with the two of them meant not just pinning each other against trees two seconds after they started kissing. Very quickly after they started making out more deeply all the rest of their clothes were on the forest floor and Naesala was vigorously fingering Leanne with two of his long and slim fingers while Leanne was stroking his dick up and down quickly.
"Naesala! Please, stop teasing me like this! I don't know how much longer I can take it!" Leanne exclaimed, instinctively speaking in the ancient tongue because she couldn't think completely straight. Naesala smirked, knowing what she said, but he wanted to tease her just a bit more for his 'foreplay' and such.
"I'm sorry Leanne, what was that?" He feigned ignorance. "My ancient tongue is a bit rusty, if you need to tell me something then you need to say it in a way I can understand it." Leanne knew that he was doing this on purpose, but she kind of liked it so it was okay.
"Nae-Naesala!" She moaned out, trying to find the words to say. "Please! F-Fuck me!" That's exactly what he wanted to hear and he was so very ready to give Leanne what she wanted.
"Very well Princess, ask and you shall receive." Naesala said smoothly before picking Leanne up and having her wrap her legs around his waist. He lined himself up with a swiftness most men couldn't achieve and then let gravity do it's thing as Leanne slid down his body, his rock hard cock penetrating her as deeply as it could go.
Being known for her singing Leanne let out the most beautiful sounding moan as she took Naesala down to the hilt. It was music to his ears and he could listen to it for as long as he lived. But he knew that if he didn't do anything that they would quickly die down, so he grabbed her hips and started rocking her up and down his length, thrusting his hips back and forth with each motion as well to reach all those juicy and hard to reach spots.
"Yes! Yes! Just like that Naesala! I feel soooooo warm and loved! Keep going! Go faster! Give me all you have!" Leanne continued on in the ancient tongue. Naesala was starting to pant and make noises as well as he started to sweat even in the coolness of the early evening. A bit of pride overtook him, burying his face in Leanne's chest so that any weird noises that came out of his mouth would be muffled. "No fair! I want to hear your noises too!"
Naesala ignored her complaining, instead moving his head over slightly and beginning to lick and suck on one of her breasts. It achieved what he wanted at first, getting Leanne to stop teasing him about his noises, but soon enough she was back to teasing him about something else.
"Silly Naesala, you have to get me pregnant for any milk to come out of there!" She giggled through her moans. "But if you're good, I guess I could let you share some with the baby every now and then." Surprisingly to her, that was actually a bit of a turn on for Naesala and he started pounding her a bit harder and deeper after hearing that, causing her to throw her head back slightly and moan even louder as she looked up to the sky. With each bounce and thrust she kept looking up and eventually she got an idea for something Naesala could do.
"Naesala! I can't take it much longer! Fly us up into the sky so we can finish in style!" She told him.
"You want me to fly? While we're like this? Can I even do that?" Naesala wondered.
"Can't hurt to try!" Leanne said with a sexy pout and that was enough for Naesala to stop protesting.
"Alright then, hold on!" Neasala said unfurling his wings and doing his best to take off in the position they were in. It was tough, but once he got the correct balance between their bodies it was just like carrying someone, just from a different angle. What he wasn't expecting was that the air resistance was pulling Leanne down on him even more than she had been before. He could feel that he was rubbing up against the entrance of her womb with his cock and he knew if he went off now that it would give them the best chance for her to get pregnant.
"Naesala! You're so deep inside me! I'm gonna cum! You should too! Get me pregnant!" Leanne practically pleaded as they soared higher and higher into the sky. And as if on cue Leanne's orgasm came and she clenched down on Naesala very hard, causing him to shoot his seed as deeply as he could into her womb with a very loud and primal sounding growl as he did so. Leanne would definitely tease him about that later, but for now they had to concentrate on not falling out of the sky with how their bodies were moving and shaking from their joint orgasms. Leanne helped as much as she could, using her wings to balance them out as they went, and eventually they got into a good hovering position, one pretty much like the one they were in when they were standing on the ground.
"You know, you're pretty kinky for a 'delicate flower' of a heron." Naesala teased as he caught his breath. He didn't pull out of Leanne just yet, figuring that the more he kept his seed in her body the better the chances they would have.
"And you're pretty vanilla for a 'big, bad' raven." Leanne teased him back, going back to the common tongue. "But that was fun! I want to try that again sometime!"
"Good know, maybe I should practice then." Naesala joked. "Well, time will tell if I gave you want you wanted, but honestly, I enjoyed it too. Thinking about the future really got me more into it. But you better not have been kidding about the milk thing, speaking of me not being kinky."
"Tee-hee, I wasn't." Leanne assured him. "But that really got you going, was it that exciting for you?"
"Yeah, it was." Naesala admitted with a bit of a blush that got Leanne to laugh again.
"I promise I won't tell anyone, especially Nealuchi." Leanne promised him.
"If he found out I'd never live it down." Naesala stated a bit relieved. After that Naesala flew them around a bit, looking at the sun setting in the distance, but eventually they had to land since he couldn't see much in the darkness.
"I think we're a bit too far away from the house to walk back." Leanne noted as her feet reached the ground.
"Who said anything about going back home?" Naesala said with a knowing smirk.
"Then what are we going to do?" Leanne wondered.
"Well, don't you want to make absolutely sure I get you pregnant?" Naesala asked. "I figured we could keep going until we run out of energy, isn't that what you want?" Leanne responded by basically tackling Naesala to the ground and starting to kiss him all over.
"Yes! That's exactly what I want! I love you Naesala!" She said happily. For whatever reason Naesala usually never wanted to go more than one round, so this was a wonderful surprise.
"And I love you Leanne, and I would do anything for you, and I mean anything."
"I know, you've done so much already, and I really love you for it!" Leanne said looking deeply into his eyes for a few long moments before getting off of him and getting on all fours in front of him.
"Come on, let's do it like the wolves do when they are transformed!" She said teasing Naesala by shaking her hips and butt back and forth.
"Goddess, you are insatiable, aren't you?"
Chapter 45: File #241 Transfer Students Part 1
Notes:
So, this is a long one, the longest single chapter I've ever written for anything. Blame the framing device. So, how this story works is that after the first month each following month has a structure. That structure is 1. Set up for the month's mission 2. Rutger and Lilina supports with other characters 3. The month's mission and set up for next month. Pretty simple when you get to it. And also remember this is post game Rutger and Lilina so Rutger is in the process of finding his zen (and doing pretty well at it) and Lilina is more mature than she already is. Also I know I purposely put in some differences to the timeline because of Rutger and Lilina being in Fodlan, but if you find any more just pretend like I put it in there on purpose. Also this chapter took so long because it was long and I put 120 hours into Persona 5 when it came out. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #241 Transfer Students Part 1
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Female Byleth, Felix, Annette, The Golden Deer, Various Church of Seiros Staff Members
Based on: A commission by ebinkuu on Twitter
Lone Moon 1179
Rutger and Lilina were on Valor, the dread Isle, with their best friend Roy. They were there because they had heard rumors about something strange going on with the Dragon's Gate, and as the children of the people who dealt with it last time they felt they should be the ones to see what was going on.
"This place gives me the creeps, you three really want to be staying here for an extended amount of time?" Geese, the captain of the ship that took them there, asked when they got there.
"If more dragons are going to come out of the Gate we need to be there to greet them and tell them about what's happened in Elibe in the past thousand or so years." Roy explained. "It's better for someone like us to greet them than someone like the late King Zephiel."
"And, if for some reason they come out and are feral and start attacking, well we've got three of the best weapons for dealing with that on us." Rutger added.
"Though if something does happen to us and we aren't back in a week, you're free to leave if you want Captain Geese." Lilina assured him.
"Hey, just as long as you all know what you might be getting into." Geese noted. "But I'm staying here on the ship, I've heard stories about this place and I don't want to mess with it."
"Understandable, be safe." Roy told him and the trio were off. The ruins were a bit difficult to move through, but it wasn't anything that could stop them. Eventually they made it into the main area where their parents had fought Nergal more than two decades ago.
"This is so much more creepy than the stories my parents told me about this place." Rutger noted as they slowly made their way though the wide, castle like, area.
"Lucky, my parents would always change the subject when I tried to ask about this place." Lilina commented.
"Probably the bad memories they shared here." Roy explained. "This is where my grandfather died, along with Athos, and that fire dragon probably scared them more than any of them would tell us about."
"I think the most I ever got was my father saying he almost peed himself when he saw it." Rutger said as he thought back to it.
"Is is just me, or do you two hear voices in here?" Lilina wondered.
"Maybe it's the voices of some morphs that have survived all this time, be on your guard you two." Roy commented. Soon enough though the trio got to a large staircase and they started to slowly climb it. Eventually they got to the top and saw a large arcing gate straight ahead of them.
"That's a lot bigger than I was expecting." Rutger noted. "This thing looks big enough for Idunn to go through in her dragon form."
"Well, it did spit out three young dragons at the same time, it would need to be big to do that, even with magic." Lilina stated. "But come on, I need to get closer if I'm gonna use magic to inspect it."
"I'll stay here in the middle of the room in case something pops out, you two go to the Gate." Roy said taking out the Binding Blade, and preparing for a fight. So Rutger and Lilina moved up to the gate and started inspecting it to the best of their ability.
"These markings, I think I might have seen them in some of my father's notes before, but I can't quite make out what they say." Rutger noted.
"What can you make out?" Lilina wondered.
"Just a few words." Rutger admitted. "I can see 'Outside' 'Realms' and 'Nexus' but that's about it."
"Hm, I wonder what that could mean." Lilina muttered trying to connect the words together. "Let me see if any of the Anima spirits can give me any information." So Lilina started focusing her magic into herself, trying to contact the spirits that allowed her to channel her magic. She wasn't holding onto a tome at the time, which was usually fine, but something she didn't know was that the Dragon's Gate was a conduit for many types of magic, and when she tried to call on the Anima spirits they saw the Gate and started to focus their energy on it.
"Anything yet?" Rutger wondered after a minute or so.
"No, it's weird." Lilina noted. "I know I'm reaching them, but they aren't speaking to me. It seems like they are working with something else. Let me try a bit harder, pour some more energy into it." So she started focusing harder. At first nothing happened, but then suddenly the Dragon's Gate suddenly lit up and filled with what looked like a portal.
"Uh, Lilina, you might want to stop that!" Rutger exclaimed, raising his voice since there was now a loud breeze rushing in towards the Gate.
"I did." Lilina stated. "I think it's taking a life of it's own." After she said that the vortex of wind started to get stronger and started sucking the two of them in.
"Roy! Something is happening!" Rutger called out and Roy turned around to see what was happening.
"Lilina! Rutger!" Roy exclaimed, but he couldn't reach them in time. They were sucked into the portal and they had also dropped all there weapons and supplies as well. "Elimine damn it, what now?"
Rhea and Seteth were sitting out by the gazebo on the monastery grounds having some tea together, discussing just why she had allowed Byleth to teach one of the houses. They were really getting somewhere when the orb in the middle of the gazebo started to glow green and hover.
"Rhea, is that supposed to be happening now?" Seteth wondered.
"No, no it is not." Rhea answered as she stood up and got closer. But before she could inspect it closer two forms were flung out of the orb and onto the ground. After a few moment the two of them could see that it was two young adults and they had been knocked out cold from whatever had happened to them. "Seteth! Go get the infirmary ready! I'll get some students to help bring these two in!"
"Right away!" Seteth agreed before running off to get things ready.
"I just hope these two are okay." Rhea commented before picking the blue haired woman up and calling Dedue over to help with the brown haired man.
A few hours later the two unexplained visitors started to wake up in the infirmary beds that they were given to lay in and when they did the nurses ran to go tell Rhea about it. Eventually they sat up and looked at each other with confused expressions on their faces.
"Rutger, what happened?" Lilina asked, still in a daze over the events that had transpired.
"Ugh, the last thing I remember was that we were at the Dragon's Gate with Roy and then we started to get sucked in." Rutger noted. "After that nothing. We're lucky somebody found us and took us to wherever this is."
"Well, still, keep your guard up, we don't know if these people are to be trusted or not." Lilina commented, getting some sense back.
"Hey, that's my line." Rutger joked. But there wasn't time to laugh since moments later a tall, light green haired woman in a fancy looking white and blue dress came into the room and ordered everyone else out of the room for a few moments. She had and air of authority and dignity about her so Rutger and Lilina sat up and waited for her to speak respectfully.
"Greetings, my name is Lady Rhea, Archbishop of the Church of Seiros." The woman introduced herself. "Do you know where you are?"
"No, we do not ma'am." Lilina answered politely.
"Do you know how you got here?" Rhea asked next.
"The last thing we know is that we were sucked into a portal named the Dragon's Gate on the Dread Isle of Valor." Rutger answered her. "Though something tells me you might not know what or where that is."
"You would be correct, I've never heard of those places or things before. Though you sound like you might know what's going on young man, care to explain?" Rhea pondered.
"Yeah Rutger, you know something I don't?" Lilina wondered.
"I mean, it's just a theory, but I believe that the Dragon's Gate pulled us into an Outrealm. You know, like my father would always talk about." Rutger noted.
"Oh yeah, that would make sense." Lilina said thinking about it.
"An Outrealm?" Rhea wondered aloud. So Rutger explained to her about what Outrealms were and how they could be used to travel to other worlds that weren't your own and along with Lilina told her who they were and what they were in their homeworld of Elibe. "Well, normally I would say that's quite the story you two came up with on the fly, but you both seem so sincere and confident with what you're telling me I can't help but believe you."
"See, the problem is that, we don't know quite what triggered it, so we don't know how to get back home." Lilina noted. "I'm sure if we did some research we could find the answer, but we don't know much about this land of Fodlan as you called it."
"It probably has something to do with that orb in the gazebo you came out of." Rhea pointed out. "Well, there is only one thing for it. You two can stay here and do your research for trying to get back home on the condition that you report your findings to me in case something like this were to ever happen again. Does that sound fair to you both?"
"Makes sense to me, and that's very gracious of you Lady Rhea." Rutger noted. "We'd really appreciate that."
"Yeah, sounds good to me as well." Lilina noted.
"Now, we're going to have to come up with some kind of story about how you two got here so no one starts poking around things that may harm them and send them to other worlds." Rhea pointed out. "How old are you two?"
"19." Lilina answered.
"22." Rutger followed.
"Maybe a bit older than most, but we could say that you two are transfer students from your home world, would that be okay? Have you two ever had formal schooling before?"
"I have, but I'm always willing to learn more!" Lilina said with cheer.
"I haven't, though my father did teach me a number of things I would have learned with formal schooling, but if it'll help us get home sooner then I'd be up for it." Rutger added.
"Wonderful, then we'll get your measurements and sew you up some uniforms by tomorrow and get some rooms set up for you both." Rhea told them.
"Ah, one more thing." Lilina noted. "We come from a land that has just seen peace after a large war and Rutger and I are married, would it be okay if we just got one room? We promise we won't do anything inappropriate, but it would be nice to still be together."
"Very well, I think I can make that concession." Rhea noted. "Alright, how are you two feeling, can you stand and walk?"
"I feel much better having a plan in place." Rutger said standing up an stretching.
"Good, follow me and we'll get your measurements, then you can choose what class you want to be in." Rhea said. So they got fitted for uniforms and Rhea told them about the three houses they could choose to join, the Blue Lions, the Golden Deer, and the Black Eagles.
"I would suggest you both go and talk to the house leaders and their professors to see which one would suit the two of you best." Rhea stated when they were done being fitted. "When you are done come back to me and tell me your choice and then myself and my assistant Seteth will tell you more about the monastery and how things work around here."
"Alright, what do these house leaders look like?" Lilina wondered. So Rhea described them in detail and the pair got a good idea of who they would be looking for.
"Okay, that should be good enough information to go on." Rutger noted when she was done. "Do you need anything else from us at this time?"
"No, I think that's it. But I will compliment you on how respectful you are and how easy you're making this on me, you aren't causing much trouble and I appreciate that." Rhea told them.
"Well, when you've been through what we've been through, you learn to take things in stride." Lilina commented. "And well, it's nice when things go smoothly, it just makes everything that much easier."
"Agreed." Rutger noted. "Well, we'll be off. We'll be sure to see you soon Lady Rhea."
"Good luck to you both and may the Goddess be with you in your studies and research for your path home." Rhea stated before they left the fitting room and started to walk down the stairs to the main part of the monastery.
"She seems like a nice lady." Lilina noted.
"Well, she's the head of a large continent-wide church, kind of like Father Yoder, she kind of has to be right?" Rutger commented back and Lilina just shrugged.
"I guess, but she was quite nice to us."
"I don't disagree, and I'm not saying it's just a front. But this is going a bit too easy for my taste, something has to give eventually." Rutger noted.
"True, I agree." Lilina commented. "Maybe one of these house leaders will be suspect, let's go find them." And with that they started searching the monastery grounds for the three leaders Rhea had mentioned. Luckily for them it didn't take them too long to find one, a short, white haired girl with a tall shadow behind her.
"Excuse us, would you happen to be Edelgard, the leader of the Black Eagles house?" Rutger asked politely as they walked up to the pair.
"Yes, that would be me." Edelgard confirmed. "And who might you be?"
"I believe these are the two that suddenly appeared in the middle of the monastery this morning." Hubert cut in with his normal, but still sinister sounding voice. "Very suspicious if you ask me Lady Edelgard."
"Don't really appreciate that thought, but your information is correct." Lilina noted a bit coldly. "My name is Lilina and this is Rutger, we're transfer students from the land of Elibe and we're deciding what house we want to join for the time being."
"Transfer students you say?" Edelgard wondered.
"Probably another secret that Rhea has under her sleeves." Hubert commented.
"Could be, or it could just be a coincidence." Edelgard noted. "Either way, I guess it wouldn't hurt to make some connections with other lands. What do you want to know about the Black Eagles and Adrestia as a whole to help make your decision?"
"What do you stand for and what is important to fight for?" Rutger asked.
"The Empire of Adrestia is a place where ability shines through over nepotism, or at least that's the way I want it to be when I'm fully in charge." Edelgard answered. "We admire strength and fortitude, while getting things done in the quickest way possible. As for what we fight for? Adrestia fights for progress and leaving crusty old traditions behind."
"Very well said Lady Edelgard." Hubert complimented her after her speech. After that Rutger and Lilina asked them a few more questions about the other students and the professor to round out their thoughts.
"We'll keep all that in mind, if you'll excuse us." Lilina said when they were done, taking Rutger's arm and walking away from them.
"I don't think we should choose them. Edelgard sounds like she has some good ideas, but Hubert is very obviously evil." Rutger noted when they were out of earshot.
"Agreed. Plus did you hear that one thing she said about 'crusty traditions' sounds like something Erik of Laus would say, I don't trust them." Lilina added. "Let's see who we can find next." But it wasn't who they found next, but who found them next. A tall blonde with spaghetti hair and a darker skinned mountain of a man.
"This is the man I met Prince Dimitri, I'm sure of it." Dedue commented and when he mentioned Dimitri's name the new students perked up and looked more attentively at them.
"Hey, just one of the people we were looking for." Lilina told the duo. "Nice to meet you, I'm Lilina and this is Rutger, we're transfer students from the land of Elibe."
"Transfer students?" Dimitri wondered. "Well, that's certainly a surprise, but a good one! Welcome to Fodlan, I hope things are going well for you so far."
"Thank you, and they are for the most part." Rutger replied. Already Dimitri was giving him vibes similar to Lord Eliwood, which was a good thing. "We've actually been looking for you because we've been given the ability to choose which house we want to join. What can you tell us about the Blue Lions and Faerghus?"
"Very well, let me try to make a compelling speech." Dimitri noted. "The Kingdom of Faerghus is a land known for its chivalry and it's loyalty. You won't find any finer knights in any other part of Fodlan. We are also very close to the Church of Serios since long ago they supported our breakaway from the Empire of Adrestia, we owe them a lot for that. We do have a bit of an issue with people from other lands invading us and a lack of resources, but we make due with what we have."
"It may be important to note, Faergus is in a bit of turmoil after the events of the Tragedy of Duscur." Dedue added. "As you may not be aware of the situation you may not realize the full extent of the issues, but we would be willing to tell you if it would help in any way."
"Might as well." Lilina noted. So they got informed about what happened in Duscur a few years ago, and it kind of got to Rutger a little bit for obvious reasons. And then they asked them more questions like they did with Edelgard to help make their decision easier.
"Thank you, both of you, for answering our questions." Rutger said after they were done. "We'll get back with you if we decide to join your house."
"Very well, we hope to hear from you soon." Dimitri said with a bow before he and Dedue left.
"Well, that went better than the first one." Lilina commented. "I'm getting Ilia vibes with them, what do you think?"
"I think my mother would be going to Faerghus to fight everyone hounding Dedue and his people." Rutger joked. "But I liked them well enough. Though we'll have to see what the last house has to offer."
"Agreed, let's find this Claude fellow." Lilina said. So they started to search for him and soon enough they found him spinning an arrow in his hand while listening to a pink haired girl talk on and on about something or other.
"Well, if it isn't our new guests from Elibe." Claude greeted the both of them with a cheeky smile. "I was wondering when we'd meet up."
"How do you know about where we're from already?" Lilina wondered.
"It pays to be in the know sometimes, and I like to keep my ear close to the ground, makes it so I don't get caught by surprise too often." Claude noted.
"Sounds like something my father would say." Rutger commented. "Anyways, yes, we are new transfer students. I'm Rutger and this is Lilina."
"Nice to meet you, and this is my right hand woman Hilda." Claude introduced the pink haired girl.
"You two look so cute together, are you together, you should be together." She greeted them.
"We're married." Lilina noted with a bit of a blush. "But thank you."
"Married? That's impressive." Claude noted. "You two must be really close then, I think you'd make great Golden Deer material, we're all about having different types of people sharing an equal standing. And not just from Fodlan, but from all over the world."
"You mean there are other nations around Fodlan?" Lilina wondered.
"Yeah, you've got Almyra, Dagda, Brigid, Sreng, and a few smaller nations around. When I'm the leader of the Leicester Alliance I want to bring all those people together along with the people of Fodlan, make it so there aren't any barriers and anyone can be whatever they want to be." Claude answered.
"Claude's a bit of a dreamer if you hadn't noticed, but he's a smart guy and a hard worker, if not a bit sneaky and crafty as well." Hilda added with a smile. "But we love him all the more for it."
"Hey, if you can get out of a situation with words rather than fighting, I'd take that every day of the week." Claude noted. After that Rutger and Lilina asked him the same questions they did the other house leaders and got to know them a bit better.
"Your teacher just got here as well, and she's a mercenary?" Lilina asked rhetorically. "Wow, you really just a hodgepodge of every part of Fodlan."
"I wouldn't have it any other way." Claude confirmed. "Yeah it may mean we get into a few more squabbles than the other houses, but that just makes us stronger."
"Hm, I feel the same way about the alliance my country is in back home." Lilina noted. "Well, thank you for your time Claude and Hilda, we'll let you know if we choose your house."
"Alright, see ya soon!" Hilda said with a wave as they walked away.
"Golden Deer?" Rutger asked when they were out of earshot.
"Golden Deer." Lilina confirmed. So they walked back up to the second floor and waited a bit to get a meeting with Rhea. Once they were welcomed in they stood in front of her and waited for her to speak.
"Did you get to speak with all the house leaders?" She asked them.
"Yeah, they all seem like good enough people, though we did have a stand out choice." Lilina answered.
"Good, that makes things easier." Rhea commented. "So, which house would you like to join?"
"We'd like to join the Golden Deer." Rutger told her. "Their goals and attitude align with ours very well and we think we'd get along pretty well with them."
"Very well, it shall be done. Thank you again for making this process easy, we've been inindated with issues this month and I appreciate it." Rhea restated. "Also, your room has been prepared with some basic necessities, but if you require any more I'm afraid you'll have to make them yourselves, share with other students, or buy them with whatever gold you may have come here with."
"We've got some supplies and gold with us, so we should be good, no need to worry about us." Rutger assured her.
"Very well, but if you do run into any issues, feel free to bring them up to me or Seteth." Rhea told the both of them. "Speaking of Seteth." She motioned him to come into the room. "We have some more information to tell you."
"Yes, now that you are a student of Garreg Mach, it's imperative that you know the basic rules and regulations." So they took the next few minutes to explain those to the pair. It wasn't anything too restrictive or out of the ordinary, so Rutger and Lilina were fine with it.
"Yeah, we can abide by those rules." Rutger noted. "Anything else?"
"Yes, each month every class is assigned a mission assisting the Church in some manner or another. Some of them do involve fighting sometimes, so you need to be able to defend yourselves."
"Oh, we've got that covered." Lilina said confidently. "Like we said before we just ended a war about a year or two ago in our home land and Rutger and I were very major players in it. We've fought dragons before and won."
"Dragons?" Rhea questioned with a bit of hesitancy in her voice.
"Oh, do you not have dragons here in Fodlan?" Lilina wondered. "Well imagine a wyvern but about ten times bigger and they can shoot fire out of their mouths. And some of them have human forms as well."
"Yeah, one of our good friends is a dragon, though she's very young for a dragon, a few hundred years old." Rutger added.
"No, I don't think I've ever heard of anything like that in Fodlan before, have you Seteth?" Rhea said, very much lying.
"Only in fictional tales some writers make up, but I've never seen or heard of one in real life." Seteth replied, lying as well.
"Oh well, I guess each land is different." Lilina said simply. "Is that all you need from us or is there more we need to speak of?"
"No, no, I think that's about it, let me show you where your room is on this map." Seteth said before doing so quickly and sending the pair off. He walked back to where Rhea was standing in a bit of shock and put his hand on her shoulder. "Rhea, it's not that bad, they don't know, and I doubt they suspect anything. The best we can do is help them get home before anything happens that let's them in on our secret."
"Start researching that orb." Rhea told him. "They are good people, I can sense it, but I can't have them risking our safety for too long. They need to go back home."
Great Tree Moon 1180
Rutger and Lilina were adjusting pretty well to life as students at Garreg Mach. Their decision to join the Golden Deer was also a fortuitous one as they felt very comfortable with most of them and respected Claude as a leader and Byleth as a no nonsense but caring professor. The first real month of classes began and after the first day of instruction Byleth gathered all the students together to speak to them as a group.
"Okay Golden Deer, Rhea has given us our mission for the month. We're to have a mock battle against the other two houses to test your combat skills and my tactical ability." Byleth explained to them all. A few people sounded excited like Raphael while some others were more concerned like Marianne. Rutger and Lilina may not have been as excited as Raphael, but they thought it was going to be fun.
"Just count on us, we've got all the experience we need!" Lilina told Byleth confidently.
"About that." Byleth started slowly. "Since we have some uneven numbers, Rhea said that you and Rutger will have a different role to play in the battle. You two will act as recruitable allies that any of the three houses can have join their side, if they can convince you."
"And I take it we're supposed to come up with some impartial way of doing that?" Rutger wondered.
"Yes, that's what she said." Byleth confirmed. "So while we come up with our strategy, you two will be coming up with your method of recruitment. And Claude, no cheating and listening in, Rhea noted that personally."
"Drat, and I thought I would be able to get one up on Edelgard and Dimitri." Claude said half disappointed since he already had a back up plan.
"I'm sure you'll come up with something to get us." Lilina commented with a smirk. "Or you're just going to have to face us down, your choice."
"Rutger, your wife is quite spunky and confident, I like her." Claude noted with a smile.
"I like her too, that's why I married her." Rutger told him with his own smirk. "Now, we'll be off so you don't snoop in on us." So they left to formulate a plan.
"So what are you thinking Rutger?" Lilina wondered.
"I'm thinking we pull a Klein and Thea." Rutger answered.
"What's a Klein and Thea?"
Rutger/Byleth C-Support
"Rutger, do you have some free time?" Byleth asked Rutger, finding it a bit strange he was by himself for once.
"Oh, professor. Yes, I'm free, do you need me for something?" Rutger wondered.
"Well, I'd like to invite you for tea so I can get to know you better, if that's okay with you." Byleth noted.
"Sounds good to me." Rutger said. So Byleth led him to a sunny tea spot and offered him some tea and snacks. "So, what do you want to know about me?"
"Let's start off with your combat abilities. What are your strengths and weaknesses?" Byleth asked.
"Seems pertinent to a mercenary such as yourself. Well, my main weapon is the sword, though I do have training in bows and horse riding as well, all skills that my mother taught me when I was younger." Rutger noted. "As for weaknesses, I can't do magic. I wish I could, but I can't."
"Are you sure about that?" Byleth wondered. "Pretty much everyone can learn magic if they try hard enough."
"Not in Elibe. In Elibe you have to have the innate ability to speak to the Anima spirits, risk your lifeforce to channel the elder Dark magic, or have great faith to use Light magic. I can't do any of those things." Rutger explained.
"But, think about it this way, you aren't in Elibe at the moment." Byleth commented. "What if you learned the Fodlan way of magic? Lilina took to it pretty fast once we got past her whole 'I need a tome to cast magic' thing."
"You really think that's a good idea?" Rutger wondered.
"You're already an excellent swordsman, probably even better than me, it's best to round out your weaknesses so you can fight in any situation." Byleth explained her thoughts.
"Heh, that sounds like something my father would say." Rutger noted.
"You seem to talk about your parents a lot, care to share what they were like?" Byleth asked. But before Rutger could even think about speaking up Caspar was flung into the tea table back first.
"Come on is that all you've got, you can hit me harder!" Caspar said getting up and rushing back in the way he was launched.
"Here, let me help you clean up." Rutger offered to Byleth.
"Thank you."
Lilina/Claude C-Support
"Got time to talk Lilina?" Claude asked casually as he walked up to the mage who was sitting in the classroom reading a history book.
"Sure thing Claude, let me put this book back first." Lilina said getting up and doing so. "You mind walking while we talk, I need some fresh air."
"Sounds good to me." Claude said putting his hands behind his head. Once they got outside Claude got right to the point. "So, you mentioned before that you're the leader of a land that's part of an alliance pact as well, would you mind telling me more about it?"
"That's what you wanted to talk about?" Lilina wondered. "But okay, sure. So, the Lycian League is a coalition of smaller nations that was founded by one of the Eight Legends Roland. Currently there are 12 member nations, though there used to be 14."
"Geez, that puts the 5 of the Alliance to shame." Claude commented.
"Well, it's a bit more similar than you think, mainly just a few of the larger nations make most of the decisions while the smaller ones put in their input for discussion." Lilina explained.
"Ah, that does sound similar. So which kind of nation do you lead?" Claude asked.
"I'm the leader of Ostia, the nation with the most territory and military might." Lilina answered, getting a shocked look from Claude. "What, weren't expecting that?"
"Can't say that I was. So you have a lot of power, how is it kept in check?" Claude wondered.
"Well, I may be the leader of Ostia, but I'm not the leader of the League. That would be the role of my good friend Roy of Pherae." Lilina noted.
"Sounds like that could be abused in the wrong hands." Claude noted.
"It could be, but during the war most of the unsavory leaders who sided with our enemies were done away with, so it's peaceful for now." Lilina commented. "I'm sure in another world Roy and I got married and we made Lycia one large nation, but it works the way it is now, no need to change it at the moment."
"You and this Roy were this close? Does Rutger know that?" Claude wondered.
"Oh yeah, me, him, and Roy all grew up together because our parents were close friends with each other." Lilina explained.
"Makes sense." Claude wondered. "So what nation does Rutger control?"
"He doesn't. He's only very technically royalty." Lilina answered. "And even if he did lead a nation, it's one of the ones that got dissolved recently."
"And your people were okay with you two getting married?" Claude asked.
"They were going to be either way, I can make my own decisions about my love life." Lilina said confidently.
"Good for you." Claude said with a smile. "Well, that's pretty much all I wanted to know for now. You think Rutger would tell me about his technical royalty if I asked him about it?"
"I think he would. Just be careful with how you bring it up, there are some touchy spots." Lilina warned him.
"Will do."
The day of the mock battle came and Rutger and Lilina were ready to play their part. Rutger had gotten himself some good swords and a bow, though he hadn't quite mastered any magic even if Byleth wanted him to try it. For Lilina it was a bit tougher since Fodlan's magic system was quite different from Elibe's, but she caught on pretty quickly. She wasn't at a point where she could cast something like Forblaze just yet, but with a month or two more of practice she would probably get there, to the slight jealousy of Lysithea. Either way they were both on opposite sides of the battlefield and their plan was that whoever wanted to recruit them had to get Lilina first before they could recruit Rutger who was playing a mercenary searching for his wife. But the twist was that they were going to use fake names so the more clever amongst the group couldn't cheese the scenario.
"Let the mock battle begin!" Seteth called out and things started to move. The Golden Deer began to move while the Black Eagles and Blue Lions held their ground to start out with.
"Lady Edelgard, we need to decide which of the allied units we need to recruit, my money would be on Rutger since his skills with a sword translated better to Fodlan's style." Hubert suggested.
"Very well. Caspar, go talk to Rutger and see if you can recruit him." Edelgard ordered.
"Your Majesty, the Black Eagles are moving to recruit an ally." Dedue told Dimitri. "We are closer to him than they are, if we send someone now we could intercept them."
"Good idea. Ashe, cut Caspar off and try to get to Rutger before him." Dimitri told him and Ashe ran off.
"Just as planned." Claude muttered to himself. "Hilda, I know you don't want to fight, why don't you go talk to that woman over there, she looks like she needs help." He said playing it up a bit.
"Yeah, of course." Hilda said before moving towards Lilina. About that time Ashe made it up to Rutger and started to talk to him.
"Hello sir, I don't know if you know this, but this place is a battlefield." Ashe told him. "If you don't want to get caught up in it then you might want to leave."
"I appreciate your concern young man, but I am skilled mercenary, I think I can handle myself." Rutger told him back.
"Well, then, do you think you might be able to help me and my friends out, we can pay you." Ashe offered.
"Normally I would accept, but I'm looking for my wife. If you can find her and bring her here then I'd be happy to help you out." Rutger replied.
"Very well, I will see if we can find her." Ashe said before retreating back to Dimitri and reporting the news.
"Well, you put in a good try Ashe." Dimitri told him. "And it looks like Hilda is already talking to Lilina, so our best bet is to move on the Black Eagles while they are a soldier down." Meanwhile Dimitri was right and Hilda was talking to Lilina.
"Hey, what's a woman like you doing out here on a battlefield, is not safe here." Hilda said. "How about me and my friends give you a bit of protection until things blow over yeah?"
"This is a battlefield? I was just checking some hunting traps I have out here." Lilina said as he cover story. "Yes, I would like some protection since I got separated from my husband who is a mercenary."
"Maybe he's close by and we can reunite you both." Hilda offered.
"That would be nice. My name is Thea by the way." Lilina said, giving Hilda the important information the Golden Deer needed.
"Hilda, nice to meet you." While that was going on Caspar made it to Rutger and started talking to him.
"Sorry, like I told the last kid, I can't fight for anyone until I find my wife." Rutger stated.
"Oh, I know where your wife is, she's just across the battlefield." Caspar said, trying to be smart since technically he did know.
"Really, then you should know her name as well." Rutger noted, trying not to smirk.
"Yeah, it's Lilina right?" Caspar asked, looking confused at Rutger's face.
"Wrong! And for that I now think you kidnapped her and will start attacking you." Rutger said as he whipped out his training sword and started swinging at Caspar. He was able to dodge a few times, but the surprise of the attack caught him too off guard and he was on his ass soon enough.
"Damn, you got me Rutger, nice trick." Caspar said as Rutger helped him up.
"Hey, you tried, but sometimes you have to have more information when it comes to people like me." Rutger noted. While that was going on the Blue Lions were attacking the rest of the Black Eagles and it gave Hilda all the time she needed to get Lilina over to Rutger.
"Klein, you are here!" Lilina said running up and hugging Rutger. "I'm so glad I found you."
"Same to you. Did you find her miss?" Rutger asked Hilda.
"I did." Hilda confirmed.
"Thank you so much. Do you need anything, I'm a mercenary and I could do something for you and your friends." Rutger offered.
"Well, there is one thing." Hilda said with a smile. And after that it was a bit of a steamroll. With the other two houses fighting each other and the Golden Deer having two overpowered recruits, there was no question who the winner was. When the battle was over the Deer all celebrated and the other house leaders came over to congratulate them.
"Good job Claude, professor Byleth." Dimitri said politely.
"And good acting to you two as well." Edelgard said to Rutger and Lilina.
"My father was a bit of a drama queen sometimes, that's where I get it." Rutger noted.
"Same." Lilina added.
"Well, don't think the same results will happen during the Battle of the Eagle and Lion. That battle we'll take more seriously." Edelgard warned.
"Battle of the Eagle and Lion?" Lilina wondered.
"You'll learn more later." Claude noted. "For now we have a celebratory feast to have!"
"Woo! Feast!" Raphael cheered and all the students started to make their way to the monastery.
"You did good Rutger, that was a nice plan." Lilina commented, giving him a kiss on the cheek.
"Hey, you did your part too, very convincing." Rutger replied with a smile. "Now come on before Raphael eats all the food."
Harpstring Moon 1180
The next month started much like the last one, more instruction from Byleth and more getting to know the students of the Golden Deer for Rutger and Lilina. It was nice getting into a routine and making new friends, though they were wondering what the next mission would be for them. Luckily they didn't have to wait too long because during the last day of instruction for the first week of the month, the discussion began.
"And that will be the end of classes for the week." Byleth said as she closed her notebook and placed it on her desk. "But before I release you I just got information about our next mission this morning and I want to tell you all about it."
"I hope it's nothing too exhausting, you know how I hate working." Hilda commented and everyone chuckled.
"It shouldn't be since we'll have the backup of the Knights of Seiros." Byleth commented. "It seems that they finally cornered those bandits that ambushed Claude and the other house leaders and they want us to clean it up as a form of getting real combat experience." There was a bit of murmuring after she finished saying that until Ignatz raised his hand. "Yes Ignatz?"
"Does-does that mean we're gonna have to- you know?" He stuttered.
"Kill people?" Claude guessed and Ignatz nodded.
"Most likely yes." Byleth confirmed. "I know some of you are going to be uncomfortable with it, but that's why we're doing this in as safe an environment as we can. Hopefully you'll never have to use these skills that much in the real world, but with how things can get with bandits and such in Fodlan it's a skill you need to have under your belt."
"Y-Yes, of course. Sorry to interrupt." Ignatz apologized.
"No, you had a valid concern, never feel bad for voicing it." Byleth assured him. "Any other questions about this months mission?" No one really had anything to add so they didn't raise their hands. "I'll be giving you more information as the month goes on, but other than that, class is dismissed." After that everyone started to file out of the classroom slowly, except for Ignatz. Lilina noticed and she motioned to Rutger and they sat down next to him at his table.
"Hey, is everything okay?" Lilina asked him softly.
"No, not really." Ignatz replied truthfully. "I mean I know if I want to become a knight I'm going to have to kill people, but I don't really know if I can stomach it and actually do it. You two were in a war already, how do you deal with it?"
"Well, there isn't one solid way to do it." Rutger commented. "It's kind of all about your mindset honestly. Back when I was in my dark period I though it was easy, I relished it, enjoyed it. But that's not a healthy way to live. Nowadays I tell myself that when I kill it's only to protect the ones I care about. If I don't have to kill someone, I won't, but some people can't be reasoned with."
"It also effects you depending on how far away you are from the person you are attacking." Lilina added. "I could kind of shield myself from things a bit since I could hit people from far away, but it still got to me every now and then. You're never going to stop feeling bad about it, but you do start to get used to it eventually. Like Rutger said, you have to find your mindset about it and you have to find a way to cope with it. But don't try and cope alone, we're all here to support you so you can do your best."
"All about my mindset huh?" Ignatz repeated, mainly to himself. He took a deep breath and then exhaled before standing up. "Okay, I'll try and work on that. Thank you, both of you, your words have helped slightly."
"You're welcome." Lilina told him with a warm smile. "And if you ever need support, you can come to us and we'll help the best we can." Rutger nodded his approval of that statement and Ignatz calmed down a bit more.
"Very well, I will." And with that Ignatz left the classroom to go to his room.
"You two are really starting to feel like a part of the class." Byleth commented, which surprised the two of them since they didn't know she was watching.
"Well, we've been through what he's been through before, it's just natural that we try to help." Rutger commented.
"Keep doing it then, you're both a real help sometimes."
Rutger/Claude C-Support
Claude was sitting at a table out in the middle of the monastery when he saw Rutger passing by, giving him an idea.
"Hey! Rutger! You interested in playing a game?" Claude asked. He wasn't quite sure if that would entice Rutger, but luckily it did.
"A game you say?" Rutger asked sitting down across from him. "What kind of game?"
"Well, have you ever played chess before?" Claude wondered.
"Oh, yeah, I used to play all the time with my father when I was younger." Rutger commented. "Are the rules different in Fodlan?"
"I'm not sure, let me tell you them and you can decide." Claude offered. He did so and they weren't much different than the rules in Elibe. After that the two of them started to play, but one game didn't seem to be enough. They kept trying to one up each other with each game, each move, and while Rutger was on the back foot more often than not he did come away with a decent amount of wins.
"Father Sky I've got a headache now, I don't think I can go another round." Rutger stated after about the 15th match.
"Me either, you really pushed me to my limits." Claude commented. "Though something catches me as strange."
"Yeah, what is it?" Rutger wondered.
"You kept to keep swinging between a very aggressive strategy and one where you tried to protect all of your pieces at all costs. It was part of what caught me off guard but I feel like if you leaned into one or the other you might have done a bit better." Claude noted.
"Well, probably has to do with my life experiences." Rutger explained. "My father was a great tactician, never lost a soldier in battle, that he could remember, and that's where my cautious play probably comes from. The aggressiveness comes from my more recent past. My parents, tribe, and everybody in my hometown were killed as an act of aggression in that war Lilina and I keep bringing up. I'm sad to say that I almost lost myself to rage and revenge and I'm still trying to get back to the person I used to be."
"Wow, it's interesting that you know yourself so well Rutger." Claude commented. "And I'm sorry you had to go through all of that. I take it that attack is why your territory was dissolved?"
"What?" Rutger asked confused.
"Lilina told me that you're technically royalty since your land was dissolved, I was just wondering if that was the case." Claude noted.
"Oh, that." Rutger replied, now knowing what he was talking about. "No, that's not when it happened, it happened a few years before I was born actually. My grandmother was a noble who ran away with a Sacaen chieftain and they had my mother. She, with the help of my father and her friends, saved her grandfather from getting killed from poison from his brother. Eventually he did die though, leaving my mother as the leader. But she knew in her heart that she wouldn't be a good leader for the people of Caelin, so she gave the land to Lilina's father because they were good friends."
"Damn, sounds like your mother got into some adventures like you did." Claude commented.
"You don't know the half of it. You should ask Lilina about what our parents got up to back in the day, she tells it much better than I do."
"Maybe I will."
Lilina/Byleth C-Support
Byleth thought her tea time with Rutger went well so the next time she saw Lilina she offered the same to her and Lilina gladly accepted.
"So, are you getting used to how magic is used here in Fodlan?" Byleth asked her.
"I think I am. It is a bit different here than back home, but give me another month and I should be back to full strength." Lilina said confidently.
"No need to rush, you are obviously powerful, much more so than many of the students." Byleth noted.
"Yeah, but I like having my power, it's part of what gives me confidence and security, kind of like how my father was." Lilina told her.
"Was your father a powerful mage as well?" Byleth wondered.
"Pretty much the complete opposite." Lilina answered with a slight laugh. "He was a huge, hulking mass of muscle and armor who could swing a huge axe so quickly that it looked like lightning was coming out of it. And while he was a gruff man, he had a good heart and he was sneakily smart as well when he wanted to be."
"Hm, you keep saying 'was' like Rutger does about his parents. I take it he's not alive anymore?" Byleth commented.
"No, and neither is my mother." Lilina confirmed. "My father took on a cursed axe in support of his best friend's cause and he was fated to die in a bloody battle, which he did. My mother died a few years after I was born. She was a very strong woman even though many people didn't see it. She was a lot like Bernadetta when she was younger, but gained confidence as she got older. She was also Rutger's mother's best friend, so we were quite close as we were growing up."
"Well, it seems like you loved them and they loved you back, that's nice." Byleth noted. "I never knew my mother and my father really never spoke of her much. But while my father can be distant, I know he cares about me."
"Even so, you should tell him before you don't get the chance to any more." Lilina commented. "I never got the chance to say goodbye, I don't want you to go through that if you don't have to."
"Heh, I don't think my father is going to be dying anytime soon, have you seen him?" Byleth asked with some confidence. "I think I'm good for now.
"If you say so." Lilina noted.
"Now, you said your father was good with axes that looked like lightning. What if I told you I could teach you to use a magic axe with those same properties?" Byleth offered.
"Oooh, I would love that!"
"So why is this placed called the Red Canyon?" Lilina wondered as the Golden Deer made their base in a flat space leading into said canyon.
"Legend states that there was a huge battle between the Goddess and her followers and Nemesis the so called "King of Liberation" and it was a bloody one, hence the name." Claude explained.
"Makes sense." Rutger noted.
"Okay class, we're going to take this mission slowly." Byleth said getting the attention of her students. "Don't overextend yourselves and always try to stick with one other person. Fall back if you need healing and don't take fights you aren't confident in. Rutger, Lilina, I don't want you engaging the bandits unless they attack you first, this experience is supposed to be for the other students."
"Understood, I can hang back and be an extra healer." Lilina stated.
"And I can rescue anyone that gets into trouble." Rutger added.
"Rescue?" Byleth wondered.
"It's a technique we use back in Elibe, you carry a smaller soldier and protect them from being attacked, though it does hamper your ability to fight and dodge some." Rutger explained.
"Interesting, you'll have to explain more when we get back." Byleth noted. After that the final preparations were made and the Golden Deer headed out to battle. Everything was going about as well as it could, everyone was getting experience and learning what it felt to be in a live battle. Rutger even got to open a chest since he wasn't supposed to be fighting, something he rarely got to do back home. Eventually it was just down to the bandit boss leader and one of his minions. While most of the class was focusing on the boss Lilina and Rutger were helping Ignatz with the minion.
"Just take a deep breath and use your bow how you know how to use it." Lilina told him. She had trapped the bandit with columns of fire so Ignatz could get some free shots in.
"Let the wind guide you, swift and powerful. Let it soothe you." Rutger added, using his own experience to try and help.
"Let the wind soothe me." Ignatz muttered before lining up the shot and taking it. He hit the bandit right between the eyes and he felt down dead. "I did it. I a-actually did it! I think I'm gonna throw up!" And as he took a few steps away he did just that, but Rutger and Lilina were there to support him with some water to wash his mouth out.
"It's going to be alright." Lilina assured him.
"Look, the rest of the class is done with the boss, we can start to leave soon." Rutger noted, thinking that would help.
"G-Good." Ignatz said still breathing deeply. "Thank you again, I think I'll be able to get used to this soon enough, just give me some time."
"Take all the time you need." Lilina told him. "Now let's go celebrate with the rest of the Deer, I'm sure that will cheer you up!"
"Yeah, let's get some food in you, that will help your coloring out." Rutger added.
"You sound like Raphael." Ignatz joked, and that's when they knew things would be fine.
Garland Moon 1180
Before Byleth could tell them what their mission for the month was going to be Rutger and Lilina were called to Rhea's office and when they got there Seteth was there as well.
"Greetings, I'm happy to see you two are fitting in so well here at the Officer's Academy. How has the progress on your research gone?" Rhea asked the two.
"I'm making a bit of progress, but nothing too solid just yet." Lilina noted. "But now that I've got Fodlan's magic system well under my belt I feel my progress will speed up."
"That's good. I have some good news as well, I found the merchant Anna you mentioned and she's agreed to help you two out along with fighting with the Golden Deer for the time being. You can find her in the marketplace if you wish to speak with her." Rhea noted.
"That's great, Annas are a great resource if you paid them well." Rutger replied. "And she's an Anna that can fight? Even better."
"Speaking of fighting, we mainly asked you here today because the mission for the Golden Deer is a bit more politically involved than the last two month's." Seteth explained. "The Golden Deer are to be sent out with the Knights of Seiros to finish quelling a rebellion against the church. We know you two are pretty important figures back in your homeland, so Rhea and I figured we'd give you the chance to stay back if you don't want to get involved."
"Well, tell us a bit more about this rebellion and we can make a decision." Lilina requested. So Rhea and Seteth explained about Lord Lonato and his rebellion. They told them about the assassination rumors and all that entailed along with how Lonato was Ashe's adoptive family. Everything seemed all fine and good to the two of them, nothing seemed to seriously out of place.
"I don't see an issue in trying to help." Rutger noted. "But we appreciate your concern Lady Rhea, it's nice that you're still looking out for us."
"But of course, what kind of emissary of the Goddess would I be if I didn't try to help everyone the best I can?" Rhea asked rhetorically. "And thank you for your support once again, I'm sure Byleth and the students will have more confidence with you around."
"Yeah, I hope so." Lilina noted. "Well, if that's everything, we should go try and talk to Anna and get some progress done on getting home."
"Yes, you two may go. And may the Goddess bless your progress." Rhea said and then the two left.
"If I dare say, I think you're starting to become fond of them." Seteth commented.
"They are very honest people, something that's sorely needed around here, even on my part." Rhea admitted. "I guess they just make me feel at ease because things with them are simple."
Rutger/Byleth B-Support
Byleth had found some time to finally try and help Rutger start learning some Fodlan style magic, so they were at the training grounds trying to get something to spark.
"Here in Fodlan magic comes from the inner self and it manifests itself as an element that represents the person casting it." Byleth explained. "What element do you think is inside you?"
"If I were to take a guess I would say wind." Rutger noted.
"Why do you say that?" Byleth asked.
"Because all Sacaens have a innate connection to the winds of the plains." Rutger explained. "Even here in Fodlan I can hear them calling out to me, though I've never had as strong a connection as most Sacaens."
"Why is that?" Byleth wondered.
"Because of what happened to my parents." Rutger replied. "I cut myself off from the winds of Sacae when I travelled my path of revenge for their deaths. I only got the connection back recently because of some respected elders and my close friends."
"So that's what happened. Man, you and Lilina have already had tough lives." Byleth commented.
"She told you about her parents I take it?" Rutger asked.
"Yes, she did." Byleth confirmed. "But let's focus more on you for now. Are there any Sacaen methods of meditation you could try to strengthen your connection to the winds of the plains?"
"There are, my mother taught them to me, but I've never thought to use them in a way such as this." Rutger noted.
"Well, why don't you and we'll see how it turns out? When you meditate focus on your inner energy and letting it out." Byleth suggested. "Try it every day and then if something happens report it to me okay?"
"Sounds like a plan." Rutger said with a nod. "And thanks for listening, you're good at it."
"You're welcome, all part of trying to be a good teacher." Byleth stated.
"Well, I'd say we're getting along more like friends almost." Rutger joked.
"Perhaps."
Lilina/Claude B-Support
Claude was doing some personal shopping in the marketplace inside the monastery grounds when he spotted Lilina talking to a red haired merchant. So he walked up and waited until they were done speaking to cut in.
"Do you have some time to spare Lilina?" He asked.
"Uh, sure, I think I do Claude." Lilina replied before waving goodbye to Anna with a smile.
"You know that merchant?" Claude asked.
"Kind of, I know her sister who lives in Elibe." Lilina explained. "Her name is Anna, you can find one of her sisters in pretty much any land. I'm enlisting her help to help Rutger and I get home."
"Wait, you two don't know how to get home?!" Claude asked as he stopped walking.
"Oops, I wasn't supposed to tell you that." Lilina noted with a bit of a blush. "But you're good at keeping secrets right?"
"I am, but you'll have to do something for me in return." Claude replied with a smirk.
"And what would that be?" Lilina wondered.
"You have to tell me some exciting stories about what happened with your parents and Rutger's parents." Claude explained. "He told me that you are the better storyteller between the two of you and I was intrigued."
"Is that all?" Lilina asked with a chuckle. "Very well, but let's head to a place where we can have some snacks and drinks." So they headed to Claude's room and Lilina started telling him all the cool and funny stories about her father, Lady Lyndis, Mark, and Lord Eliwood. Claude was very enthralled about it all, he loved learning about new people and places, and he had some comments of his own along the way.
"So Ninian and Nils were dragons the whole time and no one found out until Eliwood accidentally killed her? Makes me wonder if there is anyone here in Fodlan like that." Claude noted.
"Well Rhea and Seteth said that they've never heard of anything like that before in Fodlan." Lilina commented.
"Yeah, but they could be lying, especially if people treat those people like they did dragons in your world." Claude theorized.
"That's true, but I'd rather them come out of their own accord than be forced to tell everyone." Lilina countered.
"Oh, me too." Claude agreed. "But I'd still want to know, you know?"
"Yeah, I get it." Lilina noted.
"And another thing, it seemed like your father and Rutger's mother were very close. Seems like you two could have been siblings if things went differently." Claude commented, which got Lilina to start laughing pretty hard. "What? What did I say?"
"Something I can't tell you about, but if you want to know just ask Rutger about his parent's 'reputation' and you'll find out why I think what you said was funny." Lilina told him.
"You two keep bouncing me back and forth eh? Well I guess it helps get to know you both better."
"Hm, it looks like some fog is going to be rolling in." Rutger commented as the Golden Deer were waiting for their orders.
"How can you tell that, are you like a fortune teller or something?" Raphael asked impressed.
"I seriously doubt that, that seems like something a mage would be able to do." Lorenz commented. "Though do color me impressed if you're right, what brings you to that conclusion?"
"The thickness in the air and the temperature around us, I've experienced it many times on the plains." Rutger explained. "Do we have any torches? Those will help us light the way if we have to fight in it."
"I brought some!" Lysithea noted.
"Good, give one to Lorenz and Claude since they are our most mobile fighters and will help us see more." So the torches were distributed and sure enough the fog started to roll in.
"Impressive, though we probably won't need to fight as much since the knights should be taking care of everything." Lorenz noted before Byleth ran up to the class.
"Golden Deer! Change of plans! Lonato's forces are trying to use this fog to slip away! Catherine will help us push them back, but we need to be careful with this fog!" She told them.
"Already on it! Rutger had us prepared!" Hilda commented.
"Really? Good job then! Let's head out!" Again everything went smoothly, they were even able to stop some of the fog since it was being strengthened by some magic. But Rutger and Lilina were more interested in Catherine's glowing sword. So when the battle was pretty much in hand they asked her about it.
"Oh this? This is Thunderbrand, a Hero's Relic passed down through my families blood line." She explained. "Only those with a Crest can wield it safely, so don't be getting any ideas."
"Kind of like one of my swords back home actually." Rutger commented.
"What happens if someone without a Crest uses it?" Lilina wondered.
"I'm not quite sure myself, but I've heard stories, none of them end in a happy ending." Catherine noted. "But tell me about your sword Rutger, what's it like?"
"It's called the Mani Katti, and it chooses it's user based on the contents of their will and soul." Rutger explained. "And every time it's passed on it gets stronger and stronger. My mother was the last one to use it and I inherited it from her."
"Nice, do you have it on you?" Catherine asked.
"No unfortunately, and even if I did bring it with me, it probably would have ended up like the sword I had before we got transported here." Rutger replied.
"Fair enough. Well, it seems like the rest of the Deer have dealt with Lonato, let's see what's up."
Blue Sea Moon 1180
"What could they be after?" Hilda wondered after Byleth had given the Golden Deer their mission for the month. "I mean it could be anything, there are so many old relics and treasures here at Garreg Mach."
"When I came here I never figured I'd be part of the security force." Claude joked. "What do you two think?" He asked Rutger and Lilina. "I know you two don't know much about Fodlan and the situation, but maybe that kind of perspective can help in a time like this."
"I think they might be after something that they can only do at this time for whatever reason." Lilina noted. "Otherwise they could have done it whenever they found the best opening for their plan instead of having to do it this month."
"I agree, whatever it is I doubt it has anything to do with killing Lady Rhea, I think that's just a ruse to get people moving around." Rutger added. "It's a tactic my father talked about all the time, make your enemy focus on something trivial so the thing you really want is easier to get."
"But what could they get that they could only get now?" Raphael wondered. "Maybe it's some time of seasonal food perhaps?"
"I think what Rutger is implying is that it has something to do with the Right of Rebirth at the end of the month, right?" Lysithea corrected him.
"Yes, those are my thoughts exactly." Rutger confirmed. "So anyone poking around that Holy Mausoleum is suspicious, but more than likely something will happen when it gets opened."
"Good thinking, that's what we can focus our energy on this month. Everyone keep your eyes peeled for anything suspicious." Byleth said since she had been listening in. After that everyone dispersed and Lilina wandered off by herself until she ran into Marianne.
"Good afternoon Marianne, how are you doing today?" She asked with a smile.
"Ah, um, good?" Marianne said softly. "I'm just feeding some little birdies and listening to them talk to each other."
"Wouldn't it be nice if they could actually talk to us?" Lilina wondered. "I bet they know what's going on this month but they just can't tell us."
"Y-Yes, that would be nice, wouldn't it?" Marianne commented, not wanting to let it slip that she could speak to the birds. "Do you have birds and other cute animals where you come from?"
"Oh, tons of them!" Lilina confirmed. "Back home I keep a small garden just for little critters to eat from and live in and it's always so wonderful to see them all happy and cheerful."
"It's nice to meet another animal lover." Marianne noted. "But maybe I shouldn't waste my time here when we have information to gather."
"Nonsense, you do what makes you happy Marianne." Lilina assured her. "A happy person is a more productive one, and we'd rather you be happy with less information than stressed with more."
"O-Okay, thank you, I appreciate that." Marianne said cracking a small smile of her own. "Maybe next time we talk I can introduce you to some horses I like."
"Sounds like fun!"
Rutger/Claude B-Support
Rutger and Claude were competing again, but not at a board game this time. Today they were having an archery competition in the training grounds and it was getting to the point where they both had to keep making trick shot after trick shot to keep up with each other.
"Damn, you are one competitive fellow." Claude commented after a while. "I didn't think you were this good at archery, but you may be a rival even to Shamir."
"I'm not, I'm just a bit competitive." Rutger noted humbly. "I get that from my mother honestly. She hated to lose at anything and even when she was outmatched she could use that energy to push her skill to extraordinary levels. If you think this is crazy you should have seen her."
"Your mother seems like she was an amazing woman, shame I won't be able to meet her." Claude noted. "So, staying on a similar subject, would your mother's competitiveness be something that gave her some sort of 'reputation' of any kind?" When Rutger heard Claude say that word in that tone it made him let go of his bowstring and have his arrow fly wildly out the top of the training grounds. And there was only one person that could have told Claude what that would mean to him.
"What did Lilina tell you?" Rutger asked after composing himself.
"Well, I commented after she told me some stories about both of your parents that it could have gone down that you two were siblings instead of lovers and she just laughed and told me to ask you about your parents reputation." Claude explained. "She told me that you should be the one to tell me this one, which I have to say, really digging how you two play off each other."
"Wonderful." Rutger said as he ran his hand over his face. "Well, we're the only ones here so I guess it's safe to say it here. So I guess the simplest way to put it is that my parents had an open relationship."
"Ah, I get it now." Claude said putting some pieces of the puzzle together. "And because of that they slept with Lilina's parents making it funny when I suggested you could be siblings. But the question begs to be asked now, do you have any siblings? Or had I guess I should say."
"Against all odds, no." Rutger replied. "And those odds were better than you would even think. Because even moreso than having an open relationship my parents had this theory about intimacy."
"A theory about intimacy, color me intrigued." Claude noted.
"They felt that one of the best ways to be closer to their friends was to sleep with them." Rutger continued. "My father would always say that there was nothing else to hide after you've seen someone naked and my mother was more into the physical side of it and said that feeling someone so close made her feel more complete. And they had many friends, too many to count off here. So yeah, it's probably about a million to one chance that I was an only sibling."
"You could take a couple of mine of my hands, make it even." Claude joked.
"You offering?" Rutger joked back.
"Nah, I don't want to have to put you through that." Claude noted, thinking to how his family was. "But you've talked about how your parents felt about intimacy, what about you?"
"I mean, I don't disagree with their theories since it did work out for them, but I don't know if I'm willing to put myself out there like that." Rutger replied honestly. "It's something Lilina and I would need to talk about, and I don't even know if she'd be okay with it."
"I respect your honesty Rutger, and your devotion and loyalty to your wife. Less and less men are like that these days." Claude commended him.
"Thank you Claude, that means a lot." Rutger noted. "But enough about me, what are your thoughts on intimacy?"
"Ah, ah, ah, you haven't unlocked that conversation from me yet." Claude teased.
"Fine then, how about this? Next missed shot has to answer any question the other has about them." Rutger offered.
"Heh, you're on!"
Lilina/Byleth B-Support
Byleth had asked Lilina to meet her at the training grounds and now she was here. She noticed a stray arrow outside the gate but paid it no mind as she entered. She saw Byleth standing in the middle of the area holding an axe that looked like it was forged in the shape of two lightning bolts.
"Glad you could make it Lilina, check this out." Byleth said moving the axe closer. "This is the Bolt Axe, the weapon I told you about earlier. This weapon uses its owner's magical ability to do damage instead of it's physical strength, after our little discussion before I figured that this would be the perfect secondary weapon for you."
"Wow, we don't have many weapons like this back in Elibe." Lilina said in wonder. "Can I hold it?"
"Of course." Byleth confirmed.
"I mean the closest thing I can think of is the Light-" Lilina was cut off in the middle of her sentence because when Byleth stopped holding the axe with her it was very heavy and she had to prop it up on the ground. "Elimine, it's heavy."
"Well, it's still an axe." Byleth noted. "You'll need to build up a bit more strength to use it properly, but once you get the hang of it your magic ability will kick in and help you swing it as well."
"Seems like I shouldn't have dismissed my father's training regiment for me so early." Lilina noted.
"Training regiment?" Byleth wondered and Lilina chuckled.
"Long story, but the short version is that he always figured he was going to have a son, but when I came around he had to change his tune a bit." Lilina replied. "But only a bit, as I was growing up he made sure that I was always in good physical shape along with magical shape. But I kind of stopped doing it once I started my real magical tutoring."
"Seems like something my father would do." Byleth noted. "But hey, at least you have a regiment you can get back into."
"Yeah, I'll be stronger than Roy by the time Rutger and I get back." Lilina joked.
"You know, you keep talking about this Roy fellow, I take it you're good friends with him as well?" Byleth asked. "How come he isn't with you and Rutger?"
"I'm kind of not supposed to tell you that." Lilina told Byleth honestly. "But if you can keep a secret I'll tell you."
"I think I can." Byleth replied. So Lilina told her about how Rutger and her got to Fodlan and how Roy was too far away from the portal to get sucked in.
"He's probably worried sick about us, that's another reason why I really want to get back home." Lilina finished.
"Well, I'll do all I can to help you out, promise." Byleth assured her.
"Thank you, that means a lot coming from you." Lilina noted.
"What does that mean?" Byleth wondered.
"Well, you're always so determined and driven in what you do, I know you'll be a really good asset to have." Lilina clarified. "And I kind of see you as a friend as well, so that helps."
"Makes sense, you have good senses when it comes to reading people."
"Well, turns out our theories were correct, they wanted something inside the Mausoleum." Byleth commented as the Golden Deer stood at the entrance and saw the whole room filled with enemies and strange looking mages with beak-like masks
"Then we'll just have to smash through and get to it before they do!" Claude said as a war cry.
"Keep your eyes about you Deer, there are some powerful enemies afoot." Byleth added, practically staring down the knight wearing black spiked armor and a skull mask. "Claude, you take a force left. Lorenz, you take a force right. Rutger, Lilina and I will charge the knight in the middle. Move out!" And like that the Golder Deer moved out like a well oiled machine. Rutger and Lilina flanked Byleth on each side as they ran up the middle of the mausoleum, picking off enemies as they went.
"Wait, it seems that the knight isn't moving to attack us." Lilina noted. "If we stay out of his range we can plan against his attacks.
"Yes, that's what I was thinking as well." Byleth confirmed. So the trio stopped to think. Though it didn't take long for Rutger to notice something.
"Those tiles on the floor next to the knight, they are colored differently." He pointed out. "That usually means that if you stand there you'll get a little bit of extra protection, at least where we come from that's what it means."
"That's true here as well." Byleth confirmed. "But how are we going to all get on them before he attacks us?"
"Well, he can only attack one of us at a time probably, if one of you distracts him then the rest of us can move forward." Lilina noted.
"I'll do it, I have more experience dodging lances and taking hits from them." Rutger volunteered.
"I still don't think you'll get there in time, even with your speed." Byleth noted. "He's just too close to those tiles."
"Then push me closer to them." Rutger stated.
"What?" Byleth asked confused.
"Push me closer to them." Rutger restated. "It's a technique my father picked up from another tactician friend of his. If someone strong enough gives someone else a strong enough push it can get them up to full speed faster. If you push me towards the tiles I should get there in time."
"I don't see any other better idea." Lilina noted.
"Fine, we'll do it then. Get into position." Byleth said so Rutger got into a running position and Byleth got behind him. "Get ready to block when you get there, he's going to be right on top of you."
"I'll be ready." Rutger said with confidence. So Byleth gave him a good shove and he started dashing towards the protective tiles. His plan worked and he got there just in time to unsheathe his sword and parry the lance attack of the Death Knight.
"You! You and that girl aren't supposed to be here! I'll finish you off here!" The Death Knight stated as he backed off and reared up for another attack.
"How do you even know who we are?" Rutger asked before preparing his own attack.
"Our ties run deep foreigner!" The Death Knight said as he swooped in for another attack. Rutger dodged this one and landed a blow on his armor, sending him back a bit.
"Well my sword cuts deeper. If you don't want to die here I suggest you flee while you can." Rutger taunted him. Before the Death Knight could respond he was blindsided by a huge fireball from one side and a gauntlet on the other.
"Ha! Take that!" Lilina cheered as the knight slumped down on his horse. But before more celebrating could commence the Death Knight swung his scythe-like lance and a line of magic came out of it targeting Byleth and Lilina. They both were lucky enough to dodge it but the mere thought of the Death Knight getting in a cheap blow like that brought out some anger in Rutger.
"Die!" Was all he dared say before he launched into his ultimate attack, the one that his mother had taught him where he moved so fast it looked like there were four of him attacking at the same time. But the split second before the attack hit and most likely killed the Death Knight he teleported away. "That's right, you better run!"
"That was some nice teamwork!" Lilina noted as she moved closer to Rutger to make sure he was okay. "You good?"
"Yeah, just a bit of normal anger, nothing to worry about." Rutger confirmed.
"Then let's keep moving, it looks like those mages are about to open the coffin up." Byleth noted.
"Well, let's give you a boost then." Rutger said before he pushed her forward with Lilina's help. Byleth quickly got to the end of the room and quickly disposed of all the mages around the coffin except for one. It was a bit hard to see from so far away but it looked like the mage pulled a sword out of the coffin, Byleth disarmed them and took the sword for herself, and then deflected some fireballs away before smashing through a magical barrier the mage made for himself as a last ditch effort to survive. Either way Byleth cut them down and the whole class ran up to see what was going on.
"That sword, it's glowing." Claude noted. "I wonder if it's a Hero's Relic."
"You know, this kind of reminds me of when Roy got the Binding Blade." Lilina noted to Rutger.
"Yeah, me too." Rutger agreed. "Maybe this means that this whole situation is about to come to a head soon like it did for us."
"Well, I think Byleth and the Deer can handle it, don't you?" Lilina wondered.
"I do, they are strong willed and have strong bonds that they can trust in, just like we did back then."
Verdant Rain Moon 1180
After the battle in the Holy Mausoleum Byleth was very busy with all the questions she had and all the questions other people had, so when the first day of instruction for the month came she was a bit tired and most of the day had already passed so she decided to give the students an easy day.
"Okay class, a short day today because I need some rest for once. So first off, let me introduce two new members of the Golden Deer, Felix and Annette." Byleth said letting the two of them stand in front of the class. "They both asked me if I could teach them instead of Professor Hanneman and I accepted since I know them pretty well and I think that they will get along with all of you pretty well. Please treat them as you would any other member of the class."
"I'm sure that we'll have lots of fun learning together!" Annette said with a smile to the class.
"Can I sit down now, this is embarrassing?" Felix asked afterwards, which Byleth granted.
"He reminds me of someone." Lilina whispered into Rutger's ear to tease him.
"Whomever could it be?" He whispered back before Byleth started speaking again.
"Next, explaining what happened in the mausoleum the other day. So the sword we found in the coffin is known as the Sword of the Creator and is indeed a Hero's Relic." Byleth confirmed. "And it's possibly the most powerful one out there, which makes it a bit strange that Lady Rhea is letting me keep it and do with it as I please, but a good weapon is a good weapon so I'm not complaining. As for why I can use it so well, Professor Hanneman finally figured out what type of Crest I have and apparently it's the Crest of Flames, a very rare Crest if his words are to be taken seriously, which I would since he usually knows what he's talking about."
"Any chance I could give it a few swings?" Claude joked, but his tone betrayed the thought that he did actually want to use it.
"Stick to your bows for now Claude, I barely even know anything about it yet." Byleth answered. "And lastly, our mission for the month. Felix already knows what's going on because of his connections but for the rest of you that don't know the situation that is happening is that Sylvain's brother stole his family's Hero's Relic with his group of bandits and now they are holed up in a tall tower. Our mission is to get the Relic back by any means necessary, so we'll be fighting again this month? Any questions?"
"Will Sylvain be joining us for this mission?" Hilda asked. "Just asking so us girls can be prepared for that."
"He will not, the Blue Lions have another matter to deal with." Byleth replied, getting a sigh of relief out of every girl except Lilina since she really didn't know Sylvain's reputation that well. "But we will be receiving help from Gilbert, one of the Knights of Seiros."
"Leave it to be this month to join this class." Annette muttered to herself, though she was sitting close enough to Lilina for her to hear it and be a bit concerned.
"If that is everything I'm just going to let you all study for yourselves the rest of the day, just don't tell Seteth I went to go take a nap." Byleth stated before getting comfortable at her desk and doing just that. The class was well behaved enough that they didn't start problems, but after a bit there was less studying and more talking going on.
"So, what's the deal with this Sylvain guy?" Lilina asked Hilda since she was still curious.
"He's like Lorenz but ten times worse." Hilda explained. "At least with Lorenz you get the sense he actually has a bit of respect for the women he hits on, but with Sylvain you can just tell he has some sort of resentment behind all his compliments."
"Really? The few times I talked to him he seemed pretty okay." Lilina noted.
"Well, that's probably because you're not from around here." Hilda suggested. "Word is that Sylvain has a problem with women because he thinks they only want him for his Crest, which you obviously wouldn't care about since you don't live in Fodlan."
"That makes sense in a bit of a twisted way I guess." Lilina pondered. "Well, I hope he can get over that issue, because other than that he seems like a smart guy."
"Honestly, it could be worse, he could be his brother."
Rutger-Lilina/Felix-Annette C-Support
A few days after they got their mission Byleth suggested that Rutger and Lilina train a bit with Felix and Annette since they were all trying to learn some of the same things and because she thought the four of them might get along pretty well. Well that and she couldn't spar with Felix every time he asked and she figured that Rutger would be a good enough match for him. And she was right, Felix jumped at the chance to learn from a swordmaster as skilled as Rutger. As for Rutger, it was his first chance at actually trying to mentor someone instead of pushing them away like he did with Fir in the past.
"Your form is almost perfect Felix." Rutger praised him after they had been sparring for a bit with the girls watching them. "Your arms and legs move very smoothly and fluidly with each other, but I sense something holding you back. Something that used to hold me back as well."
"Are you going to tell me what it is or are you going to make me guess what it is?" Felix asked slightly annoyed that he wasn't given the answer right away, though he did appreciate the complements Rutger gave him.
"I was hoping you'd guess since the first step to fixing a problem is realizing you have one." Rutger noted. "What do you think your issue is? What's stopping you from unlocking that last little bit inside you?"
"I'm, I'm not really sure actually." Felix admitted. "But sometimes when I'm fighting I feel an emptiness in my chest and my neck tenses up, even when I've just eaten and stretched. Do you know why my body does that?"
"Well if I'm right, and I may not be this is just my personal experience, you fight with too much pent up anger." Rutger explained. "It's like that anger is like a set of invisible training weights that slows you down ever so much."
"You've dealt with anger problems before?" Felix asked a bit surprised since he knew Rutger to be a pretty chill guy all things considered.
"More than you could even imagine." Rutger confirmed. "Now, don't take this personally or anything, but perhaps you've experienced some sort of loss recently, maybe a family member or something? Because that's what my anger was about, my parents and all my friends were killed with me being left as the only survivor."
"Kind of like the Boar then." Felix commented.
"Who?" Rutger asked confused.
"Dimitri." Felix confirmed. "The same thing happened to him during the Tragedy of Duscur, along with my brother dying as well. You really think my anger for my brother and his stupid ideals getting him killed is holding me back from becoming a better fighter?"
"It's a possibility, thought that's something you'll have to learn to deal with in your own way, neither I or anyone else can fully take care of it for you." Rutger told him truthfully.
"You know, I used to think Rutger was kind of scary when you two first got here, but seeing him talking to Felix like that and trying to help him out, he's just a bit softie. I can see why you like him so much Lilina." Annette commented while she and Lilina were listening in on the conversation.
"Oh, believe me, if you would have seen him a couple years ago you would have run for the hills." Lilina noted with a bit of a chuckle. "Because he's not kidding about those anger issues. He was pretty much a stone cold killing machine out for revenge back then, it took me and a few others just to pull him back from the edge, and he's still not even back to the way he was."
"What do you mean? Annette wondered.
"Well, you know Caspar from the Black Eagles right?" Lilina asked.
"Yeah."
"Rutger used to be like him before his parents died, though obviously a bit smarter than Caspar, but you get the idea. He was loud and friendly and always wanted to have a good time with his friends, but now he's more like your friend Dedue, calm and reserved most of the time." Lilina explained. "And it's not like he doesn't have his moments, I mean look at him and Felix going at it and the smile on his face, but I wish that he would have more of them you know?"
"Hmm, well I don't know a lot about that kind of stuff." Annette admitted. "But what I do know is that even if someone has changed a lot on the outside that they are still the same person on the inside and that you should support them the best you can. And from what I've seen you do that very well Lilina. Anyone would be lucky to have a partner like you."
"Thank you Annette, that means a lot from someone as supportive and studious as you." Lilina replied with a smile before remembering something. "Oh yeah, I heard you muttering about that Gilbert fellow Byleth mentioned before, something up with him?"
"Oh, you could say that." Annette said rolling her eyes a bit. "He's my father."
"Your father? Well I guess that makes sense with the hair and such." Lilina noted. "But you didn't seem happy about that, why is that?"
"Because he's never around!" Annette said a bit loudly, even getting the guys to look at her a bit. "Sorry. It's just that ever since things started to happen with Dimitri and Duscur and all this other stuff he's cut himself from our family for whatever reason and I don't like it!" A few tears started to roll down her face and Lilina let her rest her head on her shoulder while the guys sat down to do what they could to comfort her as well.
"Fathers and Faerghus, one wonderful combination in this world." Felix commented sarcastically. "Can't live with them, can't live without them."
"Maybe you're just being a bit too harsh on them, they probably have good reasons for doing what they've done." Lilina noted, making Felix shoot her a glare. But before he could say anything Rutger cut in.
"I think what she's trying to say is that at least your fathers still show that they care for you, even if you don't agree on how they go about doing it." He said, which did calm Felix down a bit. "But, if I'm being honest, distant fathers aren't our strong suit, dead ones are more our speed."
"Oh, I didn't even realize that, I'm so sorry." Annette said, starting to feel even worse.
"No, no, it's not your fault, I'm the one who asked about it." Lilina assured her. "We're not trying to make either of you feel bad, we just have some slightly different experiences when it comes to dealing with our fathers, that's all."
"I guess fathers are just better in Elibe." Felix commented.
"Yeah, about that." Rutger started. But he had an idea. So he told them about Zephiel and his father and what happened with that and the story seemed to at least calm the tension down a bit and eventually everything was calm again.
"Well, I can safely say my father has never tried to kill me multiple times." Annette commented feeling a bit better.
"Though I have to say, faking your death is kind of hardcore." Felix added, which made the other three laugh a bit. "What? It's a good plan, that's all!"
"If you say so Felix." Lilina said as she playfully shook her head at him. "Hey Annette, you know what always helps me blow off some steam, practicing my magic. You want to spar while the guys watch us?"
"You know what, that sounds great! A little competition always gets my spirits up!"
"You know, I'm kind of glad we're fighting in this tower and not that swampy looking land." Lilina commented as she and the rest of the Golden Deer along with Gilbert entered Connad Tower.
"Yeah, I think we'd all be slowed down out there." Rutger agreed. After that the class formed up to take in what the situation was and to form a strategy.
"Hm, it seems we'll have to wind around the outside before we can get to the center where Miklan is." Byleth noted. "Though our archers should be able to shoot up above those walls enough to pick off a few enemies."
"If I may make a suggestion professor," Rutger chimed in. "This place is rife with places for reinforcements to flood in and we did still see a number of bandits outside. I think we should have a small group watch our backs and flanks just in case. It was something we had to deal with a lot back home."
"Yes, I was thinking that as well." Byleth confirmed. "I was thinking you, Lilina, and Gilbert could do that so the rest of the students can get more experience. If that's alright with you three of course."
"I'm good with that." Lilina replied.
"Me as well." Rutger added.
"I am under your command professor, I will do as ordered." Gilbert stated.
"Good. Then everyone prepare to attack." So the battle began. It was a bit slow going to start out with, Claude and Ignatz took some potshots at the higher levels and the rest of the Deer took care of the bandits around the first corner. Though after that there came a split in the tower with some treasure down the hall. "Lilina, take these chest keys as the rest of us move ahead, we're counting on you three to clean anything up we pass up okay?"
"Got it!" Lilina confirmed as she took the keys and moved down the hall.
"Enemies from the rear!" Gilbert called out soon after. "Not that many of them, I can take care of that group, you two move on." He told Rutger and Lilina. So they left him there and moved a fair distance behind the main group. Eventually they came to a set of stairs that looked suspicious.
"I'd bet good gold that people will be coming out of here any moment." Lilina noted.
"Yeah, let's hold up here for a bit." Rutger agreed. And that thinking paid off because a few waves of bandits did show up, but they dispatched them easily. After that they continued going around the tower, finding a few more chests to open, but right as they got to the second to last hall before the center they heard a large roar and then a huge black beast appear in the middle of the tower. "That, that looks a bit familiar doesn't it?" Rutger commented.
"Maybe dragons are a thing here." Lilina added. "Come on, if it's as dangerous as one we should get up there and help." So they picked their pace up and eventually they caught up to Byleth and the rest of the students.
"Lilina, Rutger, this wouldn't happen to be one of those dragons you have back home would it?" Claude asked as they showed up. "Because Miklan just transformed into this after trying to use the Hero's Relic."
"We were honestly thinking the same thing." Lilina noted. "Though it does look slightly different than our dragons."
"Well, whatever it is it looks like the others have it well in hand, so it's obviously not as strong as our dragons." Rutger noted seeing the others dispatch it without much struggle. Once the beast was defeated the black mass shrunk down just leaving Miklan's dead body and the Lance of Ruin.
"Either way, we got what we've come here for." Byleth said picking the lance up. "Though something tells me Rhea is going to want some words with us."
Horsebow Moon 1180
As expected Rhea had a lot to talk to Byleth about after their mission to Connad Tower and she even wanted an audience with Rutger and Lilina again, but on the day that was supposed to happen something more urgent came to light.
"Okay students, I don't know if you've heard any rumors about what's going on right now, so I'm here to set the record straight." Byleth said at the start of the next class. "Flayn has gone missing and we do not currently know where she is or who she might be with." There was an audible gasp from the room when she said that. "As you might expect our mission for this month is to find Flayn and her possible kidnapper before anything bad happens to her. I know all of you will want to find her as soon as possible, but make sure you listen to everything that's being said and told to you to try to find any possible clues to her whereabouts. And as unfortunate as it may be, we will still have some instruction days so we don't fall behind. Understood?" The whole class nodded in agreement. "Good, then let's canvass the monastery to begin with."
"This year of schooling seems way out of the ordinary." Lilina commented as she and Rutger stood up to go and try and help. But before they could leave Byleth stopped the two of them.
"Hey, I know the two of you want to help, but Rhea and Seteth would like to speak to you about something." She told them. "The sooner the better they said."
"Alright, we'll head up there now." Rutger noted. So they made their way up to Rhea's chamber, but she was nowhere to be seen.
"Come here, into my office." She guided them. So they stepped in and they could see that Seteth was there as well.
"There is something very important and sensitive we need to talk to you two about." Seteth stated, the worry very obvious in his voice. "So sensitive that it is for your ears and your ears only, so you'll forgive us if we lock the door while we talk."
"Understood." Rutger said before Rhea locked the door behind them.
"So, what is this all about?" Lilina wondered. "You don't think we did anything to Flayn do you?"
"No, you aren't suspects." Rhea assured them. "But it does involve Flayn."
"You see, Flayn has blood with special properties and-" Seteth started it just clicked for the both of them.
"She's a dragon isn't she?" Rutger ended the sentence.
"More or less, yes." Seteth confirmed. "We hoped it wouldn't come to this, and we did lie to you, but it was for her protection, you must understand."
"No, no, we totally get it." Lilina assured him. "If Fodlan isn't ready for that reality then Flayn is very much in danger all the time, as her guardians I would hope you'd do everything to protect her."
"But why are you telling us this?" Rutger wondered. "Doesn't telling us put her in more danger?"
"Not necessarily." Rhea commented. "We'd rather tell you now, then for you two to figure it out on your own and tell others around you about it. We need you to keep this a secret from everyone, even Claude and Byleth, and since you have experience in this type of situation we felt it best to clue you in."
"Yeah, okay, that makes sense, we do tend to talk to a lot of people." Lilina noted.
"And plus, once you get back home, we won't have to worry about it coming out." Seteth added. "So it's a win/win, you get more information on how to find Flayn and we keep the secret about her safe."
"Very well, we agree to these terms." Rutger said taking it all in. "We'll do our best to find Flayn and we won't tell anyone her secret and we'll try and dissuade people from finding it out as well if we can."
"We would be ever so grateful to you both if you could do that." Rhea said, glad that they accepted. "If anyone asks just tell them we were explaining to you what happened to Miklan at the tower."
"Alright, we can do that." Lilina confirmed.
"Good, now please, find Flayn as quickly as you can, we don't know what kind of devious plan someone might have for her!"
Rutger-Lilina/Felix-Annette B-Support
Rutger was taking a break for the search for Flayn, there wasn't much progress going on and he figured a change of pace might help jog his memory. So he was heading to the greenhouse because last month he had planted some Sacaen flower seeds he randomly found in his normal set of clothes and he wanted to see if they would actually grow here in Fodlan. As he opened the door he could see Annette watering some of the flowers and he was about to speak up and greet her when he was grabbed by the arm and pulled behind one of the larger plants.
"What-?" Was all he got out before he felt a hand on his mouth and heard Felix whispering in his ear.
"Shut up and stay quiet!" He said quickly. "Don't ruin the moment." Rutger didn't know what was going on, but he nodded so Felix would let his mouth go. Felix did so and the two of them stayed hidden behind the large plant. A few silent moments passed and Rutger was really wondering what was up and he was about to just leave before Annette started to sing as she watered the plants.
"Today's dinner is steak and then a cake that's yummy yum… Now it's time to fill my tummy tummy tum…Oh, this mountain of sweets, and treats that I long to eats… Oh, stacks of steaks and cakes and crumbs and yums… "
Rutger now understood why Felix was acting like he was, Annette was a wonderful singer and even if the lyrics of her song were a bit strange they had a catchy tone to them. So the two of them listened for a bit longer, but after a while another person came into the greenhouse and Felix couldn't stop them from talking to Annette.
"Oh Annette, is that you whose singing in here?" It was Lilina and she was searching for a singing voice she had been hearing.
"Eep!" Annette squeaked as she turned around and almost started watering Lilina. "Oh, sorry, sorry."
"No worries, I guess I kind of surprised you." Lilina noted calmly. "But your singing, it's really nice. It reminds me of when my mother used to sing silly little bed time songs to help me sleep."
"You really think so? Most people just think my songs are weird." Annette stated.
"I think they are just fine. In fact, would you like to hear some of the songs my mother sang? They are just about as silly." Lilina offered.
"Sure, why not? I could always use some more inspiration for some lyrics." Annette replied. So Lilina started singing cute little songs about pegasi and bumblebees and all sorts of other cute things. Eventually she got to one that even Rutger remembered her mother singing, so he stepped out from behind the plant and started singing with the girls for a bit. They were a bit surprised, but they were glad to have a deeper voice to balance them out. Soon enough the greenhouse was sounding more like a choir practice, but there was still one person missing.
"If only we had a fourth singer, we could sound so much better and bond with each other. Don't you think singing is a great way to wash any negative emotions like anger away Lilina?" Rutger asked in a tone that let her know someone else was here and was also trying to bait Felix to come out.
"Yeah, we're one mid tone range sounding person from being just perfect." Lilina stated. "Don't you think Annette?" She said that last part with a wink to Annette and she started to get the point.
"For sure, and if they were a handsome fellow with Blue hair it would really compliment our color scheming as well." Annette played along.
"Fine, fine, but I'm only going to do this to show you all I can't sing very well." Felix said coming out from behind the plant finally.
"Oh come on, I can't sing well and I fit in with them just fine." Rutger noted. So the four of them started to sing and even with Felix's protests they sounded even better than when it was just three of them. They were so good and so passionately singing that they kept getting louder until there was a decent sized audience at the entrance of the greenhouse who applauded the foursome when they finished.
"Ahh! Too many people! Out the back door!" Annette said dragging Felix away since she knew he didn't like the attention either.
"Well, I guess we can take the heat off them this time." Rutger said with a chuckle.
"Yeah, that was fun! I really liked singing with them, especially Felix. I feel a lot closer to them now." Lilina noted.
"Me too, we should do it again some time."
A few days after hearing about Flayn's disappearance Lilina was worrying about something. She passed the Black Eagles classroom and she didn't see Manuela anywhere. While it was true that she took some 'personal' days from time to time Lilina had seen her well and sober at dinnertime last night. About that time Rutger was trying to get into the training grounds to get some training in, but the gate was locked. A few moments later the pair ran into each other and started talking.
"Have you seen professor Manuela Rutger?" Lilina asked.
"Last time I saw her was last night at dinner, is she not around?" He wondered.
"No, I was told she didn't teach her class today either." Lilina replied.
"Weird, Jeritza isn't around either." Rutger noted. "I was just trying to get into the training grounds but the gate is locked.
"Well, maybe we should check in on them then." Lilina suggested. So the pair first went to Manuela's room. When they got there though the door was already open, like she had left in such a hurry that she didn't have time to close it. They were about to leave and see if the same had happened to Jeritza when they ran into Byleth.
"Hey, have either of you seen Manuela or Jeritza?" She asked them.
"No, we're actually on the hunt for them as well." Rutger stated. "We just checked Manuela's room and other than the usual mess the door was open."
"That's weird." Byleth commented. "Well, let's go see about Jeritza then." So the three of them got down to the main floor and as they got closer to Jeritza's quarters they heard a loud scream that sounded like an older woman.
"That's not good." Rutger stated before they ran into Jeritza's room. The scene before them was not a pretty one. Everything was disheveled, very unlike the man they had known. It looked like a fight had broken out and then the trio landed on the proof that it happened, Manuela laying on the floor bleeding.
"Oh Elimine!" Lilina said before rushing in and starting to treat her wounds. "She's still alive, but just barely. She's lucky we got here in time, I think I can heal her up well enough to survive."
"I think we might have bigger problems ahead of us." Byleth said before seeing the passageway carved into the wall with a long, dark staircase leading down it. "Rutger, go get the rest of the Deer, I think we've found our lead."
"On it!" Rutger said before running off as quickly as he could. Luckily he ran into Claude first and they split up to get everyone as fast as they could. About ten minutes later everyone was there and Manuela was in stable condition. "I even found Professor Hanneman." Rutger noted.
"That's a serious wound, we need to get her to the infirmary." Hanneman stated. "Miss Lilina, will you help me take her there since you treated her?"
"Of course I will." Lilina said. "You guys stay safe down there." She told the rest of the Deer before quickly moving over to Rutger and giving him a kiss on the cheek. "Good luck!"
"Lucky man." Claude commented before they all went down the stairs and made sure to keep their eyes out for anything suspicious. Eventually they got to the bottom and they saw two more bodies on the floor. One looked like Flayn but the other was a girl with deep red hair.
"They both seem to still be alive, just unconscious." Marianne noted as she checked on them. "But I don't know who this other girl is, do any of you?" None of the Deer knew, but their speculation stopped abruptly when a dark clad figured approached them, the Death Knight.
"That sword, you're the one I fought before." The Death Knight seethed at Byleth. "This time there will be no question, one of us will die and the other will live on, you can count on that." And with that he warped away.
"Well, isn't that convenient, he warped away with both of them." Claude commented with a bit of sarcasm in his voice.
"He won't do anything to them as long as we play his game." Byleth stated confidently. "So let's play his game and crush him at it."
"Nice choice of words, but how about we stack the deck a bit eh?" Claude suggested. He came up with a plan that he had been thinking up ever since Lysithea had learned a warping spell. Everyone agreed to it and as soon as they were ready they were off. Rutger and Lysithea stayed near the entrance of the cave, waiting for a signal.
"So, have you ever been warped before?" Lysithea asked him.
"A few times, yes." Rutger confirmed. "This one time I was fighting in this castle that could shoot beams of light magic down it's hallways as a defense mechanism. Lilina warped me right up to the boss of the castle and we didn't have to worry about them at all."
"It's not fair." Lysithea muttered to herself, but Rutger couldn't make it out.
"What was that?" He asked.
"I said that's really cool, I hope I can do that someday." Lysithea lied partly. They chatted some more before they heard the sound of fighting getting closer. "Okay, as soon as we hear that Death Knight attack someone I'll warp you into the room and you can ambush him."
"Just like old times." Rutger replied with a smirk. A few moments later they heard some gates open and the clopping of horse hooves.
"Now, you will die together, how joyous." The Death Knight stated. As soon as he finished his sentence Lysithea started her Warp spell and in the next instant Rutger was in a small room with Byleth and the Death Knight.
"You're the only one who is going to be dying here!" Byleth stated confidently as she charged the Death Knight with the Sword of the Creator, but she didn't attack him, she was just distracting him so Rutger could hit him from behind. He hit the Death Knight so hard that his helmet fell off and revealed that it was Jeritza.
"So it was you!" Rutger stated since he had a hunch it was the case. "Well, now I know how to finish you off!" For the second time Rutger tried to finish him with his special technique, but for the second time he was warped away before his blade cut through him. But this time another person took his place.
"Who are you?!" Byleth asked as she pointed the Sword at them.
"I am the Flame Emperor, the one who will reform this world. We will meet again." They stated before warping away as well.
"Yeah, you better run!" Claude yelled confidently, happy in the fact that he and the Deer had won the day again. "Marianne, come and make sure Flayn and this girl are still okay!"
"Yes, they are both alive, thank the Goddess." Marianne stated and that got Byleth to smile in relief.
"Hey, you look good with a smile." Claude commented. "Nice job everyone! Let's get these two to the infirmary and tell Seteth everything is alright." And with that the Deer started to move out back to the surface.
"Good job Rutger, you'll get him next time, I'm sure of it." Byleth told Rutger as they walked up the stairs.
"You're damn right I will." Rutger stated. "And Claude is right, a smile suits you."
"Thank you, that means a lot coming from you."
Wyvern Moon 1180
The next month things started to calm down compared to the events that had just transpired, so after the first day of instruction Byleth had the Golden Deer's next mission ready for explanation.
"Now I don't know much about the tradition between the three houses, but apparently this month is the anniversary of a famous battle in the past." Byleth stated. "So for this month we are tasked along with the other houses to have a larger scale mock battle to reenact it. It is going to be a competition and I plan on us winning it, so training will stay the same for this month, though since we're not going into something dangerous I will be a bit more lenient on all of you."
"What about Professor Manuela?" Hilda asked. "Wouldn't she still be too injured to participate?"
"That would be correct, so she won't be." Byleth confirmed. "And Professor Hanneman won't be participating either."
"Makes sense." Claude noted. "What about you Teach? Wouldn't it be unfair if you were on our side?"
"They said it should be fine, so I don't see a problem with it." Byleth said with a shrug. "And before both of you ask, because I know you will, Rhea said it was okay for you two to join in on our side, you don't have to act like recruitable allies this time." She added looking towards Rutger and Lilina.
"Fine by me, I've been wanting to cross blades with some of the other students so this should be a good chance to do so." Rutger noted.
"Yeah, I want to see what kind of strategy the other houses come up with." Lilina added.
"Good." Byleth said with a nod towards them. "Also, at the end of the week there is a fishing tournament if anyone is interested. I intend on competing and winning, so you better bring your A-game if you plan to beat me. Any questions about this month?" No one had any questions since the explanations were full and simple as always. "Alright, class is dismissed."
"Too bad I joined the Deer before this battle, I think I would have loved to face you during this battle." Felix commented to Rutger as they left the classroom.
"Well, you can challenge me to a real fight whenever you want." Rutger told him.
"I know, but facing someone in the heat of battle is a different feeling, you must know that." Felix noted.
"You are right on that point." Rutger agreed. "But knowing when a fight is coming allows you to plan for it, keep that in mind."
"I will." Felix said before Annette came up beside them.
"Hey you two! Are you going to join the fishing competition?" She asked them.
"Probably not, standing still for so long isn't my style." Felix replied.
"I'll give it a shot, my mother taught me the basics of fishing so I think I have a shot." Rutger added.
"Cool, I wonder if Lilina will join us. Does she even know how to fish?"
Lilina/Alois C-Support
It was the day of the fishing tournament and Lilina was just sitting with her legs over the lake watching everybody have their fun. She was a little sad that she couldn't join in since she didn't know how to fish, and that didn't escape the view of Alois, the jovial joker of the Knights of Seiros.
"Hey there, what's with the glum face?" He asked with a smile. "I hope you aren't having a fishy day. Is this seat taken perch-ance?" Lilina chuckled a bit at the puns and welcomed him to sit next to her.
"I guess I'm just a little jealous of the other students getting to compete in the tournament since I don't know how to fish at all." Lilina told him.
"Don't know how to fish? Did your father never teach you?" Alois asked in a bit of shock.
"No, he was always busy with other things, he never had the time." Lilina stated. "But he was a good father, he taught me a lot of other important things." She added to make sure Alois knew she didn't blame him.
"Pardon my words Miss Lilina, I meant no shame on your father, I was just surprised since you are a very intelligent young woman and thought you would know." Alois noted. "But, no time like the present to learn right? I could teach you if you're interested."
"You would do that for me?" Lilina asked with bright eyes.
"Of course, I taught my young daughter how to fish, this shouldn't be much of a bass-le!" Alois stated with a hearty laugh.
"Okay, let's do this!" Lilina said with confidence as she got to her feet. So her and Alois got a spare fishing rod and some bait and a few minutes later they were at the edge of the dock ready to go.
"So the key is to make your bait look appealing to the fish, so my secret technique is to pepper a bit of glitter onto it since fish like looking at shiny things." Alois stated taking out a bit of glitter and dusting the bait with it.
"Really, I would have never thought of that." Lilina noted.
"Neither would I, but one day my daughter accidentally spilled her art set on my bait and that day I caught a dozen fish, so I've kept doing it ever since." Alois explained.
"That's really sweet of you, you seem like a really good father Alois." Lilina told him, thinking about her own father and how he would take all her accidents and mistakes in stride like that.
"Well, I try my best, and I thank you for the compliment." Alois said humbly. "Okay, now for casting, you want to have a fluid back and forth swing, you don't want to have your rod swing left or right too much or you won't hit your target. In fact you might hook someone's skin and have them sing a different tuna!"
"Fluid back and forth." Lilina repeated. "Just like Byleth said with my axe swings, okay I can do this." She took a deep breath, closed her eyes for a bit to focus, and when she opened them she reeled her arm back and then forward in a pretty good form. Her line flew out into the lake and the hook barely made a splash as it hit the surface of the water.
"Ayyy! You did it! And on your first try and well, you might be a natural." Alois cheered. "Okay, the last part is a simple one, you want to tempt the fish into biting the hook by gently shaking your line back and forth so it looks like something it would eat."
"Sure, I can do that." Lilina said before starting to move her rod back and forth.
"And then you just have to have patience. I'd say if you don't catch something within the first minute or two you should reel your line back in and try again." Alois noted. But Lilina didn't need to wait too long before she got a bite on her line. But it wasn't an ordinary fish, it bit and pulled the line so much that it started dragging her towards the lake. Luckily for her Alois acted quickly and grabbed her before she fell in.
"Am I doing something wrong?" Lilina asked as the two of them started to slowly reel the fish in.
"Not at all, just keep your grip and eventually this huge mackerel will get tired." Alois stated as he continued to help her move back to get the fish. And he was right, eventually the line started to get easier and easier to pull on and she didn't need Alois' help to keep steady. About a minute later she could pull the entire line out and she had hooked herself a fish that was big enough to go from the top of her head to right under her chest. She was very proud of herself, though there was some part of her that wished it was actually Hector that was helping her with this and not Alois, even though he was being really nice to her.
"Oho! That might be the catch of the day there!" Alois cheered. "Way to go! We should show this to Flayn to see if it's the fish she wanted." He had been looking to see where Flayn was when he was saying that so he didn't notice that Lilina had run off and left the rod and fish right there on the dock. There was no way he could have known that saying 'Oho!' like that would have triggered something to make Lilina upset, but it did. Having a moment like this where she wished her father could be here really hit her hard and she went running back to the room she shared with Rutger so no one would see her crying and being upset.
"Hm, I feel I might have said something I shouldn't." Alois said to himself. "Maybe if I ask that man she's always around he'll know."
Rutger/Manuela C-Support
Rutger was staying up late in the library one night, he wanted to learn more about the Battle of the Eagle and Lion so he could get more into it since he wasn't from Fodlan and didn't know the backstory to the event that well. He was alone for most of the time, but eventually someone came in and started talking to him.
"Hey handsome, -hic- what are you doing up here so late?" It was Professor Manuela and she was very obviously drunk. Rutger would usually give people the benefit of the doubt, thinking she maybe drank too much to try and ease her pain from her stab wound from last month, but from all the stories he had been told he knew this was a regular occurrence at Garreg Mach.
"I'm studying up on Fodlan's history so I can understand the Battle of the Eagle and Lion more fully." Rutger answered truthfully. "I thought you were on a date tonight Professor Manuela?"
"I was, thank you very much, but it ended the way all my dates go. The dastard took one look into my room and booked it." Manuela replied, her anger rising a bit. "It's not fair, all you young ones are finding love and I'm gonna be stuck alone forever!"
"Eh, I seriously doubt that." Rutger commented.
"What do you mean by that?" Manuela answered him.
"Just call it a hunch. You're a wonderful woman, when you're not drunk off your ass." Rutger stated. "You have a caring heart, you're intelligent, have a wonderful singing voice, and you are attractive as well. Someone will come along who'll learn to deal with you."
"Oh, you're just saying that so I'll leave you alone." Manuela said blushing a bit, even though her drunken state had her blushing a bit anyways.
"Not really." Rutger replied honestly. "If I wasn't married I'd go out on a date with you, you're much less annoying than this one woman who used to want to be together with me."
"Too bad all the good men are already taken." Manuela said with a sigh. "But I appreciate your honesty Rutger, I really do like that about you."
"You can thank my parents for raising me right." Rutger stated. "Now, come on, let's get you to bed so you can feel better for class tomorrow."
"Alright, alright, you've convinced me." Manuela yielded. So Rutger walked her to her room and made sure she made it to her bed in one piece. He even made sure her wound was properly cared for before getting a good look at the room around him.
"Gods, this place is a mess." He commented to himself. "Well, it wouldn't hurt to do a bit of cleaning up." So he took some time to tidy up slightly so things didn't look absolutely terrible, but while he was working he had a thought, an idea that came to him to help Manuela out with her relationship problems. "I'll have to talk to Lilina about it, but I think she'd understand."
The day for the Battle of the Eagle and Lion came and Rutger and Lilina were in a bit of awe of just how big a deal everyone was making and just how large this battlefield was.
"This reminds me of that story our parents told us about the battle they had with Lloyd Reed." Lilina noted to Rutger. "A huge battlefield with enemies as far as the eye could see, and waves of reinforcements coming from all sides."
"Yeah, I was thinking the same thing." Rutger replied. "But to go all out like this for a reenactment? I mean I read up on the battle and it was really important and all, but something just doesn't feel right to me. It's almost like they are celebrating everyone who died here. But that could just be me and my feelings about my parents and tribe seeping in."
"No, I think this is a bit strange as well." Lilina agreed. "I would rather celebrate nations coming together, not fighting each other. But at least Fodlan is at peace with itself to do something like this. Let's consider it a 'learn from your history' thing so it never happens again."
"That's a good way to think about it." Rutger said before everything started up. The church leaders watching from above gave the signal and the three house leaders gave a war cry and the battle was on.
"Rutger, Leonie, I want you two to charge ahead up the middle, we're going to throw them off by having Rutger use the ballistae instead of Ignatz like they would expect." Byleth ordered. "Lilina, Felix, you go straight for Edelgard, don't stop to fight other students. Claude, you and Hilda do the same for Dimitri. Everyone else is with me, we're going to move as one and clear the way for whichever team hits a roadblock first."
"Care for a ride?" Leonie joked before scooting up on her horse and letting Rutger on. "You know this Rescue technique your father came up with is really handy, I'll have to teach it to my mercenaries when I become famous like Jeralt."
"Hey, go right ahead." Rutger said with a nod before he pulled out his bow and started picking off other students as Leonie rode him to the middle. When they got there he jumped off the horse, pulling out his sword as he did so, and landed right in front of Bernadetta.
"EEEEEAAAAHHH!" She screamed in fear. "Nope! Nope! Nope! Too scary! Edelgard said that it was going to be Ignatz that was coming up here."
"Well, she was wrong, we planned for that." Rutger said calmly before lightly tapping her head with the flat part of his sword. "There, you are defeated, you can leave."
"What?! You're not gonna beat me up and put a ton of bruises on my skin?" Bernadetta asked a bit skeptically. "But you're so scary looking, I thought you liked beating people up."
"I've been trying to mend my ways." Rutger told her. "Besides, you remind me of my mother's best friend a bit, I couldn't hurt someone like you if I tried." A bit of a lie, but he knew it would help her out.
"Oh, okay then, thank you." Bernadetta replied before running away as fast as she could.
"You handled that well." Leonie noted. "You have any younger siblings perchance?"
"I wish." Rutger told her. "Now watch my back while I pick some people off." Meanwhile, Lilina and Felix were breezing through the Black Eagle lines like they had been fighting with each other for years, at least on Lilina's part.
"Dodge left! Spin right! Overhead slash!" She called out to Felix and he executed the moves she called out to perfection. She chipped in as well with a few fire spells here and there and when they were finally at Edelgard's position she healed him a bit as well.
"You're quite skilled at this Lilina, I guess I must have underestimated you." Felix gave her a compliment as she healed him. "I just thought Byleth kept you busy because you hadn't learned our magic yet."
"Well, that was some of it, but she didn't want me and Rutger to hog all your experience. We probably could have soloed the last couple of month's missions without any help." Lilina told him with confidence. "And I'd say I'm more comfortable working with you since you fight very similarly to Rutger."
"Fair enough. So how do you think we should take Edelgard on?" Felix asked. "Should I run up there and engage her while you hit her with spells from a distance, or do you have another plan?"
"I do, we used to do this all the time back home." Lilina stared. "If we just stand right inside of her attack range she'll come to you off her platform and lose her defensive position, giving us more of an advantage."
"And if she doesn't?" Felix wondered.
"Then we'll just pelt her with spells until she does." Lilina replied.
"Good plan." Felix noted. So they put it into action. Edelgard knew if she just stood there that they would defeat her eventually, so she did come out to face Felix almost right away, but that just played right into their scheme. With a weapon and numbers advantage they quickly overwhelmed her.
"I yield." Edelgard said when she was done fighting. "How did you two reach me so quickly, you were the farthest away."
"A little help from your secret weapon." Felix noted seeing Hubert near by with some arrow holes in his uniform from the ballistae.
"I knew I should have put Petra up there." Edelgard commented. But the battle didn't last much longer. Now that the Deer could focus on the Lions Dimitri had no chance to win, even with his insane strength. Soon the whole battle was over and the Deer were named the winners.
Later that night there was a huge feast in celebration over the win and everyone was having a jolly old time, even the students from the other classes. Eventually though the Deer joined together and started singing the praises of their professor, even Rutger and Lilina.
"You are a pretty good tactician, maybe not as good as my father was just yet, but you're getting there." Rutger told her.
"Well, it helps to have you telling me all his best strategies." Byleth joked. "And it's nice to have someone who can execute them so well too, it's almost like having a second Claude out there."
"Goddess, please no!" Lorenz exclaimed and the Deer laughed pretty hard at that.
"And you are a great teacher as well, you get us on a level that most professors don't, probably because you're around our age." Lilina added. "I mean my old teacher Cecilia never thought to teach me how to use a magic axe or anything like that."
"Well, it helps that you are so studious and ready to learn Lilina. Any professor can teach a student who's ready to learn so much." Byleth noted.
"And so humble as well." Lilina joked.
"Maybe I'm just really proud of all of you, you've come so far in such a small time. I think I have that right." Byleth admitted.
"Aw Teach, we love you too." Claude joked before everyone mobbed together for a group hug, sans Felix.
"Okay, okay, can't breathe." Ignatz commented after a while, so the hug dissipated.
"But for real, you all did wonderfully today, I hope to see more growth from you in the future." Byleth told them all. "As for tonight, have your fun, but be ready for class tomorrow as well."
Red Wolf Moon 1180
There was a bit of murmuring going on when Byleth came into the classroom to begin the class. There had been some rumors that she had collapsed the other day and the students of the Golden Deer were concerned for their professor.
"Alright, before we get started I'm going to set the record straight about what you might have heard." She stated, getting the attention of the class. "Yes, I collapsed the other day. No, I don't know why. I went to go get checked out by Manuela and she said that for now I seem perfectly fine but if I start feeling strange to come see her. For now I'm going to take things a bit more easy to make sure it doesn't happen again, but for the most part I feel fine."
"Well, I can speak for the whole class in saying that is a huge relief for all of us." Hilda said speaking up. "We were so worried about you."
"Yeah Teach, we wouldn't want anything major to happen with you, especially since you're the only one that can use the Sword of the Creator." Claude added.
"I appreciate all your concern, but I'm fine, trust me." Byleth assured them. "And I have our mission for this month as well. It seems that there is some sort of disease breakout in Remire Village that's causing the residents to lose their minds and act out of control. We're being sent in to see if we can find the cause and stop it before things get worse."
"Any ideas on what it is?" Lilina wondered.
"Manuela is pretty confident it isn't infectious, so that leaves poison or magic, but that's about all we know." Byleth answered. "I'm sure they will have more information for us soon, and my father will be joining us as well."
"Ooh, a mission with Jeralt! Sounds like my kind of operation!" Leonie commented and the class just had to laugh. After that class went as usual and a bit afterwards Claude asked Rutger and Lilina to meet him in the library.
"Hey you two, look at what I found out during my research into the Sword of the Creator." Claude said showing the two of them a picture of a dragon-like creature. "Apparently this being is called the Immaculate One, and knowing about what you two told me, I'm really starting to think dragons exist in Fodlan. What do you two think?" Rutger and Lilina gave each other a glace, trying to think about what to say to keep Flayn's secret.
"Honestly Claude, I don't think you should be digging to deep into this." Lilina told him.
"I agree." Rutger nodded.
"What? Why? Don't you two want to meet more dragons that you can be friends with?" Claude asked.
"Well, think about it Claude," Lilina started, "if there are dragons in Fodlan and they've kept it a secret for this long, don't you think they'd have a reason to keep it a secret?"
"What do you mean?" Claude wondered.
"Take Elibe for example, the dragons that stayed haven't revealed themselves because most humans aren't ready to know about their existence." Rutger noted. "What if Fodlan isn't ready for dragons? What if there is some danger that you don't know about but the dragons do know about that will threaten them? Do you really want to be responsible for forcing them into the light if it means possibly getting them killed in the process?"
"Hmm, I guess you two do have a few points." Claude said mulling it over. "Well, let me get Byleth's thoughts on the matter and I'll go from there. Okay?"
"That's fair, just think before you make the decision." Lilina nodded.
"I always do."
Lilina/Alois B-Support
One day when she was getting back to the room she shared with Rutger, Lilina saw something different on their small table. It was a small stuffed bear in a cute set of armor and it was holding a small envelope. She took it out of it's hands and opened it so she could read it. It was short and sweet, just a 'I'm Bear-y sorry' with Alois' signature on it. Lilina knew she had to go explain why she acted like she did during the fishing tournament, so she went back outside to find Alois. Luckily for her he was now the one sitting on the dock with his legs hanging out over the water.
"Is this seat taken?" Lilina asked calmly.
"It isn't." Alois said a bit glumly. So Lilina sat down next to him and there was a bit of silence between them before she spoke up.
"So, I'm sorry too." Lilina told him genuinely. "I probably should have told you sooner why I did what I did that day, but I really didn't want to face it. The whole thing makes me feel like I'm still a child inside, not the grown woman I want to be."
"Well, is it anything I can help with?" Alois asked.
"I don't know." Lilina admitted. "But let me explain. So you probably didn't hear about it since we don't talk much, but my father passed away a few years ago during a war. That's one of the reasons why he never could teach me how to fish."
"I'm so sorry, I didn't know you went through that." Alois noted.
"It's understandable." Lilina assured him. "And usually I'm pretty good with not letting my emotions take me over like that. But that day felt like I was back home with my own father, having fun and just being a family. And it just made me sad. What really put me over the edge was when you went 'Oho!' when you got excited. That was practically my father's catchphrase and it pretty much just shot me through the heart with an arrow."
"Hmm, well, I'm glad you told me that Lilina, it brings me some closure knowing what was really going on." Alois told her. "Again, I'm truly sorry and I didn't mean to hurt you like that, I was just being myself I guess."
"And being yourself is wonderful Alois, you really didn't do anything wrong. In fact, I was having a lot of fun that day. I'd be willing to do it again someday if you were up for it." Lilina admitted.
"Really?" Alois asked perking up a bit.
"Yeah, of course. I'd really like to meet your family actually, since you talk about them all the time." Lilina confirmed.
"Well then, I guess I better tuna up my jokes for when that day comes." Alois joked and Lilina chuckled at it.
"By the way, how did you know I would like an armored stuffed bear as a present?" Lilina wondered.
"Oh, I asked your husband, he had a bunch of good ideas, but that was the only one I could turn into a silly joke." Alois admitted.
"Well, I enjoyed it, thank you very much."
Rutger/Manuela B-Support
Rutger was about to do something he hadn't done in a long time, ask a woman out on a date. The only time he had done so in the past was before the war since he and Lilina got together during it. But he had confidence in himself, he knew all of his father's tricks, or at least most of them. So he made his way to the infirmary and waited until Professor Manuela came out.
"Rutger? What are you doing standing out here?" Manuela wondered. "Are you not feeling good? Maybe a bit homesick?" Rutger liked knowing that Manuela cared for all the students as best she could, it made things easier.
"No, no, nothing like that." Rutger replied. "But I did come here to see you."
"To see me?" Manuela asked. "How did I get so lucky?" She added as a joke.
"Well, I was thinking about what you said the other day in the library, and I think I have a solution to your problems." Rutger explained. "And I was wondering if you're free tonight because I want to take you out on a date." Manuela didn't know whether to be touched or shocked at such a statement so she did what she usually did in these situations, started laughing to see if it was a joke of some sort. But when Rutger didn't start laughing with her she started to get concerned.
"Wait, you're serious?" She asked. "You want to go on a date with me? What about Lilina, your wife?"
"We talked it over and she thought my idea was a good one." Rutger noted. "See, the idea I came up with is that we could go on a date and I could see what kind of issues pop up during it so you can work on it when you go on real dates."
"You and her? Talked it over? Huh." Manuela muttered to herself, slightly confused. His logic was sound, and he was a very honest man, but would this really work out? "How did you come up with this little idea of yours?"
"Actually it was something my father did all the time to help his friends out." Rutger explained. "So I figured I'd give it a try since I consider you a friend and I want to see you happy, not drunk off your ass depressed."
"You're such a sweet guy, I can see why Lilina likes you so much." Manuela replied a bit touched. "Alright, I'm in. I even know a place we can go. But just to let you know, since this really isn't a true date, don't be expecting any action tonight."
"Last thing on my mind." Rutger said truthfully, though it was on his mind slightly. "What time should I come pick you up?"
"Let's say about six or a little after, I like having an early dinner." Manuela answered.
"Sounds good to me, I'll meet you then." Rutger replied. So he went to go tell Lilina the good news and then prepare for his date. He got there just on time, but Manuela was taking a bit longer to get ready. They really left about at six-thirty.
"You clean up pretty well." Manuela noted, seeing Rutger in his normal attire instead of his uniform.
"You don't look half bad yourself." Rutger replied back. It may have been a test date, but it looked like Manuela was going all out for it. She ended up taking him out to dinner, but instead of some fancy restaurant they went to something more akin to a tavern, which was a surprise to Rutger slightly.
"What, you don't like places like this?" Manuela asked seeing his confusion.
"It's not that, I just figured you didn't." He replied back.
"Well, I'm a woman of many mysteries." Manuela teased him. As for the date, it started off pretty well but eventually it started turning sour. Rutger noticed that whenever he tried to ask Manuela a question about herself to learn more about her she would just dodge the question and get another drink. And after every drink she started acting, well drunk, and while it was interesting to start out with it went down hill quickly. But on the positive side it did let Rutger in on what the issue was with Manuela and her dates. Eventually they made it back to the monastery and to her room and Rutger put her to bed like he did the night in the library. But he decided to stay the night this time since he knew what he wanted to tell her about the date and didn't want to wait and possibly forget. So he slept on an empty chair and desk for the night until the sun rose.
"That was certainly an experience." Rutger muttered to himself as he woke up and shook the cobwebs out of his body and head. He looked over and saw that Manuela was still sleeping so he made some tea hoping the smell would wake her up. It did just the trick and she rose, groggy eyed and slightly hung over. "Here, this should help." Rutger said handing her some tea.
"Stop yelling." Manuela muttered before taking the tea and sipping it carefully. "Mm, this is quite good, thank you."
"So, are you sober enough to talk about last night, or should I wait a bit?" Rutger asked a bit more quietly.
"Might as well get it over with." Manuela sighed. "Lay it on me, what's wrong with me?"
"Not much actually." Rutger said in a positive tone. "Honestly, I think you have a severe lack of confidence in yourself and if you were to fix that most of the other issues would go with it."
"A lack of confidence?" Manuela wondered. "What do you mean?"
"Well, you kept dodging all my questions about you and your life." Rutger explained. "Every time I wanted to dig a bit deeper, and I honestly did want to know the answers to the questions I asked, you would just blow me off and drink some more. And eventually you were too drunk to talk to and any chance for a genuine connection were gone."
"Perhaps that is the case." Manuela admitted, appreciating his honesty and replying in kind. "But what if the man I'm after doesn't like what he hears when I talk about my real life and wants, I don't know if I can take that kind of real heartbreak."
"Then that man isn't the one for you." Rutger said simply. "Look Manuela, like I've said before, you are a wonderful person. You're kind, caring, smart, funny, skilled, and I have no doubt you have many fun and silly life experiences to share with someone, but you have to be willing to let someone in to really see if they like you for you. Trust me, I used to hold my true self back as well and project what I thought people wanted from me, but it was only when I revealed my true feelings that I found the strength and ability to find the person I love."
"I can't disagree with what you're saying Rutger, but I feel it's not going to be easy for me." Manuela told him.
"That just means you'll have to work on it." Rutger stated. "It's not going to happen overnight, it didn't with me and it doesn't with other people. But if you put your heart into it like you do with everything else you do I know that you'll make progress until you finally find that special someone."
"You really have that much faith in me, someone you only met a few months ago?" Manuela asked.
"I do. And if I do, then you should as well."
"This is horrible, who would do such a thing like this?" Lilina looked out into the destroyed Remire Village. The situation had worsened quickly and Jeralt along with the Golden Deer had to rush out and try and stop it from spreading.
"This is really getting my blood boiling." Rutger added as he tried to hold himself in. This was reminding him way too much of what happened in Bulgar and a bit of his bloodthirsty revenge side was trying to peek back out.
"What's important is that we try and save the villagers that we can." Jeralt noted. "Byleth, we should split up into groups to reach them faster."
"Good idea." Byleth agreed, so she made six groups to go save each villager she could see. They all started to move out and were in the middle of fighting some of the infected villagers when more trouble started to come.
"Isn't that the librarian, Tomas?" Ignatz asked. But before their eyes Tomas changed into a hideous ashen skinned form and started threatening the students, claiming that this whole tragedy was his and his accomplices' plan. And if that wasn't bad enough, the Death Knight came into play as well as back up of some sort.
"I'm gonna kill him this time!" Rutger yelled as he started running towards the Death Knight recklessly. No one was fast enough to stop him, so most of the Deer focused on helping what villagers were left and facing off with Tomas, or Solon as he was going by now.
"You again." The Death Knight said in a bit of a bored tone. "You are not the one I crave, leave me be or this time I will get the upper hand."
"Fuck off and die already!" Rutger yelled again, his emotions almost fully taking him over. This probably wasn't the best mission for him to go on to be honest, but no one could really have known it before they got here.
"A bit cranky today are we?" The Death Knight teased him. "Come say that to my face." And with that he ripped his mask off revealing his true face. "Not like I need that anymore. Now look me in the eye and slay me if you can." If Rutger wasn't all emotional he probably would have realized that Jeritza was baiting him into attacking, but he was and he took said bait very easily.
"Die!" Was all he said before immediately launching into his ultimate attack. But Jeritza wasn't the combat instructor for nothing. He had already seen this move attempted on him twice, this time he was ready for it.
"Predictable." He stated smugly before swinging his scythe in a manner that would use Rutger's natural momentum to lop his head off. For a split second Rutger could see what was about to happen and he closed his eyes bracing for it, but a moment later he heard the crack of lightning and the sound of metal clanking against metal before he fell to the ground and rolled to break his fall. He quickly turned around to see Lilina magically calling her Bolt Axe back to her hand.
"Ah, the little mage girl is here to save her man, how cute." Jeritza laughed. "Nice throw, bet you can't do it again."
"You aren't leaving here alive." Lilina replied with steel and fire in her eyes before looking at Rutger and giving him a signal. A moment later the two of them were attacking Jeritza from all sides, but he was able to keep up with them, at least that's what Lilina wanted him to think. Rutger was still in a bit of a rage so he really wasn't paying attention to anything other than trying to cut Jeritza down and making sure he didn't get close to Lilina, but when Lilina called out an order he followed it immediately. "Fall back, now!" He did so and as soon as they were out of range a flurry of dark magic spikes came from above and started pelting Jeritza and his horse.
"You brought backup?" Rutger wondered, his senses coming back a bit.
"Well, someone had to." Lilina said watching as Lysithea wore Jeritza down with her magic. "She's been specifically training that spell to take him down. You want to do the honors or should we let her have it?"
"Let her take it, she worked for it." Rutger noted, thinking that it was safe to do so. But once again, right before a spike of magic impaled his head, Jeritza was teleported away and out of danger.
"Elimine, he's more annoying than Narcian!" Lilina commented as he got away again. By the time they were done recovering from that fight Byleth and the rest of the Deer had defeated Solon, but sadly he had warped away as well. Everyone regrouped and told each other what happened and luckily most of the villagers that could be saved were. It was a bittersweet victory, but a victory nonetheless.
"Hey, Rutger, are you okay buddy?" Claude asked as they were waiting for Byleth and Jeralt to catch up with the rest of the group.
"Not really, but I'll get over it eventually." Rutger admitted. "This, this really reminded me of my trauma from back home. You got to see a side of me that I wish I could get rid of, but will always be there as long as I live."
"Have to admit, you looked like a stone cold killer out there, I now understand why you had such a reputation back in Elibe." Claude noted. "But remember, even if that is a part of you, you don't have to let it control you, you are the master of your own decisions."
"Thank you Claude, that really does help." Rutger replied with a small smile.
"Good, because I have a feeling someone else is about to rip into you, hard." Claude said in a slightly teasing tone before stepping aside and revealing a very pissed off Lilina. "I'd run if I was you." And that's what Rutger did. Eventually him and Lilina both tired out though and they got to talking about what happened.
"It's just like what happened with you and Alois." Rutger noted. "I just got overwhelmed that's all."
"Yeah, but I didn't almost get killed." Lilina said a bit harshly. "What am I going to tell Roy if I'm the only one who comes back?"
"I promise I'll be more careful from now on. Besides, I doubt something like this will happen again." Rutger assured her.
"I'm keeping you to that."
Ethereal Moon 1180
"You'll be glad to know that this month will be a bit more cheerful than last month." Byleth assured the Golden Deer at the beginning of the month. "Our mission is just to investigate an old chapel that some students have been disappearing in, probably just running away and going back home or some such, nothing too big. And we have two fun events this month as well. The first is the White Heron Cup, a competition to see which house has the best dancer, and the second is a grand ball to celebrate the establishment of Garreg Mach. Even so, I will still be instructing you as I always do, but we should be able to have some fun this month."
"Do you know who you are going to pick for the White Heron Cup yet?" Hilda asked.
"No, not quite, so I'm open to suggestions after class." Byleth admitted. After that class went as usual, though afterwards both Lilina and Rutger came up to speak with Byleth. "Hello you two, how is it going?"
"Pretty well." Lilina noted. "We just wanted to let you know that you probably shouldn't pick us for that dancing competition. I think in about another month or so we'll be able to get back home, so it would probably be a waste on us."
"I was wondering about that ever since Claude let it slip to me that you two can't actually get home yet, but that's good news to hear even though I will miss you. And not just because you're such good fighters, I've come to see you as friends." Byleth stated.
"We think the same way." Rutger noted. "And who knows, maybe we'll be able to come back eventually. Either way we do have a suggestion for who you should choose for the competition if you'd like to hear it."
"Of course." Byleth replied intrigued.
"We think you should choose Marianne." Lilina told her. "We think that it will really help her with her shyness because she reminds us of a friend our parents had back in the day who was very much the same but was very lively and confident when she danced."
"And it could take her mind off of her 'curse' as she calls it as well. I think that would be nice for her since she always seems like she has the weight of the world on her shoulders." Rutger added.
"I'll keep that in mind then, thank you for your input. And thank you for being such good students as well, you're both very studious and hard working, I really appreciate that." Byleth complimented them.
"If you think we're studious, you should see our friend Roy."
Rutger/Raphael C-Support
Rutger was eating lunch in the dining hall and he was packing it away more than usual, which caught the eye of Raphael who was sitting next to him.
"Wow Rutger, you're really chowing down today!" He commented. "Did you not get enough breakfast this morning?"
"Yeah actually, I ran out of pocket snacks this morning so I didn't have much to eat." Rutger replied.
"Pocket snacks?" Raphael wondered. "What are those?"
"Oh, yeah, you wouldn't know." Rutger noted more for himself than for Raphael. "It's a system my father came up with. He always wore a big green cloak that covered his body, but he secretly sewed a bunch of pockets on the inside where he could store snacks for whenever he got hungry. So now I do the same so that if I ever need a snack I can just dive into my pockets and take a bite without having to make my way to the kitchen or pantry to get it."
"That sounds awesome!" Raphael replied excitedly. "Your father must have been a genius to come up with something so useful."
"He really was, for a bunch of reasons." Rutger confirmed. "He was always concerned with all his friend's health and safety and he always came up with a bunch of cool ideas to help them out. I know you like to eat a lot Raphael, I could sew you some pockets for snacks in your uniforms if you want."
"Really, you'd do that for me buddy?" Raphael asked with a smile. "That would be great!"
"Yeah, just drop them off whenever you want and I'll get working on it as soon as I can."
Lilina/Lysithea C-Support
"Hey, I heard you and Rutger talking about me and my magic the other day." Lysithea said coming up to Lilina in the library and sitting down across from her. "I didn't hear much but it didn't sound good, do you two have something against me?" Lilina was quite shocked to hear this from Lysithea because she thought they were on good terms. But either way she was willing to talk about it since she did have some concerns.
"No, no, not at all, exactly the opposite actually." Lilina assured her. "We're actually a little concerned about you."
"You two? Concerned about me? Why would you be worried about me?" Lysithea wondered. "I'm not a child you know?"
"We know, and it has nothing to do with your age." Lilina replied calmly. "It's about the Dark magic you use. It may be unfounded on our side, but where we come from Dark magic is very dangerous, so much so that you can lose your soul to it if you use it too much or cast a powerful spell wrong. We were just discussing if it's different here and I was actually going to bring it up the next time we were alone together, but you got to me first."
"Well, it's true that the full nature of Dark magic here in Fodlan isn't known, I haven't known anyone to lose their soul by using it." Lysithea mentioned. "So you don't have anything to worry about."
"That's good to know I guess." Lilina replied a bit relieved. "Because we keep seeing you push yourself so long for so hard, we'd hate for you to make a mistake and lose all that progress and bright future you have."
"I appreciate your concern, but I'm fine, really." Lysithea said as she got up to try and end the conversation.
"I'm sure you are, I'm just trying to help since I've been in the same situation you have, trying to work hard to prove myself." Lilina told her, making Lysithea turn around.
"I know you think you're helping, but you know very little about my true situation." And with that Lysithea left.
"She's very prideful, just like Raigh. I guess that just runs in the blood of Dark magic users."
The ball was towards the end of the month, the day before the Golden Deer's mission actually. And Byleth was right, the whole month was pretty chill and everyone was able to rest and relax from the last couple of hectic months. And this ball would be the cherry on top. Rutger and Lilina were looking forward to it as well, especially since this would be the first ball in a while where they weren't the focus so they could enjoy themselves as much as possible.
"How do I look?" Rutger said turning around so Lilina could look him over.
"Very handsome, as always." Lilina told him. "What about me?"
"The most beautiful woman I've ever met." Rutger replied as he moved closer and wrapped his arms around her waist. "You know, with all this stuff going on, I feel like we haven't been having that many romantic moments lately. How about tonight after the ball we change that?"
"I would like that very much." Lilina said softly before resting her head into his chest. "But let's not get ahead of ourselves, we should get to the dance hall before we don't make it."
"Yeah, it would probably worry the others." Rutger admitted. So they made it to the dance hall and things went really well. Rutger and Lilina got to dance with each other and eat and chat with all their new friends and even some of the students from the other classes. Rutger even got to dance with Manuela and Annette while Lilina got dances with Felix and Claude. All in all it was a really fun time. They even made a promise to the rest of the Golden Deer to try and come back in five years to celebrate the millennium festival that was going to be held. Lilina was confident that by that time she could find a reliable way to get back. After the ball was over Rutger and Lilina were walking back to their room when they ran into Claude.
"Hey, have you two seen Byleth?" He asked.
"I think we saw her going to the Goddess Tower." Lilina noted.
"The Goddess Tower eh?" Claude wondered. "Well, that should be interesting. Have a good night you two."
"I wonder what that was about." Rutger asked when Claude was out of earshot.
"Something about some story about lovers meeting in the Tower a long time ago." Lilina replied, recalling some information she overheard earlier.
"Hmm, I guess I don't have my father's matchmaking sense yet, I couldn't tell that Claude and Byleth were interested in each other." Rutger noted.
"Don't worry, I couldn't either." Lilina told him. "But I do have one sense, that I'm ready to share the night with you."
"Heh, I have that sense too, and I love it." So the two of them shared a night of passion before the mission the next day.
"I can sense it's going to start to rain soon." Rutger pointed out when the Golden Deer got to the chapel site. "We should clean this up as quickly as possible so we don't get mucked up by mud or anything."
"Well, I don't see anything that needs to be cleaned up." Claude stated. But just then Byleth came over and started telling them the situation.
"Demonic Beasts like Miklan have invaded the chapel and possibly have kidnapped the students!" She stated.
"Then let's go save them!" Claude said and the Deer took the battlefield.
"There are so many of them, do we really stand a chance?" Marianne wondered.
"With all the training I've given you I'm confident that we can win the day!" Byleth stated. "There are only five of them, so split into groups as usual." Rutger got paired up with Ignatz while Lilina was paired up with Raphael.
"Okay, you strafe around and annoy it with arrows while I run around and hit it's weak points." Rutger told Ignatz, knowing he was better of staying farther away.
"Got it!" Ignatz said readying his bow. He had gotten quite good at shooting it, almost every shot he made hit it's mark and he could shoot from pretty far away as well. And while he wasn't doing much damage it did the trick to allow Rutger to get around the Demonic Beast and hit it's weak spots. Eventually it roared in pain and slumped down and when its flesh folded in on itself it revealed that it was a student.
"Why would a student become a Demonic Beast?" Rutger wondered. "I don't see any Hero's Relics around here, do you Ignatz?"
"I don't, it's very strange indeed." Meanwhile Raphael and Lilina had just taken care of their Beast and saw the same thing.
"Is, is he dead?" Raphael wondered.
"I don't know I don't hear any breathing or heartbeat or anything." Lilina noted as she bent down to take a look.
"Maybe if I give him one of my pocket snacks he'll wake up." Raphael suggested.
"I don't think so, I think he's actually dead. How could this happen, this is way different than what happened with Miklan." She noted. She also noted to herself that she might have to be asking Rhea what was going on. Eventually the Deer took care of all the Beasts and the same thing happened with each one when they were defeated, a dead student was found inside and everyone was really wondering what in Fodlan was going on here.
"You think this has something to do with Remire?" Claude asked Byleth.
"It's a distinct possibility." She noted. "There is only one more building to check and Rutger was right about the rain rolling in. Gather the Deer and get them to a dry place, my father and I will investigate the building together."
"Okay, but you be safe out there." Claude replied before following her orders. The Deer were all waiting to hear back from Byleth in a dry area out of the rain, but soon enough time passed so much that they were starting to get worried about her.
"Claude, I don't like this, we should go out there and see if she's okay." Hilda commented.
"I agree, this is taking too long." Claude noted. "Rutger, you keep everyone together, Hilda and I will go see what's going on."
"Got it." Rutger confirmed and the two of them ran out into the rain. Again it was taking a while for Claude and Hilda to get back and Rutger was about to go and look for them when through the rain they saw the two of them coming back with Byleth and another person being held by the three of them. It was Jeralt and he was dead.
"Oh no." Lilina gasped to herself, turning her head into Rutger's chest. She hadn't been there for her father's last moments and she really didn't feel like going through anything like that ever again, so she just clung to Rutger hoping that he'd know what to do.
"Hey, hey, it's going to be alright." He said softly as he stroked her hair as she started crying. He was starting to tear up as well, the thoughts of his parents coming back, and because he respected Jeralt as a good man as well. In fact most of the Golden Deer were crying, Felix even looked sad as he comforted Annette. No one really knew what to say, but since he had the most experience with this Rutger took the lead and stepped up with everyone.
"I know this is tough on all of us, but standing out here in the rain isn't going to do us any good." He said. "Marianne, Raphael, get a stretcher we can carry Jeralt with. Ignatz, you run and go get Manuela and any other staff you can find, everyone else just take it a step at a time and we'll make it back to the monastery eventually where we can sit and talk about what happened and how we feel about it." Everyone did what he asked and soon enough they were all making there way back, slowly but surely.
"Thank you." Claude mouthed to Rutger as he and Byleth passed by. Rutger just nodded silently as he and Lilina covered the back of the group in case there was an ambush.
"Right after the ball too, this is really horrible." Lilina commented when everyone was out of earshot. "I hate that Byleth has to go through the same thing we did, I thought everything was going well."
"I did too, I figured that this year would play out and things would be great for everyone, but you know as well as I do that the world is full of chance and anarchy, not everyone gets their happy ending." Rutger noted.
"I just wish we could have done more." Lilina added.
"Me too, but we still can help." Rutger replied. "We've been through this before ourselves so we can help Byleth cope with her emotions and try to get back to whatever normal she can get to. I say we give it a couple days and then we can see if she's willing to talk about it."
"I'd like that, and I think she'd appreciate it as well."
Guardian Moon 1180
As expected Byleth took a few days off of teaching the Golden Deer to mourn the death of her father. Manuela and Hanneman took turns doing it for her, but there wasn't much teaching or instructing being done, it was more comforting the students. They hadn't even been given a mission for the month. Rutger and Lilina were obviously a big help since they had been through this before, so things went as smoothly as they could.
"How is Byleth holding up?" Lilina asked Manuela after a class.
"She's doing, well I wouldn't say good, but she's making progress." Manuela admitted. "Something tells me that she's going to try and push through and start teaching you all again, and while I can understand that, I think she needs a bit more support. I was wondering if you and Rutger could go speak to her and share your experiences to try and help her out."
"Yeah, we were going to do that today if she was feeling like it." Lilina noted. "So if you think she's ready for it we'll visit her."
"I think it would be good for her, so please do so as soon as you can." Manuela confirmed. So Rutger and Lilina got some supplies in case they were needed and headed to Byleth's room.
"Professor Byleth, it's me and Lilina, can we come in?" Rutger asked as he knocked on the door.
"You can come in." Byleth confirmed. So the two of them came into her room and it was still pretty bare as it used to be, but there were now a bunch of flowers and trinkets from all the students that gave them to her. As for Byleth she was sitting on her bed, and the pair could tell that she was still quite sad.
"How are you holding up?" Lilina asked as she sat next to Byleth. Rutger pulled up a chair and sat nearby.
"I'm still not doing the best, but I'm doing better." Byleth stated. "But there is still a huge hole in my heart. I used to think that I didn't have emotions like normal people for whatever reason, but ever since I came here and started teaching I realized I was wrong. Though sometimes, like now, I kind of wish I was right so I didn't have to feel what I'm feeling right now."
"I understand that, truly I do." Rutger commented. "When my parents died, my whole world fell apart. I changed as a person and I haven't gotten back to who I was and I doubt that I ever will. I'm not saying that you will be the same, but what I am saying is that even if it fades you will still feel that pain of loss. But that's not a weakness, it means that you truly loved your father and that you did everything you could to build your relationship with him. You can use that pain in a positive way, helping other people get through their trauma, because I've seen what happens when you use the pain in a negative way. I did it and I don't like the person I became, and I don't want you to have to go through that as well."
"Are you saying that I shouldn't be looking for revenge against those people?" Byleth asked.
"No, I'm not saying that." Rutger clarified. "I'm saying that you shouldn't let those feelings overtake you and your personality like it did with me. Yes, in the short term it helped me get through some issues, but the longer I held onto it the less it fueled me, the less it helped, and the more it continued to warp me into someone I didn't know anymore."
"How long has it been since it happened?" Byleth asked. "How long did it take you to understand these feelings?"
"It's been 4 years since they died." Rutger noted. "So, it's may take a while, but I'm confident that you can do it, you're a strong willed woman."
"Honestly I'm glad you got to at least say goodbye to your father, I never really got that chance." Lilina commented since she felt Rutger was done. "Every day I wonder what it would be like if he was still around, if he would be proud of the woman I've become, proud of the choices I've made. But one thing I do know is that he wouldn't have wanted me to mope around and do nothing just because he wasn't around anymore. And I can say that with confidence since he went through the same thing I did. His brother, who was pretty much his only family, died of a disease while he and Rutger's parents were fighting a mad druid who wanted to bring dragons back to Elibe to steal their power. He could have gone back home and taken his position, but he stuck with his friends and in the end saved everyone."
"I feel my father would say something similar." Byleth noted. "We'd lose a member of our mercenary group every now and then and he would always mourn their death, but he would never linger on it. He gave them respect, but he knew where to draw the line. I know this is a bit different because he's my father and not some random co-worker, but I have the feeling it's not as different either. He would want me to pay my respects and get on with my life because he knew it wasn't good to dwell on the past too much."
"That's a good way to think about it." Lilina assured her. "And we know that talking to you like this isn't going to solve everything, but because we care about you we wanted to talk and share our experiences in the hopes that it can give you some comfort as you try and grieve."
"I appreciate it, very much." Byleth told the both of them genuinely. "I know you two will be going home soon, but I just want you to know that I'll treasure the moments we've shared together for a long time and I won't be forgetting you any time soon."
"The same goes for us, you've made a mark on both of us and we can't wait to come back and have that big celebration with you and the Deer." Rutger assured her.
"Would you both be willing to give me a hug? Just because." Byleth asked of them.
"Of course we would." Lilina assured her. So they both got up and gave Byleth a warm and loving hug, one that she would remember for a long time.
"I know this may sound weird, but I love you guys, in a friendly way of course." Byleth said afterwards.
"We feel the same, and we'll be ready for you to come back to teaching us whenever you are ready." Rutger told her truthfully.
"I think tomorrow would be a good day, don't you?"
Rutger/Raphael B-Support
Rutger and Raphael were sparring with each other at the training grounds and when they were done Raphael had something to bring up about what they had been talking about earlier.
"So, I've really been enjoying have all these extra pockets for snacks, but I think I might have run into a problem with this." Raphael stated.
"And what would that be?" Rutger wondered.
"I can't sew pockets in my battle outfit." Raphael replied. "I mean you've seen it, it's made up of a bunch of metal, you can't put pockets in metal."
"You're right on that point." Rutger agreed. "And you don't ride a horse either so you can't just put snacks in your saddlebag like one of my friend's knight does either."
"I wish there was a way we could fix it." Raphael said with a sigh.
"Well, let me think about it some and I'll get back to you. I'm sure I can come up with something that'll work out for you." Rutger stated.
"Yeah, sure! I'm not really much one for thinking, but you're really smart and clever, kind of like Claude. With you on the case it shouldn't take that long!" Raphael said with a big grin on his face.
"You know there is something I've been meaning to say to you Raphael, and I think now is a good time." Rutger noted. "I really appreciate your optimism, it's very infectious and just being around you makes my day brighter, so thank you."
"I mean, that's just who I am!" Raphael said confidently. "No need to thank me or anything like that."
"You may think so, but I'm actually kind of envious of you." Rutger explained.
"Envious? Of me? Why?" Raphael wondered.
"Well, I heard about the story of what happened to your parents and it kind of spoke to me since something similar happened to me a while ago." Rutger answered. "You seemed to take it in stride while I kind of wallowed in my pain and suffering for a bit too long."
"I mean, I felt sad, and mad, and a whole bunch of bad feelings when it happened. It wasn't like I didn't." Raphael stated.
"I know, I'm not saying you didn't, I'm just saying I think you handled your problems way better than I handled mine." Rutger explained.
"Who cares if I handled them better?" Raphael stated. "What's important is that we did handle them and now we're here being friends and talking about how we love to train and snack all the time, right?"
"I guess you're right." Rutger said with a small laugh.
"What's so funny?" Raphael wondered.
"Nothing, you just sounded a bit like my father when you said that." Rutger admitted. "Alright, you think you can go another round of training?"
"Heck yeah! Loser has to go into town to get snacks!"
Lilina/Lysithea B-Support
Lilina was having some tea with Manuela when Hilda came in holding Lysithea who looked unconscious.
"Guys! Lysithea fell into group of porcupines and they all started shooting needles at her!" Hilda said as she gently laid Lysithea on one of the medical tables.
"Why is she knocked out? Did she pass out from the pain?" Lilina wondered.
"It seems so, it looks like her body went into shock." Manuela stated as she looked Lysithea over. "And her outfit is ruined as well. Hilda, go to her room and get a spare uniform, she's going to need it."
"Okay! You two take care of her!" Hilda told them and they nodded to her before she left.
"I take it we're going to have to take all these needles out?" Lilina wondered.
"Yes, and it's a good thing she's passed out, otherwise she'd probably be yelling in pain the whole time." Manuela confirmed. So the two of them started taking the needles out as quickly as they could without making Lysithea bleed. It was a long process, but eventually they got all the ones they could see. Though as they were searching her body Lilina saw something that was strange to her, but she kept quiet about it. Eventually Lysithea started to wake up, but only Lilina was there at the moment since Manuela had another student to take care off.
"Ugh, what happened?" Lysithea questioned as she sat up. But when she did she felt all the little pricks all over her body and her mind started to race. She quickly jumped off the bed and bolted for the door, but Lilina was just fast enough to grab her before she did. "LET GO OF ME YOU MONSTERS! I'D RATHER DIE BEFORE I HAVE ANY MORE TESTS DONE ON ME!" She yelled in what almost sounded like an animalistic voice as she tried to wriggle away from Lilina's grasp. Luckily she could hold on to people much longer because of her axe training.
"Lysithea! Calm down! It's just me, Lilina." Lilina told her as she pulled her away from the door. "You fell into a pit of porcupines and your body is in shock. Manuela and I just took the last few hours de-needling you."
"LIAR! YOU'RE WITH THOSE PEOPLE! THOSE PEOPLE WHO GAVE ME THAT SECOND CREST THAT I HATE!" Lysithea yelled some more. "LET ME GO! LET ME GO! LET ME GO!" She was quickly running out of steam because she hadn't eaten in a while and her body was more focused on healing itself than thinking, so eventually she calmed down and took a look around to see that she was in the infirmary at Garreg Mach.
"See, everything is fine." Lilina assured her as she finally let Lysithea go. "It's just me and you'll be right as rain in no time." Lysithea didn't say anything, she just crawled into a ball and started crying her eyes out. This was a shock to Lilina because she never knew her to cry like this for anything, but she knew what to do. She started to sing her mother's lullaby to her and eventually her crying stopped and turned into snoring. A little bit after that Manuela came in to check on what was going on and saw the scene before her.
"What happened here?" Manuela wondered.
"She woke up and started freaking out, saying we were doing experiments on her and that she had two Crests." Lilina replied. "I think, I think someone might have been doing that to her in the past."
"That's horrible, who would do such a thing?" Manuela said in shock. "We should find out who did it and tell Lady Rhea."
"We should, but for now, let's just focus on getting Lysithea to feel better." Lilina noted. "I think she needs something to eat, can you get something for her?"
"Of course, I'll be right back." Manuela said before leaving the two alone. Lysithea was still asleep, but Lilina went back to singing for her a little bit and she could see her mouth curl up into a small smile as she did.
"It's going to be alright Lysithea, it's going to be alright."
Byleth and the Golden Deer were standing at the entrance of the Sealed Forest preparing for battle. Claude had expertly persuaded Rhea to let them take care of this even with her concerns about Byleth wanting revenge. Everyone was with and behind her and they all wanted to make these villains pay.
"Today we end this scheme and bring peace back to the monastery!" Byleth said to amp the students up. "Everyone go out there and do your best, give them all they can handle and then some! Show no mercy and give them the swiftest end! Golden Deer, move out!" Everyone cheered, even if Byleth was sounding a bit more aggressive than usual. But everyone was on edge so it made sense.
"What do you want us to do?" Lilina asked Byleth about her and Rutger.
"Let them have everything in your arsenal, show them what you can really do." Byleth told them.
"Will do." Rutger said with a smirk. So with them unleashing their full, able to slay dragons by themselves, power the battle was very one sided. Way more one sided than any of the other ones, but unfortunately that played into the enemy's plan. Byleth was chasing Monica, or rather Kronya down and she had her trapped on what looked like an altar. She was about to deliver the final blow when Solon warped in to interfere. No one was close enough to stop what happened, they could only watch. Solon looked as if he ripped Kronya's heart out of her chest and then used to to cast a dark spell on Byleth. The altar was surrounded and enveloped in darkness and when it left Byleth was nowhere to be seen.
"Where did Byleth go? She was just standing there a moment ago." Lilina wondered, but Solon was kind enough to explain what he thought was going on.
"They were swallowed by the mystical darkness of the forbidden spell. An eternity wandering in a void of darkness, never to return to this world. You should have said your goodbyes while you could." He taunted them.
"No way! Byleth wouldn't go out like that, she's too powerful!" Lysithea shouted back.
"Yeah, Teach has survived stronger things than that!" Claude spat as well.
"They could be alive, you never know, but they won't be staying that way for long." Solon taunted even more.
"Well, even if she is gone, we can still waste you in her honor." Rutger stated.
"Kill me if you can interloper, every fight you take in this land we learn more and more about you." Solon stated.
"Information is only useful if you're alive." Claude stated. "Everyone! Charge him!" But before any of them could take a step a huge rip tore open in the air and out came Byleth, her hair glowing a seafoam green and the Sword of the Creator glowing even more than usual.
"You thought something like that could hold me?" She asked Solon confidently. "You shall pay for your miscalculation with your life." After that Solon called some more troops out from the forest, but with Byleth's new power-up they were nothing she couldn't handle.
"Kind of reminds me of when Roy got the Binding Blade." Lilina commented.
"Yeah, I think Byleth is going to be just fine with out us now." Rutger agreed. Soon enough Solon was defeated and killed and everyone was cheering and celebrating like they deserved to be. Everything was coming up great and Byleth seemed to have resolved her revenge in the most spectacular way possible. Though there was some explaining to do.
"So, what's up with the hair Teach?" Claude wondered.
"Long story short, I think I'm the goddess now." Byleth stated. "I mean she was in my head talking to me, helping me through the year, but we had to fuse together in that darkness to get out."
"Uh, that's a lot to take in honestly, but I've never known you to be a liar Byleth, so I guess we can accept that." Claude replied.
"Anything you two have ever heard of?" Byleth asked Rutger and Lilina.
"I've heard of gods and goddesses blessing heroes with their power, but not fusing with them." Lilina noted.
"Nothing my father ever told me shapes up quite like this." Rutger added. "But hey, anything is possible right?"
"I guess that's true." Byleth stated. "But boy, am I-" And with that she fainted like she had a few months ago.
"Seems like she's still adjusting to the new power." Lilina noted.
"Yeah, I'd say so." Claude agreed. "Can you and Hilda carry her back, I don't want it to be awkward."
"Sure thing."
Pegasus Moon 1180
A few days after Byleth had recovered and gotten used to her new form and powers, Lilina stated that she was ready to have her and Rutger travel back home. So they all met with Byleth, Rhea, Seteth, and Claude at the orb in the gazebo that was the source of everything that caused them to come here in the first place.
"I hope you two enjoyed your stay here in Fodlan." Rhea told them. "We enjoyed having you and I think we both learned much about each other and our cultures. If you ever find yourself in Fodlan again for any reason, you'll always have a place to stay here at Garreg Mach."
"You two have really made an impression on everyone here, even myself." Seteth admitted. "And you were wonderful students and examples for the younger ones among us. I wish you the best in the rest of your lives."
"Thank you, both of you, we feel the same." Lilina noted.
"We felt very welcome the entire time, and you two were a large part of it." Rutger added. "We do plan on trying to come back for the millennium festival, so be prepared for that."
"We'll try to have a softer landing for you then." Rhea joked.
"Well, I'd be lying if I said I didn't want you two to stay with us so I could learn more about Elibe and pick your minds about any number of things, but what I got from you was an experience and I appreciate it and how open you two were." Claude stated afterwards. "I'll be waiting for you to come back. Maybe by then I'll be leading the Alliance, who knows?"
"I'm sure you'll do fine." Lilina assured him.
"Just remember to listen to your friends and allies and don't try to do everything yourself." Rutger added.
"I won't, trust me. I have many people I can trust, even if you two won't be there." Claude noted. Then it was Byleth's turn to say goodbye.
"You two know I'm not the greatest when it comes to emotional moments, but you two have done a lot for me." Byleth told the pair. "You helped me keep everyone safe, you helped everyone learn and train to become stronger, and you helped me through some of the darkest moments of my life. I truly count you both as friends and I really hope we do get to meet each other again some day."
"You were a wonderful teacher, a wonderful sparring partner, and you're a wonderful friend as well." Rutger replied. "I'll keep what you taugt me in my heart and mind for a long time."
"Me as well." Lilina added. "You've taught me so many things that I would have never learned in Elibe, and I hope to spread your knowledge to other people so we can make Elibe an even better place. So thank you for everything." Byleth gave the both of them a hug after that and then Lilina cast a spell to open a portal back to Elibe.
"And you're sure that this will sent you to the right place?" Rhea wondered.
"About 90% sure." Lilina replied. "If not, then we'll find our way back from wherever we end up."
"We know how to fend for ourselves, as you well know." Rutger stated.
"Well, before you go, I have one more surprise for you." Claude said. "Come on out guys!" And with that all the students from all three houses stepped into the garden and gave the pair a wonderful and emotional send off. Rutger and Lilina were touched and gave them all a huge smile and wave before jumping into the portal hand in hand.
Elibe
Roy didn't have much time to worry about what happened to Rutger and Lilina because as soon as they disappeared a couple dozen Morphs started to circle around him. They weren't that much trouble for him, but he knew if they kept coming they would eventually get lucky and get some hits in. He fought them off for about ten minutes before the Dragon's Gate started to glow again, but this time the wind was blowing outward instead of sucking in towards it. A moment later he saw Rutger and Lilina emerge from it wearing completely different outfits than they were before.
"Do I have time to ask what happened?" Roy wondered as he started seeing Lilina cut Morphs in half with an axe that was spitting lighting and Rutger casting wind magic out of his hands without a tome or anything.
"Oh, do we have a story to tell you Roy." Lilina said in a teasing tone.
"Let's get rid of these Morphs and get back to the ship, we can tell you everything there."
Chapter 46: File #659 Tactics & Teamwork: The Big Game
Notes:
So this story is based on one of my old unfinished multichapter fics 'Tactics & Teamwork'. It was basically a Modern High School AU of Lyn's story where most of the main cast are on a basketball team together. I never got around to finishing it for reasons so it's pretty much abandoned. But this is one of the ways it could have ended if I got around to it. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #659 Tactics & Teamwork: The Big Game
Characters: Mark, Lyn, Lyndis' Legion, Jaffar
Based on: a commission by VidalRalph on Twitter
"Where is he? It's not like Mark to be this late for anything." Lyn wondered to herself as she took another sip of tea out of a coffee mug since it was the only thing she could grab before she left her hotel room. She was sitting on the edge of a fountain in the city center of Bern wearing her old Sacae Nomads basketball jersey waiting for her coach, and more importantly boyfriend, Mark to meet her there. A few moments later she saw the familiar flash of green and yellow from his outfit and waved him over.
"Sorry, I had to make sure I wasn't being followed or watched." Mark explained as he sat next to Lyn near the fountain and took his backpack off. "And then I ran into some old classmates from school and I figured it would be suspicious if I just walked right by, so I stopped to talk to them for a bit."
"I'm just glad you made it here, everything considered." Lyn assured him. And what was everything you might ask? Well, long story short, Mark and Lyn's school basketball team was in the final round of Elibe's national tournament against Bern. But what most people didn't know was that there was trickery and cheating going on behind the scenes. Lyn's granduncle Lundgren was in league with the Black Fang crime syndicate who had ties to Bern's school faculty as well. As strange as it may sound, their plans involved the dissolution of Caelin's sports teams because if they couldn't sell tickets they couldn't make money to keep running the school and if that happened the Black Fang could swoop in and buy the land up for cheap and turn it into another one of their criminal fronts. Caelin's basketball team was the last one standing for two reasons. Firstly, they kept winning against all odds, having them gain support from the community and even from other cities like Pherae and Ostia. And second, Lyn's grandfather was slowly building up a legal case against his brother, but it was taking time. He was almost ready to press charges, but his failing health kept holding him back. If Caelin could just win this last game though, everything should be able to fall into place. But that was a bit if.
"Yeah, you're telling me." Mark commented as he shuffled around his backpack to pull out his whiteboard and markers. "If you would have told me when I took this coaching position I was going to have to be gameplaning with everyone separately in what is pretty much 'enemy territory' I would have thought you were crazy."
"Well, I'm sure everyone appreciates your hard work Mark, I know I do." Lyn assured him. And the reason why Mark and the team had to go through all these measures? Well it turns out that the Black Fang syndicate helped Bern bug the Caelin locker rooms after they lost the first game of the series in a nail biter. Caelin got demolished on their home court for Game 2 and that's when Matthew, the sneaky guy he was, found the devices that were being used. But they couldn't just go to the athletic board and tell them since the Black Fang had their tentacles in there as well and wouldn't have done anything about it. So now Mark had to visit each member of the team about 2 hours before the game started to give them the gameplan for tonight.
"I know you do, and I appreciate it." Mark replied with a smile. "Whew, when this is all over I'm gonna enjoy our summer break."
"You aren't worried about what university you're going to?" Lyn wondered.
"I have the grades to go wherever I want." Mark said confidently. "And this whole coaching thing makes me look like a go-getter and leader as well, so I figure I'll end up going to whoever gives you a scholarship."
"That's what I thought you were going to say." Lyn replied smiling back. "Okay, enough playing around, you don't have much time. How am I going to get the best of that Jaffar guy, he was killing us out there last game."
"Seriously, he's like that Volke guy from the Tellius national team, stone cold assassin." Mark agreed. "But that gave me some ideas, so I actually watched tape from their playoff run last year against Magvel."
"And, what did you see?" Lyn wondered.
"Something we could use." Mark noted. "So the plan is going to beat him up on defense as much as we can so that when he has the ball he'll be slow enough for you to actually defend and tired enough that he won't drain every shot even if he does get open."
"Makes sense, but I think it's going to take more than a screen or two to slow him down." Lyn noted.
"That's why we're doing it every time we have the ball when he's on the court." Mark explained as he started to draw on his whiteboard. "Obviously Kent and Sain are going to be the key to the plan, but you're going to have him run into them as much as possible."
"I see where you are going with this, but won't that be a bit hard on me if I have the ball most of the time?" Lyn wondered.
"It would be, but the idea is that you aren't going to have the ball that much, at least not at the start of the game." Mark continued. "Everyone and their dog knows that you are our best player and Bern is going to be so overconfident that they are only going to focus on you, probably double team you the entire night. So for this game you are the distraction while Matthew is going to control the pace of the offense. I'm not saying you're not going to get your fair share of shots, but we're going to make it so when you do shoot you have the best chance to make them."
"Mark, you don't have to convince me of how good you are at planning games." Lyn assured him. "I have 100% faith in you and anything you come up with. And when have I ever cared about having the ball all the time?"
"Really Lyn?" Mark asked, raising his eyebrow.
"What? I've never-" Lyn started, but Mark cut her off.
"Hector." Was all he had to say and it stopped Lyn in her tracks for a moment.
"Well, that's different, he called me out and I just had to prove that I could take him one-on-one!" Lyn protested.
"And did we win that game?" Mark teased.
"No." Lyn answered a bit disappointed.
"And did we win the next game against him where we all played as a team and shared the ball?" Mark continued.
"Yes." Lyn confirmed. "Okay, point made, I get over competitive from time to time. But this is important, I know the stakes and what we're playing for."
"Just making sure." Mark noted. "So, after you've worn Jaffar down once you get your screens from Kent and Sain that should give you that half step you need to do your stepback shot, hopefully from 3, but you shouldn't hesitate to make sure you're behind the line. If you do he's going to get in your face."
"Got it." Lyn replied as she nodded her head. After that they went over a few more plays and Mark packed up to go find the other members of the team. Lyn made her way back to the hotel that the team was staying in and did her usual meditation routine she did before games. About an hour and a half later everyone was on the bus heading to Bern High to try and make history.
"All right kiddos, listen up!" Mr. Wallace, a teacher in Caelin and also the school's radio broadcasters, said as the bus parked. "The big game is ahead of you! I haven't been this excited since the time I was in high school in the same position you kids were. We didn't end up winning the title that year, but this year is different! You've got wonderful chemistry together, you've got a swift offense and a rock solid defense, you've even got the smartest darn coach I've ever seen this team have in years! But what's most important is that you all have heart and a reason to go out there and win this game! Go out there and punch those Bern kids in the mouth and show them the pride of Caelin!" Everyone cheered loudly as they exited the bus and were even more ready to play and show everyone what they were made of. Mark was the last one to get off, so he stopped to talk to Mr. Wallace.
"Thank you for the pep talk, we're going to need all the energy we need tonight." Mark thanked him.
"Hey, don't mention it." Mr. Wallace noted. "But remember this Mark, don't go out there thinking you have the weight of the world on your shoulders. Coach fast as loose like you always do. Yeah, this game is important for a number of reasons, but it isn't quite the end of the world if you lose. So go out there and have the team have fun, that's how you're gonna get this done, I'm confident in it."
"I'll keep that in mind. You just be ready to yell your head off when we win." Mark joked and Mr. Wallace let out a hearty and booming laugh as the two of them exited the bus and made their way to the court. A few minutes later the team was in the visitor's locker room. It was a bit quiet since no one wanted to give away what their gameplan was since it was very likely this locker room was bugged as well.
"So Mark, what odds do you give us to win?" Matthew finally spoke up about five minutes before they had to go out onto the court to warm up.
"Honestly, at this point, I'd say it's a coinflip." Mark admitted. "We have the best player that's going to be on the court tonight as we usually do, but pretty much everywhere else they outclass us in some way or another. We were able to win here last week so we know the crowd won't be an issue, but they know what our gameplan was for that game and we barely one that one as it is. We've made sure that they don't know our new gameplan, but by saying that aloud they know we'll be playing differently and they will be able to adjust eventually. It's too hard to tell at this point."
"B-But you think we can win right?" Florina wondered, a little nervous about the whole situation.
"Yes, we can win this game." Mark confirmed. "But we can't take anything for granted. Lyn, you need to be on point all game. Kent, Sain, you can't give the other team an inch or else they'll take the whole lane. Matthew, you need to protect the ball at all costs. Wil, Rath, make sure you take the shots you know you can make and trust the others to make the right play if the shot looks bad. Florina, Lucius, Erk, when you are on the floor you need to take advantage of your specific skills, but don't do anything to wild. Make the safe play and don't give them the ball if you get cornered. If we can do that we can pull out this win. And I have all the confidence in all of you that you can do just that. I may have only known you all for a few months, but you guys are the best team and the best friends a guy could ask for. Even if we lose, we'll have each other for what could happen in the days and weeks to come."
"I think I speak for everyone when I say we feel the same way about you Mark." Lyn noted as she stood up. "This year you've helped us through so many issues on and off the court, if it wasn't for you we wouldn't even know what was going on with everything. So thank you for being such a good friend, even if you didn't have to." Everyone nodded or murmured their agreement as they stood up and all huddled around each other.
"Then let's show them what we're made of!" Mark said getting hype. "Now, who are we?"
"THE CAELIN KNIGHTS!
"And what are we?!"
"SMALL BUT BRAVE!"
"Exactly! Now go out there and hit them in the mouth like Mr. Wallace said! But not literally of course!" Mark exclaimed and the team rushed out of the locker room and onto the court. Mark made his way to the sideline and Bern's coach, Mr. Desmond, was waiting for him.
"So, you all decided to show up tonight, I guess I should applaud your resolve." He commented a bit bitterly. "But I don't see why this won't be any different than last game."
"Well, when you don't have an imagination I can see why you think that." Mark quipped back.
"You've got quite the mouth for an underdog, you sure you can cash that check it's writing?" Desmond noted.
"Guess we'll find out." Mark noted before the teams were announced and everything started. The opening tip was thrown and Sain tipped it to Matthew as he did more times than not. Sain was the tallest person on the court, and while that was usually for the best, this series did make it known that size wasn't everything.
"Time to see if this works." Lyn muttered to herself as she saw Jaffar begin to defend her as he had the last two games. He was standing between her and where Matthew was dribbling the ball, just like Mark had told her he would, so she went into the plan. She gave a look to Kent and he got into position before she dashed forward as quickly as she could. Jaffar followed her every move as he had before, until he ran head first into Kent's screen. Matthew quickly skipped the ball over to her and she made the first shot of the game as she was wide open.
"Yes!" Mark said as he pumped his fist in excitement. His plan was working for now. And for the first couple times it worked pretty much the same, Jaffar would run right into Kent or Sain and they would stand their ground as Lyn got an open look or shifted the defense so someone else could. But Jaffar wasn't going to give up that easily. Eventually he started learning where Kent and Sain were standing and he would run around them so quickly that Lyn was cut off from the ball and Matthew would have to either take it himself or pass the ball to someone else. Mark knew that this would happen and when it did he made the signal to move to phase 2 of his strategy.
"You're pretty tenacious, but I think I'm starting to get the idea when it comes to beating you." Lyn commented confidently to Jaffar one time down the court. Jaffar just stayed silent as he usually did. Lyn started to run the play again and as he did the last couple times he ran past the screen. This time though Lyn kept running across the court, having Jaffar follow her in such a way that he got in the way of Kent's defender and Matthew could shoot a pass his way so he could make a move with the distraction to get deep into the paint for an easy shot.
"Too easy!" Sain cheered as the basket went in. But on the other side of the ball Jaffar was the assassin he had been the whole series, barely missing any shot he took, even if Lyn was all over defending him. By the end of the first half though he was starting to slow down. He wasn't running as fast as he was before and his dribbling was a bit sloppy as well.
"I think I could try to steal the ball off of him." Lyn commented during one of the team's timeouts.
"Wait until the very end of the half, you're probably only going to get one shot at it before it ends, so make it count." Mark told her and she nodded. Her chance came with about 15 seconds left in the 2nd quarter. Jaffar was dribbling the ball up the court slowly since Bern could take the last shot if they ran the clock low enough. Lyn could see that he was breathing heavily and sweating way more than he had in either of their other two games she had faced him, so Mark's gameplan was working.
"You're starting to get predictable, you know that?" Lyn teased him, hoping that would throw him off just enough to let her in. Usually it wouldn't, but Jaffar was so tired that he actually had to think about what Lyn had to say for a split second, and in that split second he wasn't protecting the ball and Lyn tipped it away from him. But as soon as he lost the ball he came to his senses and started running after it. Lyn had the headstart but he was gaining ground and would catch up quickly. Lyn could see that so she dove for the ball and right before she slid out of bounds she tossed it back in play. Luckily Sain, who loved to cherry-pick baskets just like this, was right there and he picked the ball up off it's bounce, took one dribble, and then leaped in the air and did a windmill motion as he slammed the ball into the basket right before the buzzer for the half ending went off. The Caelin fans who were in the stands cheered as loudly as they could for the play and for the fact that they were only down 5 points to end the half.
"Everyone, to the parking lot!" Mark said to the team as they filed out of the gym. He figured that if they stood out in the middle of the parking lot they could gameplan just a bit before anyone would see what was going on.
"Guys! Did you see that dunk! I think that might have been my best one of the year!" Sain said excitedly as the team crowded around Mark.
"It was very flashy, but let's leave it at that for now, if you get another breakaway like that just put it down like normal okay?" Mark instructed and Sain nodded. "As for the rest of you, you're all executing the gameplan I came up with to perfection. I'm actually surprised we're only down 5 points at this point in the game, I figured we'd have to mount a big comeback or something."
"Speaking of that though Mark, I know the plan is to tire Jaffar out, but I'm starting to get a bit winded as well." Lyn commented.
"Yeah, I kind of figured that would be the case, but for this next half I don't think you're going to have to do a lot of running around." Mark noted. "That is because for the second half, I want Matthew to defend Jaffar the whole time."
"You really think I can handle him?" Matthew wondered. "He's so much faster than me.
"Not any more he isn't." Mark explained. "You all saw that play at the end of the half, Lyn was just about as tired as he is and she was able to steal the ball off him pretty easily. You're quick enough and fresh enough that if you just stay active you'll be able to shut him down effectively. And that means that Lyn won't have to exert herself as much on defense and we can start scoring more. Honestly, I don't think they are going to take Jaffar out of the game, he's the bulk of their scoring and they've needed all they can get. They are going to run him into the ground and that's when we strike."
"You can do it Matthew, we all have faith in you." Wil said confidently.
"Yeah, you're our best defensive player when it comes to smaller guys, you can handle him." Sain added.
"I mean, unless you're chicken." A voice from a bit away stated. "I could take him on if you don't think you can." It was Leila, Matthew's girlfriend, who had filled in for him when he was in the hospital earlier this year.
"Is that a challenge?" Matthew teased her back. "Because if it is then I'm going to take it."
"Good, because you should." Leila said coming over and kissing him on the cheek. "And if you win there will be more where that came from." Honestly that was all the motivation Matthew needed and he was ready to go. "You guys should get back in there, the game is about to start again." Leila noted.
"Okay, thank you for letting us know." Mark thanked her. "Alright, you Knights of Caelin, move out!" So the team filed back into the gym and play resumed for the second half. The fresh air of outside did the team some good as well and they started out really well, quickly tying the game up after only a few possessions. But after that it was a back and forth, grind it out kind of game. With Jaffar so tired and slow he wasn't able to score as many points as he had been and since he had the ball most of the time the other players on the team weren't as warmed up as they could be. But with Lyn almost as tired and how well Bern played defense, neither team could really break away from each other. But that was probably for the best, if Bern broke too far away the team would be demoralized and start to give up, but if they got to far ahead they would start taking it easy and would probably lose the lead, leading to a downward losing spiral.
"Timeout!" Mark called to the ref when Sain grabbed a rebound off a miss with 15 seconds to go in the game. Caelin was down 2 points and this was their last timeout. Bern didn't have any left either and they were in the penalty bonus so they couldn't foul without giving Caelin two free throws for it.
"Alright Mark, do or die time, what's the plan?" Kent asked as the team huddled around him on the bench.
"Okay, I've been holding onto this one for this situation specifically." Mark stated as he pulled out his whiteboard and marker. "So, we've been having Matthew bring the ball up all night and that's not going to change, but our action of his ballhandling is. What we'll do it this, when Matthew gets to right above the three point line Lyn will run behind him and he'll hand the ball off to her. Sain, Jaffar is still going to be coming right behind her, so Lyn is going to dribble around you so you can screen him. Lyn you are going to dribble right to this spot, pump fake to make the defenders close in on you, and then pass it to Wil in the corner. Wil you are going to take the shot, we're going to try and win this here and now."
"You want me to take the final shot?" Wil asked a bit nervous.
"Yes, you are our best shooter, they haven't been guarding you tightly all night, and we can't take this into overtime. Lyn is too tired, Sain has too many fouls, and they are starting to catch onto our gameplan." Mark confirmed. "We have to end this now."
"What if I don't have an open shot?" Will asked.
"You probably won't have time to pass it unless we run the play quickly, but I guess Matthew can run over to the wing and set up there in case something goes wrong since Lyn and Sain will have sucked the rest of the defenders inside." Mark noted. "But that's only for if you have a really bad shot. Trust me Wil, you're probably going to be wide open out there. They probably think we're going for a tie and that Lyn, our best player, is going to take the shot. That's why the fake is going to work so well. Just pretend you're just shooting around with Rebecca in your backyard and everything will be just fine."
"Okay, I can do this, I can do this." Wil said, mainly for himself. A few seconds later they were ready to inbound the ball and decide the game. Kent bounced it to Matthew and he took the ball up the court one last time. He didn't need to rush since they had time, but he looked up at the clock just to make sure.
"10 seconds." He noted. He nodded to Lyn and the play began. Matthew dribbled left to give Lyn just a bit more extra space before he passed the ball behind his back to her. Lyn grabbed the ball and as soon as she had control of it she dribbled hard to right, just lightly brushing past Sain as she did so. Jaffar was stonewalled, unable to get around Sain with how tired he was and Lyn was free to drive into lane. She eyed up the center and the forward before stopping her dribble and acting as if she was going to take a jump shot from about 15 feet away. As Mark predicted they both bit on the fake and Lyn pulled the ball down and skipped it under the forward's leap, right into Wil's hands. There were 3 seconds left on the clock and he was wide open. But he hadn't caught the ball cleanly so he had to take a dribble to steady himself, and that was just enough time for Jaffar to realize what was up and start running to close out the shot. Wil's eyes shot wide as he saw Jaffar barreling towards him, but there was only a second and a half left, so he had to take the shot. He didn't even have enough time to take a breath before he leaped off the ground and launched the ball out of his hands with the silky smooth touch everyone had come to know him for.
"He got it off in time!" Serra, one of Caelin's cheerleaders, commented to Mark as it seemed like everything was going in slow motion. Once the ball left Wil's hands it arced almost perfectly up and down, but Wil couldn't see it since Jaffar knocked him to the ground with his momentum. But everyone else could see it and it was going to be close. Tenths of a second felt like minutes to the whole crowd as the ball descended towards the basket, and it was looking like it might be a bit short. And in fact it was, it bounced on the side of the rim once, twice, before finally deciding to go in right before the buzzer sounded to end the game.
"We did it! We did it! We won the game!" Mark cheered as all the Caelin fans rushed the court and helped Wil off the ground before raising him up in their arms and carrying him around. Mark ran straight for Lyn and the two of them embraced and kissed right in front of everyone. They didn't care that everyone could see or that they were all hot and sweaty from all the action, they had just pulled off the impossible and it seemed like they were going to get the happy ending for this story of their life.
"Mark, I can't believe it, we actually did it!" Lyn said as she picked Mark up and swung him around."
"I know, it's amazing! But I had all the faith in you guys, you did all the hard work." Mark said humbly.
"Maybe, but if it wasn't for you then we wouldn't have gotten here in the first place." Lyn noted. "Gods, I'm just so happy now. I could scream at the top of a mountain or into the endless plains with how happy and relieved I am."
"Well, we can party tonight, but this isn't quite the end." Mark replied. "But this is a good start all things considered.
"Yeah, my grandfather is going to be so relieved and hopefully all this legal stuff can go smoothly." Lyn commented. "But that's something Future Mark and Future Lyn can deal with. Right now, I do want to party and celebrate. And I know just how I want to spend my night and who I want to spend it with."
"And who would that be?" Mark teased even though he knew.
"You know him pretty well." Lyn teased back. "Just tell him to meet me in my hotel room tonight, particularly in the shower."
"I'll let him know."
Chapter 47: File #a1029 Rewarding a Loyal Knight
Notes:
I guess I should explain that I HC that Ogier became an Ostian knight after the war instead of continuing to be a mercenary. It's come up a few times that I've said he's Lilina's knight but never really explained it. Other than that enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1029 Rewarding a Loyal Knight
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Ogier, Wendy
Based on: a commission by Slr4rthur on Twitter
Wendy and Ogier were sparring together as they usually did when they had some free time together. They both wanted to stay in top shape in case something would happen in Elibe again, but also it was something they enjoyed that they had in common and they enjoyed being together like this.
"So, your birthday is coming up in a couple days." Wendy brought up during one of their breaks. "You got any plans for it?"
"No, not really. I haven't had much time to think about it with Lilina and Rutger being away for so long." Ogier replied as he wiped some sweat off his forehead. "I wonder what's taking them so long. You don't think something happened to them do you?"
"I think we would have heard about it by now if it did." Wendy said calmly. "But I agree, they aren't usually away for this long. Makes you wonder if something serious is going down. But all we can do is be prepared I guess. Anyways, I was asking if you had plans for your birthday because I was wondering if you'd like to spend the day in town with me."
"As friends or as a date?" Ogier wondered.
"A little of both." Wendy answered honestly. "You have a problem with that?"
"No, I think it would be fun. Though we'd have to do something else if they aren't back by then." Ogier noted.
"Well, I'm sure we could find something to do around here if that's the case." Wendy said before taking a large drink from her canteen. "Alright, that's enough rest, we need to go one more round to see who wins for the day."
"You're on!"
A few more days passed and eventually word that Lilina and Rutger would be making their way back to Ostia soon reached the castle so everyone made preperations to clean the castle up and make sure everything looked nice for their return. They finally got back the day before Ogier's birthday and they had a surprise for him.
"Lady Lilina, Sir Rutger, we're glad to see you both back safe and sound." The lead servant stated as he ordered the others to take their bags and such to their room. "Oh, and you've brought a guest with you, welcome to you as well Miss."
"She will be needing use of the guest room, is it clean and ready?" Lilina asked.
"Yes, we cleaned it when we heard you were getting close to being back just in case." The lead servant replied.
"Good. One last question before you're dismissed, do you know where Sir Ogier is?" Ogier was actually eating a late breakfast in the dining hall since he had woken up a bit later than usual. He heard some commotion and figured that Lilina and Rutger had gotten back, but he knew that they would make their way to him eventually so he didn't feel the need to get up and greet them.
"I hear they have a guest and that she's quite a beauty." One of the passing sqiures said to his fellow squire friend.
"Like we'd have any shot with her, if they brought her here it's probably so they can have fun with her themselves." The other squire noted.
"I doubt that's the case, you know how their pattern is, they only do that with people they met during the war." The first squire brought up before the two of them were out of Ogier's earshot.
"Yeah, he's right, so I wonder who their guest could be." Ogier muttered to himself before continuing to eat. It wasn't going to take long for him to find out though. After he was done eating breakfast he was summoned to the conference room along with Wendy. Rutger and Lilina were there and they asked them to tell about what had happened in the castle while they were gone.
"Nothing much really, just the same old stuff." Wendy said truthfully. "Not that many injuries, the squires are learning at a fine pace, and we didn't have any missions go sideways."
"Yeah, I'd have to agree, pretty much business as usual around here." Ogier agreed. "I mean some of us were getting worried something was going on since you were away for so long, but it wasn't anything too serious." Wendy playfully punched him in the arm for that since he was talking about her. "Hey, I have to give truthful reports you know." He commented when she did that and the four of them had a good laugh about it.
"Well, as usual it seems the castle was in good hands with you two at the helm." Lilina complimented the two knights.
"You two are really reliable, I appreciate that a lot." Rutger added with a smile that wasn't too odd looking any more.
"Thank you, we do our best for the good of Ostia as always." Wendy stated.
"And we hope you do so for a long time." Lilina noted. "As for that, Wendy you are dismissed but we still have some things to talk to you about Ogier."
"Understood, see you all later." Wendy said as she got up and left.
"I feel like I might be in trouble." Ogier commented when she was gone.
"Oh, not at all, this is just something a bit more personal and we figured you wouldn't want anyone else to be here when we tell you the news." Lilina replied truthfully.
"More personal? Tell me the news? What are you two getting at?" Ogier asked.
"Better to show you than to tell you." Rutger noted. "You can come on out now." And with that a young woman came out from behind one of the pillars in the room. She was a few years younger than everyone in the room, but she still looked like an adult. She had long blue hair and deep blue eyes. If you didn't know better you might have thought it was Lilina's long lost sister. Her clothes were of Etrurian design, very striking and flowery, but toned down a bit so she was probably a middle class citizen.
"Nice to meet you." Ogier said standing up and giving her a polite bow. "I see you're the guest everyone has been talking about today. I'm Sir Ogier, Infantry Knight Commander of Ostia."
"I'm Olana, I'm a seamstress from Etruria, it's nice to meet you as well Sir Ogier." The woman said sitting down. Ogier's face tilted a bit and he must have been making some sort of face since it made Olana comment about it. "Something wrong Sir Ogier?"
"It's nothing, really. My sister's name was Olana." Ogier commented. "Kind of thought it was a one of a kind name, guess I was wrong."
"Well, it just might be still." Lilina noted.
"What do you mean?" Ogier asked confused.
"We believe that this is your sister." Rutger replied. "At least to the best of our knowledge about what you told us about her."
"You guys have to be kidding me." Ogier told the pair. "This is just a prank you're pulling because my birthday is tomorrow isn't it? You wouldn't go through all the trouble to find my long lost sister just to make me feel a bit better."
"That's where you'd be wrong." Lilina assured him. "Olana, why don't you tell Ogier about what you remember from your childhood to get him to understand a bit more?"
"Okay." Olana said calmly before going into her story. And unless she was some sort of super actress playing a role what she was saying lined up pretty well with what Ogier remembered from his childhood. She even remembered the names of all his other brothers and everything. When she was done explaining there was a tense silence between the four people. Ogier didn't know what to say and Rutger and Lilina didn't want to cut in and ruin the moment. Eventually Ogier found the words that he wanted to say and started to speak.
"I am so sorry Olana, I wish I could have found you sooner, I wish that you could have stayed with our family, I feel like I've been a horrible brother to you." He told he solemnly. "I know it probably doesn't mean much, but if you'd be okay with it, I'd like to keep in touch with you if you aren't too upset at me." It wasn't quite the response Olana was expecting as evidenced by the little chuckle she gave off.
"I'm not upset at you at all brother." She assured him. "I'm not even upset with our parent's, not any more anyways. I've come to understand why they did what they did, I may not agree with their decision, but I understand it. And if things didn't happen the way they did, we might not be sitting here today catching up with each other. Things have a way of working out, I have a steady job and you've become a knight who can help support our family so this doesn't happen again. I count that as some of Elimine's many blessings and I hope you can see it that way as well."
"I guess I could be convinced to think of it that way." Ogier joked, getting everyone to chuckle this time. "Thank you Olana, you've really released a weight that has been on my shoulders for a long while, I feel really good about myself now."
"As you should, you are a wonderful person and a wonderful knight!" Lilina told him.
"I second that." Rutger added. "So, we've invited Olana to stay here in Ostia for a week or so to let you two catch up with each other, and we're going to give you the week off as well so you don't have to worry about working around here."
"That's very generous of the two of you, though not totally unexpected." Ogier commented. "Thank you."
"Though we do know your birthday is tomorrow, and we'd like to invite you somewhere special with just the three of us if that's something you'd be interested in." Lilina noted.
"I would, but I have plans with Wendy tomorrow." Ogier replied. "And now that Olana is here I was gonna ask if it was okay that she joined us."
"Oh, I would love that. Is this Wendy someone important to you?" Olana asked, which got Ogier to blush a bit. "Ah, that's a yes! I would love to meet her then!"
"Then how about the day after, our schedule should be free that day as well, right Lilina?" Rutger asked.
"Yeah, I think we could fit it in there." Lilina agreed.
"Sounds good to me." Ogier noted. "Well, seems my next few days are going to be busy."
"Busy but fun!" Olana cheered.
"I couldn't say it better myself." Lilina replied. "Why don't you show your sister around the castle a bit?"
"Alright, I'll give you the tour." Ogier said helping his sister up and then leading her out of the meeting room.
"You think he's going to go for it?" Rutger asked Lilina after they left.
"Proabably. What I think is going to happen is that he's gonna tell Wendy we want to do something with him tomorrow, she's gonna realize what it is and since she's done it before she'll tell him not to worry about it and enjoy himself, he'll be dense enough not to understand right away, and it'll be a surprise still when we get there." Lilina answered matter-of-factly.
"You should be careful, your inner Mark is showing." Rutger joked.
"Hey, who wouldn't want to be compared to the best godfather a girl could have?" Lilina joked back. "Now, since we've been gone for a while I was thinking we could take a bath and relax tonight, sound good?"
"Are we going to shave for our occasion?" Rutger wondered.
"I think we should wait, don't want to cut ourselves and make it uncomfortable, maybe after we get back from our little excursion." Lilina noted.
"Makes sense. Okay, I'll get the water ready, you get the towels and bubbles and such." So the rest of the day went pretty much as you would think it would for everyone involved. The next day was nice and sunny and perfect for a trip into town to celebrate your birthday. Wendy was totally on board with Olana joining her and Ogier and the trio had a wonderful day seeing the sights, eating some wonderful food, and even catching some street performers doing their acts. When the day was coming to the end though Wendy and Ogier were riding their horses a bit behind Olana so they could talk without her hearing.
"So, I know you were probably hoping for today to maybe be a bit more romantic, but I'll make it up to you soon okay?" Ogier told Wendy.
"Eh, today was pretty fun all things considered, so I don't mind." Wendy assured him. "You got any plans for tomorrow?"
"Yeah actually." Ogier replied. "Lady Lilina and Rutger want to take me somewhere to celebrate my birthday since they couldn't come with us today. They didn't tell me exactly where or what we would be doing, but I couldn't really turn them down with how nice they've been being to me recently. Not that they aren't usually nice, but they are being extra nice."
"I see." Wendy said with a smirk, knowing what the lady and lord of the castle were planning.
"What's with the smirk? You know what's going on?" Ogier wondered.
"Not for certain, but I have a pretty good idea." Wendy teased him. "My advice, just go with the flow and enjoy yourself, it's gonna be something special if it's anything like what they did for my birthday."
"Now you've just got me intrueged." Ogier noted. "You really not going to tell me?"
"Nope, it's better if it's a surprise." Wendy teased him some more. "And you'll probably be gone the whole day, so I'll look after your sister."
"I appreciate that." A while later the trio were back at the castle and the evening was pretty fun as well. A number of squires gave Ogier little trinkets and stuff for his birthday and the cooks even made him a cake to share with his friends and sister. All in all it was one of the better birthdays he had ever had and he went to bed with a smile on his face. His dreams were nice as well so he slept soundly until the sun started to crack through his window. He sat up in his bed and the first thing he saw was a note on his nightstand.
"Was I really out that hard or is Rutger just that sneaky?" Ogier asked himself since he reconized Rutger's handwriting on the note. Either way he read the note that told him to meet with Lilina and Rutger after lunch by the stables. "Well, it's good that they are giving me some time to wake up." He commented before getting dressed and heading down for breakfast. He had the day off so he spent some time with Wendy and his sister before heading to the library and looking for a certain book he wanted to read later. He took it up to his room and by then it was time for lunch.
"Still not going to tell me what's going on?" Ogier asked Wendy as they sat down to eat with Olana.
"Nope." Wendy said with a cheeky smile.
"Can I make a comment?" Olana asked and the two of them nodded. "I'm sorry if this comes off as rude, but your lady and lord come of as a bit, eccentric I guess would be the word for it. Is that how they usually are?"
"More or less." Ogier replied. "Like they act a bit more normal when they are around other nobles they aren't close friends with, but they've always been kind and close to everyone around here, even if it can seem a bit too much sometimes."
"I wonder why that is." Olana commented.
"They get it from their parents." Wendy explained. "Lord Hector and Lady Florina were always kind people to their subjects and would do anything for them while Rutger's parents were known to be travellers that went all around Elibe helping people and making as many friends as they could in as many ways as they could."
"I take it they aren't in the picture anymore?" Olana asked.
"Lord Hector and Rutger's parents died during the war with Bern and Lady Florina passed about a year before from an illness." Ogier confirmed. "Lady Lilina and Rutger had always been friends because their parents were close, but it wasn't until the war that they finally realized how they felt about each other."
"Wow, you two know quite a lot about them." Olana noted.
"Well, we're close with them since we fought with them during the war." Wendy explained.
"And they leave us in charge of the castle when they have to leave on political trips, or vacations." Ogier added. "Hm, I should get going and not keep them waiting, see you two later." And with they Ogier left to go to the stables.
"So, do they get their swinging tendancies from their parents as well?" Olana asked Wendy after Ogier was out of eatshot. Wendy was taking a drink and almost spit it out when she was asked that.
"Sorry, sorry, I wasn't expecting you to ask that." Wendy said after catching her breath. "But, kind of. Rutger's parents were very notable for it and Lady Lilina's parents joined them from time to time. How did you find out?"
"Your squires are very chatty." Olana noted with a wry smile.
"Yeah, you're telling me. Well, let's hope your brother enjoys himself." A few minutes later Ogier was at the stables and saw Lilina and Rutger standing around, but not with horses that were ready to ride.
"Am I here a bit earlier than expected?" He asked a tad confused.
"No, you're here at the perfect time!" Lilina assured him. "It's all part of the 'show' we have to give off to everyone."
"The show?" Ogier asked, raising his eyebrow in the process.
"Yeah, we have a secret spot we want to take you to, but we need to keep it a secret or other people will find it." Lilina explained like it was common knowledge.
"I'm honored?" Ogier replied, still a bit confused.
"Oh, and you've got to wear this." Rutger said tossing him a strip of cloth. "Preferably around your eyes so you can't see anything."
"You two are acting really weird, even more so than usual, but I'll play along because I'm intrigued." Ogier stated before putting the blindfold on.
"It'll be worth it, trust me." Lilina assured him before taking his hand. "You don't get warping sickness do you?"
"Not that I know of." Ogier commented. "Why do you want to-" Before he could finish his sentence he could feel his body being moved quickly and suddenly with forceful magic. He had been warped about before, but it wasn't anything like this. The power behind it was immense, but he chalked that up to just how potent Lilina's magic was. When he was back on his own two feet he could tell that he was in a slightly darker place than he was before. He could hear running water and smell it as well.
"Okay, we're here, you can take the blindfold off." Rutger told him. He did so and as he turned around he saw a wonderful sight. It was a small lake surrounded by a forest that let just enough light in for it to look really cool. Then there was the cliff on the other side of the lake that went straight up and had a decently wide waterfall coming off of it. Even more than most beautiful places in Elibe this spot looked like it hadn't been touched by civilization in eons, and if Lilina and Rutger were to be taken for their word, it hadn't except for them two and whoever they had taken here.
"Wow, this place, it's amazing." Ogier said in a tone of wonder. "I can see why you wouldn't want too many people coming here, it's so beautiful. The water is so clear and the atmosphere is so calming. I feel like I could stay here for a long time and never tire of it. Have you two ever considered getting an artist to try and capture this scenery?"
"A few times, but they could never get the feel for this place better than my father did with one of his old sketches." Rutger answered. "This is how we know about this place, my parents found it in their travels and invited friends and loved ones to share it's beauty, among other things. And of course we count you as one of those people for us Ogier, so it was a matter of time before we took you here."
"We would have done it earlier, but thought doing it for your birthday would be a nice present." Lilina noted. "We did the same thing for Wendy when her birthday came around."
"Oh, so that's how she knows what's going on, it all makes sense now." Ogier noted. "Well, either way, I'm truly very honored you two decided to take me here, it's one of the most beautiful sights I've ever seen."
"I knew you'd like it! Now, let's get to enjoying ourselves! Last one in the water is an unhatched dragon egg!" Lilina said excitedly before starting to shed her clothes. Rutger wasn't far behind, but Ogier was a bit shocked.
"In the water, but I didn't bring my swimming garments." He stated.
"Neither did we." Lilina replied back with a smirk before she started slipping off her undergarments. Ogier looked away towards Rutger, but he was naked too.
"Come on, it's okay, no one can see us here." Rutger assured him before taking a leaping jump from the bank and splashing into the water. Ogier was understandably conflicted but then what Wendy had told him yesterday popped into his head.
"Just go with the flow and enjoy yourself."
Lilina and Rutger must have done the same thing with her and if she was okay with it then what could the harm be right? So Ogier stripped down as well and joined the other two a minute or two later.
"You two are too good at taking your clothes off." He commented when he got into the water. "But wow, this water is kind of warm for the amount of sunlight that comes through here."
"Apparently upstream is a hot water vein, so it keeps this lake nice and warm, even on some colder days." Lilina explained. "But enough talk, it's time to enjoy ourselves." And enjoy themselves they did. They swam about the lake, took turns letting the waterfall shower onto them, and just had a fun time talking and learning about each other. Though throughout the whole time they were in the lake Ogier couldn't help but keep catching glances at Lilina's body and how the water glistened off it and how her hair flowed so freely when she was under the water. He knew he probably shouldn't be having these thoughts with Rutger right there with them, but it was hard, as was something else he had on him.
But of course that was the plan in the first place for Lilina and Rutger. It was almost kind of funny how Ogier was trying to hide what he was thinking for the two of them.
"You know, Wendy was much more receptive to this when we brought her here." Rutger commented as the two of them were resting on a flat rock out of Ogier's earshot. He was distracted with something anyways so he wouldn't hear them much if at all over the waterfall.
"Yeah, but she was already close with me so that makes sense." Lilina noted. "I think if we make a move things will work out the way we want them to."
"Well, that's up to you, I don't think he's into guys." Rutger added. "Or if he is, he's good at hiding it."
"Oh, I've got just the plan." Lilina told him with a devious smile. Then she dove into the water and started to swim up to where she saw Ogier's legs.
Ogier for his part was just taking in the sights again, standing about knee deep in the water, admiring the view and trying to take his thoughts of how sexy he thought Lilina looked. He was kind of failing though and through the clear water Lilina could see that he was about at half mast when it came to his dick. She smiled to herself as she slowly rose up and poked her head above the water. Ogier still wasn't aware that she was there and that gave her the perfect opportunity. She rose up a bit more and placed a quick kiss on Ogier's shaft, so fast that he didn't even notice. So she did it again, no reaction, then again, and again. Eventually she was licking his length up and down and even if he wasn't realizing it consciously his body was reacting as his dick started to grow by the moment.
It wasn't that Ogier wasn't enjoying the feeling of what Lilina was doing with his cock, he honestly didn't realize what was going on since the air and atmosphere of this place was just so enrapturing to him. He figured his shaft was just getting bigger because he couldn't stop thinking sexy thoughts. But eventually Lilina was tired of him not reacting to her actions and could tell his cock was fully erect, so with one swift motion she grabbed hold of his legs and put said cock in her mouth and started to try and fully pleasure him. That did the trick and when Ogier looked down and saw what was going on he was rightfully taken aback.
"Lady Lilina! What are you doing?" He asked taking a step back, though Lilina figured he would and moved a bit forward to stay with him.
"What does it look like, I'm giving you a blowjob." She answered quickly before going back at it.
"B-But why? And with Rutger right over there?" Ogier said pointing at him. Rutger saw him and waved with a cheeky smile before giving him a thumbs up of approval.
"Because we do this with all our friends." Lilina said as she rested Ogier's shaft on her cheek since she knew she would have to explain more. "Come on, you know what the squires say about us, it's your turn to get in on the fun. I mean unless you don't want to, then I'll stop and we can just act like this never happened."
"Did you two do this with Wendy?" Was the first thing that came to Ogier's mind when it cleared up a bit.
"We do it with her all the time." Lilina said simply. "I kind of thought she would tell you about it. Maybe she was waiting for us to do it with you so as to not spoil the surprise."
"Yeah, the pieces of that puzzle are slowly coming together on that one." Ogier noted. He kept looking down and seeing his cock on Lilina's face and he could help but thinking just how hot it was to have her like this. "You know what, fuck it. Yeah, I want to do this, I couldn't stop thinking about it anyways and Wendy told me to enjoy myself so I think I will."
"That's the spirit!" Lilina said with excitement before going back to blowing him. Now, being the mercenary he used to be, this wasn't Ogier's first time doing something like this, but he wasn't the most experienced either so this was pretty exciting for him but he also didn't know what was on the table either.
"So uh, am I like allowed to do things during this or what?" He asked as he started moaning gently from the pleasure.
"Do whatever you feel is right, but keep it within reason." Lilina assured him. That made sense to him so when she went back to sucking him off he put his hand on top of her head to keep her closer to his body and so she would get more of his shaft in her mouth.
It was about that time that Rutger decided he was done watching and he wanted to join in as well. So he dove into the water and swam over to where the other two were, stopping when he got behind where Lilina was kneeling in the water.
"Got room for a third?" He joked, knowing that this was Lilina's plan all along.
"Who am I to say no?" Ogier stated.
"Good answer." Rutger noted before bending down and taking a hold onto Lilina's legs and lifting them out of the water. He moved them around and spread them out so that her right leg was supporting some weight on the ground while he lifted her leg leg into the air for some better access. "You know, if you really want her to deepthroat you, you have to apply pressure from both ends." He commented before lining his dick up with Lilina's pussy and pushing himself in with a bit of force. She was already wet from the swimming and what she had already been doing with Ogier so he easily got all the way in.
And that comment wasn't just for dirty talk either, as soon as he started thrusting into Lilina it made her take even more of Ogier's dick into her mouth, so much so that her nose was squarely buried in his pubic hair. Ogier hadn't shaved down there since he hadn't been expecting to get intimate with anyone anytime soon, so his hair down there was nice and bushy, kind of like how Lilina and Rutger's had gotten since they had been away.
Lilina didn't mind though, it was actually quite the interesting feeling having her face in his pubic hair like that. And since Ogier did keep up with his hygiene it didn't smell bad at all, in fact it had a nice musty smell to it.
"Ahh! You must be doing something right, she just tightened up on me." Rutger got out between moans since Lilina was very much enjoying herself and her body was able to tell him so.
"I have no idea why, I'm not doing anything different than usual." Ogier noted. And it wasn't like Lilina was in any mind to say why at that very moment, so they just went with it. She had it in her mind that she would speak up later because right now she was really enjoying herself in this moment and she didn't want to break it up just yet.
The three of them continued on like that for a while, shifting around and such when they needed to, letting the water splash against their bodies as they continued to be intimate with each other. Ogier and Rutger were moaning up a storm, Rutger because he knew that no one could hear them, Ogier because he hadn't ever felt this good before. Also he could feel Lilina trying to make some noises as well because he could feel the vibration of her lips and such on his dick riding up the rest of his body. Eventually though Lilina was wanting more and she grabbed a firm hold of Ogier's hips and pulled him even closer so she could get all of his dick in her mouth. But she didn't stop there. Since she had practice with this she made sure to move her tongue all over his shaft finding all the nice sensitive spots to set him off.
"I don't think I can take this much longer Lady Lilina!" Ogier moaned out shortly afterwards. "So I'd suggest you move unless you want me to release in your mouth." Lilina would have laughed if she could because that's exactly what she wanted. In fact she did her best to snuggle her face up to his pubic hair after he said that just to let him know she was staying right where she was.
"Here, let me help you with that." Rutger teased as he started thrusting harder as well to keep Lilina in place where she wanted. He could have held on a bit longer if he wanted to, but he figured them all orgasming at the same time would be a good moment. Moments later Ogier let out one more loud moan before both his hands gripped Lilina's head and he started shooting his seed into her mouth and down her throat. It was a wonderful feeling of release, like he had been pent up for quite a while and now he could have a clear mind about things. Eventually though he did have to let go and fall back into the lake since his legs had become weak.
"Not bad for a first experience." Lilina commented as she started breathing through her mouth again to catch her breath since it was free now. She easily swallowed down what was in her mouth before Rutger put her other leg down so she could stand on her own two feet.
"Yeah, I think he lasted pretty well." Rutger commented with a smirk before walking over and helping Ogier up on his feet as well. "So, how was it for you?"
"Um, well, good." Ogier mumbled a bit embarrassed. "Sorry for what happened there at the end, I was kind of getting into it a bit much."
"Hey, that's what I wanted so don't worry about it." Lilina assured him with a big smile before giving him a hug to show she was happy. "And believe me, I've had it rougher." She added as she winked at Rutger.
"I'll take your word for it." Ogier said with a chuckle. "Well, that was fun. I guess it's probably time to head back soon though right?" Rutger and Lilina just gave him the most devious smirks they could when he said that.
"Oh, who said we're done with you just yet?" Rutger asked him.
"Yeah, you're here with us until we say so, I'm the only way we can get back anyways." Lilina added to tease him.
"Something tells me I'm gonna be sore tomorrow." Ogier commented. But it was more of a playful complaint if anything.
"Oh, I'm gonna make sure of it." Lilina teased him more. "Now come on, I wanna do it under the waterfall!" And with that she dragged him off to get started again.
"Mother, Father, I know wherever you are you're probably laughing up a storm but also a little proud." Rutger noted to himself as he watched the scene unfold. "Thank you for teaching me to be so open with myself, it's really helped." Then he turned to the other two. "Hey! Don't start again without me!"
Chapter 48: File #109 Two for One Part 1
Notes:
I know I've been putting out a lot of 'Part 1's' recently without continuing, blame my randomizer. Anyways this series is a bit more out there, one happening in Askr and taking advantage of the possibility of having more than one version of a character there, kind of like that Joshua/Anna/Joshua story in the past. Kind of like M!Shez and F!Shez in the story with them in it, I'll have a way to differentiate the different versions of each character. If this isn't your thing, cool, you can skip this one. Everyone else, enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #109 Two for One Part 1
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Summer!Rutger, Summer!Lilina
Based on: a commission by BlackCat18up on Twitter
It was a nice and breezy summer day in Askr, as it usually was. As had been tradition around this time of year new Heroes who had been enjoying themselves at the beach were being summoned and Rutger and Lilina were there with the summoner to greet them. Though it wasn't the Rutger and Lilina from the same world as each other, this Lilina had also been summoned from the beach and she was hoping for her Roy and Rutger, or maybe even Wendy, would be summoned.
"It still amazes me how the Summoner's weapon works to summon heroes." S!Lilina wondered as the two of them watched the Summoner at work.
"I'm still of the mind that it shouldn't be summoning people who are very obviously evil, but it is a marvel of magic, I will say that." Rutger agreed. Since being summoned to Askr he had chilled considerably, especially since there were so many versions of his mother Lyn here, but only one of his father Mark strangely enough.
"Perhaps, but those with evil intent still have power that can be used." S!Lilina commented, channeling a bit of her father with her statement. There wasn't time for Rutger to reply because just moments later a new Hero was finally summoned. Rutger and S!Lilina could tell that it was someone quite tall and that their weapon was a trident, but the dust was still obscuring their face for a bit.
"Too tall to be Roy." Rutger commented.
"Too thin to be Wendy." S!Lilina added. But soon enough the dust did clear and to both of their surprise it was a version of Rutger. But something was different about him for both of them. For Rutger he could tell right away that this version of him was genuinely happy and for S!Lilina she felt like he looked a bit younger than the last time they had met. She could tell that this was in fact her Rutger because each Hero just had this strange sense when other Heroes shared a world with them. This new Rutger looked around in wonder and awe until he saw the Summoner.
"Oh, you must have summoned me here because you need another legendary Sacaen warrior on your side. This trident might not be my preferred weapon, but I can help you all the same. The name is Rutger by the way, I'm sure you'll be hearing it a lot in the future." S!Rutger told him as he stepped away from the Summoning Stone.
"I was way more full of myself back then huh?" Rutger commented to S!Lilina.
"Yeah, but you more than anyone would know he can back it up." She noted. "Come on, let's greet him." So the two of them walked up and S!Rutger didn't know what to be surprised about first.
"Wow, Lilina, you look great! Have you gotten taller?" He decided on saying first. "And you, you're me aren't you? I guess it was just a matter of time until I met myself from another Outrealm."
"Rutger, I know this might seem like a strange question, but how old are you?" S!Lilina asked, getting to the bottom of the matter with his different personality from the other Rutger.
"Uh, I just turned 18 last week." S!Rutger answered a bit confused. "How old are you?"
"19." S!Lilina answered.
"Aha! That's why you're taller and have a different swimsuit!" S!Rutger replied with a big smile. "And I hope this isn't too crude of me to say, but you really pull it off well, very hot, just like your magic." S!Lilina couldn't help but blush from his forwardness. This was the Rutger that she had been used to in the past, very carefree and happy and willing to speak his mind, just like his parents.
"I can't believe I used to be this naïve." Rutger commented, not really out of spite, but more out of amusement of getting such a stark reminder of what he had lost and what he was trying to work back towards.
"And what about you Mr. perma-scowl, how old are you?" S!Rutger asked his other self.
"22, but it feels like 32 at points." Rutger commented, trying not to be too sour. "Look, I'll get to the point because I know you're probably wondering about things. I can't tell you everything because even if I did it wouldn't change your future, but I can tell you enough. Very soon after you get sent back home, whenever that may be, there will be a war that encompasses every nation in Elibe. You will be a very important player in that war and, well, you can probably guess why I'm so serious compared to you. We have to learn to grow up pretty quickly, so forgive me if I'm a bit jealous of your situation. I don't mean any malice, I just wish I could go back to being like you sometimes."
"Well, I can definitely confirm you are definitely another version of me." S!Rutger replied. "I can feel the truth in your words and the openness you spoke them to me with. I will keep what you say in mind, and I appreciate the concern. Thank you."
"You're welcome." Rutger said politely, remembering that even when he was younger and more happy he could understand serious situation. "But don't let it keep you down, we still don't know how much longer this Askr stuff is going to last, so for now just be your true self. You may get some strange looks from the Heroes from Elibe who know me or the ones I've worked with closely here in Askr, but once you flash them a smile and share a meal with them I'm sure they'll warm up to you."
"Sounds good to me!" S!Rutger said with a twinge of excitement. "So are you two here to give me a big tour around the castle? Are there other versions of us here? What about Mother and Father? Sir Kent?"
"All in good time Rutger, all in good time." S!Lilina assured him. "How about we start in the dining hall, I'm sure you're hungry."
"Oh, for sure! You know me so well Lilina!" S!Rutger replied happily. "Lead the way!" So the trio headed for the dining hall. Luckily it was just about lunch time so the food was fresh and warm. As Rutger had noted, the new Rutger was turning some heads but he took it in stride and eventually everyone seemed to warm up to him quickly.
"So, I've heard the new hero is someone you know well." A voice commented to Rutger as he watched his other self interact with everyone. He turned his head to see that it was Lilina, his Lilina, who had sat down next to him with her lunch.
"Well, I haven't seen him in many years, but it's nice to finally catch up." Rutger commented, knowing Lilina would know what he meant.
"Hey, no matter what he may be like or how he acts, you are you and he is himself. No need to compare yourself to yourself." Lilina told him.
"I know, and I already told him it may take some time for me to accept him being around and he understood, so I think it'll be fine." Rutger assured her. "Beside, I have one thing he doesn't, yet." He added before placing a kiss on Lilina's forehead.
"What do you mean by yet?" Lilina teased him as she blushed a bit.
"So me and your summer version greeted him, she's older and more mature than he remembers, and his parents are still alive, what do you think the first thing he did was?" Rutger asked with a bit of amusement.
"Flirt with her?" Lilina asked rhetorically with a chuckle. "Well, good for him, let him shoot his shot, worked with us didn't it?"
"Decent point." Rutger admitted. "Hey, you wanna just dip and walk around the castle a bit? I'm sure that your other self would be more than willing to finish up the tour with the other me. Besides, it looks like he'll have some others helping him along as well."
"Sounds like fun." Lilina noted. "There is actually a place I found the other day I want to show you that I think you'll appreciate."
"Lead the way." Meanwhile with the other Rutger and Lilina things were going pretty well. S!Rutger was amazed with all the many Heroes that lived and worked in Askr. There were a bunch of versions of his mother that were pretty happy to see him, though he really wanted to see his father here. Eventually they ran into him.
"Mark! Guess who just got summoned!" S!Lilina said as her and S!Rutger made it to the library.
"Hey, another Rutger! I knew you'd show up eventually! How's it been?" Mark said with a smile. He could tell that this wasn't his Rutger, but he felt like his son was his son no matter what Outrealm he came from.
"Well, I did just get pulled away from a beach with a bunch of cute girls, but I have to say that this Askr place is quite impressive as well." S!Rutger joked.
"Hm, I have a feeling you're a bit different from the other Rutger that is here. I'm gonna say you're younger and haven't been to war yet." Mark said sizing this Rutger up.
"Right on the money, my other self said it's coming soon though, so I should use some of my time here to get stronger so I can help everyone." S!Rutger said confidently.
"Askr is a wonderful place to get stronger, so you've landed in a good spot." Mark assured him. After he said that though S!Lilina realized something suddenly.
"Ah! I lost track of time, I need to be somewhere for a mission! Sorry Rutger, but I need to go. Take this paper, it'll show you where your room is, it should be right next to the other Rutger's room." She said handing him a paper.
"No worries, go give them hell!" S!Rutger said taking the paper. So she left and that left S!Rutger and Mark alone with each other. "She's really hot, I could barely contain myself."
"Well, I can't really comment on that because that would be super weird, being her godfather and all, but I can give you some advice if you'd like." Mark noted.
"Of course, your advice is always welcome, even if you aren't exactly my father." S!Rutger replied.
"If you want to go after her, go do it." Mark told him. "Askr castle is a great place to make new relationships and friends, both normal and intimate. As part of the 'contract' we're under here things that would change our future can't happen. We can't die here, we won't get seriously injured, and, more to my point, women from other worlds can't get pregnant here. So any of the cute or beautiful women you see around here, don't be afraid to start chatting them up and putting on the charm. I know you're old enough to know what me and your mother get up to, so I'm just letting you know that you can do so too if you'd like. Just remember the most important rule."
"Be friends first and lovers second." S!Rutger stated, knowing what his father had told him repeatedly. "And if you do fall in love, devote yourself to them fully, unless they want to share your love with others."
"Glad to know I'm a respectable man and husband in more than one realm." Mark commented with a chuckle.
"Oh, hey, one more thing before I get going." S!Rutger wondered. "If I did want to be romantically involved and committed with Lilina, do you think I'd have a chance since Roy is in the picture?"
"I don't know, ask your other self." Mark replied with a smirk and a wink. "I think he worked something out with her."
"Nice! Well, I'll see you around! Is it cool if I call you Father even though you aren't technically?" S!Rutger asked.
"Yeah, go right ahead! And have fun with yourself here." Mark noted before S!Rutger exited the library.
"Okay, let's see what room I'm in." S!Rutger said as he pulled out the paper that S!Lilina had given him. "6-43, sounds easy enough." What he didn't know was that 6-43 was actually the original Rutger's room number, it had been so long that he had been here as the only version that S!Lilina accidently wrote down the wrong number. But that wouldn't cause any trouble, would it? Well, he was about to find out, but not before he ran into someone else near the room.
"Oh, hello there, is your room close to here?" S!Rutger asked a girl he hadn't met before. It was Fir, but he didn't know that just yet.
"Yeah, you should know that already Rutger, are you okay?" Fir asked him.
"I'm fine, but how do you-? Ohh, you must know the other me." S!Rutger realized. "Sorry, I'm new here and still getting used to things. Apparently I'm from a realm where the big war hasn't happened yet."
"That would make a bit of sense." Fir replied.
"So, are you part Sacaen? I can kind of tell by how you look. Are you good with a sword? Maybe we could spar sometime if you'd be interested." S!Rutger asked and Fir just had to chuckle a bit to herself seeing as their roles had been reversed in this moment.
"Yes, my mother is Sacaen, her name is Karla." Fir replied.
"Oh, she's a friend of my parents." S!Rutger commented.
"And just like her I want to become one of the best swordmasters in all of Elibe. My name is Fir by the way. And if you want to spar I'd be happy to with someone of your skill." Fir continued.
"Wonderful! Nice to meet you Fir." S!Rutger said with a big smile. "Well, I guess you already know I'm Rutger so no need for me to introduce myself."
"I have to say, it's quite a shock to see you like this, but I kind of like it." Fir commented. "But if you'll excuse me, I have a bath I need to get to."
"Of course, talk to you later." S!Rutger said politely before watching Fir enter her room. Then he turned to the door he thought was his and turned the knob. "Well, it's unlocked so I guess this is the right one." He quickly stepped into the room and closed the door without looking into it, setting his bags and weapon down in the process. He took a few steps into the room with his head down before finally raising it up and looking into the room. He was not expecting the scene before him. "Holy Elimine!"
"Gah! What are you doing in here?"
"Well this is slightly awkward." It seemed as if S!Rutger had walked in on an intimate moment between his other self and a different Lilina than the one that had been giving him the tour around the castle. He could tell that it was an intimate moment because they were both naked, Lilina was on all fours on the bed, and his other self had a hold of her hips as if he was about to start penetrating.
"Sorry, sorry, I thought this was my room!" S!Rutger said eventually covering his eyes with his hands when he realized he probably shouldn't be looking so intently at what was going on. "I'll get out of your hair and try and forget I saw this."
"Wait! Don't go!" Lilina called out, which surprised both the Rutgers. She replied to her Rutger first. "Hey, we talked about this, you said you might be willing to try it if someone like him ever showed up."
"I did say that." Rutger confirmed. "But on his first day here, isn't that setting too big a precedent?"
"Well, let's have him decide." Lilina replied before talking to S!Rutger. "I already know you flirted with the other Lilina you met and the position I'm currently in kind of clues me in to how you feel about me, so if you wanna come over here and join us, I wouldn't mind."
"News travels fast around here." S!Rutger commented, not moving his hands away from his face just yet. "You sure this okay, what if my Lilina finds out?"
"We're not gonna tell her, that's up to you." Rutger noted. "And I assume you've met with our father and he told you about how things work here."
"Yeah, pretty convenient for him and Mother right?" S!Rutger noted, finally moving his hands away and looking again. The scene was just as hot as the brief glimpse he had gotten before and his hormones were starting to run wild. "And I guess for us as well."
"Get over here already!" Lilina coaxed him. "I can see through your swim trunks you're already getting excited." It was true, and since those trunks were the only think he was wearing it was quite easy for him to slip them off and join the other two in being in the nude.
"If I remember correctly, and if our lives took similar paths, when I had just turned 18 I already had a bit of experience with intimacy." Rutger commented. "Is that safe to say for you as well?"
"Just a bit, I'm not at Mother and Father's level, not even close." S!Rutger commented. "Did your father hire an Anna for your birthday like mine did?"
"He did." Rutger confirmed. "That was a nice experience, that Anna was really patient with me."
"She was." S!Rutger said thinking back to it, which for him had been just a week or so ago. "So, how long have you two been doing this?"
"Oh, we're together back in our Elibe." Lilina explained. "We were getting prepared to get married before we got summoned here, so we decided to have a little fun here while we can."
"Believe me, as surprising as this may sound, none of this was my idea in the beginning, it was all Lilina." Rutger added. "But I won't lie, following in our parent's footsteps is quite fun."
"Wow, that's amazing. And Roy isn't like jealous or anything?" S!Rutger asked.
"Nah, he's with the Queen of Bern, you'll meet her soon enough." Lilina noted. "But enough talk, I'm sure you want to get into this as much as I do."
"Yeah! Let's get to it! Um, how are we going to do it though, I don't have any experience with a threesome yet." S!Rutger wondered.
"Well, we were ready to get going like this." Rutger noted. "You could just get on the other side and we could spitroast her."
"Ooh, that sounds like fun, let's do that!" Lilina said excitedly.
"So you want me here then?" S!Rutger asked getting in position in front of Lilina.
"Perfect." Rutger replied right before slamming himself into Lilina, making it so her face was pushed up closer to S!Rutger's crotch. She took no time in beginning to lick his shaft up and down and there was an immediate reaction from the 'newbie' that had joined them.
"Oh Mother Earth!" S!Rutger moaned out as he felt Lilina's tongue on his shaft. Between that and thinking about how it would feel being on the other side his cock was fully erect in no time.
"I see you're just as big down here as the other one." Lilina commented with a smirk. "Good, I think this is gonna be fun for the both of us."
"Now, now, take it easy on him to start out." Rutger teased, getting a strange look from his other self.
"I can't believe I'm teasing myself about this." S!Rutger sighed. But that feeling didn't last long since Rutger started pushing Lilina closer between them, making so she had to start taking his length into her mouth. "Father Sky! That's a wonderful feeling!" Lilina was enjoying this whole thing of course, it kind of reminded her of how her first time with her Rutger went, seeing him more vulnerable than she ever had. And she was okay with teasing and playing around with this Rutger since he hadn't experienced his personal tragedy yet.
"You know, you don't just have to kneel there and take it, you can move around too." Rutger told his other self.
"Don't you think it would be a little rough on Lilina if I did that?" S!Rutger wondered. In response Rutger pulled Lilina back a bit so she could answer herself.
"I like it rough, for the most part." She stated. "Honestly I just want you to feel good, so just do whatever you want that makes it good for you."
"O-Okay, whatever you say." S!Rutger stammered before Rutger put Lilina back between them, moving them even closer than before. "Gods! Dude, if you keep doing that I'm gonna cum so fast."
"Isn't that kind of the point?" Rutger teased him some more.
"Yeah, but I kind of want to last a bit longer than this." S!Rutger noted. Rutger took that in mind and slowed up a bit so his other self could enjoy himself. He wasn't trying to be a jerk and ruin the moment, especially since it was himself he was dealing with. It was just fun to get to tease himself for once. Eventually though he did start picking up the pace, even grabbing a hold of Lilina's hair and pulling on it. Not too roughly of course, just enough to make it feel hot.
"Damn, that's so hot!" S!Rutger moaned out as Rutger pushed the trio together even more. Lilina was practically deepthroating S!Rutger now and he knew he wasn't going to last much longer. "Hey, is it okay if I put my hand on her head?"
"Ooh, she just tightened up on me, I think Lilina likes the idea." Rutger noted with a smirk, and he was right of course. So S!Rutger put his hand on Lilina's head to bring her even closer and keep her in place and he started thrusting himself into her mouth as well. It only took a few moments before he was moaning loudly and shooting all his sticky seed into her mouth. When his orgasm was over he fell back on the bed and watched as Lilina swallowed it all.
"Tastes a bit different than my Rutger's but good nonetheless." She commented with a smirk as she licked a bit off her lip. "But let's show him how a real couple finishes Rutger."
"You got it!" Rutger replied with his own smirk before pulling Lilina up into a vertical position by her hair and beginning to thrust into her as quickly and powerfully as he could. The show they were giving S!Rutger was very hot, and almost a bit intimidating. If he hadn't already of orgasmed he would have started jerking himself off just watching the scene unfold. He was expecting them to finish quickly after that, but they took a surprising long time before the two of them seemed to be at their limit.
"Hmm, I think now is a good time." Lilina moaned. "Give it to me Rutger, right here!" She added, putting her hands down near her thighs and stomach where she could feel Rutger pushing into her.
"As you wish." Rutger said in a seductive tone before giving her a few more powerful thrusts and making the two of them moan and cum at the same time.
"You know, I wonder if an Anna has ever had the idea to sell watching people have sex as some sort of entertainment, because I would definitely pay to see that again. It's actually kind of like some of the wet dreams I've had." S!Rutger commented when they were done.
"Oh, I'm sure one has." Lilina noted as she moved away from Rutger, a long line of cum flowing out of her body as she did so. "But don't you think it's much better to be involved than to just watch?"
"Yeah, being in the action is way better than watching." Rutger agreed as he sat down and rested his knees. Lilina was honestly still in the mood so she snuggled up with S!Rutger and started stroking his dick to see if he was ready to get going again.
"You think you might be able to go again?" She asked him sweetly. "I know you're probably just dying to feel how it is on the other side."
"This isn't just a one time thing?" S!Rutger asked a bit surprised.
"As long as Lilina is okay with it, it's a 'as many times as you want to' thing." Rutger noted.
"Sounds good to me." S!Rutger said with a big smile. "Plus, this will give me some more experience if I try to get with any other girls. Hey, speaking of, is that Fir girl cool? She's kind of cute."
"Yeah, she's all about training with her sword and stuff, so I think you'd get along. I kind of pushed her away for, personal reasons, but she's a nice girl." Rutger answered.
"Just do note she does kind of have a crush on a mercenary named Noah, so you might have to put some work into it." Lilina added.
"Never heard of him, but I guess I will soon." S!Rutger commented. "But okay, thanks for the info.
"No problem!" Lilina said happily. "But now you have to answer a question for me. Are you a good kisser?"
"Only one way to find out right?" S!Rutger teased. Then he turned to his other self. "You gonna be okay taking the back this time?"
"Oh, don't you worry about that." Rutger teased back. "You just worry about not cumming the second you get inside."
"Is that a challenge? Then let's go!" And the trio had a very fun, very sexy, very intimate rest of their night.
Chapter 49: File #561 Bonding Tacticians Part 3
Notes:
Well, back to this series. And Mark's with an actual tactician this time! XD Anyways, one of my good friends loves Soren as a character, so that's why Soren has been in a number of these. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #561 Bonding Tacticians Part 3
Characters: Mark, Soren
Based on: a commission by Pegaslick on Twitter
Mark and Lyn were eating lunch together in Askr's dining hall. It had been a slow day for the couple, but sometimes that was a good thing. It allowed them to rest and get some perspective on how things were going and to maybe meet some new people since they had the time. When they were about done though Soren, a tactician from the continent of Tellius, came up to speak to the pair. Well, more specifically Mark.
"Hello Mark, Lyn." Soren greeted them in a comfortable tone. At first when they all had met Soren had seemed very cold and standoff-ish, but once they got to know him Mark and Lyn realized all he needed and wanted was friends who would accept him and they gladly filled that role for him when they could.
"You seem to be in a good mood today." Lyn commented with a smile. "Everything going alright?"
"Yes, everything is going fine. I just came over wondering if Mark had some time for a chess match." Soren replied. Mark looked over to Lyn and she gave him a nod to tell him that she didn't have anything planned for them later.
"Yeah, I think I've got some time for that." Mark noted. "You want to do it in our room or yours?"
"Come to my room in about an hour, I should have everything set up by then." Soren explained. "And thank you as always for taking time out of your day to spend with me, I truly appreciate it."
"Hey, no problem, that's what friends do." Mark replied with his own friendly smile. Soren nodded and then walked away to get things ready. For you may not know, but 'playing chess' was Soren's way of saying 'I'm in need of some physical intimacy' when he was in public and didn't want other people to catch on to how he was really feeling. And of course Mark was all for it, he got to play chess and have sex with a handsome friend, it was a win-win in his book.
"Soren has really come to trust you Mark, I think that's really great for him." Lyn commented when Soren was out of earshot.
"Me as well. And I'm glad to give him what I can to make him feel good, since Ike really isn't interested in that kind of stuff." Mark agreed. "You sure you don't have anything planned for me today though, I figured we'd be getting up to something with how the day was going."
"I had some ideas, but nothing solid." Lyn noted. "You helping Soren out is a better use of your time than anything I would have come up for with the day."
"Well, thank you Lyn." Mark said before giving her a kiss on the cheek. "You're always so thoughtful, and I love you for that."
"And I love you as well Mark." Lyn told him back. "Now get going, don't want to keep Soren waiting too long do you?" So Mark finished off his food and resupplied his robes with emergency snacks before making his way to Soren's room. Even though he was invited he still knocked on the door and waited to be allowed in.
"The door is unlocked!" Soren said through the door. "Lock it when you get in though." So Mark opened the door and closed and locked it behind him. Soren's room was as neat and clean as it always was. Not to say it was sparse either, there were maps, tomes, staves, regular books, and even a few knives all around the room, but they were all nice, neat and organized. It would be the polar opposite of Mark's room if Lyn wasn't there to keep the mess in check.
"Hmm, smells nice in here." Mark commented as he stepped into the room. "Did you get some new candles?"
"Yes, Anna was able to procure some from Tellius and I bought a few from her." Soren explained. "This is the smell that really reminds me of being back home with the Greil Mercenaries. It makes me feel a bit more safe and it helps me sleep at night." Since Mark and Soren had become such close friends Soren was more willing to be open with him, kind of like he was with Ike.
"That makes sense, home is where I sleep the best as well." Mark noted as he thought back to the ger he shared with Lyn back in Sacae. "Maybe I'll see if Anna can do the same for Lyn and I. Either way, thank you for inviting me again, it's about time we break this stalemate of ours."
"Agreed. And I made some tea as well to drink as we play." Soren said pouring some into some cups that were sitting on the table with the chessboard.
"I assume you want to use the same stakes as always, winner gets to top?" Mark asked.
"Yes, that's worked out well for us so far, I don't see a reason why we should change it." Soren agreed. So the the two tacticians took off their outer robes and hung them over the chairs they would sit in, sat down, shook each other's hand, and then started to play. Both of them were tactical geniuses and both of them had played enough matches to know how the other thought, so they were very meticulous with their moves, not rushing even one in case there was a better one that could be made. The room was silent until about halfway through the match when Soren brought up a topic Mark didn't expect to have to talk about.
"Mark, can I confide in you something?" Soren asked as he planned out his next move.
"Of course Soren, you can tell me anything you'd like." Mark assured him.
"Thank you. Well, you know that hero that just got summoned the other day, the one who has the beat up Ragnell and claims to be Ike's descendant?" Soren asked.
"Priam wasn't it?" Mark pondered. "What about him?"
"I guess he just makes me feel weird about my relationship with Ike." Soren noted. "Like you and I both know that Ike really isn't into intimate moments, he has other ways to show he loves people. That's why we're here doing this and he's okay with it because he understands I have urges that he doesn't. It just sits wrong with me, thinking that maybe I won't be enough for Ike in the end."
"I kind of get how you feel." Mark noted. "It's like how it was with me and Rutger. Since he can't, and probably wouldn't, tell me what happens in Elibe's future, I have to wonder what happened to him to change him from the happy and cheerful son I know back home to the sad and angry man I know him as here. Like, did I do something wrong raising him? Did we have a big falling out? I worry about it all the time honestly."
"And how do you reconcile those feelings?" Soren wondered.
"Well, I take a page out of your book Soren, I think about it logically." Mark noted. "I know myself pretty well, and I know that I'm not just suddenly going to become a bad person, and neither is Lyn. I know that Elibe is at peace now, but it's still a bit fragile. Nations still have issues with each other, dragons are still out there somewhere, and people are hoping that I work for them if a war does breakout, so I know something could be brewing. Actually I have a good idea that it is since we were all given a warning by the wisest man we've ever met. So something tells me that something is going to happen to either Lyn or myself, maybe even both of us, and that the heartbreak from that is what makes Rutger like that. It's not the happiest conclusion, but it's the one that makes the most sense and makes me worry the least."
"You almost sound like you'd be ready for your own death." Soren commented.
"Maybe I am." Mark countered. "I've lived a good life, made many friends, started a loving family, if I'm to die sometime in the next decade or so, I don't think I'd have any regrets other than leaving the ones I love behind."
"Mark, you are something a lot of people aspire to be, you know that?" Soren asked as a bit of a joke, which got Mark to chuckle. "So, if you were to think my issue through logically, how would you do it?"
"Well, there are many ways to look at it." Mark started. "First off he could just be lying. That Ragnell could just be a replica and he took on the mantle of being Ike's descendant like Lucina did with Marth."
"That is reasonable, seeing as they are both from the same realm." Soren noted.
"Second off, he could just be related to Ike through Mist's future bloodline." Mark continued. "Nothing against Mist, but if anyone were to chose who they said that they were related to, they'd most likely choose Ike over her. I know I probably would."
"That is true as well, even if the Mist I know is just growing up, there is no doubt she'll want to start a family and try to do things better than her parents did." Soren commented.
"And lastly, and of course this isn't the last reasonable thing it's just the last one I could think of, you and Ike could adopt a kid in the future that ends up being the one Priam is related to. If he's so far in your future as he says he is, no one is really going to go through his bloodline just to see if he's adopted to prove him wrong, they'll just see records of Ike raising a child and assume it was his someway." Mark finished off.
"I could see that to." Soren agreed. "Or maybe we have a surrogate of some sort since I'm willing to be intimate with someone even if Ike isn't."
"See, you're already on the right track." Mark replied. "Just keep on thinking of the positive outcomes of the situation and how they outnumber the negative ones and you should be able to deal with it." After he said that Soren gave him a chuckle. "What?"
"Nothing, nothing. I just appreciate how you tell me all this stuff but still sneak in there to be my realistic self still." Soren told him. "It's like you really know me and pay attention to what I tell you, it's rare to find someone like that back home."
"Well, just like I have to be realistic about possibly dying young, you have to at least have something in the back of your head telling you every possibility. It's kind of the curse of smart people like us, but we grow stronger mentally because of it." Mark noted.
"I sure hope so." Soren commented. "And I know I pretty much already said it, but thank you for listening. This is why I like inviting you over, it's more than just the intimacy, you're a true friend Mark."
"I'm glad to hear that, I feel the same way Soren." Mark said genuinely from his heart. "Now, it seems like we're at the critical moment here in the match, let's see who can pull off a miracle first." So the two of them went back to being silent and just focusing on the game of chess before them. Eventually the two of them got down to just a few pieces left and it wasn't clear cut if either of them would win.
"King takes Knight." Soren said declaring his move.
"King takes Bishop." Mark said quickly afterwards, their moves getting faster with the lower amount of pieces on the board. "That just leaves our Kings left on the board, I'm pretty sure that constitutes a draw."
"Pretty sure?" Soren wondered.
"I've never gotten this far with anyone before." Mark admitted. "I either win or lose in a landslide, though I do have to say our matches have been getting closer and closer with each one, so I guess this is the logical conclusion."
"Well, okay, I can accept a draw." Soren commented. "But what does that mean for our stakes, neither of us won? I don't really want to do another match, I think my urges may pass before we finish. You have any ideas, you're the more experienced one between us."
"We could do it laying on our sides, there are a few positions that work that way." Mark suggested. "That's kind of a middle ground, wouldn't you think?"
"It's better than anything I could think of. I'll let you take the lead since you know what you're doing more than me." Soren noted.
"Sounds good. Well, first things first as always, might as well take our clothes off." Mark said before starting to strip down. Soren followed shortly after and soon enough both of them were completely naked. They were also both a bit sweaty, thinking so hard for so long got their blood pumping. Soren, still coming into his own when it came to intimacy, was fully erect pretty much right away while Mark, knowing how to control himself a bit more, waited until he got a good look over Soren's body before getting excited.
"You look as handsome as ever." Soren commented as he looked at Mark with a bit of lust in his eyes.
"I could say the same about you." Mark replied with a smirk. "Okay, get in the bed and lay on your right side, I'll get the lube ready." So Soren got into the bed and Mark lube himself up. Since they were used to each other they didn't have to use so much so just Mark using it on his dick was enough. A few moments later Mark slid into the bed, laying behind Soren. "You need any foreplay or do you just want to get right into it?"
"Let's just get right into it." Soren answered. So Mark slipped his right arm under Soren's armpit to hold his back and placed his left hand right under Soren's cheek before moving in and tenderly kissing him on the lips. Soren responded by wrapping his left arm behind Mark's back and placing his hand on the back of his neck to keep him close.
"Is this a comfortable position for you?" Mark asked after they held the kiss for a while.
"Yes, I think I can work with this, though let me do this." Soren said lifting his left leg up and wrapping it around Mark's hip. "You should be able to get better access that way."
"Good idea, I like that more than before." Mark noted before going in for another kiss. He also took the time to line himself with Soren's entrance and started to nudge and tease it while they were making out. Of course this was everything Soren was wanting, the feeling of being wanted, the feeling of being with someone who cared about him, and of course the feeling of some nice hot sex as well. Mark was about to pull back from the kiss to ask if it was okay to slip inside but Soren pulled him back in as if to tell him to just do it and not break the moment. So Mark listened to Soren's body language and slowly pushed himself inside. He could feel Soren's breath hitch through their kiss, but he knew all too well that it meant Soren was feeling good and he could continue.
How far you've come since the day I could get you off with just a handjob. Mark thought to himself as he continued diving deeper into Soren's mouth with his tongue and his ass with his dick. Mark too felt an air of acceptance when he was with Soren as well. Most people knew him as a flirt, but that came with the assumption he only flirted with women. Being able to find another man to share moments like this with was a godsend for Mark and he savored every moment he could get with him.
The two men went on like that for quite a while, Mark could last longer because of his experience and Soren's Branded physiology gave him more stamina than your average mage, so they were locked together for almost as long as they went with the chess match. But eventually the time came where the both of them were ready to get off and Mark knew just the trick.
"You ready for a big finish?" Mark asked Soren in a breathy yet seductive voice.
"I'm always ready with you Mark." Soren replied with the same tone. So Mark moved his hand away from Soren's cheek and used it to reach down and start stroking his dick, using his thumb to move over all the sensitive spots on the head. Simultaneously he started trusting deeper and harder in to Soren, reaching as deeply as he could inside his body. Both of their already hot and sweaty bodies started to heat up even more and their hearts started beating even more quickly than before. Soon everything started to snowball and Mark continued to stroke and thrust faster while Soren bucked back against his hips and used his tongue even more for the kiss they shared.
"Soren! It's coming! Do you want me to-"
"Shut up and kiss me!" Soren replied, connecting their lips one last time before the both of them started to cum all over the place. Mark couldn't stop himself from cumming as deeply as he could into Soren and Soren's seed spilled all over his stomach, Mark's hand and arm, and some even got onto Mark's chest. It was a big finish as Mark promised as well, Soren was pent up and kept cumming for a bit long after the main portion and even Mark had a bit more to give before it was finally over. When the figurative dust settled the two men laid on their backs so they could fully catch their breath together. It was a good ten minutes before either of them spoke again.
"Sorry, I was a bit forceful there at the end." Soren finally said as his mind cleared up enough to speak.
"Nah, it's fine. Lyn does that to me all the time." Mark assured him. "Sometimes you just want what you want and don't want to be interrupted, I get it."
"Thank you, again, for everything." Soren replied with a genuine smile on his face. A few moments later Mark got up and grabbed a towel for each of them so they could clean themselves off. "You want some more tea before you go?"
"Yeah, I think I'd like that." Mark replied. So Soren got up off the bed and poured them each another cup of tea. "Heh, surprised you didn't put your clothes on in case you spilled it."
"Unlike you, I don't have silly accidents like that." Soren teased him. "Besides, I'm comfortable being naked around you, it's very freeing in some respects."
"Fair enough." Mark said before sipping his tea, making sure to not have a 'silly accident' proving Soren's point. "This tea is quite good, very relaxing."
"Thank you, Oscar taught me how to make it." Soren noted before yawning a bit. "Though it can make you a bit drowsy."
"You're telling me." Mark said yawning as well. "I feel like could take a nap after all that action. Of course I always feel that way, so I should get going."
"How about you stay a bit longer, we can nap together." Soren suggested. "And when we wake up we can have that second chess match, what do you say?"
"A nap with a friend and more chess? What more could I ask for?"
Chapter 50: File #501 Some Elibian Spies in Magvel
Notes:
This story is set in the Magvel Nights universe from way back towards the start of this collection. You don't have to read those to get this one just keep in mind it's a Modern AU where Magvel is basically Vegas and Elibe is basically Hollywood.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #501 Some Elibian Spies in Magvel
Characters: Matthew, Leila, Mark, Joshua
Based on: a commission by dionisokitsune on Twitter
A handsome, brown-haired spy in a fancy looking suit sat at a brightly lit up bar. He was waiting for his contact to show up to give him some critical information about his next mission, and while meeting at a casino was a bit strange it was still the most public place they could meet and not look suspicious.
"You looking to drink anything or are you just gonna sit here and loiter around forever?" The bartender, who had a really cool looking hat on admittedly, asked the spy as he was drying off a glass.
"Vodka martini, shaken, not stirred." The spy responded.
"We sell drinks here, not cliché movie lines sir." The bartender responded right back.
"Damn, called out even here." The spy said to himself under his breath. "Fine, I'll have some carbonated water, not really in a position to drink at the moment."
"Coming right up." The bartender said with a smirk before getting to work. He was good at his job so it only took a few moments before the drink was done and slid towards the spy who gracefully caught it. "So, those clothes aren't just for show."
"I've just had experience." The spy noted. "And thanks for the lime, that's a nice touch." The bartender nodded and turned to take care of the next person at the bar. The spy turned his back to the casino floor and started sipping on his drink for a few minutes, wondering just who and where his contact was going to be. It didn't take too much longer until a woman in a long, purple sequin dress sat down next to him at the bar.
"Still not drinking on the job I see." She teased the spy in a smooth voice. "I guess I can respect a man who wants to get his job done."
"Well, I only drink when I'm with someone I care about, and as you can see I'm-" The spy said before turning his head towards the woman. When he laid his eyes on her he was so surprised that he fell out of this chair and spilled his drink all over his suit. "Y-You! I saw you! You-!"
"Saw me get gunned down by a bunch of henchmen?" The woman teased him some more. "You should know better than most people that cats like me have nine lives."
"But you, you're a-" The spy continued to sputter.
"A thief? Well, let's just say I'm repaying FE-7 for getting me out of that jam you saw me in." The woman said. FE-7 stood for 'Federal Enforcement Section 7' Elibe's top espionage group. "So for now it looks like we'll be working together, if you're okay with that."
"I mean I guess if the director trusts you then I will for now." The spy said finally getting up and drying himself off as much as he could. "I didn't catch your name the last time we met, what do I call you?"
"Well, I'm obviously not gonna tell you my real name, what kind of spy would I be if I did that?" The woman replied with a smirk. "For now you can call me Rose, that good with you?"
"A fitting name, for both your beauty and prickly nature." The spy answered, finally getting in a jab of his own. "I actually haven't gotten my identity for this mission yet, so you can just call me Espion for now."
"Sounds good to me, though you should get that worked on, that's just 'spy' in another language you know?" Rose asked him.
"Yeah, I get that a lot." Espion replied. "Well, I guess we should head to my room to discuss our information and so I can get cleaned off."
"Lead the way." Rose replied. So the two started to leave but the bartender stopped them.
"Hey, you still need to pay for that drink!" He told Espion.
"Put it on my room tab, here's my card." Espion said sliding a card across the table.
"Very well. Try not to make a mess next time you show up." The bartender warned him.
"Can't promise anything." Espion said before he and Rose started walking towards the elevator.
"How does a goofy guy like that get a babe that hot to talk to him?" The bartender asked himself after they left. He then picked up the card to see who the drink should be charged to. The camera angle then changes to his POV and the only thing written on the card is a name on one side and a codename on the other.
Matthew Espion
OA-1
"And cut! Wonderful acting everyone, I think that's gonna be the take we run with!" Mark said into his megaphone as he got out of his director's chair. The whole scene that was just described was the opening sequence of what was hopefully his next big movie 'Some Elibian Spies in Magvel'
"I didn't mess anything up did I? I think I did pretty well for my first time seriously acting." Joshua asked Mark as he walked up. He was the bartender with the cool hat, a role that he was very good at playing since he liked to work at the bar at the casino he owned, which coincidently they were in right now.
"You did great man, really loved the snark you gave off. Really fits the tone of the OA-1 films." Mark replied. You see this movie was a big crossover between his two spy series. One was about a slightly bumbling spy who nothing seemed to go right for, the OA-1 series. And the other was about a hypercompetent cat burglar/theif who eventually ended up doing the right things in the end, the Fanged Rose series. It was something that both series' stars wanted to do for quite a while and they finally had the chance to do so.
"Awesome. I can't wait to see myself on the big screen for once. Oh, and I got off the phone with Selena before we started filming, she said she'd be back in Magvel in time to shoot her scene, so you don't have to worry about it." Joshua assured Mark.
"Hey, she's got time, her scene is towards the end anyways." Mark noted. "Okay, I'm gonna check in with the stars real quick." Joshua nodded and Mark walked towards the two stars of the film, Matthew Espion and Leila Voleuse, who were talking to each other about how they did with the scene.
"So, how are you two feeling?" Mark asked the two of them in his friendly manner.
"Well, I'm used to getting drinks spilled on me for these scenes, so everything is going well on my end." Matthew answered with a chuckle.
"I'm happy that I finally get someone to bounce my character's personality off for an extended period of time. I think this movie is really going to flesh out Rose's character and I'm really excited for that." Leila added.
"Yeah, I was thinking the same thing actually." Mark replied. "And I specifically made the script help that out as well, so I think this is going to do wonders for her. And for Matthew since we'll see that he can really be dependable when the chips are down."
"I'll finally get to use all that stunt training for cool moves and not slapstick for once." Matthew noted. "I'm looking forward to it. Anyways, are we shooting anything else today?"
"No, we're done for the day." Mark replied. "You can go back to your rooms and do whatever it is you do to relax. We'll start shooting around 8ish in the morning tomorrow though, so get some good sleep."
"Will do." Leila replied with a bit of a smirk. After that Mark walked away to talk to some extras and the camera crew.
"What's that smirk for, you got something up your sleeve?" Matthew asked Leila when Mark as gone since he saw the look on her face.
"You know, you're much more perceptive than your movie counterpart." Leila teased him. "But yes, I do. Come to my room in about 30 minutes, and don't worry about cleaning off, I'll have you covered when you get there." She slipped one of her hotel room cards into his hand as she finished.
"I'm intrigued." Matthew replied. "See you then." It hadn't been leaked to the public yet, but Matthew and Leila had been dating since the end of Matthew's last movie where she had a decent sized cameo in. They were planning to announce it during the premiere since their characters were being written to fall in love with each other, but on the set it was kind of an open secret of sorts.
"See you." Leila replied back, blowing him a kiss. After a few minutes of listening to the rest of the cast move and mill about Matthew went up to his room and made sure all his belongings were in place before leaving and going over to Leila's room. He figured since she had given him a key he didn't need to knock, so he just slipped the key in and opened the door before walking in. When he got into the room he couldn't see Leila anywhere and that confused him slightly.
"Leila, are you here?" He called out.
"Yes! I'm in the shower, come join me!" She called back. Matthew's eyes widened a bit in excitement as he made his way and entered Leila's bathroom.
"Should I take my clothes off?" Matthew wondered after closing the door.
"Yeah, unless you take showers with a tuxedo on." Leila teased him.
"Hey, just had to ask." Matthew noted before stripping down and shaking out of his clothes. The shower was one that had a glass door to enter it so before he went in he announced himself. "I'm coming in."
"Hurry up, don't let all the heat out!" Leila said as she grabbed Matthew's hand and pulled him in, the door closing automatically behind him.
"It is quite warm in here, I like it." Matthew commented before he got a good look at Leila's body. "And I really like this, you're looking as hot as ever Leila."
"Hey, you're pretty handsome yourself Matthew." Leila countered as she looked him over as well. "But, down to business, we need to rehearse for the scene in the movie where we get caught in the shower by the villain's henchman."
"Wait, what?!" Matthew wondered, very confused. "Since when was that written into the movie? I mean I know Mark loves trying to sneak scenes like this into his movies, but he usually tells me about rewrites." Leila couldn't help but start laughing at his reaction to her little joke. She was planning on keeping it going a bit longer, but it was just too good seeing him like this.
"Gods, the look on your face right now." Leila replied still laughing a bit.
"Looks like you got me again." Matthew noted, chuckling a bit himself. "You know, one of these days I'm gonna get you back really good and then the shoe will be on the other foot."
"And as always I look forward to it." Leila assured him with a warm smile. "I only tease you like this because I know you're okay with it. If you weren't I'd stop."
"I know you would, and I appreciate that." Matthew commented truthfully. "Honestly, I just love seeing you smile and laugh, so I'll take any amount of teasing to get to see you like this."
"You're so sweet Matthew, I love that about you." Leila replied as she wrapped her arms around him in a hug. "Besides, you know Mark wants to keep the rating of this movie pretty low since most of your fans are a bit younger and would want their parents to take them to see it."
"That's true." Matthew noted. "He's very considerate like that, a bit different than most directors, but that's why I enjoy working with him."
"Same." Leila agreed. "You always have the feeling he has your back and is willing to listen to things you say. But enough talk about work, I really asked you here so we could have hot and steamy shower sex, unless you have anything else you need to get to."
"For you Leila, I've got all the time in the world." Matthew replied with a smirk of his own. So that's what they did. They all soaped and heated up washing each other, touching every single spot they could while the warm water flowed down their bodies and loosened up their muscles and more. Every moment was filled with passion and love as they did their carnal dance of love with each other, not sparing anything or any moment with each other. Eventually they ended up with Matthew laying on his back with Leila riding him, using her hand on the shower wall to support herself. The shower was quite large so there was definitely enough space for a position like this.
"Matthew! I'm really close, just one more thing will put me over the edge!" Leila moaned out over the sound of the water hitting the shower floor around them.
"I'm close too!" Matthew moaned back, feeling just as good as Leila was. "Is it okay for me to stay inside, or should I pull out?" Matthew knew that Leila took contraceptives so she wouldn't get pregnant, but they hadn't seen each other like this in while, so he figured he'd ask.
"I'm still taking the pills." Leila confirmed. "But thank you for asking. I know what you should do though. Start sucking on my breast, that should do the trick."
"Really? Alright then." Matthew replied, more than ready to give Leila whatever she wanted. So he tilted his head up slightly and started licking her nipple back and forth before putting his lips around it and giving it some good suction. Leila immediately responded by starting to ride him up and down faster and tightening up around his shaft. That caused Matthew to moan out as he was sucking on her chest and that vibration just made Leila feel even better. It was a closed loop of pleasure for the both of them and it kept ramping up and up and getting hotter and hotter for the both of them until they just couldn't help themselves any more. The both of them orgasmed at exactly the same time, Matthew shooting his seed deeply into Leila's body and Leila's juices squirting all the way down Matthew's shaft. It was as romantic a moment as you could get in a shower like this. It took a bit for them to come down from the high of their orgasms but when they did they sat up and held each other under the soothing water of the shower.
"That was wonderful!" Leila finally stated once she had caught her breath. "I've missed this, I've missed being with you Matthew."
"I've missed this too." Matthew agreed. "You're just amazing Leila. Sometimes I wonder how a guy like me got lucky enough to get a woman like you to fall for me."
"It's because you're a good guy Matthew." Leila assured him. "You're stable, you're reliable. I know that wherever I may be or whatever I may decide to do with my life that you'll be there supporting me, and that's not something you get from most guys in our industry."
"You're telling me." Matthew chuckled. "But my parents always told me to stay true to myself, and I couldn't see myself being vain or flakey. I like being reliable, it makes me feel good about myself."
"So humble as well." Leila teased him.
"Hey, you're pretty different than most actresses as well you know." Matthew teased her back. "Not many can say they have a Master's degree in criminal science or actually care about who and what charities they give their money to."
"Well that's true." Leila replied with a smile. "But go on."
"And not many have such a great sense of humor as you do either. But what it really comes down to with me about you is that you're just you. You don't hide any major secrets about yourself with me, you just are yourself and you have confidence in that no matter what role you're put in. It's refreshing to have someone be so open with you, and it makes me feel special that you've decided to share that with me." Matthew told her from the heart. "Yeah, I know that makes me a big sap for saying so, but that's what is important to me, that you can be yourself around me."
"Well, luckily for you I enjoy falling in love with big saps such as yourself." Leila said warmly before giving Matthew another kiss on the lips. "As long as we're both honest with ourselves, I think we'll be just fine together."
"Just fine?" Matthew teased. "I would think your standards would be much higher than that."
"You know what I mean." Leila teased back as she ruffled his hair a bit. "It means I love you."
"And I love you, just as much." Matthew replied back softly. "But if we're going to continue to be all sappy and cuddly, I'd prefer we do it out of the shower so we done prune up before we shoot tomorrow."
"Yeah, you've got a good point." Leila said standing up and turning the shower off before helping Matthew to his feet. "You wanna stay over tonight and split a pizza?"
"Sounds good to me." Matthew replied. "You still don't like olives right?"
"I mean, I'm coming around to them, but I'd prefer one without them." Leila noted.
"Alright, I'll call it in. Mark gave me the number to this local place that delivers to the hotel and you know he always has the best food recommendations." Matthew explained.
"A Mark recommendation? This night keeps on getting better and better."
Chapter 51: File #585 The Radiant Whims of Fate
Notes:
Story #50! I never thought I'd write 50 stories for this collection, or get 50 commissions in the first place, but here we are! Nothing too special of a story to celebrate, but it's the first time L'Arachel has a major part in one of these! Enjoy! Also to mark the occasion I will be posting a Table of Contents at the beginning so it's easier for people to know which stories have what characters and pairings.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #585 The Radiant Whims of Fate
Characters: Joshua, L'Arachel
Based on: a commission by foureiz_art on Twitter
It had been another wonderful day in Askr for Joshua as he sat in the dining hall by himself eating his dinner alone in a secluded spot. He didn't always eat alone and away from everyone, but this had been the only spot that was open when he got here and he tended to eat a bit slower than most people so now he was sitting there stewing with his stew and wondering what he might get up to tonight. He didn't have any missions or anything to do the next day so he could stay up late, preferably with a woman, but he'd have to find someone who was willing. While he was thinking to himself he barely noticed that someone he knew pretty well was walking towards him with her own tray of food.
"By the glorious whims of fate, I was just wondering where you were Prince Joshua!" It was L'Arachel, the cheerful and bombastic slayer of monsters and the princess of Rausten back in Magvel.
"Shh! You promised you were going to keep that a secret." Joshua hissed at her and she just chuckled at him.
"Oh, don't be such a sourpuss, we're the only two in the dining hall at the moment, no one can hear me." L'Arachel teased him. How did she find out Joshua was the lost prince of Jehanna, it was one of the many wagers that Joshua had lost to her. Even here in Askr away from the gods of Magvel she still had some strange divine luck that made it so that even if Joshua was cheating he could never win a bet against her.
"Hm, I guess that's true. I'm just not used to people knowing, especially people from back home." Joshua noted a bit more calmly. "How come you're eating so late, usually you and Dozla are close to the front of the line for dinner."
"Well, I kind of lost track of time to be honest." L'Arachel admitted. "I had actually been looking for you all over the castle just to find you here still eating."
"Really, why were you looking for me?" Joshua wondered. "I didn't do anything to offend you by accident did I?"
"No, no, of course not." L'Arachel assured him. "I was just looking for you because I was hoping to get you to cash in one of those favors you owe me from our past wagers. There is something I've been trying to test with myself and my magic abilities and I need you to help me test it since it involves something you're quite adept at."
"Yeah, sounds good. You won those favors fair and square." Joshua said with a nod. "Why don't you sit down and tell me about it while you eat?"
"Thank you Joshua, you are very considerate, I've always found that endearing about you." L'Arachel stated before sitting down across from him at the table and beginning to dig in. "Ohhh! This stew is amazing! Simply delicious! Truly captivating! Sorry Joshua, I'm gonna want to savor this, why don't you tell me about your day while I take this culinary explosion in stride."
"Hey, take all the time you need, I've got nothing to do tonight yet." Joshua said with a chuckle at her expressive personality. "I mean I guess I do now since you got to me, but I'm sure a few tests shouldn't take to long." So Joshua got to telling L'Arachel about the mission he went on today, how he helped out Anna with her delivery service for a bit, and how he was lucky enough to actually win all his wagers in the Coliseum for the first time in a long time.
"You sure had a busy day, you must be glad to be off tomorrow." L'Arachel noted as she finished off her stew. "You know, this food here in Askr is better than any meal I've had in Rausten, what do you think?"
"Well, it's been a while since I've had any Jehannan chefs make me food, but I do agree the chefs here in Askr put their memory to shame." Joshua agreed.
"So, finally getting back to my point, these tests I wanted to do with you." L'Arachel said continuing her conversation from before. "It actually has something to do with that last point you brought up about winning all your wagers today." At first Joshua didn't see what she was trying to imply, but when the realization dawned on him his eyes opened wide and his breathing got a bit quickly.
"No. No, no, no. No. No!" He replied, not even letting her continue. "I told you last time, I'm not betting with you anymore. I'm already neck deep in favors I still owe you, I don't want to lose all the money I made today, and I just have the sinking feeling that eventually one of these days you're somehow gonna get me to bet something I shouldn't, like the throne of Jehanna or something. We discussed this, and I though you said you understood."
"Calm down Joshua. I, L'Arachel, the light of Rausten, wouldn't forget such a heated discussion with a trusted ally." L'Arachel assured him. "And I wouldn't bring this up lightly either, but you're the only person I can come to this with. So please hear me out."
"You've got minute." Joshua told her.
"Very well." L'Arachel said before taking a breath. "So as you know, because of my many wondrous blessings, I'm supernaturally lucky. Well one day I was thinking about it and realized that sometimes being so lucky isn't a good thing. Like what if I ever had to try and fit in with some commoners or had to take on some sort of espionage mission here in Askr. I would stick out like a sore thumb. So I've been working on a method to put a limit on my luck, though I haven't had anyone to test it with. The first person that came to mind was you Joshua since we kind of trust each other and we have an observable history with luck based things that could be used as a control to base my findings on. I have no ill intentions with this Joshua, I assure you."
"Hmm, what you say does make a bit of sense." Joshua said mulling her words over. L'Arachel was always very honest, it was just her personality, so he didn't have trouble believing what she told him, but he really wondered if helping her like this would be worth it for him. Of course he was a man who liked to help out, but he also was a mercenary who didn't know where his next meal would come from and needed to keep at least a bit of gold on him at all times. "And I'm assuming that we'd actually have to wager something of substance to see if it would work and since it would be as close to your control situation as possible?"
"Your pondering would be correct." L'Arachel confirmed.
"Figures." Joshua said before sighing. "Look, I want to help, I really do. We're friends and allies and I enjoy helping my friends, but I need to watch my own back as well. If you want to do this, you're gonna have to wager something that I'm gonna be interested enough in to possibly lose all the money I made today. I hope you understand that."
"Yes, I figured as such." L'Arachel noted with a bit more confidence. "And I believe that I've come up with a wager that you'd be willing to accept. If you were to help me out like this and end up winning then I will allow you the honor of letting you watch me give you a private show, baring my stunning and radiant form to you and allowing you to ogle me as much as you please." Even through her flowery language Joshua could understand what she was telling him, though he wasn't quite believing it. This, coming from the woman who called Prince Ephraim a pervert because he showed her his bare, injured, shoulder? He had to make sure he had heard it right.
"Let me get this straight. You're saying that if I help you out and win then you'll strip down naked in front of me?" Joshua asked in a bit more plain language. Now he was really glad only the two of them were in the dining hall.
"Precisely. But as the saying goes, you'll only get to look and not touch. Just want to make sure you're clear on that." L'Arachel noted, but there was a hint of a teasing tone in her voice, as if she was letting Joshua know subconsciously there could be a bit more to it.
"Hey, a strip show is a strip show, especially with someone as naturally attractive as you princess." Joshua replied, putting on a bit of charm and getting L'Arachel to blush a bit because of it. "But what if I lose?"
"Then you'll have to do a very specific and physical favor for me." L'Arachel replied. "And to make you try your best, without cheating of course, I'm gonna be vague and not tell you so your mind can run amok thinking about what it could be."
"Sounds fair enough to start with. But if you start making me bet more stuff after that and I start to feel uncomfortable or that winning isn't worth it anymore, I'm out." Joshua stated.
"As to be expected from someone as shrewd as yourself Joshua, and I respect that you have your limits as I have mine." L'Arachel told him. "So, do we have a deal?" When she asked that she extended her hand to shake to seal said deal.
"I believe we do." Joshua said taking her hand and shaking it. "So, what did you have in mind for our wager. It has to be something luck based, you thinking coin flips?"
"I was more thinking playing a few rounds of poker actually since I've come to actually enjoy the back and forth mind games that come along with it." L'Arachel admitted. "And I've personally come into some spare gold myself here and there, so it should be enough to go against what you made today in the Arena." Of course she had tons more back home in Magvel, but for obvious reasons she couldn't make use of it here in Askr.
"You, liking mind games? I never would have thought." Joshua stated genuinely.
"Always have to stay one step ahead of villainy you know!" L'Arachel stated confidently. "Now let's hurry to my room, if I do end up losing I don't want any bad luck to force me to try and run from your room to mine trying to hide my bare skin from everyone."
"Fair enough." Joshua noted. L'Arachel's room wasn't actually too far away from his, but he hadn't actually seen the inside of it since he had never been invited in. So when L'Arachel let him in he took a nice, long look around to catch the atmosphere of the room. "You know, and no offense to you of course Princess, this room feels a lot more chilled and relaxed than I figured it would. I was expecting a ton of bright colors everywhere to fit your personality, but it's actually nice and cozy in here."
"Well, it's like that on purpose." L'Arachel noted. "I can't be bombastic and energetic all the time, I wouldn't be able to get to sleep. So my room is made to calm and soothe the radiant souls of all who partake in it's beauty and to show the contrast yet similar power that calmness can give those sworn to defeat evil."
"I like it, and that explanation is very you Princess." Joshua replied.
"You know you can just call me by my name right? I'm not gonna smite you down or anything." L'Arachel told him since that was getting a bit on her nerves.
"I wasn't sure, some princesses don't like me being so direct. But if you want me to call you by your name then I will, Lady L'Arachel." Joshua replied, putting extra emphasis on her name by saying it slowly and smoothly. L'Arachel blushed again, really enjoying the energy Joshua was putting into this.
"Good. Besides, if I'm to possibly bare myself to you, just calling me Princess after that would be kind of awkward don't you think?" L'Arachel wondered. "Either way, let's get down to it." So she pulled her small table to the middle of the room and placed two chairs on opposite sides of of it. "I assume you have a deck of cards on you?"
"Always do." Joshua said pulling a deck out of his inner jacket pocket and placing it on the table along with his sack of goin coins to bet with. "What game will it be?"
"I think whoever deals should pick the game between rounds, that sounds fair." L'Arachel said sitting down with her gold as well. "Plus the Summoner taught me a few new card games that he noted he shared with you and we might as well try them all to see how my luck limiting process works with them."
"What is your process anyways?" Joshua wondered. "Or is it something I as a non magic user wouldn't understand?
"It's pretty simple actually." L'Arachel explain. "Basically I try to cut my mind off from communicating from the Anima spirits that give me my magic ability. It used to be the case that I had to sit and meditate for hours to do so, but now it only takes me about a minute or so, though I do need to keep my concentration up or it comes back before I want it to."
"Makes sense that your luck is tied to your magic since they are both extraordinary." Joshua said both as just a plain statement, but also as a compliment to L'Arachel.
"Aww, thank you. I think the way you swoop and swish with your sword is pretty neat as well." L'Arachel admitted. "I really like how you make yourself disappear and make copies of yourself, that's a cool power I wish I could do."
"Well, it just looks like that because I move so fast, I don't actually make copies of myself. Though that would be useful in running a country." Joshua joked.
"It would, wouldn't it?" L'Arachel agreed with a chuckle. "Okay, just give me a minute to center myself and we should be able to start."
"Just one more thing." Joshua cut in. "Now that I'm thinking about it a bit more, wouldn't you losing this wager be a good thing for you since you know your methods work? It kind of feels weird that you might want to lose and then have to strip for me."
"Think of it as a reward for helping me with my research." L'Arachel assured him. "I know you pretty well Joshua, you're a good guy, you're not gonna take advantage of me or anything. And if you do, well I'll just hit you with Ivaldi and burn you to a crisp where you stand." Though she was glad Joshua brought that point up, because part of her did want to lose and show off to Joshua, maybe even a bit more.
"I wouldn't expect anything less from a holy woman such as yourself." Joshua replied with a chuckle, knowing she meant business. "Alright, go a head with your ritual or whatever."
So L'Arachel did her ritual to try and cut her luck off and then the two of them went at it with the cards. From the very start something seemed different to Joshua. For starters, he actually won the first hand that was dealt! Secondly, when L'Arachel did win it wasn't in a spectacular fashion. Like she didn't randomly pull Full Houses or Straight Flushes out of her ass like usual, she just would generally have slightly better cards then Joshua did. All that being said, Joshua's greater experience with gambling was paying off. Of course L'Arachel had some experience from their past wagers, but she didn't learn that much about it because she would always win. So eventually she was down to her last few gold coins with Joshua dealing.
"Okay, let's make it simple, 5 Card Draw for this one." Joshua said before dealing five cards to each of them. Joshua's hand was pretty garbage, just a pair of 8's and a few random cards while L'arachel actually had a decent hand with three 10's. "Your bet."
"Hm, I'll bet 10." L'Arachel replied. It was about a third of the gold she had left, but she was confident in her hand. Joshua could tell by her face though and he hesitated in calling her bet for just a moment, but a gut feeling told him he was going to win this one so he did.
"I call." He said putting his gold coins into the middle of the pile. "How many cards do you want?"
"Give me two." L'Arachel said, discarding her two cards that weren't 10's. Her gamble seemed to pay off because in return she got two Aces which gave her a full house. This time though she was able to hold it in an not tip Joshua off about her good hand.
"I'll take three cards for myself." Joshua stated, discarding everything but his pair of 8's. His gut feeling seemed to be right because those three new cards had the two other 8's in the deck, giving him a four-of-a-kind. "Looking a little low on gold there L'Arachel, you got a good enough hand to come back from the brink?" Joshua teased, though not enough to tip off his good hand either. It was more to goad L'Arachel into betting the rest of her gold so he could win.
"Wouldn't you like to know?" L'Arachel teased back. She could tell what Joshua was trying to do, so it keyed her in that Joshua thought he had a winning hand. But this was too good an opportunity to pass up, a Full House without using her luck wasn't to be fooled around with. "I'm all in. You think you have me beat? We'll see about that."
"I call." Joshua said immediately, thinking his trap was sprung.
"Full House! Read them and weep!" L'Arachel said quickly and forcefully slamming her cards onto the table. But Joshua wasn't phased at all.
"Usually that would be enough, but not this time." Joshua said smoothly as he flipped his cards over one by one. "Four 8's baby! I win."
"What? How! Are you sure you didn't cheat?!" L'Arachel exclaimed looking at the deck to make sure that there weren't any bent edges or anything.
"Nope, this is a fair deck as you requested." Joshua replied confidently. "Seems like I'm the victor of our little wager. That was fun though, you actually aren't half bad at cards there L'Arachel. If you would just develop your poker face a bit you could be a force even without your magic luck powers." Unbeknownst to Joshua, L'Arachel had really been getting into the gambling they had been doing. She had already enjoyed it a lot when it was just her winning, but losing and actually trying to mindgame Joshua really gave her a rush that she really wanted to continue with.
"We're not done here, I want to do another wager, double or nothing!" She stated.
"What do you mean by that?" Joshua wondered.
"Well, I don't have any more gold, but what if I sweetened the deal on your reward?" L'Arachel suggested. "If you win I'll bare myself and I'll let you touch me wherever and however you like for an hour. Deal?" Joshua's eyes lit up once more. Just seeing her naked was tempting, but getting to touch her soft looking skin, play with her breasts, cup her ass in his hands, he couldn't pass this up.
"Deal." Joshua said and they shook on it. "What's the game?"
"Shuffle the deck and then spread the cards out, whoever gets the higher card wins." L'Arachel stated.
"Okay, but you shuffle the deck so it's fair." Joshua said handing her the deck.
"Sure." So L'Arachel shuffled the deck of cards and then neatly spread them out across the table. "You pick first."
"Alright, I pick...this one." Joshua said taking a card from the the left side of the table in his viewpoint. "Let's make it so we find out what card it is at the same time."
"Yes, excellent!" L'Arachel said as her heart started to beat faster. She was getting more and more excited by the moment and thinking about Joshua touching her body all over wasn't helping things. "I'll pick this one!" She said taking a card a few over from Joshua's choice.
"Okay, reveal on three. One, two, three!" And with that they laid their cards on the table. L'Arachel had the 6 of Clubs while Joshua had the 8 of Hearts. "8 beats 6, looks like I win again."
"Triple or nothing! Coin flip!" L'Arachel replied without even thinking. Though part of her knew what she wanted and what she was doing.
"With what, you don't really have anything else to wager." Joshua stated, wondering where this was all coming from suddenly. Was L'Arachel getting addicted to gambling.
"Sex. If you win I'll have sex with you." L'Arachel stated. "However you want it, whatever position, for the rest of the night, as many times as you want."
"Whoa, whoa, whoa!" Joshua exclaimed. "Don't you think that's a bit much to wager? I mean have I fantasied having sex with you a few times? Yeah. But this seems a bit too much."
"Oh come on, you're already gonna see me strip and get to touch me all over. With your reputation with women I was going to want it anyways." L'Arachel rationalized. "And this is only a one time deal, I'm not gonna offer this to you again. It's now or never." She added that part trying to mindgame Joshua just a bit more since her mind was still on gambling. This time it was Joshua who was falling for the trap because when he thought about it, yeah he wasn't going to pass up getting to bed one of the hottest women in Magvel.
"You've convinced me." Joshua replied with a smirk as he pulled a coin out of his hat. "Okay, here is a coin, as you can see it has a heads and a tails and both sides are equally weighted. I'll use my thumb to flip it and you call it while it's in the air."
"Sounds good!" L'Arachel replied. So Joshua put the coin on his thumb and flipped it. Now she didn't realize it, but with all the excitement that was going on L'Arachel had stopped focusing on her ritual to stop her luck from affecting things, meaning that this flip was going to go the way she wanted it to, whatever that outcome may be. When the coin reached the apex of it's arc she called out Heads and when it hit the table it had enough momentum to start spinning about some. Seconds felt like minutes as the two watched the coin do it's dance on the table, but eventually it fell over and stopped, showing the Tails side of the coin on top.
"Well, would you look at that." Joshua commented a bit smugly, but not enough to be rude or off-putting. "And I thought you'd might turn your powers back on at the last second. I mean, if you really don't want to do this, you don't have to you know."
"Joshua! How dare you besmirch the word of a Lady such as myself!" L'Arachel said in an obviously fake offended tone. "I've made a deal with you and I intend to honor it to the best of my ability! I'll give you the best show you've ever seen and hopefully my body will live up to your fantasies!" Then she toned it down a bit so Joshua would get the point. "Look, a deal is a deal and you did what I asked so now I can do what I offered you. My body is my body, if I didn't really want to have sex with you I wouldn't have offered it. You know me, I just wanted to make it fun and convoluted along the way."
"You know, you're a lot more put together than most people think." Joshua noted with a chuckle. "I guess all that confidence isn't just bravado."
"Of course it isn't. To paraphrase one of our leaders, 'I don't pick sayings I can't accomplish.' Everything I say is because I know I can do it. If people want to call me crazy, then so be it, I know who my true friends an allies are."
"Wise words all around." Joshua commented.
"Okay, so if we're gonna do this, just give me a few minutes to wash up a bit and to change into something more appropriate." L'Arachel explained.
"Take all the time you need, I've got all night." Joshua assured her. "Is it okay if I take my clothes off while you get ready, you can test how well you dance against how excited I get that way."
"I expected as much." L'Arachel noted. "But keep the hat on, I love that mysterious look you give off with it one."
"I always do." Joshua teased. So L'Arachel went to her washroom and freshened up a bit and changed her clothes before coming out and seeing Joshua laying on her bed, baring everything to her. She was wearing a button up silk shirt with matching silk pajama pants that were just a bit lighter than her hair color. It was actually a pretty cute outfit, though Joshua was for sure wondering what she might have on under it.
"Yeah, I figured you'd be pretty hot and fit under that long coat of yours." L'Arachel commented looking at Joshua on her bed. "Which is good, I'm hoping it's not all for show."
"Oh, it's not." Joshua replied confidently. "When I say I've got all night, then I mean it."
"What happened to your arm?" L'Arachel wondered since she saw some bandages on it.
"I burned it cooking the last time I was on duty in the dining hall." Joshua explained. "It's almost healed so I should be able to take it off soon. But don't worry, it won't hamper my performance." He added the last part with a smirk. "Speaking of performances, would you like to begin yours?"
"Very well!" L'Arachel said with confidence as she set a tome down on a near by table. It was one she got from one of the Annas that used magic to conjure any type of music you wanted. She cast her hand upon it and a moment later a sensual song with a beat she could dance to started to play. "Be amazed at my wondrous and sensual dance style, perfected in secret to be unleashed on a night such as this!" Joshua was expecting her to continue being so bombastic and confident, so this was just to his liking. He made sure to sit up as well so he could get a better view of everything.
"Your audience is captivated and ready to see what you can do." Joshua assured her, which gave her even more confidence. So L'Arachel started dancing and to Joshua's surprise she was actually quite good at it. After she unbuttoned her shirt and revealed a lovely white and lacy bra underneath she continued to use the cloth to accentuate her dancing which was very fluid and full of life. Eventually though she tossed it aside and moved closer to Joshua sitting on her bed. Then she turned her back towards him before slowly and teasingly lowering her silk pants down her legs as she shook her but near his face.
"Remember Joshua, you're not allowed to touch me until I'm done dancing, no matter how tempting it is." She teased him. And it was quite temping for him to reach out and pull her white lacy panties down along with her pants, but he could control himself and not ruin the moment.
"You're just getting me more excited for when it's my turn to do as I please." Joshua teased her back in a low and sexy voice that got her to shiver a bit from goosebumps. "What I'm surprised about is just how good you are at this. How did someone like you learn how to dance like this?"
"That's a simple one." L'Arachel explained. "Even those as blessed by the gods as me aren't good at everything, so I searched out someone who was an expert at the art of sensual dancing to train under!"
"Tethys?" Joshua guessed, since even in Askr she was the one dancer that was known to have more mature and sensual dances in her repertoire.
"Correct!" L'Arachel confirmed. "I will admit that compared to her I am yet but an amateur, but she noted that my appetite for showing off and theatrics was a real boon! So I plan to train more under her to get even better! But enough talk! My show isn't over just yet! Behold!" And with that she stepped away from Joshua a bit and snapped her finger, causing the music to change to a more thumping and fast pace beat for her to dance to. Joshua was loving this whole thing and he wasn't afraid to let her know, letting out a wolf whistle as she danced and not hiding the fact that his dick was getting nice and hard from her sensual motions.
"Take it off! Take it off!" He played along as if he was in a crowd watching her when she put her hands behind her back and started unclasping her bra. L'Arachel appreciated that Joshua was getting into this with his own theatrics, it really made her baring herself a lot less embarrassing seeing that he was having just as much as she was with the situation. With her bra unclasped she let the straps fall onto her arms but moved her arms under her chest so it wouldn't fall off just yet. Then she turned her back to Joshua again to let him see it in it's bare glory. She tempted him even more by dropping her bra to the floor but not turning around. Instead she started to move closer to him again until she was almost rubbing up against his legs.
"Do you mind spreading your legs a bit Joshua?" L'Arachel asked in a more sensual voice than she had been using before. Joshua liked it very much so he did as he was asked without even a bit of snark. "Thank you." And before he knew it she was grinding her butt up against his shaft as she danced. He wasn't expecting to get touched like this so soon so Joshua let out a moan of pleasure that he wasn't afraid to let out. "I'll take that as a compliment." L'Arachel teased him.
"You should." Joshua confirmed. "But didn't you say I wasn't supposed to touch you yet?"
"Yes, I did. But I didn't say anything about me not touching you." She teased him even more as she continued to shake her but on his dick. "So long and warm, I hope you know how to use this properly." After she said that Joshua gave off a dark chuckle before sitting up as much as he could and moving his mouth as close as he could to L'Arachel's ear without touching her.
"I'm gonna have you screaming and moaning all night, begging me for more each time." He whispered into her ear. "You're gonna be lucky that you can't get pregnant here in Askr because when I'm done with you both of your holes are going to be dripping my seed out of them." He was testing how well dirty talk was going to work with her, and it seemed it was going to work really well because it caused L'Arachel's dancing to become a bit more erratic and less graceful as she thought about what he was saying. But soon enough she regained her confidence to speak back to him.
"Bold talk, but that's expected from someone like you." She whispered back. "But now you've set my expectations very high, you better deliver Mr. Prince."
"Can't find out if you don't finish your dance." Joshua replied back with a smirk.
"That is very true." L'Arachel responded before brushing up against his dick one last time and moving a few steps away again. She took a deep breath and started dancing to the beat again, still not showing Joshua her chest, which even since he was so close he didn't look at since he was focused on his dirty talk. She slipped her fingers into her panties and slowly lowered them down enough so that gravity and her own dancing would let them slide down her legs. When they got to her feet she stepped out from them and flung them away with her foot. She danced for just a bit longer before snapping her finger again, stopping the music.
"Bravo! Bravo!" Joshua played along as he gently clapped for the performance. Then he switched his voice to someone else in the 'crowd' that was watching. "Show us the tits!" L'Arachel couldn't help but laugh at that, knowing that Joshua was having fun with this.
"Fine, fine, you boars!" L'arachel played along as well. Her arms were crossed over her chest so it couldn't be seen as she turned around, but once she did she struck a sexy pose with them out which led to Joshua whistling and going on even more. "Bask in my radiant glory and burn this vision into your minds to remind you of this wondrous night! Thank you!" And with that she gave a bow to the 'crowd' and then straightened up a bit. "So what did you think?"
"All kidding aside, that was super hot." Joshua replied as he got off L'Arachel's bed and walked towards her. "I mean look at how hard I am, not every woman can pull off such sexy and sensual moves, especially when I'm trying to get them all hot and bothered. And your body, just damn. I figured you were sexy under all those robes, but now getting to see you like this is a treat. Your breasts are perfectly shaped on your body, your butt is nice and shapely, and I love it when a woman keeps her hair trimmed between her legs." As he listed those items off he moved in and got a better look at them, as was his right since he won the wagers. "If dancing was your true profession, I'd definitely pay to see you again any time."
"Tee-hee, that's good to know Joshua." L'Arachel giggled as she blushed a bit from the compliments and Joshua looking her over. "Thank you for not making it awkward, you were a great audience."
"Hey, of course!" Joshua said with a big smile. "That's a lesson I learned from my friend Mark. Never make intimate moments awkward, everything should be as much fun as you can make it because that just makes the whole session better."
"Mark? Oh, is that the green robed fellow you hang out with sometimes, from Elibe?" L'Arachel wondered.
"Yeah, he's a cool guy, you might like him. He enjoys theatrics and having fun, though do be warned he will flirt with you because you're pretty but he only does it as a way to make friends. If you tell him you're uncomfortable with it he'll stop." Joshua explained.
"Hm, maybe I'll have to meet him sometime." L'Arachel noted. "But that's for later. As per our deal, you may now touch me wherever and however you like. And since we'll be having sex later, don't worry about the time limit I stated, this is basically foreplay right?"
"Yeah, that's right." Joshua noted. "I'm surprised that you know the term."
"Tethys told me about it when she was training me for dancing. She figured I was learning to dance like that to seduce someone so she let me know some of the terminology as well."
L'Arachel explained.
"That's nice of her." Joshua replied, not quite getting the hint that L'Arachel stated she learned to dance to seduce someone. "Well, where to begin, where to begin?" He mulled over his choices before moving around behind L'Arachel and placing his hands on her stomach and bringing her tight against chest in a hug. His dick fit nicely between her butt cheeks and his chin rested well on her shoulder as well.
"A hug? How wholesome of you." L'Arachel teased him. "Though not unappreciated, a nice warm hug always fills my soul with warmth."
"Hey, I've got time. I want to savor this moment, you did say this was a one time deal." Joshua explained.
"Heh, I did say that didn't I?" L'Arachel replied with a smirk he couldn't see since she knew more than he did. Either way Joshua hugged her for a bit, rocking their bodies back and forth gently as he did so, but soon enough his hands were on the move and they started to move up her stomach and towards her chest.
"Hmm, your breasts are nice and supple and springy as well." He murmured into her ear as he started to feel them. "I'd say they are perfect in my expert opinion."
"Your hands are much softer than I expected." L'Arachel responded. "And they are quite warm as well, I like that. Play with my breasts as much as you like."
"I will." Joshua noted before thinking of something. "Is it okay if I kiss your neck? You didn't say anything about me being allowed to kiss you."
"You can kiss me wherever you like Joshua, just because you asked so nicely." L'Arachel said sweetly, though she was gonna let him do that anyways. So he started to kiss her neck as he gently played with her breasts and soon enough she was feeling good enough that she started to moan softly with every kneed and pinch his hands gave her. She especially liked it when he played with her nipples, twisting them gently and pushing them against her breasts. Along with the feeling of his dick rubbing between her butt she was starting to get wet between her legs and she could feel it start running down her leg a bit.
"Hmm, I'll definitely have to give these girls a good one over with my tongue sometime tonight." Joshua whispered into her ear after a while. "But there is another place I want to feel on your body before we continue." So he moved one of his hands down her body, past her stomach and navel, and in between her legs and thighs. "You ready for me?"
"Yes, please." L'Arachel gasped. So Joshua moved in and inserted a finger into her pussy and started slowly moving it in and out. L'Arachel gasped even louder at the feeling and Joshua could feel just how wet she was.
"Your body is telling me you're really into this." Joshua whispered into her ear. "So wet already, am I really making you feel this good?" He teased.
"Y-Yes, you are doing very well." L'Arachel confirmed. So in response Joshua added another finger and used his thumb to start playing with her clit. It was quite exciting for him as well, his dick was staying nice and erect in the warm folds of her butt cheeks. He started moving his fingers faster and faster inside her pussy and eventually it seemed like he found a sensitive spot and he played with that for just a short while to see if he was right before stopping because he didn't want her to go off just yet. He then pulled his fingers out and moved them up to his mouth to lick them off.
"Delicious. I think I might want to taste this more." He whispered once again. "Okay, I think I've got my fill for now. Get on the bed on all fours with your butt facing me."
"O-Of course." L'Arachel confirmed with a smile before she moved to do so. The tone that Joshua was giving her was a real turn on and she was really wondering what he was going to do next. She got into the position and felt Joshua's hands take a hold of her hips and butt shortly after. She figured that he was just going to take her right then and there, so when she felt his breath down there instead she was slightly confused. "Joshua? What are you doing back there?"
"I said I wanted to taste you more, so that's what I'm doing." Joshua explained before moving his face in and starting to lick and explore her clit and pussy with his tongue. He held onto her butt to keep himself stable and to keep her cheeks spread apart so he could have more access into her body.
"Gods!" L'Arachel gasped as she grasped the sheets on her bed tightly. She wasn't expecting Joshua to just go in like that so quickly, but she wasn't complaining either. His tongue was a nice and textured feeling compared to his fingers and it was much more agile in comparison as well. And the grip he had on her but was just right as well. She couldn't help but dig her hands deeper and deeper into her sheets with every lick and slurp he was giving her. Every now and then he had to pull back to breath and he would make comments about how it was going too.
"I should have expected someone as glorious as you would produce such a sweet nectar as this, it's so intoxicating that I just might get addicted to it." He told her one time. Of course it was a bit of an exaggeration, but it seemed that their vibes together were made for hyperbole like that.
"Maybe that's my plan then, you never know." L'Arachel teased him through her loud moaning. "But even someone like me has their limits, you might want to stop or I might reach mine."
"Noted." Joshua said with an unseen smirk before diving in once again. What L'Arachel didn't know was that Joshua wanted to get her off like this, so her words did noting but motivate him to go even faster and harder with his tongue.
"Oh Joshua! Joshua! I said you need to slow down or I'm going to-!" She couldn't finish her sentence before her walls tightened up and she gave Joshua even more juice to lick and lap up with his tongue. He made sure to get it all up and not leave a mess before moving his head away, standing up, and giving L'Arachel's butt a little playful tap to see it wiggle a bit. When she felt Joshua was out of range L'Arachel fell onto her back on the bed and started to catch her breath. Joshua joined her shortly after and laid next to her. "Why did you do that, don't you want to be here all night?"
"I do. But I also know from context clues that even though this isn't your first time, you still are new to this." Joshua explained. "Having sex that is enjoyable and not painful is much more easy when you're more loosened up from a small orgasm, especially when you're first starting out."
"Joshua." L'Arachel said softly, reaching out to cup his cheek with her hand. "You're so thoughtful, even more so than I assumed. I really appreciate that from you."
"Well, yeah, I may come off as cool and aloof, but that's kind of just an act." Joshua noted. "Deep down I really do care for my allies and friends, and you are definitely in that category."
"I love a man who can show a sweet side every once in a while." L'Arachel giggled. "I could just kiss you right now."
"I mean I wouldn't mind." Joshua teased. "And I've still got some of your juice in here if you want to take a taste of it."
"Hmm, I guess I should see what all the fuss you gave about it is." L'Arachel teased back before rolling over on top of Joshua and starting to kiss him. They were way past the testing out if they worked together phase so she went right in with the tongue kissing so she could get a taste of what Joshua was talking about. "Well, it's probably a bit diluted from your own saliva, but I do taste a bit of sweetness in it. Maybe that comes from my luck powers as well?"
"Either way I wasn't kidding, eating you out has me even more excited to continue, as you can probably feel on your stomach as we lay here." Joshua noted.
"Yes, I can feel your length while well under me." L'Arachel replied. "Just give me a few minutes and I should be ready again."
"Sounds good to me, I wanted to kiss you more anyways." So the two of them did just that, making out and tongue kissing for a while until L'Arachel rolled off of Joshua's chest and started stroking his dick to keep it ready to go.
"So, how do you want to do this, it's up to you since you won the wager." L'Arachel asked him.
"I have an idea, but I need you to get off the bed for a bit so I can get into position." Joshua noted. So L'Arachel got out of the bed and Joshua put himself in a position so his feel were planted on the ground with his legs spread and his arms were supporting his upper body up from the bed. His dick was standing straight up and L'Arachel could see where this was going.
"I assume you want me to sit on your dick like that right?" She asked. "Are you going to be able to support our weight for that long?"
"You calling yourself heavy?" Joshua teased. "These slim muscles aren't just for show."
"Well, I guess I have my staves on the ready if I break your hips or something." L'Arachel teased back. But soon enough she got into the position she needed to with her back towards Joshua and her hips hovering just above his cock. "I assume you want my pussy right?"
"Yeah, anal this way is probably above your pay grade at this point in time." Joshua noted. "Just go down on it as slowly as you like, we've got time." This time it was L'Arachel's turn to have an unseen smirk because after lowering herself down enough to start teasing his cock with her pussy for a bit she quickly pushed herself down as far as she could, supporting herself by putting her hands on Joshua's legs. "Holy!" Was the only thing Joshua could get out before he went into a long moan.
"Yes, I would expect my pussy would feel quite heavenly." L'Arachel said confidently, holding back a moan of her own. "I'm glad someone like you can appreciate it's grandness."
"You know for a holy woman, you sure know how to tease a guy." Joshua replied back once the shock had passed.
"It's like you said, a sense of humor brings cheerfulness to the bedchamber. Plus, what's life without a bit of back and forth between friends?" L'Arachel noted.
"True enough." Joshua agreed. "Now then, do you think you're just gonna get me off by sitting on me like that? You have to try better than that."
"Oh, I'm just getting started." L'Arachel replied before starting to bounce up and down on Joshua's cock. Every time she would hit the base though she would wiggling and rotate her hips around so that he could reach even deeper and hit different spots with each motion. "You feeling okay back there, I'm hearing a lot of moans and not a lot of snark." She teased.
"Just enjoying the feeling, you're very tight and warm in there, almost like wearing a glove." Joshua noted. "But I've got the stamina to keep going, pick up the pace a bit." So that's what she did. Soon enough the whole room was filled with the two of them moaning and enjoying themselves. L'Arachel even accidentally snapped her finger and started the music tome again, but that just added to the atmosphere. Eventually though Joshua could feel he was reaching his limit for this round after being hard for so long, ever since L'Arachel had started dancing for him. Instinctively his left leg wrapped around L'Arachel's left leg to keep her from getting off him.
"Joshua, are you trying to tell me something with that?" L'Arachel said noticing the movement. "Your leg isn't letting me get up, are you about to cum?" Joshua was, but he wanted to have some fun with it.
"I am, but instead of just going harder, you mind playing along with a bit of roleplay?" Joshua asked. "I like to do it with women back home sometimes, but it kind of falls flat here in Askr for obvious reasons."
"Ooh, roleplay?! Sounds fun! How should I act?" L'Arachel asked excitedly.
"Like a woman who doesn't know if it's a safe day or not." Joshua replied. L'Arachel immediately got the point and got into character quickly.
"Joshua, why did you wrap your leg around me like that? I don't know if today is safe for me, if you cum inside I might get pregnant!" She stated dramatically. Joshua was impressed that she got into character so fast so he matched her energy as well.
"Because I want to make one final wager with you. You know I'm a mercenary and we might not see each other again because of the whims of luck and the like. Let me cum inside and gamble whether our fates will be intertwined or not! If you get pregnant then I'll settle down and become a family man with you, but if not then the winds of fate will decide if we ever meet again!" Joshua replied with an impassioned tone. L'Arachel was also impressed with his acting skill, especially under such duress as well.
"Um, well, I don't know, can I trust you to come back?" L'Arachel continued.
"You have my word as a gambler, which is worth more to me than any gold I could earn." Joshua stated, which was supposed to be the line that sealed the deal, which L'Arachel understood.
"Okay! Let's do it then! Let's gamble with our future at stake!" She replied before wrapping Joshua's other leg around her other leg as well and bouncing up and down on him as quickly and as powerfully as she could. Joshua responded by sitting up and wrapping his arms around her body tightly to hold her in place even more before pushing her down and cumming as deeply as he could into her pussy. When she felt the hot seed entering her womb that put L'Arachel over the top as well and she tightened up around Joshua's cock and orgasmed right along with him. The two of them just stayed in that position for a while, heavy breathing being the only noise along with the music tome playing in the background. The feeling of having Joshua's cock filling her up and kissing the entrance of her womb was just divine, so L'Arachel wanted to stay like this for as long as they could, but eventually Joshua had to get out of the position so he wouldn't hurt himself.
"Here, you lay on the bed and I'll get us some towels to clean off." Joshua said before going and doing just that. So they cleaned themselves and each other off and then laid back on the bed and started to cuddle with each other.
"So, was my proposition worth it?" L'Arachel asked once both of them had come down and caught their breath.
"For sure." Joshua breathed. "But we're not done yet, you've got me here all night and I intend to take full advantage of that." L'Arachel couldn't help but laugh at him saying that for one reason. "What's so funny?"
"Don't you understand yet Joshua?" L'Arachel teased him. "I set this whole thing up because I wanted us to become an item."
"Wait, what?" Joshua asked confused. "I thought you just wanted some help with your research into your luck powers."
"Well, that's part of it, but I really just wanted to be with you Joshua. Ever since we've gotten to know each other I've taken a liking to you. You're strong willed, you enjoy helping people, you have a personality not so unlike my own in some respects. I think together we could be a great couple. And I think tonight more than anything proves that, don't you think?" Joshua slowed down to give it a thought and he couldn't outright disagree.
"So, all those wagers you made to find out more about me, those were planned?" Joshua wondered.
"Not at first, but eventually yes." L'Arachel replied.
"And if I would have lost this wager tonight?" Joshua continued.
"The physical task I was going to ask you to do was to sleep with me." L'Arachel confirmed.
"Wow, you really had this all planed out." Joshua noted. "But I have to say, a convoluted romance plan like this is so very you L'Arachel. I couldn't see anyone else pulling this off with such style."
"Why thank you Joshua, I think I did pretty well myself." L'Arachel replied with a blush. "But the real question is whether it worked or not." Again Joshua had to think for a bit, but when he came to his conclusion it was obvious as day to him.
"You don't have to worry about that, because it did." Joshua confirmed. "I mean you probably kind of had to go all out like this, because I sure wasn't going to ask you out or anything. I always thought you had the hots for Ephraim and just saw me as a friend. But yeah, you are an amazing woman L'Arachel and I would be honored to see where a relationship with us could go. We have the same goals in life, we want to help the people in the nations we rule and we want to do it in style. Your antics might be a bit too much every once in a while, but you have a unique charm that no one can replicate and I can't say dating you would be dull any day of the week. And deep down I know you are a woman I can trust, I mean you've never told anyone any of the secrets you won from me, so even there I've trusted you with more than most people. And on the lighter side, if we do end up married then if I lose any bets nothing bad will happen to Jehanna. And while it's not the most important thing to me, you are quite beautiful and stunning as well. So if you'll have me, I'll have you and we can see if this will work out."
"Glorious! My plan was a huge success!" L'Arachel said happily before giving Joshua a kiss on the lips. "I promise I'll do my best to make this relationship work as well, for us and for our people back home in Magvel! Thank you so much for going along with all of this Joshua, you really are a wonderful man and friend."
"Hey, you went through all this effort, the least I could do is have some fun and hear you out." Joshua replied with a genuine smile on his face. "Dumb question, but are we going to tell people about us?"
"I mean I think we should." L'Arachel noted. "You know me, I'd blurt it out as one of my dramatic catchphrases eventually if we didn't."
"Good point." Joshua noted. Then there was a bit of comfortable silence together before he spoke again. "Sooo, I wasn't kidding when I said I wanted to have you dripping all over before the end of the night. Even if this is going to happen more often than first thought, I'm kind of in to go all in tonight. Are you?"
"I've got energy to spare as always!" L'Arachel said happily before giving him a smirk. "But this time, I get to pick the position!"
"I can't wait."
Chapter 52: File #a1016 A Taste of Something Different
Notes:
This story is a short follow up from the one with Rutger and Lilina taking Ogier to their secret spot. Originally this was going to be a solo thing, but when the two artists both drew Rutger and Lilina with pubic hair I decided to connect them since those are the only two commissions I've gotten like that, so far at least. Interesting how things like that work, anyways enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1016 A Taste of Something Different
Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Based on: a commission by honeyn0rt on Twitter
It had been a few days since Rutger and Lilina had celebrated their friend Ogier's birthday by taking him to a secret spot they knew about to have some fun, they were now winding down for the night, trying to get ready to take a bath together, but they were getting a bit distracted with each other's bodies as they were undressing.
"No matter how many times I get to embrace you like this, I don't think it will ever get old." Rutger told Lilina softly as he had one hand on her hip and the other slightly under her left breast.
"You're so sweet when you want to be Rutger, I love getting to see you like this." Lilina replied back, just as softly, as she had her hand running across Rutger's backside. She then gave him a cute little kiss on the nose to enhance the moment. "And I love it when you hold me like this as well, it really makes me feel safe and wanted."
"All I ever want to hear is that I make you feel that way, so I'll keep doing this until it doesn't work anymore." Rutger replied. "Which I have the feeling it always will."
"Sweet and smart, you really are the complete package." Lilina teased him gently. Rutger responded by moving the hand he had on her hip down inside her thighs and finding her clit to play with. "Ahh! And spicy as well, you've really opened up sexually as well, not that I'm complaining at all."
"Well, we all know who my parents were." Rutger noted with a light chuckle before starting to finger Lilina gently. It was interesting doing so when she had so much pubic hair down there at the moment. The two of them had been away from Ostia for a while looking for Ogier's long lost sister so they both didn't have the time to groom down there as much as they usually did.
"You know, we should probably shave after our bath." Lilina noted, moaning a bit from the fingering.
"Yeah, probably." Rutger agreed. "But, uh, if we are going to, can I try something before we take our bath?"
"Of course Rutger, what is it?" Lilina wondered.
"Well, I saw how excited you got the other day when your face got into Ogier's hair while you had him in your mouth, I kind of wanted to see how it felt to eat you out while you have all that hair down there." Rutger explained. "If that's okay with you of course."
"Tee-hee, I did go a bit overboard with that didn't I?" Lilina replied with a bubbly giggle. "But of course, if you want to see how it feels I won't deny you a simple request like that. Do you want me to be standing while you get on your knees, or do you want me to lay on the bed?"
"I think it'll work better if you lay on the bed." Rutger requested. "And thank you, I know it probably seems a bit weird, but I've been thinking about it since the other day."
"Rutger, we're in a stage of our marriage that we're sleeping around with friends, this is almost vanilla in comparison." Lilina teased him as she walked over and sat on the bed with her legs spread apart. "But I do appreciate you spoke up before the moment passed."
"I know, I know, but I guess I'm still getting used to actually getting things I want again." Rutger replied as he knelt down in front of Lilina's outspread legs. "Now this is what I call a view. Well, might as well dig in." So with that he moved his head in towards Lilina's thigh and started pleasuring her. Lilina laid back on the bed since she knew that it would be more comfortable that way, but she did put her hands on Rutger's head to keep him in place.
Unlike when they first started out, Rutger just went in without much abandon, inserting his tongue into Lilina's pussy and grabbing her hips to pull her closer so he could reach even deeper inside. He knew all her sensitive spots like the back of his hand at this point, but he wanted to savor the moment so he slowly worked himself around to each of them, enjoying the increasing length and volume of each moan he heard from the bed above him. As he was expecting his nose was very close to all the hair that was down there and he could smell a bit of a musky smell in it. It wasn't bad by any means, but it was different than the smell he got when he smelled the other parts of Lilina's hair. What really was interesting was that every now and then the pubic hair tickled him right under his nose and it made him chuckle a bit while he was working on his meal.
"Are you laughing down there?" Lilina asked through her moans since she was feeling the vibrations from the chuckles. Rutger confirmed by tapping on her hip once, their sign of confirmation when they weren't able or willing to move away to speak. "Ahh! Well, keep doing that, it feels really good!" Rutger felt the same way, this was a great new experience for him and he was getting pretty excited himself. He'd definitely be up for something like this in the future if the opportunity showed itself.
I have to be one of the luckiest men in Elibe, getting to do things like this pretty much whenever I please. He thought to himself as he continued on, slowly ramping things up even more. Mother, Father, I think I've truly begun to understand why you gave being intimate such respect.
Eventually, after a long and loving session, Lilina was finally getting to the point that she couldn't hold on any more and she was sure to tell Rutger about it, if her moans didn't tip him off enough.
"Just a bit more Rutger! A bit to the right! Ahh! I meant the left, the left! Yes! Right there! Keep going, keep going! Ahhhhhhh!" She guided him before releasing a pent up orgasm right into his mouth. As much as Rutger wanted to play off the fact that he wasn't as experienced as his parent's were, he was quite the lover and Lilina wouldn't want anyone else to be in a situation like this more than him. She sat up once again and Rutger slowly but surely pulled away after making sure everything was nice and clean for her down there. Though there was a small string of saliva and other fluids that dripped between them for a bit, but it was pretty cute all things considered.
"Whew, I think I've really gotten the hang of breathing through my nose for that." Rutger commented as he started to breathe through his mouth again and catch his breath a bit. "Did I do good?"
"Excellent as always." Lilina assured him, letting him rest his head on his lap and stroking his hair a bit. "I don't know why you always ask, the answer is always the same."
"Because, I care about your feelings." Rutger said truthfully. "I want to make you feel good with everything I do, because you deserve it."
"Well, I feel that you are the model of a perfect husband and nothing is going to change that." Lilina assured him, which made Rutger feel really good inside. "How about you, was the experience what you were expecting?"
"Yeah, pretty much." Rutger confirmed. "I wasn't expecting it to be mind blowing or anything, but I really enjoyed it. Makes me wonder what it would feel like if I had a mustache or beard though." Lilina just had to laugh at that, thinking about Rutger with facial hair was just too funny. "What, don't think I can pull it off?" Rutger teased.
"Not in the slightest." Lilina noted. "Besides, I think you're handsome just the way you are."
"You're probably right, my father tried a mustache once but he could never get it to grow in." Rutger chuckled. "But hey, I like how I look as well, all things considered." He used to hate how he looked ever since it was the one thing that spared his life before the war, but nowadays he found a measure of respect in being his parent's legacy.
"Makes me wonder, do you think I could pull off short hair?" Lilina asked.
"I'm sure you could, though I think it would look really good in a ponytail." Rutger replied.
"I could try that." Lilina noted. "Speaking of hair though, we really need to get to our bath, we do have some meetings to attend tomorrow."
"Yeah, let's get to it." Rutger said standing up and extending his hand to help Lilina up off the bed.
"You gonna be okay with that?" Lilina asked, pointing out Rutger's erection.
"Nothing some bath cuddles can't cure." Rutger replied with a smirk.
"Truer words have never been spoken."
Chapter 53: File #254 Temptation
Notes:
I really love writing Matthew/Leila, they just have such an energy I love, even if some of it is just my headcanons. Either way this happens in a modern AU since I'm pretty sure No Nut November wasn't a thing back in medieval times. Also, since the date is getting close, once Engage comes out this series is probably gonna go a bit dry since I'll be playing that with my free time, plus Persona 4 and 3 come out the day before and I want to play those as well, but after that I should get back to writing.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #254 Temptation
Characters: Matthew, Leila, Mark
Based on: a commission by henchan45 on Twitter
The date was November 30th and Matthew, Mark, and Hector were hanging out at Hector's house. They didn't have classes tomorrow, but even if they did Hector lived pretty close to the campus of the college they all went to. It was about 11PM when Mark got a message on his phone.
"Hey, I gotta take this real quick." Mark said getting off the couch and handing his controller to Matthew. He went into the kitchen and called the person who messaged him. "This is Mark, are you in position?"
"Yes, everything is set for my little 'surprise' I have in store for him." The woman on the other end replied. "Are you sure you can get him back here in time?"
"Yeah, of course." Mark said confidently. "I kind of tipped Hector off to it and he's helping. I didn't tell him the specifics or anything, just enough so he'd help."
"Good. And thank you Mark, I appreciate you doing all this for me." The woman told him.
"No problem, I may think No Nut November is stupid, but if it's gonna help a friend pull a prank and end up making a funny story, well how am I gonna say no to that." Mark noted with a chuckle. "I'll let you go and get him over there ASAP though. Have fun with him." And with that Mark hung up and went back into the living room with the other guys.
"Who was it?" Hector asked, playing along.
"It was Lyn." Mark lied. "She needs me to come over to her place for some reason, so I gotta dip. Sorry guys."
"Hey, not a problem." Hector noted. "I actually have a date early tomorrow so I was gonna hit the hay soon anyways."
"I guess that means I should get going as well." Matthew said standing up and stretching a bit. "Thanks for inviting us over Hector, I had a good time."
"Yeah, me too. Don't be a stranger you two." Hector told the pair before they left. But before Mark and Matthew parted ways Mark tossed Matthew something small.
"Here, you might need this tonight." Mark joked before hurrying off. Matthew was a bit confused and didn't have time to respond before Mark drove off. He was even more surprised when he saw what the item was.
"A condom? Mark, you are so weird some times." Matthew commented to himself before he got into his own car and drove back to the dorm rooms where he lived for the time being. When he got to his room he shared with his friend Guy it was shortly before 11:30. He opened the door quietly, knowing that Guy liked to go to bed early, and tried his best to move around the room in the dark silently, which he was pretty good at all things considered. He made it over to his bed on his side of the room and flipped on the light that he had on his nightstand. It was safe to say that he wasn't expecting what he saw when he did that.
"L-Leila! W-Why are you here? And why are you naked?" Matthew stuttered as he took a few steps back. He accidently tripped over something and flopped down on Guy's bed, feeling that he wasn't in the room with them. "And where is Guy?"
"What? Can't your girlfriend come over and give you a surprise every now and then?" Leila teased him. She was just laying out on his bed, letting everything show without any shame in her face or voice, which was pretty normal for her in all honestly. "As for Guy, a friend of ours set him up with a date tonight and he shouldn't be back any time soon." Said friend was of course Mark, who had set him up with his friend Priscilla who was looking for someone to meet.
"Okay, that all makes sense so far." Matthew said sitting up in Guy's bed, trying really hard to not look at Leila's hot and sexy body but failing. "But you know the date, we still have our little bet active, at least for the next half hour or so."
"Oh, I'm quite aware, and I'm quite impressed that you actually made it this far into the month." Leila teased him any more. "That's why I want to take things to the next level. I'm willing to go double or nothing on our bet, but you have to play along for it to count."
"Double or nothing eh?" Matthew wondered. They had bet that whoever won the bet, whether Matthew could actually get through the whole month without having sex or jacking off, wouldn't have to pay for their dates for the next month. Matthew was actually in the process of saving up for an engagement ring, so the extra money would be nice, but could he handle it, even for a few minutes. "What would I have to do?"
"Get naked and let me have my way with you." Leila responded confidently. "By the time you do I'd say I'd have about 20 minutes to work you over. If you don't cum then you'll win, but I can do anything to get you off, including sex."
"And when the clock hits midnight?" Matthew wondered.
"Then we can fuck all night without restraint, kind of a win-win don't you think?" Leila asked. "But that's if you accept, I'm not laying here naked for 20 minutes not doing anything, as much as I love teasing you."
"Well, since you went through all this trouble, I guess I could go along with it." Matthew replied with a smirk as he started to undress. "But don't think I'll be an easy mark, you're gonna need to pull out all the stops." Quickly he was naked as well, and as much as he didn't want Leila to get confident seeing it, he was actually pretty hard already.
"Oh, I'm sure I will, now get over here and sit on the edge of the bed." Leila ordered him. So Matthew did as he was told and sat on the edge of his bed. Leila got off the bed and kneeled in front of him, looking at his erection with a smirk. "So hard already, you really love seeing me naked don't you?" She teased him before beginning to stroke him up and down gently with her right hand.
"Hey, what can I say, having a woman as sexy as you as my girlfriend is quite a boon." Matthew replied before beginning to moan slightly at her touch. "It doesn't hurt that you're willing to do so much and experiment as well."
"Well, it's just because I like you so much." Leila told him with a wink, which was actually true. She felt very comfortable and safe with Matthew since they had been friends ever since middle school. With anyone else she'd be much more introverted and closed off, but she could be herself with Matthew.
"Lucky me." Matthew winked back before Leila started to get a bit serious. If he was being honest with himself Matthew could just cum right here and be over with it, he was really pent up and having Leila right there like that and knowing if he did he could just get to the good stuff faster was tempting, but he had a bit of pride in himself and he had a reason to try and win this bet. So he was going to hold on as long as he could.
"Hm, I honestly thought you'd give up here." Leila teased him after a bit. "Well, let's see how you handle this." And with that she moved her hand away from his shaft and then moved her chest in to replace it. She adjusted herself so his cock was safely between her breasts before wrapping them around it and starting to move up and down.
"Gah, so warm!" Matthew moaned when she started to give him the titjob. This was another thing he missed. Since the weather had been getting colder he missed just getting to lay in bed with Leila after sex, or just feeling the warmth of her body against his as they were intimate with each other. But he gritted his teeth and held on for a bit longer, even when Leila started to rub him even faster and harder. She even was giving his tip a little kiss each time it popped up out of her breasts, which was really hard to hold back from.
"You're being a bit stubborn tonight aren't you?" Leila asked, practically talking to Matthew's dick and not to Matthew himself. "Too bad for you I'm not even close to being done." So it was time for Leila to kick it up yet another notch. She moved her chest away from Matthew's dick and then moved head in closer, sticking her tongue out and sloppily licking the shaft up and down just how he liked it.
"Gods damn! I know it's just because I'm sensitive from not doing this for a month, but damn!" Matthew groaned as he had to lay back onto the bed and grasp onto the sheets to hold on for dear life.
"And just think, I'm a month out of practice too." Leila teased him before moving in even closer and taking his shaft into her mouth. And she was telling the truth about that. It could have been easy for her to hook up with someone else during the month, especially since everyone in the area had an unwritten rule that casual sex with Mark and/or Lyn didn't count as cheating, but she didn't really feel that was fair for Matthew. Of course she pleasured herself a few times, but that was different since the bet was for Matthew not to get off, not her. So she had been looking forward to this night ever since she planned it with Mark a week ago.
"You have to be lying, your mouth is feeling as good as ever." Matthew groaned again after a while, gritting it teeth right after.
"Think what you will Matthew, but you know that you're the only man for me." Leila responded when she stopped to take a breath. She looked over to the clock on Matthew's nightstand and saw she still had another 10 minutes to go before midnight. "You don't happen to have a condom on you anywhere do you?"
"There is one in my pants pocket, Mark gave it to me for some-" Matthew stopped midway through his sentence and sat up to see Leila bending down and searching through his pants, her ass looking nice and full as always. "You two planned this together didn't you?"
"Perceptive as ever aren't you?" Leila teased him turning around and opening the package to the condom. "But yes, Mark helped me come up with this idea and how to implement it. Didn't even ask anything from me in return."
"Mark is a strange guy." Matthew commented. "But I guess he's a good friend so it balances out."
"He also is a treasure trove of sexy techniques, like this." Leila replied before putting the condom in her mouth and kneeling down in front of Matthew again. She started blowing him once again, but she expertly slipped the condom onto his shaft as she did so, not cutting it with her teeth even once.
"H-How did you learn to do that?" Matthew moaned, laying back on the bed again. "You've never done that before."
"Well, I had a bit of trouble finding a cucumber that was the size of your dick, but after I did just practiced with it until I got it down to perfection." Leila responded as she stood up, confident that the condom was on correctly. "But do you really want to hear about that, or would you rather be feeling this?" She added before turning around and slowly squatting down on Matthew's dick, slowly allowing it to slip into her pussy. She spread her legs and went into a kneeling position on his legs so he could get as deeply as he could and she put her hands out onto the bed to keep steady since she felt Matthew wasn't going to hold onto her because it would cause him to go off.
"You're the Devil! I'm dating the Devil in disguise!" Matthew yelped out, saying the first thing that came to his mind so he wouldn't just immediately cum from the feeling of being inside Leila's body after a month away from it.
"I'll take that as a compliment." Leila teased him before starting to bounce up and down on his cock. She was used to Matthew bucking his hips and grabbing hers to make it feel better for her, but it wasn't happening. Matthew wanted to do those things of course, but he knew the second he let himself go and start enjoying this to the full he was gonna explode in more ways than one. "You're really holding on for this long? You must really want to win this bet. What's got you so determined tonight?" Leila asked, looking over to the clock and seeing she only had about 3 minutes left before midnight.
"I'd love to tell you Leila, but it's a bit of a secret." Matthew strained out. "Just know that I'm trying to save up some money for something, and winning this bet will go a long way to that. And that it's something I'm pretty sure you'll enjoy."
"You, keeping a secret from me?" Leila mused. "And going this far to keep it? Must be important. Let's see if I can get you to spill the beans anyways." After saying that she lifted herself off of Matthew's dick, took the condom off of it, and then slammed herself back down on his shaft, much to Matthew's surprise.
"L-Leila, why did you do that?" He wondered through his moaning and groaning in pleasure. "Is it even a safe day for you?" Leila just chuckled slightly darkly at his concern.
"Looks like I've kept another secret from you." She teased him. "I've been taking contraceptives for the last couple months. So you don't have to worry, you can cum and fill me up as much as you want."
"But why?" Matthew said with a gasp, trying to hold on for just a few more minutes, his hands hovering around Leila's hips, ready to hold her down and fill her up to the brim with his seed. "This can't be for the bet if it's been for this long."
"Because, I've heard through the grapevine how you've been wanting raw, unprotected sex with me." Leila replied, turning up the jets even more. "And I finally decided I trust you enough with that to do it. I just wanted to spring it on you at a good time and this seemed to be a good time."
Matthew didn't have time to think right now about who would have told Leila about his desires, he really didn't have much time to think about anything at the moment. He quickly glanced at the clock and saw it was 11:59, he only had a few seconds left to hold on and he was going to do it. But Leila wasn't going to stop either, she started bouncing as fast as she could on his dick, shaking her hips on the way down to hit all his sensitive spots along with her own. She was actually on the edge of cumming as well and she knew if she felt Matthew go off she would as well. The last few moments before midnight were full of tension, but what Leila didn't know was that Matthew had set his alarm to go off at midnight, so when the clock struck the next day she was quite surprised. So surprised that she got so distracted that she came right then and there, tightening up around Matthew's shaft.
"MATTHEWWW!" She moaned out in the moment.
"LEILAAAAAAA!" Matthew moaned out with her, finally grabbing her hips and pumping his seed as deeply as he could, the tip of his dick kissing the entrance to her womb and flooding it with all his hot and sticky cum. It was pretty much a perfect intimate moment between the two of them, and Matthew finally had come out on top for once, sort of. Leila was still in control as usual, but he had won the bet. But he wasn't going to rub it in because for one his mind was too blank to do so, and for two it would be kind of rude after Leila set all this up just for the two of them to share. Eventually Leila's body slowed down and she stopped bouncing on Matthew's dick, allowing it to slip out and rest between her legs shortly before she turned around and laid down on Matthew's chest, resting her head in the crook of his neck.
"Looks like you won." Leila said with a heavy breath as she cuddled up with him, enjoying the warmth between them since she had been missing it as well.
"Just barely." Matthew replied, similarly out of breath. "You really pulled out all the stops Leila, and I have to admit it was pretty hot. You even caught me off guard with that last one. You really started taking the pill for something I wanted?"
"Yeah, of course I did." Leila noted. "I love you Matthew and I want to do things that make you happy. I know I tease you a lot and everything, but deep down I think you are a wonderful man and boyfriend and I'd do a lot for you if it meant making you happy. Because you are at your best when you're happy. You're silly and charming, clever and a genuinely helpful person. And I love that about you.
"You're so amazing." Matthew said softly. "You're so confident and put together, and you fell for a guy like me. Well, as I always tell you, I'd do anything to make you happy as well. Not just because you're also your best when you're happy, but just because I like seeing you like that. You're more outgoing, you show me your sensitive and vulnerable sides, something that no one else gets to see, and that makes me feel special. And I love that about you.
"Well, you did quite a bit of work to worm yourself into my heart, even if you didn't realize it at first." Leila teased him. "But yeah, you make me feel safe enough to bare my heart to you, and you're the first person outside of my family that I've done that for. So consider yourself special, because I know I do."
"Hmm, thank you Leila, that really does make me feel special." Matthew replied, holding her a bit tighter against him. "So, were you being serious when you said you wanted to fuck all night?"
"Are you kidding, I haven't had you in bed in a month! We need to make up for lost time!" Leila noted with a smirk. "I'm draining those pent up balls of yours until you can't go anymore!"
"I feel like I'm in danger." Matthew joked as he gulped from intensity of her words.
"Don't worry, I'll be gentle. To start out with." Leila teased him. "By the way, are you gonna tell me your little secret? The one you need the money for?"
"Eventually." Matthew replied with a smirk. "Give me about two months, and then I think I'll be ready."
"I'll keep you to that." Leila noted with a wink.
"I hope you do."
Chapter 54: File #a1219 Alone Time
Notes:
I know some people don't like this couple for numerous reasons, but I do and I don't think it's as bad as people want it to be. I don't think it's incest because they aren't blood related and I don't think it's grooming because they only realized their feelings after they were apart for a while and Sothe had the time to grow up and think for himself. I will not be taking questions or debates on this. If it's not for you then skip this story and move on. For those who will read it, enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1219 Alone Time
Characters: Sothe, Micaiah
Based on: a commission by Amayasenpai_ on Twitter
"Finally, we get some alone time." Micaiah said with a sigh as Sothe closed the door to the room behind them. They were currently in a small bed and breakfast inn in a remote part of Daein. Why were they in such a place you may ask? Well, it was their honeymoon of course. Instead of going somewhere with a lot of people that would inevitably cause them too much stress to enjoy themselves they decided to go somewhere nice, quiet, and cozy to get away from their duties. Everything in the capital was taken care of of course, they knew better to leave it in chaos, but it had also taken a long time to get things stable so this break was something the both of them needed after everything happening since the war with the Goddess.
"Agreed." Sothe said taking a few deep breaths as well. "Who knew we'd get such a crowd out here as well? I guess your fame as queen has even spread to every corner of Daein at this point."
"I really hope that's for the best though, I want to be someone the people of Daein can believe in." Micaiah stated. "That's why I kept stopping to help people while we were out, I'm sorry if that bothered you too much Sothe."
"Not at all." Sothe assured her. "As long as I get to stand by your side and keep you safe then I'm happy. Besides, you being so helpful and caring to everyone is one of the reasons I love you so much."
"Oh Sothe, you've really gotten better at saying romantic things like that." Micaiah said with a small blush. "But it's really because I have you by my side that I feel so confident to help people, you make things so easy and make me feel safe, and I love that feeling. I don't think anyone else but you could give it to me."
"As I've said many times before, I'll protect you right up to the very moment I die." Sothe stated seriously. "But with how things have gone recently, I don't think that's going to be for a long while."
"Me either." Micaiah said walking over and wrapping her arms around Sothe's body and giving him a kiss on the lips. "And it goes without saying, but I love you too Sothe, and I always will."
"Good, that's how things should be." Sothe replied warmly. After that they just stood there in each other's embrace for a long time, just enjoying being with each other, before Sothe spoke up again. "So, is there anything you want to do tonight? I'm sure we could sneak out and see what this village does at night."
"Hmm, that does sound nice, but maybe another night, we do have all week here." Micaiah noted. "Actually, I was wanting to relax and take a bath, if that's alright with you." The village may be small, but this inn still had some good commodities, like separate bathing rooms for each bedroom.
"That's a good idea, I'll get it ready for you and tell you when you can get in." Sothe said as he started to walk to the bathroom. But he was stopped by Micaiah holding onto his hand. "Hm, what is it?"
"You don't understand Sothe, I want to take a bath with you." Micaiah explained. "I want to relax with you as well."
"A-Are you sure about that?" Sothe asked a bit surprised. Yes they were married, and yes they had known each other for quite a while, and yes there were times that they had seen each other naked, but this would be the first time that they would do something like this on purpose. Sothe knew that this moment would come eventually, but he still wasn't completely ready for it.
"Yes, why wouldn't I be?" Micaiah asked confidently. "Sothe, we're married. We're allowed to do these sort of things with each other without people judging us. You and only you are allowed to see me in the most intimate of ways, and I want you to. But if you're not comfortable with the idea yet, then I can bathe alone." Sothe took a moment to compose himself before he responded. Of course he eventually wanted to be intimate with Micaiah, she just kind of sprung it on him suddenly. He wasn't expecting her to be the one to initiate anything.
"I'm comfortable with it, I was just taken aback by how forward you were about it." Sothe admitted truthfully. "I guess I've never really considered how you felt on the matter with everything that has been going on recently."
"That's fair." Micaiah assured him. "But yes, I would like to take our relationship to new places, and I would like to do it tonight. And I mean more than just taking a bath together, you understand what that means right?"
"I do." Sothe replied with a nod. "And to be honest, it's something I've been thinking and dreaming about a decent amount recently. I just wanted to try and find a good time to bring it up. But I guess you beat me to it."
"Aww, you've been thinking about me." Micaiah teased him and it was his turn to blush a bit. "But good, I'm glad we got that settled. Now come on, let's get that bath ready!" So the two of them moved into the bathroom and did just that. They made sure that their were enough towels and that the water was warm enough for them to feel good before they faced each other and started taking their clothes off. The both of them were silent as they did so, but they were also both looking at each other intently as they undressed. When it was finally over they embraced again, feeling their bare skin against each other.
"You are so beautiful Micaiah." Sothe said softly. "I almost can't believe I'm lucky enough to have someone as pretty as you as my wife."
"Hey, you're pretty handsome yourself Sothe." Micaiah replied back just as softly. "No wonder you keep your stomach out so much, if you didn't your muscles might bust out of your clothes." She teased him as her hand slowly trailed up and down his abs, sending goosebumps across his body.
"You're so calm about this." Sothe replied a bit flustered. "It's like our roles have reversed."
"Well, it's like I told you Sothe, you make me feel safe. So I can be as calm as I need to be." Micaiah continued on, moving her hand down slightly lower until it landed on Sothe's length. "Hm, I don't know what I expected, but I think I like how this feels." Of course Sothe wasn't fully erect just yet, but he would be very soon if she continued on like this.
"Your hand is so warm." Sothe muttered as he moaned slightly. Then he regained some composure. "You just tell me if something is wrong or if you don't like how things are going and we'll stop okay? I don't want to hurt you Micaiah."
"I'm sure you won't." Micaiah replied, starting to stroke his dick gently. "I'm not just a frail mage like I used to be. I appreciate your concern as always Sothe, but I want you to enjoy yourself as well. So do what you please, I know if something goes wrong I can trust you to take care of things."
"Very well." Sothe confirmed before quickly picking Micaiah up in his arms and moving their heads closer for a passionate kiss. He wanted to have her in his arms all the time anyways, so if she was okay with it then he would let himself take what he wanted. They continued to kiss like that as Sothe stepped into the tub and then sat down in it, placing Micaiah in such a position so her head was resting on his shoulder and her back was on his chest.
"See, that wasn't so bad was it?" Micaiah teased him some more once they got into position. Sothe still had his arms around her body, holding her close. "And this water is so nice, don't you agree?"
"It's very pleasing, but not as pleasing as sharing a moment like this with you." Sothe noted. "But I have to ask, are you going to keep teasing me like that all night?"
"Maybe?" Micaiah replied with a cheeky grin. "Are you going to keep holding yourself back all night, causing me to tease you?"
"Fair point." Sothe said with a chuckle. "Just bear with me, this is my first time as well."
"We have all the time in the world to practice." Micaiah assured him, and that actually did make Sothe feel a bit better. He could get used to this, they just had to do it a couple times to see what worked and what didn't. That really calmed him and for another long while they just sat in the bath together and enjoyed the time spent with each other, talking about this or that, reminiscing about friends, wondering about the future, and what could be done about it. Eventually though Micaiah wanted to move a bit further so she grabbed a small towel and lathered it up with soap before handing it to Sothe. "Here, why don't we wash each other, you can go first."
"Okay." Sothe said sitting up and letting Micaiah sit up as well. He took the towel and started washing Micaiah's back with one hand, leaving the other free. "I'm always so amazed at how soft your skin is Micaiah. I mean recently we've been able to keep up with our hygiene, but it was even this way when we were on the run with the Dawn Brigade."
"I'm not sure what it is myself." Micaiah commented. "Maybe it's connected to my royal lineage, or the fact that I'm a Branded."
"Speaking of that, I know you've probably already thought it through, but what are we going to do if tonight leads us to having a child?" Sothe wondered.
"I mean, it's not like everyone knows what I am, only the important people do." Micaiah noted. "We'll just treat everything as normal until it isn't for some reason. Does that sound good to you?"
"If that's what you want to do then I'm fully committed to the idea." Sothe replied, starting to wash her lower back in the process.
"What do you personally think Sothe? Do you want to have children?" Micaiah asked. "We've never really talked about it that much before."
"I haven't really thought about it that much either to be honest. I'm not against it, I just want to make sure any child we do have has a better childhood then we did." Sothe stated. "So if we do, I'm going to be the best father I can be, plain and simple."
"I agree, and hopefully by the time we do have a child we'll have made Daein a place where that can be a reality." Micaiah added.
"I'm sure we will." Sothe replied confidently. "Can you stand up so I can get your legs?"
"Of course." So Micaiah stood up and Sothe washed her legs and feet from the back. When she felt he was done on that side she turned around and suddenly Sothe was face to face with her thighs and everything that entailed. Again, he had seen glimpses of this part of her body before, but this was the first time he was seeing it in full measure. The first thing he did was let out a nervous chuckle. "What?"
"You shave down there as well?" Sothe asked in a bit of disbelief.
"I mean, yes. When you're fighting day in and day out it gets sweaty between my legs, not having hair down there helps it stay cooler if just by a bit, wouldn't you agree?" Micaiah asked back, blushing a bit more this time.
"I guess that is a reason why I shave as well." Sothe admitted. "But it looks good, just as soft and tender as the rest of your body." Then he bit his lip for a bit in nervousness before continuing on. "Can I-?"
"Of course." Micaiah confirmed. So Sothe sat up a bit more in the tub and brought his hands up to her hips before slowly moving them towards her thigh. Micaiah made sure to stay in an open enough stance that he could explore around and eventually she let out a soft moan of her own as his fingers continued to get closer to her clit and pussy. Sothe didn't know exactly what he was doing of course, so when he stumbled upon her clit and brushed by it, making Micaiah moan a bit louder, he figured he would keep doing it and see how it went.
"This part of your body is quite sensitive isn't it?" Sothe wondered as he continued to work her clit gently. "Does this feel good for you Micaiah?"
"It feels wonderful! Keep going Sothe!" She moaned out, very pleased with what was going on. So Sothe continued on until he got an idea. He didn't know if it was a good idea, but he did it anyways, slipping one of his fingers into Micaiah's body and moving it around a bit to feel around. "Ahhhhh!" Micaiah moaned out even louder. She might have been a bit more ready for this moment, but it was her first time as well.
"Should I stop?" Sothe wondered at the sudden explosion of moans coming from Micaiah.
"No, keep going!" Micaiah urged him. "It feels so good!" Sothe took that as a sign he was doing something right so he inserted his finger even deeper inside her body and the moans increased in volume and intensity. He had a free hand still so he used that to go back to massaging her clit back and forth and Micaiah couldn't help but squeeze her legs together in pleasure to try and hold on just a bit longer. "Oh Sothe! Please! Just a bit more!"
"Alright, how about this then?" Sothe replied before he inserted another finger into her body to go along with the first one. That did the trick and mere moments later he could feel her insides tighten up around his fingers and some fluid leaking out as she moaned out one last time before calming down again. Her legs were getting a bit weak so she sat back down in the tub, still facing Sothe though.
"Hmm, it seems I need to work up some endurance to last longer than that." Micaiah noted when she caught her breath eventually. "That was really good Sothe, did you know that would happen?"
"Not a clue, I was just playing it by ear honestly." Sothe responded.
"Lucky you then." Micaiah said with a smile before kissing him on the lips. When she leaned in for it though she noticed that Sothe's dick was quite hard now, he had probably gotten excited from what just happened. "Maybe I should do the same for you?"
"How about not." Sothe noted. "I have the feeling that I'm going to last about as long as you did, so I'd rather have you getting pleasure as well and doing what you planned on in the first place. Why don't we hurry up and get clean and then we can move this to the bed where we can move around better? You should be rested enough to go again by that time right?"
"Well, we'll find out won't we?" Micaiah replied. So the two of them washed each other quickly, but slow enough that they actually got clean, stepped out of the tub, and dried each other off as well. Then Sothe took Micaiah by the hand and led her to the bed they would be sharing for the week. He sat on the edge of it, his dick still pretty hard, and wondered what would happen next.
"So, how do you want to do this?" He asked.
"I'd like to be able to kiss you and look you in the eyes as we do it." Micaiah noted. "I think if you just stay sitting like that and I sit on your lap we can do just that."
"I would love that." Sothe replied. He moved a bit back on the bed to give Micaiah space to spread her legs and have them supported on the bed and when she was ready got closer and did just that, lowering herself down enough that Sothe's dick was rubbing against her entrance. "Just take it slow, I've heard that it can hurt the first time."
"I will." Micaiah assured him. She adjusted herself just a bit more before lowering herself down just a bit more, allowing the tip of Sothe's dick to slip inside her pussy for the first time. She gasped and moaned like she had before when it was his fingers, but this feeling was different. It was much more warm and filling than just a few fingers. "You doing okay Sothe?" She asked when she was used to the feeling.
"Your body is so warm and inviting, it feels like I'm melting already." Sothe replied, feeling good as well. "I apologize in advance if I don't last too long."
"No need, I know this must be very stimulating for you." Micaiah told him softly before giving him another kiss. "Just breathe deeply and do what your body tells you to do, alright?"
"Alright, I can do that." Sothe said before she lowered herself down even more on his length. He moaned a bit louder the lower she went, but eventually she got down all the way and he could catch his breath again. "Goddess, this is so much more than I thought it would be! How are you feeling, is everything good?"
"Everything feels heavenly." Micaiah stated with a long moan as she finally took all of Sothe inside of her. It was a really nice feeling being connected so intimately like this, she felt like they could just be like this for a while and it would be just fine. "Let's just stay like this for a bit, I like being this close to you Sothe."
"I can work with that." Sothe said with a smile since he was loving this feeling as well. But instead of just sitting there like that the two of them started kissing, this time going at each other passionately. Arms were wrapped around each other, their lips were moving around trying to find the best angle to stay connected, and their tongues were intertwined in a dance that only two lovers such as themselves could pull off. Even with the doubts both of them may have had, this right here was the perfect moment. It was just the two of them together, they didn't have to worry about anything or anyone else, they could focus on themselves and what they wanted and it was such a freeing feeling for the both of them. For the first time in years they could just be together and be in love.
"Oh Sothe, I love you so much!" Micaiah breathed as they pulled away from the kiss.
"I love you more!" Sothe breathed back before he moved his hands from Micaiah's back and up to her chest.
"Sothe, your hands, so firm." Micaiah moaned at the sudden touch, but it wasn't a bad feeling, quite the opposite.
"I'm going to make you mine, forever, are you okay with that?" Sothe asked in a breathy tone in response.
"That's all I've ever wanted." Micaiah replied truthfully, a bit surprised at Sothe's sudden burst of confidence. If that surprised her then what Sothe did next really caught her off guard. He used the hands he had on her chest to raise her body up and then moved them away to have her fall back down. He did it slowly at first, but eventually he picked up the pace so he was massaging her chest and bouncing her up and down on his dick at the same time. "Goddess! Sothe, it's like you've changed into a different person. But I like it! Keep going!"
"As you wish!" Sothe moaned as he continued on. Micaiah did end up helping him a bit eventually, moving herself up and down on his dick so he didn't have to use as much energy, but once she did that she felt him start to buck and thrust from his hips and that just drove her more crazy. In Sothe's case, his mind was in a state that felt like it was racing but feeling blank at the same time. All he really cared about in this moment was being with Micaiah and making her feel good. He didn't really care if he was feeling good, though he for sure was because he could feel something building up inside of his body with each time Micaiah came down on him. Eventually he could tell that he was at his limit and he felt he should let her know. "M-Micaiah! I don't know how much longer I can hold on. If you don't want me inside when I go off-!"
"Nonsense! Give me all of your love Sothe! Make me yours and no one else's!" Micaiah cut him off, wrapping her arms around him in the process so they could be as close as possible. Sothe tried his best to hold on as long as he could, but as soon as Micaiah gave him another kiss he couldn't and his hips started to buck wildly as his cock pulsed and throbbed before shooting his seed into her body with his orgasm. Feeling the fluids enter her body made Micaiah cum again as well and she tightened up around Sothe's cock, accepting what consequences may come from their actions. They both were a moaning mess and eventually they couldn't sit in that position for any longer so Sothe fell back onto the bed with Micaiah landing on his chest along with him. Once again they shared a quiet set of moments together peacefully before one of them spoke up again.
"I love you Sothe." Micaiah stated once again as breathless as she was. "Don't you ever think that I don't. Thank you for going along with what I wanted to do tonight, I know it was probably a bit much, but I enjoyed it and I hope you did as well."
"As long as you enjoyed-" Sothe started, but he thought better of it, knowing she wouldn't want to hear that. "I loved every moment of it. I want to do it again, soon. I didn't think I could feel any closer to you than I already was, but I was wrong. I want your body as close to mine for as long as we can, I want you as close to me as possible for the rest of time, everyone else be damned. I love you Micaiah and I want you to know it from more than my words and actions."
"Sothe." Micaiah said softly as she cupped his cheek in her hand softly. "I want that too. I want us to be as close as possible as much as possible because I love you that much as well. Who knew that me suggesting this would bring us even closer than we already were?"
"Who cares? All that matters is that we have each other as usual, and that's enough for me." Sothe said getting a bit back to normal. "And sorry for going a bit overboard there at the end."
"Sothe, you can go as overboard as you want with me, you've earned that right as my advisor, my friend, and most importantly as my lover." Micaiah assured him. "I want to see everything you have for me, so don't hold yourself back and give me your all. You can do that right?"
"I'll do anything to see you happy and smiling, you know that." Sothe assured her back.
"Good." Micaiah said satisfied with his answer. Then she gave off a yawn. "Hmm, I'm pretty tired now, how about you?"
"Yeah, let's get some sleep." Sothe agreed. "You want to get some clothes on first though?"
"No, I'd rather have you be my warmth tonight Sothe, just like it used to be and just like it should be." Micaiah stated.
"Very well, you can lean on me as always."
Chapter 55: File #568 Together Again
Notes:
Told you I had more Persona 4 stories to write! XD Anyways some context. This happens a few years after the ending of Persona 4 after things have calmed down and the cast are settling into their futures. Also, because I don't think I've noted this before, for me Kanji keeps dying his hair because I hate his epilogue hairstyle. Let's just say both him and Naoto think it suits him better for various reasons. Other than that enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #568 Together Again
Characters: Kanji (Persona 4), Naoto (Persona 4), Yu (Persona 4), Nanako (Persona 4)
Based on: a commission by detectiveneko on Twitter
Naoto was standing in front of Tatsumi Textiles waiting for someone to answer. Neither Kanji or his mother were at home, so she figured they would be at their shop. Eventually after a few minutes Kanji's mother answered the door and lit up with a smile when she saw it was Naoto.
"Ah, Naoto. I'm happy to see you back in Inaba again, how was your trip to Tokyo?" She asked the young detective. Naoto had been on a case in Tokyo and she hadn't been able to take Kanji with her this time because he needed to help his mother in the shop since it was the busy season.
"It was nice Mrs. Tatsumi, everything went smoothly and I solved the mystery that I was hired to solve." Naoto replied truthfully. "And I know it may sound a bit selfish, but I did quite miss Kanji being my partner though, he's a real asset a lot of the time."
"No need to hide your feelings dear, I know you wanted to take him along on your trip, but I really did need the help. So I'm glad you took my feelings into account as well." Mrs. Tatsumi noted.
"Of course, what kind of person would I be if I disrespected my boyfriend's mother like that? Especially since you're the person he respects the most." Naoto commented.
"Such a sweet girl, I'm glad Kanji met someone like you." Mrs. Tatsumi replied. "But I've taken enough of your time, what brings you to my shop?"
"Well, honestly, I'm trying to find where Kanji is so we can meet up." Naoto answered.
"Hm, I should have guessed that." Kanji's mother said with a chuckle. "But, I'm not quite sure myself. The last time I saw him was right after lunch, he was hanging around with that nice young man with the gray hair, Narukami was his last name I believe."
"Yu is in town as well?" Naoto asked herself under her breath before replying to Kanji's mother. "Very well, I think I can find him with that information. Thank you again Mrs. Tatsumi, it was nice to see you again."
"Of course dear. Don't stay out too late!" She called out as Naoto was leaving. But once she was out of sight she closed the door and turned to someone standing just inside the door.
"Did she buy it Ma?" Kanji asked a bit nervously.
"I think she did. You should call your friend and tell him she's coming to visit before you head to the inn." His mother replied.
"Yeah, of course." So Kanji called Yu and told him the plan was moving along smoothly. About ten minutes later Naoto was at the door of the Dojima residence, assuming that Yu was staying there while he was in Inaba. She rung the doorbell and shortly after Nanako answered the door.
"Naoto! You're back!" Nanako said giving her a big hug. "I saw you on the news a couple of times while you were gone! How is your detective work going?"
"It's going very well Nanako, thank you for asking." Naoto answered. "My, you're growing quite a lot, you might be taller than me eventually."
"You really think so?" Nanako wondered. "You think I might be as tall as Big Bro or even Kanji?"
"It depends on how much healthy food you eat and exercise you get in, but even if you don't get that tall being healthy is what really matters." Naoto noted.
"Okay! I'll make sure to be healthy so I can be cool and smart like you and everyone else!" Nanako said confidently.
"That's good Nanako." Naoto said playfully ruffling Nanako's hair a bit. "Speaking of your Big Bro, is he home? I need to talk to him about something."
"Oh, yeah! He's in his room! Come on in!" Nanako said allowing Naoto in. She took her shoes off and stepped into the small residence which looked pretty much the same as it always did. "Dad's at work so you don't have to worry about being loud or anything. Big Bro! Naoto is here to see you!" After that the door to Yu's room opened and said Yu stepped out to greet the pair in the living room.
"Thank you Nanako." Yu commented before turning to Naoto. "It's nice to see that you're still in one piece. Not that I don't trust you of course, it's just that you have the most dangerous job between all of us."
"I appreciate your concern as always, having a friend such as you is quite the boon. I know if I get into trouble you'd come and try and help no matter what, so that makes me feel more safe and comfortable with how I operate." Naoto assured him. "How are things with you and Rise? Still going strong?"
"Yeah, things are going great between us." Yu replied with a smile. "We just got done filming for the movie she's starring in and I'm thinking about proposing the night of the premiere when we get some alone time. Make sure to let me know when you are free so we can plan what date the wedding will be."
"That's wonderful Yu, I wouldn't miss that occasion for the world." Naoto confirmed.
"What about you and Kanji? I know you two have been away from each other for a couple months, did you keep in touch?" Yu asked.
"We did." Naoto replied. "We called each other each night we were free and left each other e-mails and texts when we couldn't. I won't deny that I've missed seeing him in person after all this time though, among other things." She didn't want to be too graphic or obscene in front of Nanako. "That's why I'm here actually. Kanji's mother told me that he saw you and him hanging out around noon today, and he's not at his house or the shop either. Do you know where he might be?"
"Well, it's true we were hanging out around town today, but we parted ways pretty much right after lunch." Yu confirmed. "We actually were investigating something strange. Kanji found this note wedged inside the door at your grandfather's house and we tried to decode it but didn't have any luck. But, he did tell me that if I saw you to give it to you to see if you can crack it. So here." And with that Yu handed her a note with what seemed to be a random assortment of letters and numbers written on it.
"And this was all that was with it?" Naoto asked as she looked over the note on both sides.
"Yeah, I even tried the lemon trick like before and nothing else showed up." Yu noted. "I feel like it's a message of course, but we couldn't find what the cypher was."
"Hmm, do you have a pen and some scrap paper I can use?" Naoto asked.
"I do! I do!" Nanako said rushing off to get some. She quickly returned and handed them to Naoto. "Here!"
"Thank you Nanako, you've been quite the help once again." Naoto complimented her. "Do you two mind if I work on this here? If they left it at my grandfather's house they might be steaking it out."
"Of course, take all the time you need." Yu replied.
"I'll make some coffee!" Nanako added. So Naoto sat down at the kitchen table and got to work deciphering the note. It was a bit tricky at first, but once she drank the coffee that Nanako made it invigorated her mind enough to crack the code soon after and see what the note contained.
"Hm, interesting." Naoto commented when she was done.
"What does it say?" Nanako wondered.
"It says: 'Naoto Shirogane, you are cordially invited to the Amagi Inn tonight at 8PM. The password is Pink Elephant' and it's initialed 'NB' at the bottom. Do you know anyone with those initials?" Naoto asked.
"Not that I know of." Yu noted.
"I have a book that has a pink elephant in it!" Nanako commented. "Does that help?"
"Hmm, maybe it does, I'll have to think about it." Naoto wondered before looking at her watch. "It's 7PM already, I only have an hour to show up to the inn."
"Do you want me to come with you in case it's some sort of trap?" Yu asked, even though he knew what was going on.
"No, I doubt it's a trap. I think the person just wants to meet with me secretly for some reason. It's reasonable if they don't want to be seen in public with a law enforcement officer." Naoto noted. "But I'll keep my phone on me if I need you."
"Maybe it's Kanji trying to be romantic with you!" Nanako noted since she didn't know what was going on, but she could connect some dots. Yu made a silent gesture for her to stay quiet and she did so with a big grin knowing she had figured it out so quickly.
"I can't deny that as a possibility, but he's never done anything like this before so I don't find it likely." Naoto noted. "Though it would be pretty romantic, setting up a cute little mystery for me to figure out to find him. Either way, I need to get ready. I'll be staying with my grandfather while I'm back here in Inaba, so if either of you or Dojima need me for anything that's where you can find me."
"I'll make sure to tell him." Yu noted. Then Naoto gave the two of them big friendly hugs before going back to her grandfather's house to get ready. It didn't take her long and eventually she was at the entrance of the Amagi Inn. Now of course Kanji told Yukiko about his plan, so to not give it away she wasn't the one to greet Naoto when she arrived, it was one of the other workers.
"Welcome to the Amagi Inn, how may we be of service?" The woman behind the counter asked Naoto.
"Greetings, my name is Naoto Shirogane and I was invited here by someone who goes by the initials NB, does that mean anything specific to you?" Naoto asked.
"Hmm, that depends on if you know the password." The woman asked with a grin.
"Makes sense." Naoto noted. "The password is 'Pink Elephant' per the note I received."
"Very well, you may meet with them." The woman said pulling out a set of pajamas and a towel. "Your guest wishes to meet you in the steam room next to the hot springs, here is a towel and a set of clothes in case your outfit gets wet."
"Thank you, I appreciate that." Naoto replied with a polite bow. "I know where the steam room is, so I'll head there right away." And that's just what she did. She made it to the changing room and stripped down before wrapping the towel around her body. Somehow the receptionist knew to give her a slightly bigger one that would cover her chest a bit better which was nice. When she was ready she walked into the steam room. It was already quite steamy and she couldn't quite see that much ahead of her as she sat down.
"I don't know if you're in here, but I'm here. Detective Naoto Shirogane at your service." Naoto called out into the steam. There was a bit of silence until a voice came from the other side of the room. It sounded like it was coming out of a small speaker, maybe from a phone or recording device, and it was a bit distorted as well.
"Thank you for coming detective. I'm sorry I had you running all around Inaba, but I have my reasons for wanting to stay anonymous." The voice noted. It was obviously prerecorded, and Naoto could swear the cadence was very similar to Yosuke's voice.
"I understand, I'm used to taking strange cases in strange circumstances." Naoto assured the voice. "So, what is it that you need me to look into?"
"It's not for me, it's for my client who goes by NB. Again, sorry for the subterfuge, but he's a very reclusive man." The voice continued.
"Very well, that's not an issue." Naoto responded.
"Good. Well then, your mission, if you choose to accept it-" The voice said before cutting off. Naoto could feel someone coming closer to her, but strangely she wasn't afraid, as if she knew what was going on subconsciously. Slowly the form came into view, it was Kanji, wearing nothing but a towel around his waist.
"Is to have a romantic night with your boyfriend." He ended the sentence as he sat down next to Naoto.
"Kanji-" Naoto trailed off before reaching over and giving him a warm hug. "If that's my mission, then I'll gladly accept it. Did you really go through all this trouble for me?"
"Well, it wasn't all me ya know, the rest of the team helped as well." Kanji noted.
"Yeah, now that I think about it it's a bit strange that you all knew when I was coming." Naoto considered.
"Why don't you sit down on the floor in front of me so I can massage your shoulders while I tell you?" Kanji suggested. "Knowing you, they're still probably pretty tense."
"Sounds like a wonderful plan to me." Naoto said sliding down into position. Kanji spread his legs around her and put his hands on her shoulders and started gently massaging them.
"So, you probably didn't realize it, but Rise was on the same train you were on today when you were coming in to Inaba." Kanji started.
"You know, I had a strange feeling, but I just figured it was just me wanted to get here and see you." Naoto noted. "I wonder why she didn't come up and sit next to me."
"Oh, she was going to." Kanji confirmed. "But she texted us a picture of you and we convinced her to help out with my plan."
"Us? We?" Naoto wondered.
"Oh, yeah. For whatever reason Yu was in town a day early, something to do with that film Rise was in needing an extra day of shooting, so she texted him as well and them he and I came here to set up things here with Yukiko." Kanji explained. Naoto couldn't help but chuckle slightly at hearing that.
"So, that note never really got stuck in my grandfather's door and he knew what the note said." Naoto noted. "Which leads me to ask, did you two tell Nanako about your plan?"
"No, we figured it might still be a bit too mature for her to understand." Kanji answered. "Why do you ask?"
"Because she figured it out before I did." Naoto replied with another chuckle. "Looks like Inaba has another ace detective in the Dojima family."
"Well, she is quite smart and resourceful." Kanji commented. "I'm just glad she didn't spoil the surprise. You were surprised right?"
"Of course I was." Naoto confirmed. "Not to say you aren't romantic, because you totally are, but you've never gone this far for anything like this." It was then that the final piece fell into her mind as to why everything was happening like this. "Wait, this... this is for the anniversary of when we started dating isn't it?"
"There you go, I was wondering when you'd figure it out." Kanji replied with his own chuckle.
"I should have brought my present for you from Tokyo then, but I left it at my grandfather's house." Naoto noted. "Well, I guess I can give it to you tomorrow."
"Tomorrow?" Kanji asked with an amused tone.
"Yes, tomorrow. I assume we have a room to spend the night in tonight, so why would we leave in the middle of the night when we can spend it together?" Naoto stated confidently.
"Spot on, it helps when you're good friends with the owner's daughter." Kanji noted. "I even got them to let us have the hot springs to ourselves for the whole night, if you're interested."
"Ooh, very much so." Naoto replied with a hint of excitement. "You're so sweet to me Kanji, I love it. And I love you."
"Well, you know, you're worth it." Kanji said blushing a bit because he still wasn't 100% used to Naoto telling him how she felt. "You're very special to me Naoto, and I love you too."
"There is just one more thing I want to know about this plan, what was up with that voice recording?" Naoto wondered. "It sounded like Yosuke talking though a voice changer. Oh, and what does 'NB' stand for?"
"That's because it was. I didn't want to leave the other guys out of the loop so Teddie let me borrow a voice changer her bought for some reason and I had Yosuke record the lines on a digital voice recorder I got at Junes a while back. Yosuke assured me it was waterproof so it was great for something like this. And 'NB' stands for me 'Naoto's Boyfriend' that's all." Kanji answered.
"I'm impressed that you could predict what I was going to say and had the right responses to my words." Naoto noted.
"Eh, I had him record a few extra ones just in case, but I know you very well Naoto, so it was pretty easy." Kanji replied with his own confidence, which Naoto really liked hearing.
"Well, like I stated before, this was all very romantic, I love finding out small mysteries like this and it was made all the better by ending up finding you, which I was trying to do anyways." Naoto said with a content sigh as she rested her head back a bit. When she did though she felt something poking the top of her head. "Getting a little excited I see." She teased Kanji, knowing what it was.
"Um, well, yeah." Kanji confirmed, blushing a bit more. While he was massaging her shoulders it was quite hard not to look down at her chest in the position he was in, and seeing how tight the towel was around her body and the cleavage it was showing was getting him worked up as they talked. And now that she had her head back and he could see even more? Well they were lucky he was out of his nosebleed phase.
"No need to be so embarrassed Kanji." Naoto replied as she turned around to look at him. "In fact, I can show you a bit more." And with that she untied her towel and let it drop to the floor, exposing the rest of her body. "Like what you see?"
"You're as beautiful as ever Naoto." Kanji answered as he got a good look at her. It had been months since he had gotten to see her like this in person and he just wanted to soak it in. But he knew that Naoto liked to get to the point most of the time so he didn't take too long to untie his own towel and showing her just how excited he really was.
"You're looking as handsome as ever as well." Naoto countered as she moved a bit closer in. "And you don't know how many nights I was dreaming of being intimate with you while I was gone. So I hope you don't mind if I get started, we can cuddle and enjoy being close to each other later."
"Hey, I've been waiting for this as well, and you're right. We have all night, we can do whatever we want, however we want." Kanji replied. "So what were you thinking about doing?"
"This." Naoto replied simply as she moved in even more and wrapped her chest around Kanji's dick and started rubbing it up and down slowly. This wasn't the first time she had done this and it showed because she was way more confident and skilled at it then when the idea came up the first time. She had become quite confident in her looks and body over the years, and if she could use them to make the man she loved feel good then that was just one more thing she had in her arsenal.
"Damn, that's hot." Kanji moaned as he felt his dick get smothered between her breasts. He was trying not to curse too much anymore, but sometimes like this it still came out. And other than the feeling of her breasts, the warmth and wetness of the steam room was making it just that much better with all the sweat dripping down their bodies. Naoto didn't mind though, when they were in private together like this Kanji could do and say whatever he wanted because she wanted him to be himself around her.
"Glad you think so, but you know what comes next." Naoto teased him before moving on to her next move. Whenever the tip of Kanji's dick would peek out between her breasts she would either give it a little kiss or use her tongue to play with it a bit. She knew that Kanji loved when she did that because he commented before that she made really cute faces when she did and this time didn't seem to be different because he was trying pretty hard to focus on her face and not throw his head back or close his eyes.
"Y-You are getting too good at that!" Kanji groaned out, but he wasn't telling her to stop. It was just such a change from when they first started getting intimate with each other, for both of them. When they first started out it was very awkward and they weren't too sure if it was something they would do a lot, but once they got advice from their friends, mainly Yu and Rise, and implemented it they found their groove and now they were comfortable with themselves being so exposed and intimate.
"Really? Because I would think I was out of practice." Naoto continued to tease before she slowed her movement and then stood up. "You want some more foreplay, or are you ready to move on?"
"Oh, you want to do it in here?" Kanji wondered. He thought they'd get in the hot springs first before moving on.
"Kanji, I've been wanting this for months and I know you have as well, do you really want to wait?" Naoto asked with a knowing look. All Kanji could do was shrug because he knew she was right. "Good, now since that is settled," She continued before getting up on her knees on the sitting level beside Kanji, "come over here and get what you've been waiting for."
"Hell yeah!" Kanji replied with excitement as he settled up behind Naoto and placed his hands on her body to keep her steady. One went onto her hip while the other rested right below one of her breasts. Naoto could feel the goosebumps from the touch she had been yearning for and she could feel that she was quite hot and wet between her legs, and not just because of all the steam around them. Kanji smoothly adjusted her around so that his dick was lined up for entry and she put her arm up and behind his head to keep him closer.
"Kiss me as you do it." She requested and Kanji couldn't refuse. So as he slowly slid into her body he bent his head down slightly and placed his lips on hers. Kissing Naoto was as heavenly as ever for him. Her lips may not have been as full or soft as other girl's lips were, but he didn't care about that, he cared about the face and the person they were attached to. Knowing that he could do this pretty much whenever he wanted when they were together was still as exhilarating as the first time they kissed. But the good thing about having experience was that they knew what they were doing now, so there weren't any awkward movements or miscues. They continued to kiss, slowly ramping up the intensity and frequency, before finally starting to keep their lips locked together for as long as they could hold their breaths.
For Naoto, kissing Kanji was the best feeling in the world. She really didn't even feel him slide in but the kiss was really what got her going. Knowing that someone truly and fully accepted her for who she was and what she looked like was just so freeing. She knew that she could be herself around Kanji and that he would love her for it no matter what. She felt quite lucky in moments just like this because she knew very well that all this could have never happened if a few things did go exactly the right way in the past. So she was going to savor all the moments like this that she could with him.
"Mmm, I love you Kanji." She breathed when they finally broke apart from kissing. "I love everything about you, from how you accept me for who I am to how sweet you can be. Please don't ever stop doing things like this for me, I really appreciate all the effort you put into being romantic."
"There you go again making me blush." Kanji replied doing just so. But he paid her back by quickly speeding up his pace with his thrusting a bit, getting a cute sound to come out of her mouth. "But honestly, I'm just happy that you accept me." Kanji admitted. "Like you're amazing compared to me, you could get any guy, or any girl if I'm being honest, to fall for you, but you chose me. Do you know how fulfilling that is to me after what I went through? I wouldn't stop being sweet for you even if it became a crime, you've made me realize what kind of man I can be and what I can do with my life, how could I give up something so life changing, so important to me? Because that's what you are to me Nao, you are my missing piece, and I love you for that. And I always will." Then he chuckled. "Heh, not bad for a punk like me huh?"
"Well, I wouldn't say you are a punk, but if you are, you're my punk." Naoto told him with a smile before she felt something stirring inside of her. "Hmm, I'm getting close to orgasm already, looks like I've lost some stamina."
"That and the heat in here can be a bit draining." Kanji noted. "You want me to stop or keep going and let you go off?"
"Please, keep going." Naoto requested.
"Your wish is my command." Kanji replied before starting to go a bit faster and harder with his movements while also using both hands to massage her breasts at the same time. That did the trick and a few moments later he could feel her tighten up around his shaft while she moaned out loudly. He wasn't quite there yet, so he didn't cum, though he was right at the edge. So when Naoto moved off of him he reached his hand down and started jacking himself off, but before he could finish Naoto turned around and saw what he was doing.
"Hey, let me help you out with that." She said before laying down in front of him and starting to suck him off as she held onto his hips for stability. It didn't take long before he was moaning out in his own orgasm and cum started to spurt out of his dick. Naoto tried to get as much as she could into her mouth, but some ended up on her face and hair.
"Oops, sorry about that Nao." Kanji said a bit embarrassed once again.
"No worries, we are in a place where we can clean off easily." She said taking her towel and cleaning her hair and face off as much as she could. "Besides, we're getting to the hot springs next right, it'll wash off."
"Right as always." Kanji said with a smile. Naoto winked at him and she started to leave the steam room without wrapping her towel around her body. "Uh Nao, aren't you worried someone is gonna see you like that?"
"You said we have the whole place to ourselves right? The only person that could see us is Yukiko maybe, and she's already seen me like this." Naoto replied. "And it's not like we would have them on for long anyways."
"Have I ever told you how hot you are when you're confident?" Kanji asked with a smirk.
"Many times, but it never fails to put a smile on my face."
Chapter 56: File #704 Treetop Getaway Day 1
Notes:
I really need to stop making Part 1's and actually finish a series one of these days. Either way, something new and interesting. This first part might be tame by my standards, but the next parts will be pretty kinky in my opinion, if/when I get to them.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #704 Treetop Getaway Day 1
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Clarine, Dorothy, Roy, Guinevere
Based on: a commission by kumi_art on Twitter
"Hey, you two made it!" Clarine said excitedly as Rutger and Lilina walked up to the meeting place that they had decided on a few weeks earlier. Clarine had invited them along with some others to a private Etrurian getaway that was actually quite hush-hush so they had to be a bit secretive about everything. In fact from where they were standing you couldn't see the location because a large magical barrier was in place to make it look just like a normal forest.
"And I made sure to cover our tracks as well so no one followed us." Rutger replied. "So we should be good on that front."
"Oh, and you're here too Dorothy, what a nice surprise!" Lilina said flashing the other woman a bright smile.
"Thank you Lady Lilina, it's nice to see you again as well." Dorothy replied calmly, but with her own smile as well. Rutger was surprised to see Dorothy here as well, seeing as this was supposed to be a couples getaway, though he wasn't opposed to getting straight to the point as usual.
"So, are we to assume that you two are here together?" Rutger asked Clarine. "Nothing against that of course, it's just kind of a surprise honestly given how obsessed you can be about things being 'proper' and such."
"I expected it might be a bit of a shock to the both of you, but yes, Dorothy and I are together as a couple. We've been together for about a year actually." Clarine explained.
"It's still a bit of a shock to me as well, a woman such as Clarine being interested in a plain woman such as myself? Sometimes I still think I'm dreaming." Dorothy added.
"Well, we're happy for you." Lilina said speaking for both her and Rutger. "Finding someone special is one of the best feelings in life."
"And while I might be assuming here, having parents that accept your decisions is good as well." Rutger added.
"Yes, my parents are quite happy about all of this as well." Clarine confirmed. "And even if they weren't, they have my brother to continue the family line with Tate anyways. Honestly we don't even have to hide much because I'm the secondborn, so it's quite nice."
"Lord Pent and Lady Louise are wonderful people." Dorothy commented and Rutger nodded knowing that very well. "What about the other couple joining us, did you see them?"
"Yeah, where are Roy and his guest? I need you all to be here so I can explain things before we can get into the resort." Clarine agreed.
"I'm here! I'm here!" Roy called out from a bit in the distance. It seemed like he had been in a rush so the group split the difference and walked towards him so he could rest some. "Whew, that was quite a jog."
"What has you running like this Roy? And didn't you invite someone to come with you?" Lilina wondered, a bit worried about her best friend.
"About that." Roy started as he caught his breath some more. "Rutger, I need to talk to you, privately."
"Um, alright." Rutger replied a bit confused as why Roy was making such a big deal about whatever this was. So the two of them walked a bit away from the group so they could be alone. "So, what's up?"
"Okay, so you know how I haven't been too specific about who exactly I've been in a relationship with?" Roy asked.
"Kind of." Rutger noted. "Didn't really pay it much mind, figured I'd find out who it was eventually and if they made you happy I'd be fine with it. Like, what's the big deal? You think I'm gonna hate her or something?" He added the last part with a slight chuckle, but he could see in Roy's face that his joke hit a bit more closer to home than he had expected.
"Maybe." Roy answered a bit timidly.
"Well, you won't know unless you tell me." Rutger stated, still not quite having a clue as to who it could be. All the people he hated were dead, at least that he knew of.
"It's Guinevere, the Queen of Bern." Roy finally stated after a bit of silence. But then he started to speak quickly before Rutger could reply. "Look, I know how you feel about Bern, I really do, but Guinevere isn't like that. She didn't approve of what her brother did and she's working on making amends for everything he did and I really think if you give her a chance that-" After a bit Rutger just put his hand over Roy's mouth to shut him up so he could speak.
"Roy, you don't have to worry about it." He stated calmly. "I know Guinevere is a good woman, I've seen what she's been doing in Bern and I saw what she did during the war. I may still have some deep seeded feeling against Bern as a nation as a whole, but I respect her. And if she makes you happy then I'm okay with that." When he was done talking he pulled his hand back so Roy could respond.
"Really, just like that?" Roy wondered.
"Yeah, just like that." Rutger confirmed. "Look, we've both grown in the last couple years and we've both matured, at least I would like to think we have. I've moved on for the most part. Yeah it still hurts, but there really isn't much anger is going to do about it. Plus I trust your judgement Roy, I always have. I know if this wasn't good for you or for Elibe you wouldn't be doing it. I'm just wondering why you didn't tell me sooner."
"Well, I was looking for a good opportunity, but I was kind of scared of your reaction obviously and we have been trying to keep this a bit secret as well." Roy explained. "We honestly just came out to the Bern royalty recently, and we wanted things to spread at a controlled pace."
"Yeah, that makes sense with everything that's happened between Bern and Lycia." Rutger noted.
"So when Clarine said that this getaway was private we figured this was the perfect opportunity to enjoy ourselves without having to worry about being found out." Roy added.
"Alright, that answers all my questions." Rutger said with a smile as he put his arm around Roy's shoulder. "Why don't we join back with everyone else so we can finally see what this place is all about?"
"Sounds good to me." Roy replied. "And thank you Rutger, for being a good friend and being cool with all of this."
"Hey, what are friends for?" Rutger teased him slightly. So they walked back to the group and when they got there Guinevere was already talking and greeting the other girls.
"I knew it! I knew it!" Lilina said to Roy as she walked up to him. "I knew you were in a relationship with Guinevere, I could just tell."
"Oh, and there was that." Rutger added. "Every letter you sent to Ostia she just kept saying she knew it was her, so I've been kind of prepared for it."
"Well, I guess I should have known with someone who knows me so well." Roy noted, getting everyone to laugh. After that they all walked together to where Clarine said the entrance was, but she stopped the group before they entered.
"Alright, time to tell you all the rules of this place." She stated. "So, like I told all of you this resort is very, very private. Anything you do in here will not get out into the rest of Elibe, short of murder or anything like that. And we in Etruria take this very seriously. Like if you leak information from out of here, you will get hunted down and tried in court. Even you Guinevere."
"Yes, I have a bit of knowledge of this resort seeing as our families are distantly related, and I don't plan on doing anything to cause Elibe any more trouble." Guinevere confirmed. "I'm just here to have a nice relaxing and calm romantic getaway with Roy since we don't ever seem to get any alone time anywhere else."
"Good. Another thing about this place is that every Etrurian noble only gets to come here once during their life, which also means that you all probably won't get to come here ever again unless you befriend more Etrurian nobles. So I suggest that you do everything you want to do during this visit since it may be your only time here." Clarine continued. After that Rutger raised his hand to ask a question. "Yes?"
"You said that everything that goes on in there is private, but is there anyway to know if someone has been here before?" Rutger asked. "Say, like, my parents? Since they were close to your parents and all."
"It depends." Clarine answered. "When you leave you are allowed to leave gifts for people you think might come at a later date, so if your parents came here and left you a gift then you'd find out. Otherwise there really isn't any record keeping of non Etrurians who visit."
"That's fair I suppose." Rutger noted.
"Okay, anything else?" Clarine asked. No one really had anything else to ask so they were ready to head in. "Alright, let's have some fun then!"
"Hey, are you thinking what I'm thinking?" Lilina asked Rutger as they fell to the back of the group for a moment.
"I think so. If you're thinking about letting loose and trying to get into everyone's pants." Rutger replied.
"I am actually, how did you know?" Lilina teased him. "Just wanted to be on the same page before we got in." After that Clarine led them into the resort and behind the magical barrier was an amazing sight. When they walked in they saw some of the most beautiful scenery that they had ever seen in their lives. Everything looked absolutely bright and perfect. There were small buildings scattered around with flowers growing on them, pools of what looked like natural water were dotted all about, but what was the real attraction was the huge tree in the middle. It was the biggest tree that any of them had ever seen in their lives, but it wasn't just that. There were rooms built into the branches of the huge tree and rope bridges to get from each one along with rope ladders to get up and down. There were even staff users towards the bottom with Warp staves that could get you up the tree as well.
"Whoa, this is much bigger than I was expecting." Dorothy commented about the tree since Clarine had told her a bit about it before they arrived. "It's safe up there right?"
"Of course!" Clarine replied. "This place is on the cutting edge of magical and practical technology! Running water, waste disposal, warp magic, entertainment, safety. The only other place that might have this one beat is Arcadia, but even then they didn't seem to be using much of their knowledge. And ever since my father retired from being the Mage General a lot of his magic research has gone to improvements to the resort."
"This place is amazing, I can't believe so many people can keep this a secret." Roy commented in wonder.
"Thank you for inviting us here Clarine, this is amazing." Lilina added.
"Of course, why wouldn't I invite my closest friends to a place like this, you only get chances like this once in a lifetime and we should get to experience it while we're still decently young!" Clarine replied happily. "Now before I let you all go we have to check in." So she led the group to the check in desk and got the process started. It took a few minutes to do the paperwork and a few more for it to get processed.
"Well, it looks like we have gifts from previous visitors for five of you." The woman at the desk told them when she came back. "First, a gift basket of assorted items for Lady Clarine from her parents."
"Ooh, I wonder what's in it!" Clarine said taking it but not looking inside quite yet as to be polite to the others.
"Next, a bracelet made from black pearls said to increase one's charm for Lord Roy from his godparents."
"Hey, that means your parents were here!" Roy said with a bit of excitement as he took his gift.
"Yeah, I wonder what they left you." Lilina noted.
"Next, two bottles of Etruria's finest wine along with glasses to go with it for Lady Lilina from her godparents."
"Your parents had good taste." Lilina teased Rutger as she took her gift. "I think we'll be able to use these well, don't you think?"
"For sure." Rutger answered with a smirk.
"Up next, a number of fine red outfits and a letter for Rutger from his parents."
"A letter?" Rutger wondered. "That's actually very thoughtful of them." He took the outfits and saw they were a mix of some Sacaen ones with some others that were more Lycian and Etrurian in style, along with a new pair of swim trunks."
"Are you going to read the letter?" Roy asked, wanting to know what Mark and Lyn had to say as well since he missed them almost as much as Rutger did.
"Is that okay with everyone?" Rutger asked and of course everyone nodded in agreement. "Okay, let's see what they said."
Dear Rutger,
Hopefully you are getting to read this at a happy point in your life, we know that we're writing it in one of ours. We hope that when you get to visit this place it's with close friends and with the person you care about the most. This place is amazing and we know that you'll have a lot of fun with your friends and meeting new people as well. And if you're wondering how we got your clothes size right (We're writing this when you're 5) we got the measurements from a version of you in another Outrealm we met once. Hope you have a wonderful time and we look forward to the next time we see you.
Sending our love as always,
Your parents, Mark and Lyn
Of course there was a few tears running down Rutger's face once he was done reading it, but they were mostly tears of joy at getting to feel his parent's love once again. He was really glad that they left him a letter like this that he would treasure for the rest of his life.
"I know I don't know a lot about your situation or parents, but from just hearing that I can tell that they loved you very much." Dorothy told Rutger, finally understanding a bit more why he was so angry during the way.
"They did, and thank you." Rutger noted as he dried his eyes and tried to smile. "But don't let my sappy moment bring the mood down, don't we have one last gift to get?"
"Oh, that's right." The receptionist noted. "Finally, we have a really cute stuffed fox plush for Queen Guinevere from her late brother."
"It's, it's quite cute." Guinevere noted as she took it, her own emotions flooding into her mind. They weren't as upbeat and positive as Rutger's were, but she knew better than to dwell on them now.
"Perhaps it was from a time before he lost confidence in himself and humanity." Roy suggested. "Back when he had hope for the future."
"Yes, I will believe that to be the case." Guinevere stated. "This is from the brother who loved the world and it's people, who wanted to make changes for the better." It was still a bit awkward after that though so the group finally decided to split up into pairs and take a tour around the resort to see what fun they could get into in the next couple of days. It was already getting to be sundown so they really couldn't do much other than that. Eventually they all found a set of rooms next to each other to stay in and started to settle in for the night.
"Well, this certainly has been a day hasn't it?" Lilina asked Rutger as they sat on the bed in their room. It didn't have a roof so you could lay down and just stare into the sky. And the magic barrier around the resort protected it from rain so you wouldn't get wet, though there were a few stray leaves here and there from the tree, but that added to the charm of the place.
"It has." Rutger agreed. "I think I'm gonna enjoy myself here. Though I am a bit shocked that Roy thought I was going to be upset that he was dating Guinevere." He admitted.
"Well, you know Roy as well as I do, he worries about everything just a bit too much until it's confirmed everything is alright." Lilina assured him. "Since you told him it's alright he'll be fine. But I wanted to ask myself, is it really fine?"
"Like I told Roy earlier, she didn't do all that stuff to me, her brother and his regime did." Rutger replied calmly. "And you and me both have seen how hard she's been working to make Bern a better and more understanding place for the betterment of everyone in Elibe. She is someone who deserves a lot of respect and doesn't get it, I'm not gonna hold a grudge against her when everything she's done has been the right thing to do."
"I hope you don't take this as me saying you aren't, but that's very mature of you Rutger, you've really grown since the war." Lilina noted.
"All thanks to people like you being in my life and supporting me." Rutger said softly back before nuzzling his head into her hair. "So, you wanna do anything tonight?"
"Honestly, I was wanting to crack open those bottles of wine your parents gifted me and take a nice long bath." Lilina answered. "With my favorite lifeguard of course."
"That sounds like a great idea." Rutger noted. "Plus we get to see just how good the water system Clarine explained is. Apparently the water is already hot when it comes into the tub and it only takes a minute or two for it to get filled."
"The wonders of technology." Lilina said with a giggle as she stood up and started to undress. "Makes you wonder if they had stuff like this in Arcadia before things went down."
"I'm sure we could always ask Fae or Idunn, they probably have some idea about the past." Rutger noted as he started to get undressed as well.
"We'll have to ask them if we ever end up in the desert again." Lilina joked. After that they walked over to the bathroom section of their room. One of the outside walls was missing, but in it's place was a large patch of branches that made it so no one could see what was going on inside, for the most part.
"Let's she, she said just turn the knob and- woah!" Rutger said turning the knob by the pipe above the tub. He was surprised at just how fast the water was coming down. And as he felt it he could tell it was quite warm as well. "This water feels really nice."
"Good, I hope it stays warm for a while, I want to take everything nice and slow." Lilina noted. So they filled the tub and got in together, Lilina resting against Rutger as usual. They uncorked the wine bottles and poured some glasses, putting them all down on a small table by the tub when they weren't in use. The taste was very sweet and refreshing, and of course the alcohol in the drinks helped them calm down as well.
"You know, one of my father's notebooks mentioned that if you drink a small cup of wine every day it can actually help steady your heartbeat." Rutger noted as he submerged most of his body in the warm water.
"Mark really did dabble in just about everything didn't he?" Lilina asked joining him.
"Well, when you had all the time he did out on the plains and a mind like his, yeah pretty much." Rutger replied. "I'm sure that there are a lot of things that he never even wrote down because he though he would have time later, Gods I wish he and my mother were still here with us."
"Me too." Lilina noted. "Of course I could never miss them more than you do, but they were almost like another set of parents for me. When my parents were busy they always had time for me and I can just remember their smiles as I told them about my day and what I had learned. I don't even think I saw them get angry, which is rare."
"I've told you before, but they rarely ever fought or even raised their voices at me." Rutger commented. "What they had was special, it's something I hope that we can continue to work on having and something we can teach our children to do as well."
"Rutger, I think that might be the first time you ever mentioned having children." Lilina pointed out.
"Hm, is it?" Rutger wondered. "Well, either way, I've been thinking about it recently so that's probably why it came out."
"Interesting." Lilina replied in a bit of a teasing tone. "I guess we'll have to have a real discussion about it sooner or later."
"Like you don't want to start a family." Rutger teased her back.
"Hey! I could have changed my mind!" Lilina lied. "But like I said, sooner or later, we're supposed to be having fun and relaxing here."
"Sure, sure." Rutger replied with a chuckle. But after that they did go silent and just relax for a long while just sitting in each other's embrace and enjoying the warmth of the water and the feeling of being so close to each other. That is until one of them couldn't take it any longer.
"Oh, screw it! Let's fuck!" Lilina said moving around into a better position. Rutger was a bit surprised, he figured they would just be taking a relaxing bath and talking like Lilina suggested. But of course he wouldn't turn down a round of intimacy with his smoking hot wife now would he?
"Can't resist me for more than an hour huh?" Rutger teased her. "But I guess I can get it up for you, just this once. How do you want to do it?"
"I was thinking anal actually, so I could get it from both ends if I use my fingers." Lilina admitted.
"Sounds good to me. Don't need lube or anything?" Rutger asked.
"I think the water has softened it up enough." Lilina replied as she smoothly lined herself up. "Yeah, that's the stuff."
"Just don't rock the tub too much, we don't want to break it or splash water on the lower levels." Rutger noted with a smirk.
"Well then, you're just gonna have to hold my other hand and the tub to keep us steady." Lilina teased him, offering him her other hand to hold.
"If I must." Rutger teased her. When they were in a stable position Lilina lowered herself onto Rutger's shaft, biting her lips in pleasure and anticipation as she did so.
"Elimine! This is going to be the best vacation ever!" She moaned when she was all the way down.
"And just think, this is only the first night of many."
Chapter 57: File #112 Basketballs & Burgers
Notes:
This is another Modern AU story. It may or may not take place in the other Basketball AU, meaning it can but it also can stand on it's own. The thing to note in this one is that Rutger's trauma is a bit different here. Instead of his parents dying because of a world spanning war, which is a more medieval thing, he's the way he is because he had to start high school in Bern and because of his heritage he was severely bullied, taken advantage of, and the people were generally racist against him and Lyn because of being Sacaen. But then, with the help of Roy's family, his family moves to Lycia and he transfers to school there. Other than that, enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #112 Basketballs & Burgers
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Roy, Lyn
Based on: a commission by PinkPio1 on Twitter
"Rutger! Where are you going? You haven't had your picture taken yet!" Lilina called out as she saw Rutger trying to walk out of the gym.
"Come on, I shouldn't get a picture with you all, I just joined the team a few weeks ago." Rutger replied. "It's not like it's that important anyways."
"Seriously!?" Lilina exclaimed back. "You're one of, if not the, best players on the team! You guys wouldn't have won so many games without how you've been playing!"
"Yes, but I don't really fit in with the team." Rutger countered. "Yes, I know Roy from back when we all went to middle school together, but everyone else... I'm pretty sure they don't want to be associated with me. Especially since I transferred here from Bern. The only reason they tolerate me is because of my skill on the court, and honestly I can live with that."
"Elimine you are so stubborn!" Lilina replied. "Look, I know you had a tough time in Bern with everything you told me and Roy, but here in Lycia it's different. You being from Bern or Sacae or anywhere else doesn't matter, and I wish you would just understand that. I think you'd be a lot happier if you let more people into that shell of yours than just me and Roy."
"You're starting to sound like my parents." Rutger commented. But deep down he knew she was right. Bern was not a good place for him, it crushed the youthful and spirited heart he once had and turned him into whatever this was that he was now. And he hated it, but he hated the thought of getting hurt again even more. He was lucky to have friends like Lilina and Roy though who knew how he used to be and wouldn't give up on him or his potential happiness. Little by little her words were convincing him, and she hadn't even used her ace in the hole yet.
"Good, because your parents are smart and reasonable people that you should listen to." Lilina teased him before going in for her last tactic. "How about this? If you come and take the picture with me I'll convince Roy to take us out to that new Lowen's restaurant that just opened down the street from his house. No parents or anything, just the three of us. I know you used to love going there in the past, so don't even try to lie to me that you don't care."
"Hitting me in the stomach, literally." Rutger noted, though Lilina was correct in her assumptions. And if it was just going to be the three of them? Well Rutger was trying to find a way to get a situation like that to happen anyways, so why waste this chance along with getting some really good food in the process. "Alright, you've convinced me. Where do we need to go?"
"It's just on the other side of the gym actually." Lilina explained. "You still have your jersey on right?"
"I do." Rutger replied before taking his jacket off and revealing his red #4 jersey for the Lycian Lions.
"Great! And here is a ball for a prop!" Lilina noted, passing him a ball which he caught easily. She was wearing her red #6 jersey already as well.
"Were you so confident that you'd convince me that you were holding that the whole time?" Rutger asked in a bit of amazement.
"Yeah, why wouldn't I be?" Lilina replied simply. "As much as you want to deny it Rutger, I know you more than you think. And I know deep down you take pride and have confidence in your skills on the court, just like your mother did, and I really like that attitude of yours. I wish you'd show it more in other ways, because you are good at more than just basketball."
"Heh, when I find those ways I'll be sure to let you know." Rutger joked a bit dryly, but again he knew she was right deep down. Either way they went over to where the pictures were being taken and the photographer posed them so that they had their arms around each other's shoulders with Rutger holding the ball against his hip with his left hand and wrist. It was quick and painless and Lilina was really happy that Rutger decided to reach out and do it, even if she had to convince him.
"Awesome! I bet the picture will turn out great!" She said happily as she and Rutger left the gym and walked to the parking lot. "Alright, I'm gonna text Roy and my parents and tell them what we're doing, and you should tell your parents as well."
"Sure, of course." Rutger said pulling his phone out of his pocket and walking a bit away from Lilina since he knew that it would be better if he called his parents since texts usually didn't get responded to immediately.
"Hey Rutger! How was practice today?" Rutger's mother, Lyn, answered.
"It was good, I had to take some dumb picture afterwards though." Rutger noted.
"Ah, I remember when I had to do those as well." Lyn replied. "But it's for the team and it raises school spirit. Any particular reason why you're calling before coming home though?"
"Well, I got convinced to take the picture by Lilina when she told me she would get Roy to take us out to dinner tonight." Rutger explained. "So, I'm not going to be home until later tonight."
"Do you have any homework to get done?" Lyn asked.
"Finished it during study hall." Rutger answered.
"Is it just going to be you three?" Lyn continued to ask.
"Unless Lilina's father decides to crash the scene, yes." Rutger noted. There was a short pause before Lyn spoke again.
"Your father wants to know if you're going to talk to Roy about some 'thing' he won't elaborate on." She finally stated.
"I plan to, though I'll have to find the right moment." Rutger replied before another short pause.
"Okay, well if that's all set up then just come home safe as always." Lyn noted. "And your father is saying 'good luck' for whatever reason, so take that as you will. Love you!"
"I love you too Mom, bye." And with that he hung up. By that time Lilina had gotten done with her phone as well and turned to Rutger.
"Well, it took some convincing with my father, but we're good to go." Lilina told him. "Roy's on his way to the restaurant now and since my mother dropped me off to school today I'm gonna need a ride, you drove here today right?"
"Yeah, but I have to warn you that my car is a bit of a mess." Rutger noted.
"Can't be any worse than your father's car." Lilina joked. So they walked to Rutger's car and he moved all the stuff that was on the passenger's side into the back seat so Lilina could sit up front with him. "Yeah, not that bad, but you should get this thing cleaned before it gets worse."
"Sorry, I really haven't had the motivation to do it recently." Rutger admitted.
"I can help you out if you want!" Lilina offered. "Just call me over whenever and I'll come over. Though I get to keep half of any of the money we find as a labor fee!"
"Now you're starting to sound like your Aunt Farina." Rutger joked, which got Lilina to giggle a bit.
"See, you're funny when you want to be Rutger, you should do that more." Lilina told him truthfully. "But I'm serious, if you need someone to motivate you, I'll do it for you."
"I'll keep that in mind then." Rutger noted, hoping that with the fading light that Lilina wouldn't see him blushing a bit. After that they drove to the restaurant where they met up with Roy. But not before enjoying a few songs together on the radio on the way there.
"I forgot to ask before, but did 'convince Roy to take us to dinner' mean that I was going to have to pay for everything?" Roy asked jokingly as his two other friends walked up to the entrance with him.
"Well, it is your turn isn't it?" Lilina noted. "Rutger paid for the Etrurian take out last week and I paid for all our movie food and snacks the week before."
"Oh yeah, then that would me it is my turn." Roy noted. "Not that I don't want to of course, I just forgot whose turn it was with everything that's going on lately."
"Speaking of that, how are your entrance exams coming along?" Rutger asked as they entered the restaurant. Roy was good at basketball of course, but he wanted to get a law degree so he could become an attorney that could help the poor and needy who needed representation.
"Well, I think it's going good so far, won't really tell until I take the tests though obviously." Roy noted as he told the hostess that they needed a table for three people. "I mean my father has been a great help since he has the same job I want, but it's still tough."
"And how is your mother doing? I know it's all a bit hush-hush because of the media and such, but you can tell us right?" Lilina wondered. Roy's mother Ninian was a famous singer, but also part dragon, which made it hard for Roy and his family for a number of reasons. One of them being that most people didn't know dragons still existed in Elibe and another being that most people who did know hated them. Lilina and Rutger's families were obviously cool with it, but they had to be careful not to let the secret slip.
"Well, we just had a doctor from Nabata come in and check in on her. It's some sort of sickness that only certain people can get." Roy noted, telling them it was a dragon thing without saying out loud. "So he had to take a blood sample and take it back with him to Nabata since that's the only hospital that can handle such sickness. But she's doing better. Without having to do all the dancing and singing she usually does she's gotten to rest a lot more than usual which is good. She jokes that if she wasn't sick I'd probably be getting another sibling soon."
"It's good to hear that things are looking positive on that end." Lilina noted, giving Roy a supportive smile.
"I know they've probably already told you and your father, but if you need anything, just give my family a call, you got us out of a bad situation and we'll do anything we can to help out." Rutger added.
"Thank you, both of you." Roy replied a bit more relieved and calm than he had been a few moments ago. "You both are really wonderful friends, I don't know what I'd do without you."
"Same goes for us, we know you'd help us out if we needed it." Lilina stated.
"Already did for me." Rutger confirmed. After that they were taken to a table and they ordered their drinks and meals. Rutger and Roy got the house specialty burgers with fries while Lilina got a well done steak with a baked potato.
"What? You both know I need to get a bit more muscle still. Can't have people pushing me around on the court." Lilina commented when the guys gave her a look about her order. "If my father were here he would back me up."
"Your father is like an anti-vegetarian Lilina, sometimes I wonder if he thinks carrots should be illegal." Roy joked and that got the other two to laugh.
"Good thing your mother can keep him in check." Rutger added. "I still wonder to this day how they got together."
"I'm sure your father could tell you, though I have a feeling the story involves a lot of 'and then we all slept together' or something of the sort." Lilina joked.
"Yeah, that would make a lot of sense actually." Rutger noted. It was weird, but even though the three of them knew their parents were super close, close enough that it was okay for them to sleep around together a bit and it didn't cause problems, they really didn't find it awkward or anything. Probably since it didn't come up that often anymore, but still. Either way a bit later their food came and they dug in. And the food was great! The Lowen's chain of restaurants were famous for their quality service and food and this time was no different. Eventually though Lilina stood up to excuse herself.
"I'm gonna go to the bathroom before we get dessert. If the waitress comes back tell her I do want a refill." She told the guys.
"Alright, will do." Roy replied before she left. There was a bit of a silence between him and Rutger as they ate a few final fries and such before Rutger finally spoke up.
"Hey, can I talk to you about something real quick? Something I don't want to bring up with Lilina right at the moment?" He asked Roy.
"Um, sure. What's up?" Roy asked back, sitting up a bit since Rutger was sounding serious and he didn't quite know why.
"Well, I don't know how to word this any better so I'm just gonna say it flat out." Rutger noted. "I was wondering if I could have your permission to ask Lilina out on a date. Like a romantic one, hopefully." It was clear by the look of confusion on Roy's face that this was not what he was expecting Rutger to ask him, like at all. But he didn't have time to leave him hanging since Lilina could be back any moment, so he had to give a reply.
"I don't see why not, but why do you think you have to ask my permission specifically for that?" Roy wondered. "Shouldn't you be asking her father?"
"One step at a time." Rutger noted. "But I wanted to ask you because, well, I didn't really know where you and her stand currently. Like you two have the whole 'friends from childhood' thing going on with each other and if you were just slowplaying things until your situation got less hectic I didn't want to get in your way since we're bros and all."
"Did you just call us bros?" Roy chuckled before letting Rutger's words settle in. "As for Lilina and I, I'm not currently trying to pursue a relationship with her. Can't really speak for her, but I'm sure once you ask her she'll let you know how it is, you know she'll be straightforward with you. And just so you know, you have the 'friends from childhood' thing too. Just because you left for a few years doesn't mean that you aren't as close to her as I am. There are a lot of things you know about her that I've never gotten to see, just like there are things I know that you haven't seen. I tell you this because if you are going to ask her out, you better do it right and not be all 'woe is me and my life' because we both know she won't like that."
"So, just to be clear, you're alright with it and you'd be okay with us dating and being a couple if things go well?" Rutger asked.
"Yeah, of course. Why wouldn't I want my two best friends to be happy together?" Roy replied honestly. "Though if I find out that either of you are screwing with the other's feelings I'm gonna be the first to step in to protect the other."
"I wouldn't expect anything less from you." Rutger admitted.
"Then it's settled." Roy noted. "And thank you for taking my potential feelings into consideration. You're right in saying that my life is a bit hectic and that I don't really have time for dating and such, but that doesn't mean that you shouldn't take your shot. Besides, between you and me, I kind of have my eyes on someone else. But I have to keep it on the down low for a few reasons."
"Noted." Rutger replied with a nod. "Oh, and obviously, don't tell Lilina about this conversation until after I ask her out. I'm hoping to do it soon, so you won't have to keep it a secret for that long."
"Of course, I'm not gonna sabotage something that I agreed with." Roy assured him. By that time they could both see Lilina coming back to their table so they sat back and went back to acting casual.
"Sorry I took so long, Wendy was in the bathroom and I got to talking to her. It seems that Ogier finally got the nerve to ask her out and he took her here for their first date." Lilina explained.
"Really, that's great!" Roy noted. After that they ordered dessert and then Roy paid for their meals before they walked outside. "You want a ride home with me Lilina? Since my house is closer to yours than Rutger's is?" Roy asked.
"Is that okay with you Rutger?" Lilina asked, since she was just a bit worried that Rutger would be driving home alone with his thoughts that could get him angry or sad.
"I think I can make it home safely, but thank you for asking Lilina. See you guys at school tomorrow?" Rutger asked.
"As long as I'm not sick or dying as usual." Roy joked.
"Of course! You promised to study for the history test we have 7th period tomorrow." Lilina added. Rutger gave them both a genuine smile and wave before getting into his car.
"Maybe things are starting to go my way again."
Chapter 58: File #a1058 A New Start
Notes:
It's time to D-D-D-Duel! This is actually the first time I've written for any Yu-Gi-Oh! anything so hopefully it turned out alright. This story takes place a few years after Yugi's last duel with Atem and follows the anime version where Kaiba was there. Enjoy! Also, for those of you who care about my opinion on FE: Engage, I think it's a really fun game and I enjoyed it a lot. Not top tier like the Elibe games, but just under there with Tellius and Awakening.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1058 A New Start
Characters: Joey (Yu-Gi-Oh!), Mai (Yu-Gi-Oh!), Yugi (Yu-Gi-Oh!), Kaiba (Yu-Gi-Oh!)
Based on: a commission by lewdershooter on Twitter
"Ya know Yug, I'm still a bit suspicious as to why Kaiba would invite me of all people to this tournament of his. I know he's been a bit nicer since Atem left, but I could have swore he still hated my guts." Joey commented to his best friend Yugi as they were making their way to the Kaiba Coliseum. Kaiba was hosting another big tournament over the weekend and the two of them had gotten special invites stating that Kaiba wanted to meet with them before the event started.
"Well, you did just become the 3rd rated duelist in the world Joey, it would seem kind of petty of him to leave you out." Yugi suggested. "I mean he is petty, but not when it comes to things like this. He knows having you here will attract a bigger crowd. I mean look at how many people are just milling about around the stadium and it's only Wednesday."
"You've got me there Yug, but I'm still gonna have my guard up around him, never know what might be going on in that billionaire brain of his." Joey noted as they got closer. He was scanning the area to see if any other famous duelists were around that might have been invited by Kaiba, but he really wasn't seeing anyone of note. He was about to give up and keep moving on until he finally saw someone familiar that he hadn't seen in a long time. "Hey look! I think that might be Mai over there!" He told Yugi. "Come on! Let's go say hi!"
"Yeah! I haven't seen Mai in a while, I wonder how she's doing." Yugi agreed. So the two of them started to wade towards the crowd towards the woman they though was Mai, but it was too thick and she kept being the same distance away from them. So Joey being Joey, he decided to get her attention the best way he knew how, by being loud.
"Mai! Hey Mai! Mai! Over here!" He called out over the crowd. The woman was in fact Mai Valentine, and she did hear Joey calling out, but she felt like it might be best if she tried to ignore him for now. But unfortunately for her, or fortunately for Joey if you wanted to think about it that way, the crowd saw what was going on and parted so that Joey and Yugi could finally catch up with her.
"Well, well, if it isn't boy with the split personality and the luckiest duelist in the world." Mai commented when they finally reached her. Her comments could be taken as backhanded, but from the tone of her voice she was happy to see the both of them, even if her heart may not have been completely ready for it.
"Some people say luck is a skill, and if that's true I have it in spades!" Joey said with a confident smile. "How's it been Mai? We haven't seen you in a while, everything going okay with you?"
"Yeah, I heard you recently came back to dueling and won some pretty impressive tournaments as well." Yugi added. "So much so that you got back into the Top 5 rankings." Mai felt a bit weird being in a conversation like this with the two of them. They were talking like the three of them were friends, like they didn't even remember some of the nasty things she did to them. It was what she wanted, but deep down she still kind of felt like she didn't deserve it.
"Yes, yes, that's all true." Mai confirmed. "Like I told Joey before I went off on my own again I took a deep look into myself to find out what kind of woman I really am and what kind of person I want to be. Turns out that I missed the thrill of competition after all that time so I slowly started making my way back up the rankings, legitimately this time. I actually got to meet a lot of really interesting people once I focused more on competition aspect than on myself or winning. But I can honestly say that none of them still compare to you two and your group of friends.
"Aww, you hear that Yug? She likes us." Joey teased, getting Yugi and Mai to chuckle a bit. "Well, I won't lie, since I hadn't been following the rankings like Yug here I was a bit worried about ya Mai. But now that you're here and I see you're doing so well for yourself, I'm happy for ya, truly."
"Thank you Joey, that means a lot coming from a man such as yourself." Mai replied with a wink that made Joey blush a bit.
"Speaking of being here, what brings you to Kaiba's tournament?" Yugi asked. "Did you want to finally test your skills on a bigger stage or do Kaiba invite you here like he did with us?"
"Well, I was planning on coming anyways, but last week I did in fact receive an invitation from Kaiba himself." Mai explained. "I take it you two are here to meet him today as well."
"Yeah, I think he has something cooking for this tournament." Joey stated. "And I think Yugi here knows about it but he won't tell me, his best friend, anything about it."
"Joey, if I was allowed to tell you I would, you know that." Yugi stated. "But everything you'll want to know will be answered here today, so just keep it calm and things will run smoothly."
"Fine, fine, I can be patient when I want ta be." Joey stated. After that the three of them got to the entrance to the stadium and Kaiba's guards let them in and led them to the elevator which they took up to the top floor and then walked to an office room where Kaiba was waiting for them.
"About time the three of you got here." Kaiba stated as they walked up.
"Hello to you too Kaiba." Joey glared back at him.
"Joey, be nice." Yugi told him.
"Hey, if you two want to brawl it out here and now I can be the judge." Mai joked, which did lighten the mood a bit.
"I will not stoop to the level of internet lowlifes like that, thank you very much." Kaiba commented before taking a briefcase from the floor and opening it. "Before we head in to the office room I'm gonna need the three of you to put any electronic devices you have in this case for the time being. What I'm about to tell you is top secret Kaiba Corp. information and if it were to get leaked this whole event would be all for naught and a huge waste of my money."
"Sure, all I've got is my cell phone." Yugi said putting his in without complaint.
"You're guards better not go through my pictures or contacts, or I will sue you Kaiba, honey." Mai commented as she put her cell phone and card information tablet into the case.
"Just make sure mine doesn't get broken, I can't really afford to get a new one." Joey said putting his in as well.
"Thank you, now we can proceed." Kaiba said opening up the door to the office. The four of them stepped in and the only pieces of furniture was a small round table with a four chairs around it. No cameras, no windows, barely even a ventilation system. The door was closed and locked behind them and Kaiba took a seat at the table. "You'll see before you on the table card packs with your most known and famous monster printed on them, please sit down and next to yours."
"New cards? Awesome!" Joey said sitting down at the spot with the Red-Eyes pack.
"I've been wanting some new Harpie Lady support cards." Mai commented as she sat down next to her pack. Yugi was silent as he took his seat by the Dark Magician pack.
"As you open your packs you'll see that each one comes with five never before seen or played cards, one main deck monster, one normal spell, one trap card, one archetype specific fusion card, and a fusion monster to go with it." Kaiba explained. "I'm expecting the three of you to alter your decks to use these cards so you can show off how powerful they are."
"Hey, isn't this kinda cheating Yug?" Joey wondered. "I mean we get all these powerful cards and such while the other duelists get nothing, doesn't seem that fair ta me."
"Kaiba has it covered." Yugi assured him.
"Of course I do." Kaiba stated confidently. "Everyone I invited to participate in the tournament knows about the cards and what they can do even if they don't get them. And they've all been compensated fairly for playing at a disadvantage by getting to design one card for themselves that will go with the packs when they release worldwide."
"Seems you've covered all your bases Kaiba, as expected from someone as determined and detail focused as yourself." Mai complimented them. "I have no problems with this, and these cards seem pretty powerful as well, so thank you. But shouldn't you be getting new cards as well?"
"And how are we sure your cards aren't just gonna negate everything our cards are gonna do since you're running this whole thing?" Joey added.
"That's where Yugi comes in to the picture." Kaiba noted. "To make sure that me or any Kaiba Corp. employees overpowered my cards I had Yugi design their effects based on the artwork because he's known for playing fair but also being competitive."
"Exactly, so here you go, five brand new Blue-Eyes cards to add to your deck." Yugi said sliding a card pack over to Kaiba who immediately opened them up to see what they could do.
"So you knew about this the whole time?" Joey asked Yugi as Kaiba looked over his cards.
"Yeah, Kaiba told me to keep it a secret and I didn't see why I shouldn't. It's not like he's doing anything sinister, he's just trying to hype up dueling and cards like he always does." Yugi explained.
"I can understand wanting to keep things under the table like this." Mai noted. "Imagine the crowd reaction when we actually summon these monsters, they are going to love it." After she said that Kaiba was done looking at his new cards and he was pleased with what Yugi had given him.
"These cards are very powerful Yugi, I hope you know what you're getting yourself into giving me these." Kaiba said confidently.
"Oh, I know they are." Yugi replied back just as confidently. "It'll make beating you once again feel even better."
"We'll see about that." Kaiba noted. "Speaking of that though, would you mind staying a bit longer and making sure these cards work with the dueling holograms and such, I need to make sure the computers understand how all the rulings work before the tournament begins."
"Yeah, sure." Yugi nodded.
"Wheeler, Valentine, thank you for coming, I look forward to seeing what you can do with your new cards, but for now you are dismissed." Kaiba stated before he and Yugi left the room to go to the control center of the stadium.
"Well, that was certainly a surprise. I didn't think I'd be getting some new cards so soon." Mai commented as she and Joey stood up and started to leave the stadium the way they came.
"Yeah, and Kaiba was actually pretty nice to me for once. I guess Yugi is right in saying he's softening up a bit." Joey added as they got into the elevator. "Hey Mai, what hotel are you staying in? Maybe we can test our new cards together sometime before the tournament starts."
"I'm staying at the Obelisk Towers, room 307." Mai answered. "And yeah, that sounds like a good idea."
"Room 307 you say? That's the room right next to the one Yugi and I are staying in." Joey noted. "What a coincidence, I'm surprised we didn't run into you sooner then. Well, you don't mind if we walk back together right?"
"That's very sweet of you Joey, but I was actually thinking of getting some dinner before I went back to my room." Mai replied before biting her lip as she thought about saying something to Joey. She mulled it over a bit and finally decided on what to say as the two of them were exiting the elevator. "Joey, wait! Why don't you come to dinner with me and then we can walk back to the hotel together?"
"Really? You'd want me ta come with ya?" Joey asked with a smile. "Well sure, I'd love to catch up some more! Where were you thinking about going?"
"Of course I'd want you to come Joey." Mai assured him with her own small smile since he accepted. "There is this small Italian restaurant run by an older couple and their son just a few blocks from here, they have the best Penne Arrabiata I've ever eaten."
"Sounds like a fancy place." Joey noted. "I don't gotta dress up or anything for it do I?"
"No, no, of course not, it's a very casual restaurant. What you have on is just fine." Mai told him.
"Well then, what are we waiting for? I love a good pasta dish!" Joey said excitedly. So the two of them walked to the restaurant and like Mai noted it was very small and casual, just the place to eat and chat with someone who you hadn't seen in a while. And that's just what Joey and Mai did as they ate. They told each other what they had been up to, laughed about funny stories that had happened to them, retold the tales of some of the epic duels that they had been in, stuff like that. Eventually though Mai started talking about some more serious stuff, opening up to Joey about her childhood and having to deal with her parent's death at a young age, that being the reason why she felt lonely all the time.
"Jeez, look at me, trauma dumping on you when we're supposed to be having a fun time." Mai noted when she realized what she had been talking about.
"Hey, everyone has those issues that stay with ya no matter how old ya are." Joey assured her. "And it's always good ta talk things out with someone willing ta listen to ya. Makes you feel better knowing that someone understands ya, ya know?"
"I will say I do feel better now that I've gotten it off my chest." Mai answered. "Thank you for listening to all that Joey, you really are a really great guy."
"Well, you can thank Yugi for that one, I used ta actually be a bit of a bully, but he set me on the straight and narrow. And look where that got me." Joey replied.
"You may think that it's all him, but I have a feeling you would have come around eventually." Mai said taking a sip of her drink as she smiled at him. "And just because I feel like I need to apologize again, I'm truly sorry for all the nasty things I did to you and your friends in the past, I let my loneliness get the best of me when I shouldn't have and it just spiraled from there."
"Hey, after hearing all you had to say, I get it." Joey assured her. "And there are no hard feelings, from me, Yugi, or any of the other's really. None of us ever speak of you in a bad light. In fact, we're always wondering when you'd show back up so we could finally invite you into our group for reals. I'm sure Tea would love to have another woman around for when us guys get a bit rowdy."
"Joey...That's very thoughtful of you all, but I'm not quite sure if I'm at the place I want to be to be able to do that yet." Mai admitted. "It's a very tempting offer, and it's one I do want to take in the future. I just want to make sure I don't hurt any of you with my actions."
"Well, why don't you just take it slow then?" Joey said taking out a piece of paper and pen from his jacket and writing something down. "Here. This is my phone number, if you ever need anything or if you just want to chat or need someone to vent to just call me and I'll be there to help."
"You just are the sweetest guy aren't you?" Mai replied with a bit of a blush as she took the paper. "Thank you Joey, this means a lot to me, truly. And I might as well give you my number as well in case you need to contact me." So she pulled out her own slip of paper and borrowed Joey's pen to write it down. The first time she tried writing it she had to cross it out though. "Sorry, force of habit for writing down the wrong number." She explained before she wrote down the real number and handed it over to Joey.
"Alright! Now we can keep in touch whenever and I won't have to keep worrying about what might be happening with you." Joey said happily.
"You really worried about me that much?" Mai wondered.
"Yeah, of course. You basically left and fell off the face of the earth." Joey noted. "And I really wanted the chance to make things right between us eventually. And now I can do that and more."
"And thoughtful as well, I bet you have the ladies all over you." Mai commented, though she was partly fishing for information.
"Eh, sometimes." Joey noted. "But like, those women don't really know the real me ya know? They just think I'm cute and a good duelist, but there is so much more to me than that."
"I know that for a good fact." Mai replied. "You're also very brave and heroic when you need to be."
"What can I say, sometimes I'm too dumb to be scared by things." Joey joked which got the two of them to laugh together. After that they finished up their meals and paid the bill for it before walking back to their hotel and taking the elevator up to where they were staying. Once again Mai was thinking about something in the elevator, something to do with Joey, and once again when they got out and Joey was about to enter his room she stopped him again.
"Hey Joey, I actually have something I want to show you, you mind coming into my room for a bit?" She asked him.
"Yeah! Of course!" Joey said with a smile. So Mai opened the door to her room and Joey came in after her. Once the door closed though Mai turned around to face him, locked the door behind them, and then planted a big kiss on his lips. It was fair to say that Joey wasn't expecting something quite like this, but then again he wasn't gonna complain about it either.
"So, what do you think?" Mai asked when she pulled back from the kiss. She was taking a bit of a gamble doing this here and now, but she knew what she wanted and she wanted it now.
"Well, I hafta say I wasn't expecting that." Joey noted with a bit of a smirk. "But it was nice, I wouldn't mind doing it some more."
"Good, because I wasn't planning on stopping at just one." Mai replied before kissing him again. But before Joey could really get into it he had to make sure of something.
"Mai, I just hafta ask. This isn't one of your spur of the moment things is it?" He asked. "Like you're not making a rash decision based on being lonely like you talked about before are ya? Because I don't want to take advantage of you if that's what it is."
"No Joey, this isn't about me being lonely." Mai assured him. "This is about me liking you and showing you how I feel. Honestly I've been wanting to tell you for a while, ever since Yugi's duel with Atem, but I felt that I had to get myself right before I took my chance. And talking with you today, letting myself be vulnerable and you taking me seriously, just solidified how I felt. So no, I'm not making a rash decision, I'm making a calculated gamble, something you're quite adept at."
"Jeez, I am a lucky guy aren't I?" Joey replied with a chuckle. "But on a serious note, I do like you back Mai. Ever since you helped us out during Pegasus' tournament I just knew there was something about you that caught my eye. I always knew deep down that you were and are a good person, kind and thoughtful, just wanting to live life in the way you want to. I just never thought I'd be lucky enough to catch your eye honestly. Always thought you'd find that perfect man who had everything and I'd just have to watch and be happy for you." Mai just had to chuckle at that statement of his. "What?"
"Joey, you may not think it, but you're my perfect match who has everything. At least everything I want." Mai told him. "You've got friends, a career that's fun and fulfilling, and you're happy. That's all I've ever wanted in life really. And, well, I feel that's just another thing I could get being with you. I know that's a bit selfish, but it's the truth."
"Hey, everyone wants to be happy and surrounded by friends." Joey assured her. "And if being together gives you that, then that's great because I want you to be happy and content with your life."
"Well, as long as we have that settled, do mind getting back to kissing? I was really getting into it." Mai teased. So they started kissing again, slowly ramping up the passion and feeling behind each one as they slowly moved over to the bed in the room. Joey sat on the edge of it and let Mai sit on his lap as they continued to make out. Eventually though Mai started slipping her hands in and around Joey's clothes, starting to take them off, and he had to pause for a moment.
"Hey Mai, just how far are you expecting this to go?" He asked her.
"As far as you want to go, why do you ask?" Mai wondered.
"Well, it's just ahh, I can't believe I'm saying this now." Joey started to sputter.
"Is something wrong Joey, you can tell me." Mai assured him.
"It's just, well, if we went all the way with this, it would be, ya know, my first time." Joey finally got out.
"Really? That's a bit surprising." Mai noted. "But nothing to be ashamed of though, everyone has to have a first time for everything. Or were you wanting it to be a more special and thought out occasion?"
"Thanks Mai, that actually does make me feel a bit better." Joey replied, calming down a bit. "And no, I just don't wanna disappoint ya with how inexperienced I am or how long I'll last."
"Believe me Joey, I've been with some pretty disappointing men before, I honestly don't think you'd even sniff being as bad as them." Mai assured him. "Besides, I actually like you so that automatically makes you better than any of them right off the bat. So you just sit your pretty little face and butt right there and let me take care of you alright?"
"A-Alright." Joey stuttered, blushing again because Mai had turned on her seductive voice. But she did as she said she would, she slowly continued to take Joey's clothes off as they continued to kiss and make out. Eventually Joey was completely naked and Mai could see what she was working with.
"Hm, very well maintained down there Joey, it looks nice." She complimented with a seductive smile."
"Well, I am some sort of celebrity, gotta look good in case anyone gets some random pictures of me." Joey joked. "But honestly, I just prefer it being nice and clean down there, one less thing to worry about ya know?"
"I know how you feel on that one." Mai agreed. "Of course, why just take my word for it when I can show you?" She teased him as she got off his lap and started shedding her own clothing. She went nice and slow to give him a bit of a show, taking off her vest and sleeves first before slowly undoing the strings on her top and letting it fall to the floor, her breasts now exposed for him to see. "Everything you imagined they would be?" She teased him.
"That and more. Did they get bigger somehow?" Joey wondered.
"Not exactly." Mai noted. "Ever since Pegasus' tournament I've been wearing clothes that downplay their size a bit, something about parents not wanting kids to see my cleavage on TV when I duel."
"Well, I think they look and fit ya perfectly Mai!" Joey replied. Mai just smirked at him and continued to strip, taking off her boots and socks before undoing the belt on her skirt and letting it fall near her top. She paused and took a deep breath before she took off her panties though. The last time she bared herself like this wasn't a good feeling, but she knew Joey wasn't like that. So she slowly slid them down and took a confident stance in front of him. "Mai, I know you've probably heard so many guys say this to ya, but hot damn are you sexy. I think you might be the most attractive woman I've ever met."
"You're right, I have heard that dozens of times." Mai told him. "But coming from you means more than all those other times combined. Now spread your legs apart a bit so I can get in there better."
"Um, alright." Joey said doing as Mai asked. After he spread them apart enough Mai knelt down on the floor so she was in a position where her face was right in front of Joey's crotch.
"Let's see if you get any bigger with this." Mai teased him before starting to kiss and lick his shaft up and down slowly. Joey's cock was already a pretty impressive size, but Mai didn't know if that's all he was packing so she wanted to make sure. As soon as she started doing that Joey started to moan and make pleasured noises, though he was trying to hold them in to not sound embarrassing. "Don't hold yourself back Joey, I want to know how you're really feeling." Mai told him since she could tell.
"It feels so good already!" Joey moaned. "I honestly don't know how long I'm gonna last."
"Just take deep breaths and try to stay calm." Mai noted. "And if something does happen, well we can always try again." Hearing her say that actually did calm him down some and he was able to steady his breath and take a bit more control back from his body. Once again Mai could tell from how he was reacting so she moved on and took his cock in her mouth and started giving him a proper blowjob.
"Keep moving your tongue like that Mai, that's what's getting me going!" Joey moaned out after a bit of her doing that. If she wanted him to tell her how he felt then he was going to let her know everything. Mai took the tip and started moving her tongue all over his cock as she blew him, focusing it more around his tip since she knew most guys were more sensitive there. She periodically picked up the pace and each time Joey felt he might cum but he was able to hold himself back, until eventually he knew he couldn't take it any more. "Mai, I'm about to blow!" So she pulled back right before he came and took a look at what had happened.
"Hm, I thought this lipstick wasn't supposed to leave marks." She commented seeing all the lipstick kiss marks on Joey's cock. Joey looked down and saw what she meant and the two of them couldn't help but laugh at the situation.
"That looks like something you'd see in a dirty cartoon or something." Joey chuckled as Mai went to go get a wet towel to clean his shaft off.
"Here, I'll be gentle with it so you don't go off." She said slowly cleaning all the lipstick off of his dick. Eventually it was clean, and still at full mass, so Mai was ready for more if Joey was. "You still want to do this Joey?"
"Yeah, I'm having fun." Joey noted. "Just one thing, should I put a condom on or something, I honestly can't promise I'd be able to pull out in time."
"No need, I'm on the pill." Mai answered. "You can cum whenever and wherever you want."
"That's a load off my back." Joey replied in relief before Mai stood up and turned her back to him. "You gonna sit on my lap again?"
"Yeah, I think that's a good way to go with this." Mai replied before backing into Joey's lap again. She lined herself up so when she sat down his dick would slid right in and then did just that, earning yet another moan from the lucky duelist. But it wasn't only him who was feeling good now, Mai let out a long moan of her own from the feeling of being penetrated and filled up by his shaft. When she finally got all the way down she stopped and Joey wrapped his arms around her waist to keep her steady. "You feeling okay?" She asked him.
"I feel great! Your insides feel so warm and inviting, kind of like they were made for this." He joked, getting Mai to laugh again. "How about you? I know I might not be the most impressive guy you've been with but-"
"Joey, you feel great inside me!" Mai cut him off. "Your cock feels to be just the perfect size for me, like a glove almost."
"Well, look at me being lucky at something else." Joey teased. "So what now, do I just thrust like this?" He asked bucking his hips into Mai's body. When he did she gave off another cute moan and Joey smirked. "I'll take that as a yes." So he started thrusting into her at a slow but steady pace, making sure not to go too fast and burst his bubble too quickly. Mai for her part also joined in by lifting herself up and down and shaking her hips around so Joey's dick could move around and try to find some of her sensitive spots. She was hoping that his ridiculous luck would allow him to find them quickly, and sure enough he did.
"God Joey, that feels so good!" She moaned out as he hit all of her spots in succession. "Keep going, just like that, just a bit faster."
"You want faster? I can give you faster." Joey replied confidently as he moved his pace up even more. Though he could feel he was getting closer to cumming by the moment, especially with Mai's insides clamping down on him every time he thrusted and hit one of her sensitive spots. But before he finished off, he did want to do one thing, so he moved his hands from Mai's waist and moved them up to her chest so he could hold them in his hand and play with them.
"I was wondering when you'd want to play with these." Mai commented through her moaning when she felt Joey's hand's on her chest. She slowly moved her own hand up to one of them to show him something. "I really like it when they get pinched like this, it really turns me on."
"Really now?" Joey noted with a smirk. "So what would happen if I did it to both of them at the same time?" He didn't let Mai answer before he did just that and pinched her breasts like she showed him at the same time. Mai let out another long moan and she tightened up once again around Joey's shaft, making him strain out another long moan trying to hold himself together.
"Keep doing that Joey, I'm almost there, just a bit more." Mai moaned a few moments later.
"Me too, I can't hold it any more!" Joey moaned back, knowing he couldn't hold back any more.
"Then do it! Cum inside me and make me yours!" Mai practically shouted in pleasure and that was just what Joey needed to tip him over the edge and start filling up Mai's body with all his hot and sticky ropes of cum that he had been storing up for a long time. As soon as she felt his cum hit her insides Mai orgasmed as well, clamping down even harder and practically milking the seed out of Joey's cock. Eventually though the two of them came down from the high of getting off together and they laid back on the bed, catching their breath and thinking about what they had just done.
"That, that was pretty intense Mai." Joey finally commented. "I hope that it wasn't too bad for you."
"Joey, you did perfectly." Mai assured him as she cupped his cheek in her hand and gave him another kiss. "For a first time, that was really impressive. Or maybe it's just because we know each other so well."
"Well, whatever it was, I really liked it. I could see doing it again. And again. And again." Joey teased, getting another breathy laugh out of Mai.
"You're so funny Joey, that's another thing I like about you. You don't take yourself too seriously and you're so comfortable with yourself. I could learn a thing or two from you." Mai noted.
"Hey, just stick with me Mai and you'll be that person you know you can be, trust me!" Joey said confidently before realizing something about what he stated. "About that though, does this mean we're like a couple now?"
"Do you want to be?" Mai asked, not wanting to pressure him into it if he didn't want to.
"Yeah, I do. I just wanted to know for sure so our wires don't get crossed when I tell other people about it." Joey noted. "But that brings up another thought, where exactly are you living at the moment, is it close to Domino City?"
"Not exactly." Mai replied, not having really thought about it too much. "I mean it's not too far away, but it's far enough away that it would take a while to see each other." Then her eyes lit up from an idea. "But it doesn't really matter does it? We're both some of the best duelists in the world right? We'll just meet up whenever we go to events like this. If that's alright with you."
"Hey, yeah, that sounds like a great idea Mai!" Joey said smiling back. "But I'm still gonna call you and stuff as well to keep in touch, that's what a good boyfriend does you know."
"You're right on that one Joey, and I appreciate your enthusiasm." Mai replied with her own smile before sighing. "I can't remember the last time was in a real relationship, this feels so nice already."
"I know what you mean Mai, I already feel like something that was missing is now where it should be." Joey agreed. "It's nice knowing someone out there cares for ya."
"That is very true." Mai noted before eventually getting a better look at Joey's naked form. He was actually quite in shape. He was still slim of course, but she could tell he had muscles and such as well. It was really turning her on again and she wasn't gonna let this opportunity slip through her grasp again. "So, you said you could see us doing that again. You think you could muster up enough stamina to go again?"
"For you Mai, I could go all night!"
Chapter 59: File #525 The Best of Friends #1
Notes:
Look at me continuing a series for once! XD Anyways this story is about Rutger and Lilina's first invitation for Roy to join them in some intimacy. That's about it, enjoy! Oh and for those who skipped the last story because it wasn't FE, I enjoyed Engage and think it's a really fun game.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #525 The Best of Friends #1
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Roy
Based on: a commission by TheBlushRush on Twitter
"You want to what?!" Roy asked a bit loudly when posed with the offer Lilina and Rutger gave to him. He wasn't offended or repulsed by the idea or anything like that, but it just wasn't what he had expected from this trip to Ostia. He had been enjoying the time with his friends and catching up with them as usual, and then they sprung this on him.
"If it's not something you're interested in Roy, we'll understand." Lilina assured him. "But we wanted to give you the first shot at it."
"Yeah, I mean we all know about my parent's reputation and if that's something you don't want to worry about I get it, but we figured it would be fun and a nice way to become even closer friends. And a way to test to see if my parent's theories were right for myself." Rutger added.
"Wait a moment, this isn't a spur of the moment thing?" Roy wondered since Lilina sounded like they had been thinking about this for a while. "You two actually talked about this and planned it out?"
"Of course we did." Lilina told him. "You really think either of us would come up with this on the fly?"
"And just so you know, it was Lilina's idea to begin with, she did a really good job at convincing me though." Rutger noted. Roy took a moment of pause to think about everything. All the things that Lilina and Rutger made since with the context that they had been thinking about this for a while, and he wouldn't lie to himself that the thought didn't intrigue him. He could experience things that he had only heard from hushed stories in passing, he could see his friends in a new, more intimate light, he could finally get some experience and stop worrying about people possibly judging him for not being sexually active. Given all these thoughts and a few more, Roy was ready to give his answer to his friends.
"Alright, you've convinced me." He stated. "I'll at least give it a shot once, but I can't promise anything after that."
"Yes!" Lilina cheered happily, seeing as she was getting her way with her idea.
"Don't worry, I'm kind of in the same boat with you Roy, I'm taking this as it goes as well." Rutger noted. "But, you know, we do some crazy things for the people we care about."
"Isn't that so?" Roy replied with a chuckle before there was a bit of silence. "So, uh, how are we going to do this exactly? Do we just go up to your room and get started or what?"
"Well, we figured since this would be the first time we did something like this that we wouldn't want anyone to disturb us." Lilina answered. "So we actually have a secret bedroom down in the basement that we're going to go to so none of the knights or servants bother or get bothered by us."
"Yeah, we tend to get loud sometimes and since we don't exactly know if you'll be loud as well, it's less embarrassing on all fronts." Rutger added.
"Makes sense to me." Roy replied. "Lead the way I guess." So Rutger and Lilina led the way to the secret room where they would have, hopefully, the first of many little trysts with him. Even though he was calm as ever on the outside, Roy's heart was starting to beat faster and he was getting a mixture of nervousness and excitement from the whole situation. He was gonna be completely exposed in front of his friends, and he was gonna see them just as exposed as well. The thought of seeing Rutger in the nude was kind of intimidating since Roy knew he was in better shape than he was, but it was the thought of seeing Lilina that was really getting him worked up. Of course he and Rutger had hashed it out years ago, but every now and then he wondered what it would be like if he and Lilina had gotten together like everyone expected them to. This was going to be as close as he could get to those thoughts and it was exciting. All of these thoughts in Roy's head made it so he wasn't really paying attention to where they were going and when his attention was brought back he was faced with a small wooden door in a stone passageway.
"Here we are!" Lilina said cheerfully as she opened the door to the secret bedroom. Roy took a look inside and if he didn't know better he would think this was the main bedroom of the castle. It was a large room with pretty much everything you would need in a room such as this, cabinets, closets, bookshelves, candles, and in the middle a very large bed suited for more than just two people.
"This is a pretty impressive space." Roy noted. "I hope you guys don't host your guests here though, they'd probably freak out if they found out what you use this room for."
"Well, we used to, but now that we're starting in on this we're in the process of decorating another guest room." Rutger replied. "Though honestly, you could stay here while you visit if it's not to uncomfortable for you."
"I'll think about it." Roy commented as they all stepped into the room. He got a better look around the place and saw places for weapons, water, and various potions. Even a room off to the back to go relieve yourself if you had to. Eventually he sat down on the bed and looked at the pair of his friends expectantly. "Before we start I just want to let you both know that I'm not very experienced in things like this. Like I've read about it in books and stuff and some of the knights and maids in the castle have given me tips, but I've never really put any of it to use with someone other than myself. So I apologize in advance if I need a bit of guidance or if I don't live up to your expectations."
"Oh Roy, we kind of figured that was the case." Lilina assured him as she sat down next to him on the bed and wrapped her arm around his shoulder. "So we're just gonna keep things nice and simple for you so you can enjoy yourself."
"Yeah, my parents ran into this very situation a lot, and luckily enough for us my father took notes about it and we've read them over. So we'll be able to help you out." Rutger added.
"And I mean no offense by this Rutger, but I'm kind of only interested in doing things with Lilina." Roy noted.
"Hey, no problems there." Rutger replied. "I'm not really into guys either, I mean there was that time Lilina pegged me and I kind of liked it, but that's because it was her doing it."
"Wait, he let you peg him?" Roy asked in a bit of disbelief before laughing a bit at the situation. "She really has you all tied up doesn't she Rutger?"
"Hey, I wouldn't have it any other way." Rutger replied with a chuckle and smile back. "But look where you are Roy, she's got you in her net as well. You better watch out, before you know it she might be the leader of the Lycian League and not you."
"One step at a time boys, let's not get too far ahead of ourselves." Lilina teased the both of them as she stood up from the bed. "And if I've got you both tied up then you won't protest when I say for us all to finally get rid of these clothes, right?"
"Your wish is our command Lady Lilina." Rutger teased as he winked at Roy. So Roy stood up off the bed as well and the two of them started to undress. While they were doing that Lilina went into the closet and pulled out a large mat and laid it on the floor before starting to undress herself. As Roy expected Rutger was still very built but slim, though it looked like a number of his scars had healed and that he was actually eating more than before.
"Not to be weird or anything, but I'm glad you're in good shape Rutger." Roy noted when they both finished up, though he had elected to keep his headband on. "I know it might sound a bit patronizing, but I was kind of worried about your health back during the war, moreso than I let on. It's nice seeing you like this, nice and healthy."
"Hey, no need to feel weird about it, because I get it." Rutger assured him. "And you had every right to be worried about me, I wasn't eating very well and if I kept going on like that then it wasn't gonna be good. And never apologize or worry about being concerned for me, I actually really appreciate it now that things have calmed down. You are and always have been a great friend Roy, that's why I suggested we do this with you, so we can get closer than ever."
"Wait, you suggested me? Not Lilina?" Roy wondered.
"Well, I got the first choice and both of our first choices were you." Rutger explained. "We decided on inviting our best friends and it turns out, you're both of ours best friend."
"I'm honored?" Roy replied a bit confused. "I honestly thought your best friend was like Deke or someone."
"Eh, right now I think he'd take third behind Ogier." Rutger noted. "But enough talking about numbers, you're gonna miss the show." And with that he turned Roy about so the both of them could watch Lilina peel off the rest of her clothes. Of course Rutger had seen this sight many times before, but he was always willing to watch it again. As for Roy, well let's just say he was already getting hot and bothered before they began.
"Whew, it was nice to get out of those clothes, it's been pretty hot today." Lilina commented before she turned to face the guys. "Ooh, looking good Roy, I had a feeling you'd keep in shape."
"You look, um, nice as well Lilina." Roy said nervously as he looked her over. She really was quite beautiful and he was feeling really lucky that he got to see her like this. And he got to see more as she walked up closer to him and moved her head near his ear to whisper to him.
"You can say I'm hot, I don't mind." She teased him and it send shivers down his spine before she pulled back slightly to see his reaction.
"Well then, you are very hot Lilina, amazingly so." Roy finally got out.
"Thank you, that means a lot coming from you Roy." Lilina replied with a big smile. "Alright, so you probably noticed that I pulled out this mat and that's because for this first part you're gonna stand up Roy and it's much easier to stand on the ground than on the bed."
"Then what's the mat for?" Roy wondered.
"I'm gonna take a wild guess and say it's for me to lay on." Rutger pondered.
"Exactly, so if you would." Lilina suggested. So Rutger laid down on the mat. His dick was already pretty hard so it was sticking up as he got into position. "And Roy, you stand right here in front of him."
"Okay." Roy noted, still not quite sure of what was going to happen. When he was in position Lilina moved around and kneeled in front of Roy with her legs spread right above Rutger's dick.
"I need you to move a bit closer Roy, stand so one of your feet is on either side of Rutger's leg." Lilina instructed. So Roy moved how she asked and now his dick was pretty much right in her face. Rutger could tell what Lilina was going for so he kept quiet for now.
"Isn't this being in your face going to be a bit distracting?" Roy wondered before both Lilina and Rutger gave him a smirk.
"Not if I start doing this." She teased before leaning in slightly and starting to lick Roy's shaft back and forth at a slow and steady pace. It was then that Roy realized what was going on. She was going to give him oral while Rutger laid there and she would bounce up and down on his cock. It was actually pretty ingenious of her since neither of the guys really had to do anything unless they really wanted to.
"Elimine, that feels soo good already!" Roy moaned as he balled one of his hands up in a fist from the pleasure he was already feeling. He wasn't quite sure how many times Lilina and Rutger had done this, but he was sure of one thing, Lilina sure had some experience with this.
"Oh, I'm just getting started!" Lilina teased him before lowering herself down onto Rutger's dick and starting to bounce up and down on it. Each bounce gave a bit of randomness to each of her licks and sometimes she even missed so slowly but surely Roy's shaft was getting nice and wet from her saliva. Rutger still stayed silent, this was more of a moment between Roy and Lilina and he didn't want to ruin it for them. He could chime in later. This continued on for a bit until Lilina put her hands behind her back and rested them on Rutger's chest to steady herself a bit. Then she looked up at Roy and gave him a wink before opening her mouth wide to tell him what to do next.
"Just tell me if I get to be too rough or something okay?" Roy postured, even though he knew that Lilina knew what she was getting into. And honestly could he ever be as rough as he figured Rutger could be? Probably not. Lilina nodded in reply and Roy moved in just a bit more and put his right hand on Lilina's before moving it in closer so he could slip his cock into her mouth. When it was in a decent amount Lilina closed her mouth as much as she could and wrapped her lips around his length just tightly enough so that it felt good for Roy but she could still move it in and out with ease. Roy moaned out loudly again and he was feeling the heat all over his body. He couldn't help but keep his mouth open and pant his breaths since his heart was beating so fast and because if he didn't he was going to lose control right then and there. But the feeling was amazing, both physically and emotionally. Roy was showing a vulnerable side to him that neither Lilina or Rutger had seen before and he was getting to see a very confident side of Lilina that really turned him on.
"Feels good doesn't it?" Rutger finally chimed in since Lilina's mouth was a bit busy at the moment.
"It feels heavenly. And it looks the same." He said that last part as he watched Lilina's chest continue to bounce up and down from her motions on Rutger's dick. "Um, is it okay if I touch one?" Roy asked about Lilina's chest. She nodded her reply so with his free hand he reached out and took a hold of one of her breasts. It was nice and supple and soft, pretty much like a miniature pillow you could hold in your hand. Lilina enjoyed having her breasts played with so when Roy reached out to grab it she moaned a bit herself which sent vibrations all over Roy's body.
"Yeah, I should probably mention, she loves it when you play with her chest." Rutger noted. "Go on, do it some more." Roy took the suggestion and he started thumbing over her nipple and gently pinching it and such and with each one he got another, stronger moan that sent more waves of motion all through his body. And that also had the effect of Lilina tightening up around Rutger, making him feel good as well, giving a good few pants and moans as well. But after a bit of that Roy started to feel like he was getting to his limit. Like he had said before, he wasn't that experienced at this, so his stamina was low. But he was sure that it could get better with practice.
"Lilina! I don't think I can hold it much longer! I'm gonna cum!" He moaned out, hoping that him saying that would make Lilina pull back and he could maybe finish on her chest or something. But to his surprise that made her do the exact opposite. She leaned in and grabbed his hips to pull them closer as she started to suck him off even faster and deeper than she had been doing. And that was just too much for Roy, without any warning he started to cum straight into her mouth and his hand instinctively kept her head very close to his body so that not a single drop of it was wasted. That in turn was a big surprise to Lilina, seeing Roy take charge here like he did on the battlefield and that got her to have a mini orgasm herself from the shock and by just how hot his actions were, even if she didn't know he wasn't doing it on purpose. Rutger felt said orgasm though his dick as well, but since he hadn't really been going that hard or fast he didn't orgasm, which was fine for him honestly. Eventually Roy's mind cleared up and he slowly moved Lilina's head away from his dick and let it out of her mouth so she could breathe.
"Ah! Sorry, I didn't mean to do that, it was kind of one of those instinctual things!" Roy noted quickly, hoping Lilina wasn't too mad at him. She wasn't of course, looking up at him and locking eyes as she swallowed down the rest of the cum he had spilled into her mouth. "Elimine that's hot. When did you become such a seductress?"
"You think Rutger is the only one reading Mark's notes?" Lilina teased him. "But if you want a serious answer, I think it comes from my diplomacy skills. I know what people want when they want them, even in situations like this."
"I guess that makes sense. Plus you do know me pretty well." Roy commented. "You're not mad are you?"
"Pfft! Of course not, I wanted you to do that." Lilina assured him. "And I wanted to see you take charge a little bit, so I got a two for one. That felt good though didn't it? Doing what your body wants without thinking?"
"Yeah, that was pretty intense, I guess I shouldn't hold myself back next time." Roy replied.
"Oh, you hear that? He thinks there is a next time?" Rutger teased him. "But yeah, we're experienced so we can handle whatever you want to throw at us. Go wild, you're here with friends, we won't judge you. Though I would like to actually get off next time, so keep that in mind." That got both Lilina and Roy to laugh since it was kind of funny that Rutger had just been basically laying there the whole time.
"Fine, once we get our stamina back, why don't you pick the next position we do Rutger?" Lilina suggested.
"Sounds fair to me." Roy added. "And just in case I forget, thank you both for inviting me here for this, I think we're gonna have a lot of fun these next couple days."
"Hey, what are best friends for?"
Chapter 60: File #a1048 Total Drama Emblem: Elibe Season 1
Notes:
I used to watch and enjoy Total Drama when I was younger, mainly the first two seasons, and I really enjoy the art style so that is about all the reasoning behind this. And of course this is 'Season 1' for Elibe since I have a Rutger/Lilina one as well. Also it's a more mature version of the show, like if it was on HBO or something and not regular TV and they could get away with more. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1048 Total Drama Emblem: Elibe Season 1
Characters: Mark, Lyn, Hector, Eliwood, Anna
Based on: a commission by witchartnsfw on Twitter
"Hello and welcome back to Total Drama Emblem! As always I'm your host with the most with the cash to splash, Anna! The last time we left you we were down to our final four contestants and we were smack dab in the middle of this week's immunity challenge! With only two people left standing let's see how it all pans out!"
The challenge had been a physical one for this week's immunity. All four contestants had to hang from a metal bar for as long as they could while being pelted with a number of objects to distract them and with the bar moving erratically every few minutes. By the time the episode had started Mark and Eliwood had already fallen off. Mark was more known for his intelligence and social play, so everyone kind of expected him to fall first. And while Eliwood was strong, there was no way he was matching Hector's endurance or Lyn's competitive drive, so he fell a bit later.
"How long do you think they are gonna stay like that?" Eliwood wondered to Mark as they sat together and watched the competition continue.
"Honestly, it's hard to tell." Mark admitted. "Both Lyn and Hector are pretty strong, and you've seen how they've built up their rivalry, I doubt either of them is going to give in so easily."
"You can say that again." Eliwood said with a chuckle. "But I wouldn't have it any other way, I want to win with everyone doing their best."
"I feel the same, it's been a great game so far, I'm surprised I got this far." Mark noted. "So, any thoughts on who you're gonna vote for depending on the outcome?"
Eliwood Confessional
"Knowing Mark, he was probably fishing for information. He may play himself off like a goofy and aloof guy, but anyone who has gotten this far knows he's playing the long game. I respect it honestly, especially since he does seem to genuinely make friends and not lie that much, but that makes him dangerous."
Mark Confessional
"Of course I wanted to probe Eliwood a bit. Even if Lyn winning this competition meant me going home, there is always the chance Hector wins and I could sow some doubt between them. Personally, I would want to vote for Eliwood. He's a great guy and everyone liked him so it would be hard to beat him if it came down to me and him in the end. Hector on the other hand made a few enemies so I think I'd win against him. And if it was me and Lyn? Well I really wouldn't mind either way, Lyn totally deserves to win and I wouldn't hold it against her. I mean how could I after I fell in love with her during this whole thing?"
"Well, like you said Mark, it depends on the outcome." Eliwood noted. "I think you know how it will go if Lyn wins, with Hector and I having our alliance, but if Hector wins we'll have to discuss it." He made sure not to tip his hand at all while saying that. "What about you?"
"Between you and Hector, I'd definitely vote for you." Mark stated plainly. "You've played the game well and everyone back at the loser's house likes you so it would be hard to beat you."
"Honest as ever, aren't you Mark?" Eliwood replied with a chuckle. "Hector might surprise you though."
"You ever consider trying to vote him out then?" Mark wondered.
"A few times, but at this point I think I could take him one on one, so you're not gonna sway me into anything this time." Eliwood noted, remembering when Mark had gotten him to vote for Lowen.
"Worth a shot." Mark chuckled. "Well, may the best competitor win."
"Especially since if we tie the votes we have to do a one on one competition." Eliwood commented. While that conversation was going on, Lyn and Hector were talking to each other while trying to hold on to the ever moving and shaking bars.
"You realize that if you win we're voting Mark out right?" Hector asked Lyn outright. He was starting to get tired and he could feel his arms starting to ache, but he could hold on for much longer if he had to. "If you just fall of now it'll make it harder for me and Eliwood to decide who to kick off."
"Yeah, but if I win I can give Mark an advantage for the tiebreaker competition, you're not gonna get me to give in that easily Hector." Lyn replied before getting hit in the face with a wet sponge.
Lyn Confessional
"Mark and I are kind of between a rock and a hard place here. We know that Eliwood and Hector will vote for the same person when it comes to that and so will we. So I need to win to give Mark advantage. I'm sure Mark would try and convince me that if I lost they would vote for me and I could win the tiebreaker, but I just can't give in to Hector like that. It would go against everything I've stood for over the last few months. If I'm gonna lose, I'm at least gonna lose giving it my all! I just hope Mark understands."
Hector Confessional
"Lyn is one tough cookie, I'll give her that along with the respect she deserves for being such a fierce competitor. But that doesn't mean I'll give in either. Especially since I personally want to vote her out. The closer and closer we've gotten to the end of this thing the tougher Lyn has been to beat in competitions, and eventually she's probably gonna win the whole thing through sheer force of will. I know Eliwood wants to vote Mark out, and I get it, but I think Lyn is just too much of a threat to ignore at this point."
"Oof that had to sting." Anna commented when Lyn got hit in the face with the sponge. "Come on you two, it's been three hours at this point! What else to we have to throw at you to make one of you fall off!"
"It's gonna take more than sponges and water balloons to mess with these muscles!" Hector taunted for the cameras.
"I'm not losing to the likes of him again! Not after what happened last time I lost to him!" Lyn said referencing how Hector winning a competition led to Florina being kicked off.
"Not my fault that those noodle arms of you couldn't strike me out!" Hector teased her. Lyn just stuck her tongue out at him because she couldn't flip him off without letting go of the bar. But he did have a bit of a point, her arms were killing her and she wasn't quite sure how much longer she could hold on. But that's when her secret plan came into action. She slowly started to swing back and forth on the bar, using her gymnastic experience to get higher and higher with each swing.
"What is she doing?" Eliwood asked Mark. "Isn't that going to make her lose more energy than just handing there?"
"I'm not sure actually, but it's Lyn, she knows what she's doing." Mark noted. And she did. Eventually Lyn swung so high up she was able to spread her legs apart and rest her feet around the bar. She adjusted herself slightly and then hooked her legs around the bar before letting go with her hands and starting to hang upside down.
"Cheating! That's cheating!" Hector pointed out to Anna when he saw Lyn do that."
"I never said anything about having to hold onto the bar with your hands." Anna told him with a smirk. "And she kept in contact with the bar through that whole maneuver, so I'm saying it counts."
"What's wrong Hector, can't use your legs like this." Lyn taunted him confidently. The one downside to a move like this though was the fact that her skirt was now upside down so all the guys could see her panties. Lyn didn't mind Mark seeing it too much, she had let him peek a few times after all, but it was a bit strange to let the other two see them."
"I think I need to turn away for respect." Eliwood told Mark as he turned around. "You give me the play by play from here."
Mark Confessional
"I can safely say that I wasn't expecting Lyn to do that, but damn was it effective. Those legs of hers are probably her best physical feature, so using them to her advantage was a great tactic. And even if she wasn't planning it, flashing her panties at Hector was probably a good distraction tactic as well. I think I'm even more in love."
Hector Confessional
"What else was I supposed to do, ignore a sight like that? Like I know Lyn and Mark are a couple and I respect that, but Lyn is and has been the hottest fucking girl this entire show. You can't blame me for wanting to take a peek at what she was wearing! I bet she did that on purpose too!"
"Well, it looks to me that Hector is getting super distracted from the sight of Lyn's underwear and his grip is starting to falter because of it." Mark told Eliwood. "And knowing how strong Lyn's legs are, she could probably hang for another three hours if the blood rushing to her head wasn't an issue."
"So what you're saying is that Lyn has turned the tables and is probably going to win?" Eliwood asked. "For now, but I wouldn't count Hector out, he's got that tenacity about him where he won't-"
"He won't what?" Eliwood wondered.
"I was going to say won't give up, but he just gave up." Mark stated a bit dumbfounded.
"What?" Eliwood said turning around to see what happened.
"Couldn't take the heat huh?" Lyn teased Hector as she jumped off the bar and stuck her landing.
"No, I just know I wasn't going to beat your leg stamina and decided I don't need my arms to be sore for even longer tomorrow." Hector said as a bit of a lie.
Hector Confessional
"Of course I gave up, there is no way I was gonna win being distracted like that! I may want to vote Lyn our, but if we get Mark this week Eliwood and I can just double team her next week and that will be that. But Elimine! I hate losing to her like that, I still feel like what she did was cheating."
Lyn Confessional
"A win is a win, even if it's by technicality. If Hector couldn't handle seeing me like that then he didn't deserve to win. I'm allowed to use whatever is at my disposal to win and I did. I don't really feel that much shame about it anyways, Eliwood and Mark will be chill about it and if Hector just rants and raves too much then the people in the loser's house will see that and start to get annoyed with him. It's a win-win in my book."
Eliwood Confessional
"Honestly, this is how I wanted things to go. Now Hector and I can try to vote Mark out and then I can beat Mark in the tiebreaker competition, easy as that. Do I think Lyn cheated? No, not really. She used what she could to win and I respect that, I'm sure if Hector flashed his underwear that she'd get distracted as well, and I have no doubt if Hector could pull that off he would, even if he would deny it. So it's all good with me."
Mark Confessional
"I really thought Hector was gonna win, no offense to Lyn and her physicality. Well, I guess that makes it easier to know what's gonna happen with the voting since I'm the only one not in Eliwood and Hector's alliance that can be voted for this week now. I just hope the tiebreaker competition is something I have a chance in, something that I can use my mind with a bit. Maybe I should make sure I tell Lyn everything I want to before tomorrow night, just in case."
"Well no matter how it happened this week's immunity challenge winner is Lyn!" Anna said placing the ceremonial flower crown on her head. "And as you all know the voting for who gets sent to the loser's house is tomorrow night. So you have tonight and all day tomorrow to decide on who to vote for. Though I think the audience already knows how it's going to go down, so make sure you all send in your votes for what the tiebreaker competition will be, it looks like it could determine the whole state of affairs here!" After that the cameras were cut and Anna toned her voice down a bit.
"Good going you two, people are gonna eat that competition up. I knew making this show a bit more adult would spice things up and get the ratings high!" She stated. "So, same stuff as usual, the camera guys will be following you around for the internet feed and to get snippets to put into the show. So if you get up to anything naughty, well that's why you signed the release forms." She was mostly looking at Mark and Lyn while saying that.
"You want it to be full frontal or maybe in some sort of artistic style?" Mark joked with Anna as he always did when she teased him and Lyn about being intimate. They hadn't gone all the way yet while they were there, but the live feed had caught them being spicy from time to time.
"Just don't do anything illegal and we should be fine." Anna noted back. "Alright, I'm gonna go back to my trailer for the night, see you all tomorrow." And with that Anna left the four relatively alone.
"Hey, I was thinking, since it's just the four of us and we're split into two sides, maybe we could just each have a cabin to ourselves now." Eliwood suggested. "That way we can speak freely to each other without having to sneak around. I'm sure that would go well with the show clips as well."
"Yeah, I was gonna suggest the same thing, is that okay with you Lyn?" Mark asked.
"Of course it is, I'll finally have a night alone with you." Lyn teased him with a wink.
"I swear, they are going to accidently have a kid doing something and as some sort of callback that kid is going to be on the show 20 or so years from now with our kids." Hector noted to Eliwood as they started to walk back to their cabin.
"What? Afraid one of our kids is gonna woo yours away from you Hector?" Eliwood teased him.
"Well, I did have this dream last night about a blue haired girl, a red haired boy, and a brown haired boy." Hector noted before trailing off. That just left Mark and Lyn standing there together, laughing gently at what Hector had said.
"I mean, would we even let our child be on a show like this?" Lyn wondered as her and Mark started to walk to their cabin.
"I mean, if they wanted to I would let them." Mark said before nervously chuckling a bit. "But come on, that would be a long time off anyways, we don't even know if we'll work out in that way."
"Really now?" Lyn teased him. "Then what about that wood carved ring I found in your drawer the other day, the one with part of that green stone we found a few weeks ago in it?" Mark had to stop in his tracks when Lyn said that.
"Wait, you found that!" He exclaimed before covering his mouth quickly. "I mean, that could be for anything really, who says it's supposed to be an engagement ring, or a stand in for one until we get back to the real world and I can get you a real one?"
"You're so cute when you're nervous like that." Lyn replied with a giggle.
"Who says I'm nervous?" Mark asked, pretty nervously.
"Well, you always seem to ramble and say things you don't mean to when you're nervous, like when you first told me how you feel." Lyn answered. "When did I imply the ring was an engagement ring, huh?"
"Looks like I've been found out."
Mark Confessional
"I was planning on giving Lyn that ring when one of us got voted out, or at the end of the show if we both made it there, sort of like a promise that we'd meet up as soon as we could and see if we worked outside this whole show premise. So I guess it's kind of an engagement ring. I mean it's not like it would be the first time this happened on the show, Marth and Caeda did it along with Alm and Celica in past seasons, so I figured it would be cool to do with me and Lyn. I was kind of nervous she wouldn't accept though.
Lyn Confessional
"Mark is such a sweet guy, of course I was happy when I found that ring! I mean I guess it kind of ruined his surprise a bit, but now we can enjoy the feeling of being together while we're here, as long as that may be. I really think Mark and I have a good chance of working out once we leave here. We've both got steady jobs that allow for time off like this, we found out that we actually don't live that far apart from each other, and I just enjoy being around him. Plus he doesn't give me shit about being Sacaen or anything, which is the most important part. So of course I accepted his proposal."
"Sorry for ruining your surprise, but I really do think it was sweet of you to do." Lyn assured him before moving in to whisper in his ear. "And by the way, my answer is yes." Again Mark's eyes widened in surprise.
"You're serious?" Mark wondered. "Like you really mean that? Truly?" Lyn just had to laugh a bit at his response since she thought it was very obvious how she felt.
"Yes Mark, truly." She confirmed. "I really do love you and I want to see where we can go together. At first I really wanted to win this competition and that was my single minded goal, but once I got to know you, that kind of took a backseat a bit. Win or lose, I met someone special while I was here, and that's you Mark. And that's all I could really ask for in the end."
"You don't know how relieved that makes me feel right now Lyn." Mark said exhaling a breath he hadn't realized he had been holding on to. "Because I feel the same way about you. I came here because some of my friends thought it would be cool if I got to be on TV, and I didn't really think I'd make it this far. But meeting you and getting to team up and compete all this way, it really makes me think that if we can do the same in the real world then there is nothing that can stop us from getting what we want out of life. You've got the motivation and skills and I've got the brain and social skills, together we can be unstoppable."
"I couldn't put it any better way Mark." Lyn replied with a warm smile before moving in to kiss him on the lips. "And, while this isn't super important, you are quite the good kisser as well."
"I could say the same about you." Mark replied with a smirk. He was getting his confidence back again from the shock and since he had gotten this far, he figured he might shoot his shot either way. "Well, this might be our last night together you know. Do you think you feel comfortable, you know, going all the way? Just once?"
"I thought you'd never ask." Lyn smirked back. "Let's give Anna that show she's always teasing us about."
"The only thing is, I obviously don't have any condoms." Mark noted. "Are you gonna be okay with that?"
"Oh, that's totally fine, I have an IUD so it's not a problem." Lyn assured him.
"Sweet, that makes things a lot easier then. I guess Hector's dream won't come true then." Mark chuckled.
"Who knows, I've always wanted to start a family. If things go right, I could see having one soon." Lyn admitted.
"You know, most guys would find that concerning, but coming from you Lyn, that just makes me want you even more." Mark admitted back. "But enough small talk, let's see how compatible we really are. "So with that the two of them ducked into their cabin and started getting it on right in front of the cameras. They didn't even waste any time messing with their clothes, discarding them as quickly as they could so they could have more time for action. And it went on for quite a while, the two of them trying out multiple positions since they didn't know when the next time they would get to do this was. Lyn was impressed that Mark could keep up for so long seeing as he was usually one of the first ones out during the physical competitions.
"Gods Mark, where was this stamina before!" She moaned at one point when she was bouncing up and down on his dick, reverse cowgirl style, as he sat on the edge of his bed.
"You know me, I use as much energy as I need to get the job done, and for pleasing a woman such as yourself, well I need to go that extra mile." Mark replied back through some heavy breathing. The truth was that after all that action he was quite close to his limit, even with the motivation Lyn had been giving him. "But I am getting close, are you sure that it's okay if I cum inside?"
"Please! I want to feel it inside me! I want you to give me your all!" Lyn moaned some more since she too was quickly reaching her limit. She honestly had never had sex quite as good as this and she wanted it to finish with a bang to make it feel just that extra bit special.
"Alright then, here it comes!" Mark groaned as he bucked his hips into her even faster for a few moments before he let out one long moan as his dick started to twitch and he shot his seed into Lyn's body. As soon as she felt it inside her Lyn's orgasm came a moment later, her body clamping down on Mark's dick and squeezing every last drop out of him, making the both of them moan even louder before eventually calming down to where they could only hear the sounds of crickets outside and their own breathing. Eventually Lyn got enough strength back to get off of Mark and when she did Mark pulled some clean towels out of his nightstand so they could clean off.
"That was-" Mark started off breathlessly, "-really hot. I think that might be the best sex I've ever had, though I can probably count the number of times I've done it with my fingers."
"I agree." Lyn replied as she caught her breath. "I kind of want to do it again, but I have a feeling we're a bit too tired to go another round."
"Yeah, I wasn't quite expecting this, so I think it's best we hold off." Mark agreed. But then he smirked at Lyn deviously. "But, if we sleep together in the nude, we could get a quick session in when we wake up, you know before breakfast."
"I like the way you think Mark." Lyn smirked back. "Alright, let's do it!"
"It looks like things are really heating up on this season of Total Drama Emblem! Will Mark be able to convince Hector or Eliwood to not vote for him? Will we have a tiebreaker competition to decide who gets the boot this week? How much money will I get selling Mark and Lyn's sex tape online when they become famous? Some of these questions will be answered on tomorrow night's episode, so stay tuned my loyal viewers. Once again this is Anna signing off, wishing you a money filled life. So spend a bit on me won't ya!"
Chapter 61: File #369 The Best of Friends #2
Notes:
More love for Roy! Yay! Not much else to say, so enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #369 The Best of Friends #2
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Roy
Based on: a commission by HoosuArt on Twitter
"You know, it's been a while since all three of us got to spend a day together like this, let's try to make the best of it!" Roy said with energy in his voice. It was his birthday and luckily his two best friends in all of Elibe, Lilina and Rutger, were here with him to celebrate it with him.
"Why do you think we're here?" Lilina teased him. "We're gonna make this a birthday to remember, right Rutger?"
"For sure." Rutger replied with a calm voice and nod. Even if he was getting better as the days moved on, being out in public like this still was still a bit of a struggle for him. But this was for Roy, someone close who he respected, so he would swallow his fears and concerns and try to make the best of the situation. "So, where do we want to head first?" The trio where in the town next to Pherae castle. It wasn't as big as say the town around Ostia or the trading city Bulgar in Sacae, but it was still a bustling place.
"Well, it might sound boring, but I was hoping we could go to the library." Roy admitted. "I heard they just got a whole literal boatful of new books from all around Elibe and even some from beyond it."
"Oooh, that sounds like fun actually!" Lilina said excitedly.
"Yeah, I've been looking for a few new books to read in my down time actually." Rutger added. Most people would see him and maybe assume Rutger didn't know how to even read at all, but his father was a famous tactician and he taught him to read at a young age. When he was younger Rutger loved stories about valiant knights who saved the day, but recently he was more into calm and cozy stories, or books with tips on how to manage anger and sadness properly. Though there was the occasional romance novel he would read, just to get some ideas for what he could do for Lilina in a number of respects.
"Wow, I didn't think that was going to be so easy." Roy admitted. "I though I was gonna have to convince you two to go by saying it was my birthday."
"Roy, you're talking to a mage and a man whose father loved to read, it wasn't going to take much." Lilina teased him again. "So come on! Let's go! After we look at all the books we'll still have time to do other stuff!" So the trio went to the library and each of them found some books that were of interest to them. Roy found some books on how to be a better public speaker and how to get people motivated, Lilina found some Anima magic theory books that she had never read before, and Rutger found a book full of calming poems along with a romance novel about a trio of friends which he just had to pick out because of the irony.
"I swear this is you teasing me from beyond the grave Father." Rutger muttered to himself before he joined up with the other two. "Well, I found what I wanted."
"Us as well." Roy noted. "Well, since we're all going to be together today I guess we can take these back and store them in one of our saddlebags before we decide what to do next."
"Speaking of that," Lilina chimed in, "I was thinking that instead of going back to the castle tonight that maybe the three of us could stay in an inn here in town. That way we don't have to cut our day of fun short. I mean it's not as if we can't just go back tomorrow and give you our gifts then."
"I wouldn't be opposed to that." Rutger commented. Though he was always going to agree because this was going to be a part of Roy's present as well.
"Sounds like a plan to me then." Roy replied. "I actually know of this great inn we can stay at that my father recommended. He said that he visited it with both of your parents a number of times and it was always great fun."
"Oh, I'm sure it was." Rutger noted a bit sarcastically, wondering if Lord Eliwood had told Roy the complete story. Even if the three of them were openly being intimate on a semi-regular basis, that wouldn't mean Roy would connect the dots about a story from the past about their parents like he and Lilina would.
"I'm sure each trip was very fulfilling." Lilina added with a chuckle and a wiggle of her eyebrows. She figured if Roy figured it out he'd be less likely to thing that her and Rutger were going to try the same thing, so she was trying to be super obvious about it.
"Why are you guys talking so weird, it's like you think-" Roy asked before it finally hit him and his facial expression changed slightly. "Oh, I get it now. Geez, I know it's just how you guys kind of are now, but I still find it a bit awkward to think about all our parents getting together like that. Imagine if something went differently, we could all be siblings."
"Well, it's a good thing we aren't." Rutger noted with a chuckle. "Though I think having you as a little brother would have been cool."
"Hey, whose saying that you'd still get born first?" Roy teased him before the three of them had a good laugh about the whole conversation. After that they stored their books away and hit the town for some more fun, they got lunch from some street stalls, watched some street performers do their act for a bit, there was even a sword fighting tournament going on in the arena that they went to go see.
"These guys really don't compare to the two of you, but I guess they are still giving it their all." Lilina commented, her being the one out of the three to be enjoying this part of the day the least.
"I mean, it's not over yet, I'm sure we could go down and convince them to let us do a one on one match for everyone." Roy offered. It had been a while since he had been in an actual competitive fight and he figured the same would be for Rutger, and he was always up for a friendly match with him.
"I wouldn't be opposed to that." Rutger noted, mirroring what he had said before about staying in town all night. "I just hope you're ready to lose."
"Maybe some other time you two." Lilina replied. "Besides, I'd rather be the only one watching, it would be a bit more special that way."
"Fine then, tomorrow after we get back to the castle?" Roy offered Rutger with a handshake.
"You're on! But no Binding Blade, I didn't bring either of my two good swords." Rutger agreed, taking Roy's hand and shaking it.
"Fair enough." Roy noted. A bit later the tournament ended and the sun was starting to set. "I know a good place we can watch the sunset, follow me!" So Roy led the trio to a cliff overseeing the town and they all sat together and watched the sun go down.
"I'm glad Elibe is peaceful enough that we can share moments like this together, just the three of us." Lilina said with a contented sigh as she rested her head on Rutger's shoulder.
"I just wish all of our families could see it too." Roy noted a bit sadly.
"I'm sure they can." Rutger noted, trying to bring the mood up a bit. "I'm sure they are looking down on us and smiling, proud of what we were able to do for the people of Elibe. And besides, I'm sure your father is watching the sunset somewhere in the castle."
"Perhaps. I guess I just feel a little, you know, bad that I still have one of my parents around when you two don't." Roy admitted.
"It's a sad fact of life, but we've done our best to move on." Lilina noted. "And it's not like we blame you or are jealous or anything like that. It's not like it was your fault or anything."
"Yeah, down let it bring you down, I know full well where that path leads." Rutger added. "Just do what you can to live up to your vision of them and I'm sure things will feel better eventually."
"Thank you, both of you, you're really a true set of friends that I know I can always rely on when I need it." Roy said genuinely to the both of them, a small tear in his eye. "I don't know what I would do without you two."
"You'd be fine." Lilina assured him. "You're stronger than you think Roy, you always have been."
"A guy like you always would have friends to support him, so if it wasn't us it would be someone else, you're just that likeable." Rutger told him as well. By that time the sun had fully set and the three of them stood up to go to the inn. But before they did Lilina moved over and gave Roy a big hug and stood there for a moment before motioning Rutger to join them, which he did.
"We love you Roy, you are our closest friend in all of Elibe and the world. Don't you ever forget that." Lilina told him.
"We'll always be there for you Roy, even if just in spirit form." Rutger added.
"You two are the best friends a guy could ask for." Roy said crying a bit more before composing himself. "Come on, I don't want to make more of a scene, let's go to the inn."
"Alright, first round of drinks are on me." Rutger offered. So the trio made it to the inn, which was more like a bar/dining hall with some rooms above it on the higher floors, and they got a room and ordered some drinks to finish the night off with. They sat and talked and stuff with some of the other patrons until Lilina got up.
"Hey, I'm gonna head up to the room and get changed, I'm getting a bit tired." She stated, which was a bit of a lie. The truth is that she had a cake delivered to the inn and she was gonna bring it up with her and set up a bit of a surprise for Roy. "You two can stay here if you want."
"We'll be up a bit later." Roy noted since he wanted to talk to Rutger a bit more.
"Okay, see you then." Lilina said before leaving to get things ready. Roy waited for her to be out of earshot before talking to Rutger again.
"Now that she's gone, tell me the truth Rutger, I'm kind of pathetic, aren't I?" It seemed like the drinks did the opposite of what Rutger was wanting, instead of calming Roy down they were stressing him out more.
"Roy, stop it." Rutger said firmly, taking his mug away from him. "If any one of us is pathetic it's me. I'm the one who went off the deep end and almost lost you guys and myself before getting reeled back in. When we tell you that we respect you and that we care about you, we mean it. Even if we weren't your friends and had never met, you are a hero. For me personally, you defeated the people who caused my trauma, if I had never known you I'd at least respect you for that. And you saved Lilina's life for Elimine's sake, she'd remember you for the rest of her life. Why are you being so down on yourself lately?"
"I guess... I guess it's because I feel like I'm kind of jealous of you." Roy admitted. "Not of you and Lilina, we already passed that bridge." He clarified. "I just see the two of you being able to move on and then I look at myself and what have I done since the war? Just a bunch more paperwork and stuff. I haven't done anything to advance my life from where it was, I feel like I'm standing still while you two are blazing a path for yourselves."
"Roy, as much as I hate doing it as well, all that paperwork and stuff is important." Rutger told him. "That's what people like us do to help those under our watch. Honestly it seems to me that you want a relationship like me and Lilina have, is that correct?"
"Yeah, that's pretty much it." Roy answered.
"Well then, you have to put yourself out there." Rutger stated. "You've always been a bit dense when it came to romantic things, but you need to focus on it a bit more. It's not like someone is just gonna fall into your lap. Take all that energy that you use to take care of Pherae and use it to find someone special. I'm sure Lord Eliwood can take over for you long enough to do that. Besides, you already have some ins with some impressive women, maybe take a trip and visit them and see how things go. You'll never know if you don't try."
"You're probably right." Roy said with a sigh. "I guess things would have been easier if I could have taken Lilina's hints a bit earlier, but that's my own fault."
"Perhaps, but at least you still have her as a friend." Rutger noted. "And you have me. I'll be your partner whenever you need me to be."
"Thank you Rutger, I really appreciate that, truly." Roy said looking out the window and just thinking about everything. But Rutger's words did help a little bit, he could sense the truth and concern in them.
"Good, now I've got to go take a piss, I'll see you upstairs." Rutger said getting up from the table. Roy stayed there a bit longer before getting up himself and making his way up the stairs and to the room the three of them rented for the night. He opened the door without knocking and he had his head down as he walked in so he didn't see what was in the room. He turned around and closed the door, and when he turned around and looked into the room his eyes widened in shock.
"About time you got here Roy, I was getting a bit cold up here." Lilina teased him. The reason why Roy's eyes got big was that right in the middle of the room Lilina was laying down completely naked on a large table. Right next to her on the table was a cake with white icing and strawberries on top. "Happy Birthday, I hope you like your present for the night."
"Lilina, does Rutger-?" Roy started to ask.
"Of course he does, why do you think I'm doing this?" Lilina replied before moving around and showing Roy her butt and shaking it at him. "Now, which cake do you want to eat first?"
"Do you even have to ask?" Roy noted before moving in closer. But when he did so Lilina sat up so her butt wasn't showing any more.
"Ah, ah, ah, this room's dress code states you have to be naked to eat any sort of cake." She teased. So Roy stripped down and she got back on all fours on the table. "Good, now eat up!" Roy happily buried his face into Lilina's backside and the two of them had a wonderful time fucking on the table right next to the cake, which surprisingly didn't fall off the table and didn't get smashed either. When they finished they both stood up off the table and cleaned each other off before looking at the cake and licking their lips wanting to eat it.
"Wait, we should get Rutger in here so he can have some." Roy stated.
"Oh, I've been here for a while actually." Rutger commented from a chair in the corner of the room. He was reading one of the books he got from the library, though he was naked as well. "I kind of snuck in when you guys were doing the 69 position. Nice form from the both of you."
"You're the one that fell in love with him." Roy joked.
"I guess Mark's spirit has to live on in someone." Lilina teased as well.
"Are we gonna eat the cake or not, I got naked and everything." Rutger joked too. So the three of them sat around the table and ate some cake in the nude, Roy and Lilina regaining their energy from their last session. Eventually there was just bits and pieces left and the trio all looked at each other.
"Round 2?" Lilina wondered.
"I want in this time." Rutger stated.
"Of course, but what position should we do?" Roy asked. There was a bit of a silence until Rutger got up, scooped up a bit of leftover cake with a spoon, and dumped it in Roy's lap, getting all over his dick and balls.
"Oops, looks like someone might need to clean that off, too bad we don't have any more clean towels." Rutger said with a smirk.
"I think I know a way to clean him off! I could use my mouth to do it!" Lilina said with a big grin. "Though I might need someone keeping me in place from behind. Can you do that Rutger?"
"For sure." Rutger confirmed as he looked at Roy to see if everything was good.
"Might as well try." Roy said playing along. "Can we do it on the bed though, I don't think my knees can take being on this table again."
"Sure thing Roy." Rutger replied as he moved over to the bed. "Oh, and Happy Birthday."
"A cake covered threesome blowjob for my birthday." Roy wondered out loud. "You know you two are gonna need something to top this next year."
"Oh, we know." Lilina said with a smirk as she moved her head closer to Roy's shaft ready to taste all the creaminess dripping from it. "But for now, just enjoy tonight, because it's far from over." And enjoy the night he did, for it was a night with his best friends showering him with all different types of love and affection, just as he deserved.
Chapter 62: File #886 Bonding Tacticians Part 4
Notes:
This is the last one of this series for now. I have plans to get more Mark/some other avatar/tactician comms, but for now I don't have any more. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #886 Bonding Tacticians Part 4
Characters: Mark, Lyn, Male Robin, Female Robin
Based on: a commission by Tuteheavy on Twitter
Today in Askr was pretty normal for Mark and Lyn, they did their tasks that the summoner asked them to do, they fought in some battles and helped train newer units who had just made it to Askr, and they ate their meals with their friends. Another normal thing that happened today was that the both of them had secured a partner for some nighttime intimate liaisons. Lyn was taking the male Robin to a special room at the inn inside the Aether Resort, but little did she know that Mark was taking the female Robin to the same place. So imagine their surprise when all four of them ended up in the same place.
"Mark! I thought it was my turn to take someone here." Lyn stated with a questioning look. "That way you could use our room for whatever you needed."
"Well, I was going to do that, but then Robin and I got to talking and she's never been in the special room before, so I wanted to take her here." Mark explained.
"Sorry Lyn, Mark told me about the huge bed inside and the special books that are stored in there and I got excited." F!Robin added. "We can come back another time I'm sure."
"Well, I mean if it's alright with the three of you, we could just all four go in at the same time." M!Robin suggested. "I mean the bed is quite large, it could fit the four of us and more if we needed it."
"I'd be up for that actually, sounds like a lot of fun!" Mark said with a happy smile. "Though I guess it's all up to Robin if she's alright seeing her other self naked like that."
"I don't mind." F!Robin replied. "I mean I've seen myself naked all the time, this isn't that much different. Besides, as similar as we look and act, Robin and I are quite different people when it comes down to brass tacks."
"Couldn't have said it better myself." M!Robin agreed. "Now that it's settled, let's get to it. After you all." He said opening the door to the room. The foursome piled in and took a look around. Every couple weeks or so the décor of the room would change and this time was no different."
"I kind of like the pink and purples." Lyn commented. "They are rare colors and quite soothing to look at."
"And of course, white hair pretty much goes with anything." Mark joked, gently burying his face into F!Robin's hair to give her a kiss on the neck.
"Such a charmer, I see why everyone likes you so much Mark." F!Robin said with a blush before composing herself a bit. "So, how do we want to do this with all four of us? Should we just get right into it or should we do something before that?"
"Well, I don't know about Mark here, but I was hoping to maybe show Lyn some dance moves I've been working on." M!Robin said giving Mark a look and wiggling his eyebrows at him. "I mean Mark probably has two left feet anyways soooo." Now usually it was Lyn who was the competitive one between her and Mark, but Mark couldn't just take this one sitting down. Playfully of course.
"Oh, you think you can dance better than me eh?" Mark teased him back. "Then I'd say a competition is in order! Luckily for you, I brought one of Anna's music tomes I bought off her a while ago."
"You just think of everything don't you Mark?" Lyn teased him, getting F!Robin to laugh a bit as well.
"I think I'd like to see you both dance." She commented. "So a dance off it is!" Then she chuckled again. "A pants-off, dance-off!" That got the whole foursome to laugh and things were going great. A short time later Mark and M!Robin were ready to start and when they were F!Robin snapped her fingers and the music tome started to play. At first the competition was pretty even, but soon enough Mark started to show M!Robin up a bit. He just had the more experience with stripping down in multiple ways, not to mention he kept getting close to M!Robin and flustering him with his dancing since he was attracted to him as well. Eventually the both of them were naked and the girls gave them a round of applause.
"You both did great, but I think we both agree that Mark did a bit better." Lyn commented, which F!Robin nodded in agreement with.
"So Mark, since you won, what do you want to do next?" F!Robin asked.
"Well, I think fair is fair, now you two should dance for us." Mark replied with a bit of a devious smirk. The two women looked at each other and smirked as well.
"You're on!" Lyn said confidently.
"Don't think I'll make the same mistakes as my counterpart!" F!Robin taunted playfully. So the guys and girls changed positions and when the girls were ready M!Robin snapped his finger and the music tome changed to a different song. Like the first round both the woman started out pretty evenly, but this time when Lyn decided to try and use Mark's same tactic to win, F!Robin countered by doing the exact same thing. They both started dancing together and touching and caressing the other to try and get them off their game. They even went as far as starting to take the other women's clothes off to try and disrupt their dancing.
"Damn, they are so much better at this than we are." M!Robin commented as he was slightly rubbing his dick to keep it erect. "We need to come up with a team dance if we do this again."
"Agreed!" Mark said with a bit of excitement. They watched the girls dance for a few more moments before Mark posed a strange question. "Do you think I'd be hot as a woman?"
"I mean, I guess?" M!Robin answered a bit confused. "Why do you ask?"
"I don't know, it just seems like a lot of tacticians around here seem to have a male and female counterpart, and then there is just me." Mark replied. "I just wonder if there is a female version of me out there and we haven't met yet."
"Well, if there is, I'd definitely bed her." M!Robin joked.
"Not before I get my chance!" Mark joked back. After that they turned back to the girls and before they had even realized it they were both naked and making out with each other. "Well, can you blame them?" Mark chuckled.
"I guess not, but let's give them a taste of their own medicine." M!Robin suggested. So they moved closer on the bed and started making out as well. Eventually Lyn passed a look towards the bed and broke away from F!Robin.
"Were you two even watching us?" She asked, faking being upset a bit.
"We were until you two started kissing." Mark teased her. "Fair is fair after all."
"Yeah, I guess we did get a bit to into it." F!Robin admitted. "Call it a draw and try again next time?" She offered Lyn.
"I'll get ya next time, just you wait." Lyn replied with confidence before they joined the guys on the bed, her next to M!Robin and F!Robin next to Mark. "I always like how springy yet soft this bed is, don't you enjoy how it feels?"
"It's very sturdy, I guess that makes sense for what people get up to in here." F!Robin commented. "Speaking of, how do we want to do this?"
"However we want, we have all night." Mark replied with a smirk. And they for sure did whatever they wanted. They did missionary, the girls rode the guys dicks side by holding hands, doggystyle where the girls were close enough to kiss, a interesting position called the 'mating press' that M!Robin had read about in a book, all that and more with them switching up partners whenever they felt like it. Eventually though they were in a position where Mark was taking F!Robin's butt from behind while holding onto her chest while M!Robin was doing the same to Lyn except he was in her pussy. Both Robins had a hold of one of Lyn's breasts since they were nice and springy to the touch and they knew since Lyn had the most stamina out of the four of them she needed just a bit more attention.
"Ah! Hah! If you two keep going like that I'm gonna cum!" Lyn moaned out as they kept working her breasts over.
"That's kind of the point!" M!Robin teased before the both of them started getting a bit rougher with them. Normally Lyn could hold on a bit longer, but with all the attention the both of them had been giving her it was just too much and she had her orgasm well before the other three.
"Mother Earth, that felt good!" She sighed as she laid back on the bed a bit more to rest. "Sorry Robin, you were just too good, both of you."
"Hey, if you felt good then that's all that matters." M!Robin noted as he slid out of her body, still hard and ready to go for more.
"Well, if you scoot over, there is one place you could sheathe that sword again." F!Robin said raising her leg a bit, offering her counterpart a little more fun.
"That's what I like to hear, come over here and let's Pair Up to finish her off." Mark joked, using the name of one of Robin's tactical moves as some word play.
"Just can't get enough puns can you Mark?" M!Robin chuckled before gently climbing over Lyn and snuggling up to his female counterpart. He easily slid into her pussy with how wet she was and when both him and Mark got into a good pace with their thrusting she was moaning even louder than Lyn had been a few minutes before.
"Ah, yes! That hits the spot! Keep going just like that you two!" F!Robin moaned as she tried to hold on her best and let the guys enjoy themselves as well. And they sure were, between the closeness they were sharing, the heat radiating off all their bodies, and the tightness of her body as she tensed up more and more, the guys were getting to their limits as well. Mark gave M!Robin a silent look, sending the idea of a plan through said look, and he nodded back in agreement.
"On three then!" Mark said through his moans. "One! Two! Three!" And with that they both of them orgasmed at the same time, filling up F!Robin on both sides and giving her her own very intense orgasm as well. It might not have been how the four of them had planned on ending up tonight, but all four of them got a lot of enjoyment out of it, as could been seen from all the smiled on their faces and the heavy breathing all around. Eventually things calmed down and Mark got up to get everyone some towels to clean off with before they all made a bit cuddle pile on the middle of the large bed.
"That was super fun! We should totally do this again sometime." F!Robin stated after she took a drink of some refreshing water.
"Yeah, I don't think me and her would have gotten the idea to get together like this without you two, we aren't as close as the Shezes are." M!Robin agreed. "I'm just glad that summoned heroes can't have kids while they are here. Can you imagine how overpowered a Morgan with both of us as parents would be?"
"That would be pretty funny to see actually." F!Robin agreed. "But I'm sure that somewhere there is a Morgan with white hair, Henry and Aversa could do that probably."
"Fair point." M!Robin noted. "How about you two? Though you're probably used to nights like this, am I right?"
"You are, but foursomes are still pretty rare, it's nice to get to be close to so many good friends, and my lovely and smoking hot wife." Mark replied with a light and playful tone.
"Any time spent with dear friends such as you two is time well spent for me." Lyn agreed. "And you two are really good at strategizing, even in bed like this, so that's a big plus for me. I really enjoyed myself."
"Good, I'm glad we could help you with that." F!Robin stated with M!Robin nodding in agreement. Then she let out a yawn. "Naga! All that love making has gotten me tired. Snuggle pile for sleeping and then see how we feel in the morning?" She offered.
"Way ahead of you." Mark said with his own yawn, snuggling up to M!Robin and starting to doze off.
"Well, it looks like I have my sleeping partner." M!Robin joked. "Is that okay with you Lyn?"
"Hey, that just means I get to rest my head on Robin's chest." Lyn replied before doing just so. "Goodnight you three, have some sweet dreams."
"Goodnight."
"Goodnight." They all waited a bit for Mark to say it as well, but he was already deeply asleep. "Well, I guess he said it in spirit." That got one more soft chuckle out of the other three before they snuggled closer and fell asleep together, glad that this chance meeting was able to take place.
Chapter 63: File #a1342 Perfection Reobtained
Notes:
Yeah, this one is kind of out there. But personally it's one of the hottest stories I think I've ever written so hopefully that makes up for it. This is a continuation from 'Perfection' the story where Mark and Lyn got with Ursula and it's also in the 'Two For One' Askr verse with the pre-war Rutger I came up with since I doubt even my zen obtained Rutger would do this. And when I mean pre-war I mean like a week or two before the war starts and his family gets killed, so let him have this one. Either way, enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1342 Perfection Reobtained
Characters: Ursula, Rutger (Pre-War), Mark, Lyn
Based on: a commission by dogiflan on Twitter
It was another average day in Askr for Ursula, the Blue Crow of the Black Fang. Or at least it would have been if her body wasn't acting like it was. She was currently sitting in the mess hall picking at her food as she observed a couple from across the room. She was waiting for them to be alone so she could talk with them with a modicum of privacy, especially since what she wanted to talk to them about was a bit sensitive. What was her issue today? Well it was quite simple, she was horny. If asked about it she would deny it to high heaven and die before she let go of her pride as an assassin, and even now she was a bit miffed that she couldn't control her urges, but she wanted to have sex and wanted to have it with said couple that was across the room. After what felt like hours to her they were alone and she tried to walk up to their table quickly but also with some dignity.
"Ursula, nice to see you!" Mark said with a smile as she came over. "Come over and sit down, it looks like you have something to talk to us about." Yes, it was true, Ursula wanted to have another bout of intimacy with the very tactician and swordmaster she had been trying to kill back home.
"Yeah, I could see it in your face as you came over, it seems like you have something on your mind." Lyn added as she moved over so Ursula could sit down.
"You're looking as perfect as ever." Mark complimented her as she sat down. "So, what's up?" It took a few moments for Ursula to formulate how she wanted to word it, but eventually she just sighed and buried her head in her hands on the table for a few moments before looking up at the couple.
"Ursula, you know we're not going to laugh at you or anything right?" Lyn wondered. "Just tell us what you want to tell us."
"Fine, but you promised." Ursula said with another sigh. "I-I... I want to spend the night with you two again. It's all I've been thinking about today and I really need you two to give me that lovemaking like you did last time." It was strange for Mark and Lyn to see Ursula being this vulnerable, but they chalked it up to her emotions and hormones raging and her trusting them a bit more than before.
"You're really down bad aren't you?" Mark joked and Ursula shot him a look, but she couldn't hold it for long because he was completely on the mark, no pun intended.
"I am, I don't think I can clear my mind until I have an experience like that again." Ursula admitted. "So, can we do it tonight, please?" When she said that Lyn put a supportive hand on her shoulder because she wanted to be nice, and because she had bad news.
"Well, tonight really isn't a good night for us." Lyn told her straight out. "I'm spending the night with Florina tonight."
"And I've got another threesome lined up with Joshua and L'Arachel." Mark added. "We could fit you in tomorrow if you can wait that long. I know that's not what you want to hear of course, but that's the best we can do."
"It's not, but I guess I appreciate your honesty." Ursula said a bit dejectedly. There was a bit of a silence after that before Lyn's eyes lit up.
"I think I have an idea that might work!" Lyn noted before moving closer to Mark and whispering her idea in his ear.
"Oh, yeah, that might work actually." Mark agreed.
"You two gonna tell me what you're talking about?" Ursula asked. At this point she'd be willing to try anything.
"Well, I had the idea that if you couldn't spend the night with the two of us in one way, you could do it in another way." Lyn replied a bit cryptically.
"Meaning what exactly?" Ursula wondered.
"You could try and sleep with our son Rutger." Mark answered with a bit of a grin on his face. Ursula didn't quite know what to think about what they had to say. One one hand, it was a bit of a solution, but on the other...
"But doesn't he already have a girl he likes? And he's so gloomy, would he really want to?" She finally asked the pair.
"Oh, we don't mean that version of him, we mean that version of him." Mark said pointing across the room to show Ursula a Rutger that was living it up with a bunch of friends he had already made even though he'd only been in Askr a few weeks. This Rutger was from before the war in Elibe started so he didn't have any of his baggage attached.
"Yeah, he's a lot more like us than the other one is." Lyn noted. "And just think about it, he's much taller and stronger than Mark and has all of my athletic ability, I'm sure if you just give him a bit of guidance he could be everything you need."
"Okay, I can see where you two are coming from now a bit." Ursula said looking over and sizing Rutger up from across the room. He was quite handsome and since he came from a summer festival like she did all he had on was a pair of swim trunks and she could see how shredded and muscular he was. "But how am I going to convince him to sleep with me?"
"I think I have a plan for that." Mark said with another, more devious, grin this time.
Rutger was coming back from a really fun lunch in the mess hall. He got to hang out with a lot of cool people who were all swordmasters like himself. Guy, Mia, Shannan, Joshua, and a few more of their friends. He kind of felt bad for his older self that he didn't feel comfortable around so many people because he really was missing out, but on the other hand he was happily with the love of his life, so it was a trade-off of sorts. Either way he was still thinking about what the table was discussing and he didn't realize someone was standing next to the door to his room until he was right there.
"Oh, excuse me." He said politely before looking up to see who it was. When he did he quickly took a step back and put his hands up in a defensive pose. "What do you want?" It was Ursula, the Blue Crow, a frighteningly powerful enemy his parents had faced in the past, or at least that's how they portrayed her. Ursula for her part had been warned that he might act like this, so she gave off one of her famous, slightly entertained, set of laughed.
"Calm down there boy, I can't hurt you here." She assured him in a calm but still slightly seductive voice. "You're the one called Rutger correct? The son of Mark and Lyn?"
"I am, what's it to you?" Rutger asked, still not quite sure what was going on.
"So defensive." Ursula teased him, getting a bit closer. "I'm here because the summoner has a mission for the two of us. I was sent to go get you personally so you would be prepared beforehand and there wouldn't be any issues."
"A mission, for just the two of us?" Rutger wondered. "Why not a full team of people?"
"He said that we're running a bit thin and he has confidence that we could handle it together." Ursula lied, since it was actually what Mark told her to say when Rutger asked that exact question. "We're going back to the beach, so grab your weapon, some drinking water, and a towel just in case. When you're ready we can set out."
"Fine, but I'm gonna be watching you." Rutger told her carefully.
"I hope you do." Ursula said in a tempting voice. So Rutger went into his room to get his supplies, but his mind was racing. This Ursula was acting very strange, it was almost like she was being nice to him, which went against everything his parents had told him about her. So he thought she was tricking him somehow, but he also knew that she couldn't do anything to harm him here in Askr, so it was a bit strange. Not to mention she was super hot, only wearing that dark purple bikini and almost nothing else. Her body was perfect and any guy would be insane to pass up seeing more or even doing more with it. After having that thought though, something the version of his father that was here said to him once came to mind.
"Here in Askr, you can do anything. You can make friends with anyone, you can train and read to your heart's desire, and if you can convince them you can be intimate with whoever you want as well. It's great and can lead to things you could never imagine back home in Elibe."
But that was crazy right? There was no way Ursula was making up this whole 'mission' thing and being really nice to him because she wanted to get him alone so they could fuck. Right? Either way, if it was a mission or if it was something else, going back to the beach would be fun no matter what, so he was ready for what may come. He got everything he thought he needed and then met back up with Ursula outside his room.
"Do you have everything you need?" Rutger wondered since he didn't see much in Ursula's hand.
"All my supplies are in my horses' saddle bag, don't you worry." Ursula teased him before they started walking to the portal that led to the summer festival area.
"A horse that can do well in the sand, that's not something you see every day." Rutger commented, which got Ursula to genuinely chuckle slightly. "What?"
"Nothing, just something your mother commented to me once. You just said something similar." She told him.
"I heard you came here to Askr with a version of my mother." Rutger noted. "How was it fighting next to her?"
"Your mother is a very skilled fighter, even with a bow on a pegasus. I wasn't expecting her to be so multi-talented, but she's quite something, maybe perfect even." Ursula replied. "And your father, well, I can understand why the summoner lets him take control of a sizeable portion of Askr's army. I'm not looking forward to the day where I have to face the both of them in battle." Rutger could tell that Ursula had a deep respect for his parents, which was weird. So he decided to call that out.
"I would have thought you would have hated my parents for trying to stop your master's plan." Rutger wondered. "But it seems you really respect them."
"Normally, you would be right. Before I came here I did hate them, I wanted them dead and out of the way." Ursula admitted. "But here in Askr I really can't do that, and after spending so much time around them, well it's hard not to have people like that rub off on you. I don't know what will happen when I go back to Elibe, but I've enjoyed getting to know them closely while I've been here." Rutger could sense that her words we're true, and what she said made him think she had done something with his parents. And since he was young and had Mark's bluntness, he asked her straight out.
"Did you sleep with my parents? No judgement if you did, but I just get the feeling from what you said." He asked. For once Ursula blushed a bit thinking about it, but he was their son and deserved the truth.
"I did, and I really enjoyed it." Ursula replied. "I'm hoping to do it again sometime honestly." It was with that statement that Rutger's wariness about the current situation melted away and he became more comfortable with being near her.
"Well, I'm sure if you ask them they'd be more than willing to, but you might have to get in line." Rutger teased her.
"You don't know the half of it." Ursula joked back, sensing the change in Rutger's tone and comfort level with her. Which was good since they had made it to the portal. She jumped on her horse and scooted up on the saddle a bit so Rutger could get on behind her. "Come on, I don't bite."
"Are you sure, I might like that." Rutger teased before getting on the horse behind her.
"Do you now?" Ursula teased back before riding her horse into the portal and onto the beach. They rode for about ten to fifteen minutes on the beach until she found a nice tree to tie her horse to. After that they walked out onto the beach and she set out a towel down along with her satchel containing her dagger and some other supplies. Rutger was taking a look around and he was a little confused. He couldn't see any enemies, or any trails that would lead to where they would be.
"Ursula, is the summoner's information correct? I don't really see a 'mission' around here anywhere, do you?" He asked still looking around for any signs of life.
"Oh, there is a 'mission' out here alright." Ursula said walking up closer to Rutger and lowering her voice. She got so close that she could wrap her arms around his chest and move her mouth to his ear so she could whisper into it. "The mission is for you to fuck me senseless in your parent's stead. That is if you can handle it and me." Rutger had frozen solid when Ursula got that close to him and wrapped her arms around him. She was so hot and he had to hold himself back from doing anything indecent, but when she whispered that to him his hands moved on their own and pulled her even closer to his body instinctively.
"You're not messing with me are you?" He asked, barely being able to control himself. "You're not gonna trick me and try and get me in trouble with my parents or the summoner are you?"
"Why would I do that when this was your parent's idea in the first place?" Ursula whispered seductively. "They couldn't see me tonight, but they told me that you would be willing to be a substitute for them. And by the bulge I'm feeling in your shorts, I think they had the right idea." Rutger wasn't as shocked as you would think he would be when he heard that news. Actually he thought it was kind of cool he had parents that were willing to set him up with someone so hot like Ursula. "Is that enough convincing for you?"
"Yeah, I think it is." Rutger replied in a deeper, more sexual, voice that gave Ursula a few shivers. "But, before we start, I'm sure you'd agree we should decide what we're willing to do and what the limits are."
"So gentlemanly, just like your father." Ursula commented, though she did appreciate it. "But you don't have to worry about a thing, you can do with me however you please. Though I would appreciate it if you could make it a bit rough on me, you're standing in for two people and my sexual resistance is pretty high."
"You want it rough, then I can give you rough, that's not an issue with me." Rutger said with a smirk.
"Oh, and don't you worry about your stamina or going off early, I swiped a stamina potion from the armory." Ursula added. "So feel free to cum whenever, wherever, and however you want. As long as I'm a babbling mess by the end of it I'll be pleased and satisfied."
"You're almost making this too easy." Rutger teased her. "But I guess I like that you know what you want and how you want it. Lets me know I can let loose and have some fun with this."
"Good, I'm glad I could give you such powerful motivation." Ursula teased him back. "So, what do you want to do first?" Rutger gave her a devious looking smirk, just like one of Mark's, before he let her go out of his grasp.
"Easy. Strip off that bikini and get on your knees, I want to see what that mouth of yours is all talk or not." Rutger said confidently.
"I have to say, your confidence is very charming Rutger, I guess you get that from your parents as well." Ursula commented before slowly and teasingly slipping off her bikini in front of him. She was still super confident in her looks and body, but even still she wanted to hear Rutger's thoughts. "What do you think?"
"You are very sexy, I can see why you are so confident in your body. I bet anyone you killed felt super lucky if this was the last thing they saw." Rutger commented, not really thinking about how strange that comment might sound out of context. "I'm gonna enjoy feeling every inch of your body against mine." Ursula gave him a confident chuckle at hearing that.
"Oh, I'm sure they did." She commented before getting close to him again and then getting down on her knees like he asked. "But let's see if you're all talk as well when I do this." And with that she took a hold of his swim trunks and quickly slid them down. Immediately his dick sprung out of them and stood erect right in front of her face. Her eyes lit up at the sight of it's length and girth. Oh yeah, she was gonna have fun with this. "Impressive, it's a bit bigger than your father's, but let's see if you know how to use it."
"It's not even full mast, give it a taste and see." Rutger said putting his hand on the back of Ursula's head and guiding her mouth towards his cock.
"Hmmm, don't mind if I do." Ursula teased, opening her mouth wide. She didn't even bother with licking or kissing his dick she just slipped it right into her mouth, taking it as far as she could in before closing her lips around it and starting suck on it back and forth. Rutger was a bit impressed but he wanted to keep the tough guy act up so he didn't say anything, instead he kept his hand on the back of her head and slowly but surely prodded her to go deeper and faster with each passing moment. Ursula for her part was enjoying everything so far, she had good control of her gag reflex and she was slowly getting prepared for more, hoping that Rutger would take the initiative and start getting more rough with her. And it was a plus that the musky smell around his crotch was of a man who regularly washed himself, it really helped her be able to breathe through her nose like she needed to in this situation.
"Alright, enough with the foreplay, I think it's time you take it all in." Rutger said after a while of some good back and forth. Ursula had an idea of what he was going to do, but she was still excited because this was what she really wanted from him. And she got what she wanted, Rutger brought her head closer again but this time he used a bit more force with it so that he stuck his entire shaft into her mouth. He was right when he had noted it still had room grow because Ursula could feel his tip starting to slip down her throat slightly. Most women couldn't handle something like this, but for Ursula and her training this was nothing. Rutger could see that Ursula was fine as he kept her like that for a few moments, but he wanted to make 100% sure that it was okay for him to do what he wanted to do with her. "Last chance to back out if you want to, I'm gonna keep bringing you this close and I don't plan on stopping until I cum. You really thing you can handle that?"
"Mmph, hmph!" Ursula muffled out with a nod. She was prepared for anything, but deep down she was glad that Rutger was concerned for her, it meant that she knew he wouldn't go too far and that made her feel safe.
"Okay, you asked for it." Rutger replied with a smirk before starting to move her head back and forth much faster than he had before. As much as he was concerned for Ursula he had to admit that she was doing a great job of making him feel pleasure with just her mouth and tongue. Every time he pushed himself in she would wrap her tongue around his shaft in a different place, getting every single part of it warm and wet with her saliva. And her lips gave his shaft the most godly feeling with every back and forth. If it wasn't for the fact he had been getting more sexual experience while he was here in Askr he would have blown his load right when he had her start deepthroating him.
Ursula for her part was loving everything Rutger was giving her. Every strong thrust into her mouth sent warm tingles all the way down her body and she could feel herself warming up very quickly. It was getting so bad that she had to spread her legs and start fingering herself as she deepthroated him to keep the pleasure going for her. And it wasn't just his hand on her head either, each time he brought her back he would thrust his hips slightly and inch himself ever so more deeply down her throat. She was waiting for that perfect moment for him to pump his seed right into her stomach, but Rutger had some other plans.
"Time to finish you off." He said suddenly and swiftly before putting both hands on the back of her head and pushing and pulling it even faster than he had before. It was quite the surprise for Ursula, but a pleasant one as it caused her to cum hard because of the shock of the move. Rutger felt it too, sensing her body shake and loosen a bit, so with a few more powerful movements he tensed up, pulled his cock out of her mouth, and sprayed his seed all over her face and chest. Ursula wasn't prepared for that, but she was able to open her mouth a bit to try to get some to fall in, which it did, but most of it landed on other parts of her face.
"I'm a bit disappointed, I wanted to get a better taste of this." Ursula said with a slightly fake pout as she licked her lips to pick up a bit more. "But it's quite good, you must have a balanced diet." Rutger appreciated the compliment, but he was in character now and he didn't want to break it.
"Oh, your mouth isn't done just yet." He told her firmly as he found the stamina potion she had snuck away and handed it to her. "Drink up and then lay on your back on that towel you brought."
"So forceful and confident, I'm liking this side to you, just like your father." Ursula cooed as she took the potion and gave it a sip. Instantly her energy came back and she was ready for more. "You need to take a drink too you know."
"Of course." Rutger said taking the drink and sipping it as well. As soon as it went down his throat his cock sprung back up fully erect and ready to go.
"I can see why they hide these away, you could breed a whole army with just one." Ursula noted seeing the scene unfold before her. She had an idea that's how the stamina potion worked, but she had never seen it firsthand before. "Well, if you're ready for more I should get into position huh?" She teased before doing as Rutger asked and laying on her back on the towel she brought with her.
"For someone so proud and usually in command, you take directions quite well." Rutger teased her as he walked over to where she was laying and stood there looking at her for a bit. "Gods the things I'm gonna to to that body, I hope you're ready."
"What can I say, I know how to get what I want." Ursula teased him back. "And I'm as ready as you are, if you can keep up that big talk then I think we'll be just fine."
"Fair point." Rutger noted before getting down on the ground next to her and crawling over her body until his head was between her legs and his cock was hovering above her mouth in a 69 position. "You comfortable in a position like this?"
"With a view like this, who wouldn't be?" Ursula noted seductively. "Just make sure that tongue of yours does it's job down there, I hope you know where a woman's clit is."
"Oh, you don't have to worry about that." Rutger noted before diving in and beginning to eat her out. He very much did know where a woman's clit was so he immediately went for it and started licking it back and forth roughly, earning him a number of pleasured moans coming from his back side. "Hmm, sounds like my point has been made."
"Shut up and keep going!" Ursula moaned, wanting him to continue. So Rutger dove right back in and continued passing his tongue all over her sensitive spot. He went on like that for a bit before shifting his hips a bit and starting to lower them so his cock would enter Ursula's mouth again. "Gonna fuck me from both sides huh? Then give me all you've got boy!" After hearing that Rutger lowered his hips more quickly and soon enough his cock was buried in her mouth once again. He let her get comfortable with it for a bit again before starting to buck and hump his hips so she could suck him off more effectively.
"Same deal as last time, I'm not stopping until I cum." He called out, just to let her know. If this went smoothly he wouldn't warn her again since he would figure it would get annoying if he was too cautious. Ursula obviously couldn't respond verbally so she did what she could and wrapped her legs around Rutger's head to put it back into her thighs and tell him to keep eating her out. She was loving this rough play he was giving him and she was hoping that this time he would give her everything she wanted.
Guided by her legs Rutger kept eating Ursula out with all his skill and stamina, but when he felt the time was right he moved his arms around so his hands could reach around as well and he started fingering her pussy along with eating it. He felt an immediate response from her trying to moan and it vibrating across his dick and he knew he was getting somewhere. He figured he wouldn't play around so he quickly started using three of his fingers while slowly ramping up the pace he was thrusting into her mouth with.
Most women would be suffering from stimulation overload right at this moment and would have cum five times already, but Ursula was right where she wanted to be. Rutger's body was strong and warm feeling as he laid on her, his tongue and fingers were doing wonders on her pussy, and his cock being balls deep in her mouth was just perfect. She could even still move her hands a bit, so she did what any good partner would do and tried to see what would turn Rutger on even more. The obvious choice was to reach out and fondle his balls so she went with that first and when she did she felt his body shake in pleasured shock.
Ooh, he must of liked that! She thought to herself before continuing to do it. Another option that was literally in her face was that of his ass shaking up and down. She wasn't too sure if that was something he was into, but she moved her other hand up there anyways and started poking around. Rutger did find it to be a bit ticklish when her hands were caressing his butt, but nothing else really got his attention, so she went back to focusing on his balls some more.
Elimine and Mother Earth this woman seems insatiable! Rutger thought to himself as he continued to try and pleasure her. He felt like he was doing a good job, but he couldn't quite tell. He continued to increase his pace with all his motions and when he did so he could feel an increase of Ursula trying to moan even with his dick halfway down her throat. He could also feel some juices coming out of her pussy so he could tell she was close to cumming, which he was as well for the second time. Well, we've got all night, might as well give it to her.
Almost as suddenly as he had started face fucking her earlier Rutger started quickly and seriously pumping his cock in and out of Ursula's mouth, wanting to recreate the shock he got from that last surprise. Again it worked almost flawlessly, but this time Ursula was a bit more prepared for it since he had done it before. It honestly didn't matter that much though because with how deep his tongue and fingers were inside her pussy she orgasmed almost immediately again, flooding his mouth with her sweet liquids. He lapped them up gleefully before returning the favor and pushing his cock down as deeply as he could into her mouth and shooting his seen down her throat just like she had wanted. When he did that it almost felt like she orgasmed again just from the feeling, which she did, but Rutger couldn't quite tell that himself. His hips bucked and thrusted randomly a few more times before he finally got control of them again and was able to pull his cock out of her mouth. Ursula let her leg lock on his head go and he looked back and saw a large string of white seed starting from the tip of his dick and flowing right to her lips. It was super hot and it got hotter as she leaned up to suck the string of cum into her mouth and swallow it contentedly.
"Good boy, that's exactly what I wanted." She praised him. "You're turning out to be the perfect substitute lover so far."
"I feel that's high praise coming from you, but I won't let it get to my head." Rutger said as he climbed off her body and sat down to take a long and refreshing drink of water. "I've still got to prove I can fuck you any which way and make it feel good."
"Always striving for more, I see you get that from your mother." Ursula noted. "Maybe I was wrong in dismissing the idea that you are the best of the both of them. I think I'll need some more convincing though."
"Well pass me the stamina potion and I'll give you all the convincing you need." Rutger told her confidently. They both took another sip and after that they just started going at it like animals. Any and every position you could think of they tried out, and when they got too covered in sand and fluids they would take their lovemaking into the water to wash off before getting down and dirty once again. When the stamina potion was about half gone they were going at it doggystyle right up against the incoming waves of the sea, Ursula's hands just barely being under the water's surface.
"More! More! Give me more!" Ursula urged Rutger as her tongue was wagging out of her mouth in pleasure. He had given her pretty much everything he could think of, that is until he remembered a while ago that she noted she brought a bottle of lubricant with her supplies. So he quickly grabbed it, lubed up the thumb on his left hand, and inserted said thumb into Ursula's free entrance as he continued to pound and thrust into her pussy. "AHHHH!" She moaned loudly before cumming once again, tightening around Rutger's cock once again. But it wasn't enough for him to cum this time, not yet.
"Oh, you like that?" He teased her in a darkly seductive tone. "Then maybe I should bust a few loads in there as well, just in case." He didn't wait for Ursula's response before taking more of the lube and pouring it all over his dick and plunging it deep into her ass. Ursula moaned loudly once again but Rutger wasn't finished. He pushed her body down into the sand and surf and started to roughly fuck her ass in a prone position on top of her, the only reason her mouth wasn't being filled with water being his arm holding her up right above her chest.
"HAH! AHH! MMPH!" Were all the sounds that Ursula could make with this new avenue of pleasure being forced into her. But she was loving every moment of it. She loved that Rutger was doing as he pleased now and not asking if everything was okay, like he knew she could take it.
"What was that? I can't quite make out what your saying Ursula." Rutger teased her more as he whispered into her ear. "I can't know if I'm giving you want you want if you don't tell me how good it feels."
"FUCK! It's so deep inside! Keep going just like that!" Ursula finally got out somewhat coherently, but Rutger was going to keep pushing her just a bit because he knew he could.
"That doesn't tell me that much." He teased just a bit more before changing to a slightly more serious and dark tone. "I'm not gonna cum until you tell me just how it feels!" If Rutger could hear himself he would be surprised with how confident and seductive he was actually being, but it was Ursula's prodding and guidance that brought him here, along with Mark and Lyn's upbringing of course.
"GODS! IT'S SO FUCKING GOOD! THERE I SAID IT! NOW CUM YOU TEASING BASTARD!" Ursula practically screamed, getting Rutger to smirk at how she was acting with him. But she did as he wanted so he would do what she wanted.
"Good girl, now you get your reward." He said before ramping up his pace and pounding her sexy body into the sand until he shot another hot load straight up her ass for the first time today. Ursula orgasmed hard as well and this time they both decided to take a bit of a longer break before starting again.
"You're getting really cheeky as of late, bossing me of all people around like that." Ursula teased Rutger as they drank some water and ate some of the snacks they brought to the beach.
"Is it too much?" Rutger wondered, going back to his normal self for the moment. "I can tone it down if you want."
"It's exactly what I wanted." Ursula assured him. "I hate it when people treat me strange just because we were enemies back home, you're treating me with a respect that I've really only gotten from your parents, and I really appreciate that. But if you tell anyone but them that, I will try and find a way to assassinate you, Askr magic and laws be damned."
"My lips are sealed." Rutger noted. "But yeah, they taught me to try and respect anyone who deserves it, and for me personally you haven't done anything bad to me while I've been here, so that's why I'm treating you as I have been."
"Good." Ursula said finishing up her water. "Now, shall we get back to it? We still have half a stamina potion and my ass needs a bit more filling."
"Fine by me." Rutger said standing up. "Get up here and wrap your arms around my neck, I'm gonna let gravity help me out this time." And with that they explored a few more positions where it was better for anal sex, Ursula getting filled up just like she wanted to be. Eventually though the stamina potion was almost done. It only had one sip left and Ursula was laying on her back on her towel, panting and gasping from all the hot sex she had been having.
"One more, please!" She begged even though she was feeling more lightheaded than ever.
"I think one more is all you're gonna get, this is the last drop of the potion." Rutger said taking a look inside the container. "You sure you don't want it so you can get back in one piece?"
"You're a strong guy, you can carry me back." Ursula countered. "I want you to fuck me hard one last time, then I'll be satisfied for a long while."
"Alright, if you say so." Rutger replied before taking the last drop of the stamina potion. For about the dozenth time today his dick sprung back to full length and he knew just how he wanted to end this off. He laid on top of Ursula's still stunning body and had her wrap her legs around his back in a mating press position.
"Silly, you can't get me pregnant." Ursula commented, almost sounding drunk from pleasure. "Even if my stuff worked down there it's impossible here in Askr."
"You'll never know if you don't try." Rutger said in his darkly seductive tone before starting to move his hips and thrust into her. He didn't even bother starting off slow he just plunged his whole dick inside as far as he could since he knew Ursula could take it. And of course he knew he couldn't get her pregnant, neither did he want to, but he wanted to play along because it was hot.
"HAH! AH! Ahhhhh! mmph! hmm." Ursula's moans started to get weaker and weaker as Rutger continued to pound into her roughly, but he wasn't paying that much attention, his ears where practically on fire from all the screaming and yelling that had been going on this day. Ursula was slowly fading into unconsciousness and was starting to randomly babble and make noises, but she was happy. She had told Rutger to turn her into a babbling mess today and he did that and more. She didn't even feel it when Rutger came deep into her womb, but she was in sheer bliss as her body started to shut down and sleep for a bit.
"There! It's finished!" Rutger sighed after he pulled out and slumped back on the sand on his back, not realizing that Ursula had passed out. "Whew! That was a fun and a workout all in one, I might be really sore tomorrow. What about you?" Silence. "Ursula?" More silence. Rutger sat up and his eyes opened in shock. "Oh Elimine damn it, I actually went too far that time!" He shook his head to clear his mind and he started to formulate a plan on how to get back to the castle.
"Well first I need to clean you off. But actually I should make sure you eat and drink something." He noted before pulling out some fruit and water and sitting down next to her. He rested her head on his lap and slowly fed her pieces of soft fruit and sips of water until he could hear her breathing regulate a bit more. After that he cleaned her off as best he could and slipped her bikini back on as well. After that he cleaned off and ate a bit before picking her up and carefully proping her up on her horse before untying it and getting on himself. He made it so Ursula's arms wrapped around his chest so she wouldn't fall off. It took some adjustment but eventually they made it to the portal and when they did Mark and Lyn were waiting for them.
"Mother, Father, why are you here?" Rutger wondered.
"Because it's 4 in the morning here and we hadn't heard back from you yet." Lyn noted. "What happened to Ursula?"
"She just got tired and passed out, she should be fine." Rutger hoped. "Mother, you take her horse back to the stables while Father and I bring her back to her room." Lyn nodded and the trio started to do just that.
"So, time notwithstanding, how was it?" Mark asked as Rutger continued to carry Ursula bridal style back to her room.
"It was amazing." Rutger replied. "I think I've gotten enough experience to please any sort of woman not, especially you know who."
"Awesome. And it wasn't weird that it was Ursula you were with?" Mark wondered.
"At first maybe, but I think we bonded a bit during the whole thing." Rutger noted. "She has my respect and possibly friendship."
"Good, that means we raised you right." Mark replied with a smile. "Okay, this room here is hers. I'll leave you to it and see you tomorrow okay?"
"Yeah, sorry if I worried you two too much." Rutger apologized.
"Nonsense, you had fun and you were safe, I'm happy for you." Mark assured him. Then he left and Rutger took Ursula into her room and walked her over to her bed.
"Okay, in bed you go." He said trying to put her in gently, but when he pulled back her arms were still around his neck and he couldn't get away. "I know your arms hurt, but they are going to hurt more if you keep them around my neck." He said, thinking he was talking to himself, as he tried to place her down on the bed again. But once again she held onto him tightly as if it was instinctual. "Geez, this is one pickle I've gotten myself into."
"Well, maybe I don't want to let you go just yet." Ursula finally commented, letting Rutger know she was awake again.
"Even after all that and passing out, you want more?" Rutger asked in slight disbelief.
"No, no, it's nothing like that." She assured him. "But there is one more thing your parents are good at that I want to test with you. I want you to cuddle and sleep with me tonight."
"Really?" Rutger wondered. "Are you sure you're okay?" That comment got Ursula to chuckle lightly.
"Sometimes a woman like myself wants to be fucked senseless and other times she wants to feel taken care of." She told him. "You have to be ready for anything with me."
"Fair enough." Rutger noted. "And okay, I'll sleep with you tonight."
"Fair warning, I like to sleep in the nude." Ursula commented.
"Hey, me too." Rutger replied. So they stripped again and got into Ursula's bed together and started cuddling.
"Strong and careful, you just might be another perfect man in your family." Ursula noted as she snuggled up to Rutger. "Again, thank you for today, you gave me everything I wanted and more without any complaint. I could see wanting to do this again with you, but maybe in a more romantic way. Not that I want to be a couple or anything, but like I said sometimes I like to feel like I'm being taken care of."
"I think I can do that." Rutger noted. "And thank you for giving me a chance, I learned a lot today. Not just about sex but about you."
"Good. Now one final test. Give me a goodnight kiss." Ursula told him. "We didn't even kiss before we started getting it on, I want to see how it feels with you."
"Of course." Rutger said in a more romantic tone before moving in and kissing Ursula on the lips gently and tenderly. "Goodnight Mrs. Crow, I look forward to seeing your beauty in the morning."
"If you wake up early enough I could be convinced to let you do a bit more than that." Ursula teased him, seeing as she enjoyed the kiss.
"Well then, let's see where the morning takes us."
Chapter 64: File #a1201 The Lion and his Queen
Notes:
I really wanted to do this one because someone was hoping I'd do more Roy/Guinevere stories and because I wanted to get to something that didn't focus much on Rutger or Lilina that much, so I'm happy I landed on this one. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1201 The Lion and his Queen
Characters: Roy, Guinevere
Based on: a commission by LewdShock on Twitter
It had been 3 years since the war with Bern had started and it was quickly coming to it's climax one way or another. Roy and his army were currently about a day and a half away from the Shrine of Seals, the current resting place of the last Legendary Weapon of Elibe they needed to complete the whole collection, the Binding Blade. Roy knew that the battle would be tough for everyone, but that it would be super hard on one person in particular. One woman that would stand to gain so much but could lose even more, Guinevere the princess of Bern. Her and Roy had quickly learned to trust each other and that trust had slowly turned into mutual respect and that respect slowly turned into a blossoming romance. Of course they figured they would have to keep their relationship a secret, at least until everything with this war calmed down, so when the camp was set for the night Roy sought Guinevere out to take her somewhere private so they could talk.
"I've got the supplies to make a fire if you have some food we can cook over it." Roy offered with a warm smile.
"I know a perfect little spot we can hide away to, I hope you don't mind if it's a cave though." Guinevere replied, knowing this part of Bern well.
"It's a date then." Roy answered as he continued to smile. Internally he was stressed out as well, but he felt he had to keep up appearances, at least around camp. "Lead the way." So they gathered up some supplies and Guinevere showed Roy where the cave she was talking about was. Once they were out of sight of the camp though she started to walk closer to him and slipped her hand in his.
"I hope this is alright." She wondered with a bit of a blush. Even though they were in a relationship both of them were still a bit awkward since it was their first real experience with this sort of thing.
"I wouldn't have it any other way." Roy replied, trying to sound smooth and not doing too bad of a job of it. They took their time walking to the cave and Guinevere talked about all the interesting things she knew about this part of Bern, which interested Roy very much as he listened intently. "I know I've said this before, but you really love Bern don't you?"
"With all my heart." Guinevere answered confidently. "I want Bern to be a nation that the people of Elibe can look up to, not one that it has to cower in fear of. There is so much more to Bern than our military might and I want everyone to be able to see it. The people of Bern are good at heart, they just need the right guidance to set them on the best path for everyone."
"I'm sure with that passion you'll do a wonderful job as queen." Roy assured her. "And you'll have me to support you as well, don't you forget that." When it came to other people's problems Roy was very confident he could help, but when it came to his own it was a different story.
"I won't." Guinevere noted. "Honestly, you've supported me so much already, I don't know what I'd do without you Roy."
"Oh, I'm sure you would have found a way to help, I didn't really do that much." Roy commented, putting himself down as he usually did. Most people took it as humility, but knowing him for as long as she did Guinevere could tell the difference.
"Nonsense, if you weren't there to rescue me when you did I would have been ransomed off or worse. I know my brother still has some love for me, but who knows what would have happened if he sent, say, that Narcian cad to try and rescue me." Guinevere countered, almost shivering at the thought of being in the same room with that nasty man.
"Still, Melady was looking for you, by her estimates she was only a few days away when we came to your rescue, I think you would have been fine without me." Roy noted.
"Roy, you really need to stop doing that." Guinevere said firmly as they found a good spot to sit down and set things up.
"Stop doing what?" Roy asked, his eyes darting to not make contact with hers because he actually did know what she was talking about.
"Putting yourself down like that." Guinevere continued. "It's one thing to be humble about your skills and accomplishments, but you act as if no one would care if you weren't leading this army. Roy, everyone is here because of you, directly or indirectly. Everyone stays here because they believe in you and your cause, if you weren't here to unite everyone then my brother would have won already. It's only because of you that we've gotten this far, that I've gotten this far, and I really wish you could see it with your own eyes. Because if you did, you'd something truly amazing like I do when I look at you."
"Guinevere." Roy said as almost a whisper, letting her words sink in slowly so he could take them all in. It wasn't the first time someone had said this to him, Lilina told him the same thing all the time and even Rutger who was going through his own issues because of this war chimed in once about it. But this was probably the first time it was really setting in for Roy, and it was because the person who had the most importance in his life currently was saying it. And she wasn't dancing around the subject either, which Roy appreciated. "You're right, I am a little too hard on myself sometimes. It's just that there are so many more amazing people here in this army that can do things way better than I can, it's hard to really see my leadership as a tangible thing that I can say 'Yes! That's what I'm good at!' if that makes sense."
"It does." Guinevere assured him. "But it's those intangible things that you do the best that no on else can. Not to put him down or anything but do you really think your friend Rutger could lead this army as well as you do?" Roy actually had to let out a chuckle at her giving Rutger as an example since she didn't know about his parent's legacies. "What's so funny?"
"Rutger is a bad example." Roy started to explain. "His father was a legendary tactician, if he was still around and Rutger wasn't as revenge driven he probably could lead the army as well as I do. And that's not me putting myself down, that's me knowing my friend well."
"Fair enough, but you get my point right?" Guinevere continued. "You and you alone keep this army of so many people from so many cultures and statuses together, and no one else has that touch like you do. So be confident in yourself, really confident, because if your confidence is real then that will make everyone else fight just that much harder and make things just a tad easier."
"You know, you're really good at motivating someone like me." Roy commented with another chuckle. "And I wanted to see how you were doing and if I could help, boy how the tables have turned."
"Well, I find your happiness important Roy, any woman in my position would. But even more so because we're as close as we are, I like it when you smile for real, it gives me hope that the decisions I've made are the right ones." Guinevere admitted. "Because I am quite stressed out as well. Every night I wonder if I've taken the right path, if I should have just fallen in line with my brother until I had a chance to try and change his mind, or if things came to it try and get rid of him. I worry that the people of Bern won't follow me because they see me as weak because I got 'captured' by your army or that they think I'm a traitor for fighting for what I believe in. And the closer we get to Bern the more those thoughts invade my mind. I don't know how much longer I can take it to be honest." Roy could sense the worry and concern in her voice and he knew he had to do something about it.
"Come sit closer to me." He said softly and Guinevere did so. When she got close enough Roy moved closer as well and wrapped his arms around her from behind in a big hug. "Guinevere, if anyone has the ability to do what's best for Bern it's going to be you. And while it's true that some people aren't going to see things the way you do, if you do your best for the people you care about, I think most of them will come around in the end when they see your compassion and drive to make things better. You just need to hold on for a bit longer and I promise things will get better, I'll make sure of it."
"Roy, you have such a way with words." Guinevere said softly as she enjoyed the strong and warm embrace that Roy held her in. "It makes me feel like everything is going to be okay, like we've already done what needs to be done and just have to watch it unfold. It makes me so happy that you have so much confidence in me."
"Well, what can I say, you're a very impressive woman all around." Roy noted. "You're smart, kind, intelligent, determined, and not to mention quite beautiful as well. Anyone who can't see that is either blind or misguided in their beliefs, I truly believe that. I just know you're going to do great things."
"Why can't you talk about yourself like this?" Guinevere teased with a big blush on her face. "But thank you Roy, your words have calmed my heart as they always do, I'm confident we'll get through these last battles together and forge a bright future, not only for Bern but for all of Elibe as well."
"Good, because I hate to see your pretty face all wrinkled up in stress, it doesn't suit you." Roy commented.
"And you say you aren't a charmer." Guinevere teased again. "You actually are quite smooth when you don't overthink things."
"Well, you can-" Roy started to say before cutting himself off. "Actually no, I think I'll take that compliment for once, I did have people who taught me a thing or two but means nothing if I don't use their teaching correctly."
"See, that's the spirit!" Guinevere said with a smile before she felt her stomach start to growl. "Hm, maybe we should start cooking that food we brought." So they cooked some food, but instead of just sitting next to each other to eat it they continued to be close like they had been, feeding each other little bits as they talked about some more lighthearted topics.
"I really love spending time like this with you Guinevere, it lets me see the real you and not just the one you portray to everyone else." Roy noted after a while. "It's another one of the reasons I have so much confidence in you."
"I could say the same thing about you Roy, you really are such a sweet guy, I don't think I could have fallen for anyone else as sweet as you." Guinevere added. For some unknown reason her saying that made Roy think if something a bit silly and a bit dirty so he laughed slightly without warning. "What, you think that's funny?"
"No, no, of course not, I appreciate you saying that." Roy assured her. "I just had a thought about a joke my godfather Mark would have said about something you said earlier."
"Oh, really?" Guinevere wondered. "You talk about him from time to time like you really respected him. What kind of joke was it?"
"Wellllll," Roy trailed off as he blushed a bit. "it's kind of dirty, are you okay with that?"
"Roy, we're both adults now, I think I can handle it." Guinevere teased him.
"Fair enough." Roy noted. "Well remember back when I said I think you're going to do great things?"
"Yeah? What of it?" Guinevere asked not getting it yet.
"Well I just imagined Mark going 'Yeah, she'll be doing you all night!' or something like that and I thought it was funny because I would never say anything like that but he would to try and get me to make a move on you." Roy explained. "I know, a bit out there, but you had to know him, he was very eccentric along with his intelligence and kindness." There was a bit of awkward silence between the two of them after that and Roy was wondering if he shouldn't have explained it like that. He was about to speak up but Guinevere beat him to it.
"I certainly wouldn't mind being intimate with you Roy." She said softly with a bit of a blush. "In fact, I guided you here of all places because I figured we could see how things go between us. As much as we want to believe that we'll come out of this next battle in one piece, we both know that it's also just as likely that something happens to one of us and we won't be together any more. I want to go into battle knowing that I gave you all the love, support, and closure that I could, so please consider it Roy." Roy honestly didn't know what to say for a few moments as her words sank in. She wanted to be intimate with him, right here and now? He wasn't even considering asking anything close to this until after the war was over, but if she was talking about it now, could he really do this?
"Guinevere, I would love nothing more than to show you just how much I love you as well. But are you sure this is okay? Wouldn't you want to do it some place and time that was more romantic?" Roy wondered. "Wouldn't you want to have a day where we shared our love in many different ways leading up to it? And is it okay that someone with your station would be doing this with someone like me?" He had to be sure she was thinking this through so he could as well.
"As much as I would want those things Roy, what I want the most is just to be close to you." Guinevere admitted. "Those things you suggested would be very sweet and romantic, but the reality is that we might not be able to do those things. I want to do it now so there aren't any questions between us, you can be sweet and romantic to me after the war, I'd really love that honestly. And as for my station? If things go right I'll be the one in charge, so I can do as I like, and that includes being with you Roy. And if they don't then it won't really matter will it? I appreciate your concern Roy, I really do, but I've been thinking this over for weeks and I know what I want. Unless it's not something you want that is."
"I'd be crazy not to pass up such an offer from the woman I love." Roy answered. "I just wanted to make sure you knew what you were doing, I'd hate to be another source of worry for you. I just wish it could be a more romantic affair."
"I think it's been quite romantic already to be honest." Guinevere noted. "We held hands, we spilled our deepest thought to each other and comforted each other over them, we had a nice romantic meal where we fed each other, I've loved every moment I've had with you today Roy. And I don't see why this wouldn't be any different."
"I've loved every moment as well Guinevere." Roy said softly as he brushed her hair out of her face and gave her a soft kiss on the lips. "There is just one more thing, this would be my first time doing something like this, I hope that's not a disappointment."
"It would be mine as well Roy, so no need to worry." Guinevere assured him. "Just be gentle with me at first okay?"
"Of course, anything for you." Roy replied. Then he took a look around. "We might want to go a bit deeper into the cave so people don't pass by and see us."
"Good idea, I know a good spot where the sunlight still pours through." Guinevere noted. So the two of them stood up and she led Roy to the spot she was talking about. All the rock faces were pretty smooth, which would probably be for the best, but there was some moss growing on them as well. And as Guinevere said there was a spot on the ceiling of the cave where enough light was filtering in to see everything clearly.
"This cave is very nice, I wonder why no one has put anything here?" Roy wondered to himself before he turned to Guinevere and blushed a bit. "So, um, how do you want to do this?"
"I'm not quite sure actually, I was hoping to think of something by the time we got here, but I was just too flustered thinking about it to be honest." Guinevere admitted. That caused Roy to determine that he needed to step up and take the lead for now so things went smoothly.
"Well, we don't want to worry everyone with us being gone too long, so I'd think we don't have a lot of time for foreplay. Why don't we just strip down and go from there?" Roy suggested with an air of confidence.
"O-Okay, I can agree with that." Guinevere replied with a blush. So the two of them slipped out of their clothes as quickly as they could, sans their headwear, and when they were done they were able to look each other up and down quite well. Roy had grown into quite the fit and muscular man over the course of the war and Guinevere had always been a beauty but her curves and hair were on full display now.
"Guinevere, you, you look amazing." Roy said as he stepped closer to her. "I always knew you were beautiful, but this, this is something else."
"You're quite the sexy man yourself Roy." Guinevere said getting up the nerve to tease him some more. "Hiding those abs and chest from me, it's not fair."
"What can I say, war can be good in certain ways." Roy noted a bit awkwardly before shaking his head free and continuing to act confidently. He grabbed Guinevere by the arm and pulled her closer to him so they could kiss. Guinevere responded by putting one arm around the back of his neck and locking her legs around his so they could get even closer. She could already feel his cock throbbing against her stomach in a position like this and it excited her.
"I like this confident side of you Roy, you should show it more often." She commented after they broke the kiss.
"You know what? I like it too." Roy noted before going in for another kiss. This one was much more passionate than the last one and soon enough the two of them were swapping spit and tongue fighting as they started to make out. It wasn't the first time they'd been in a situation like this, but it was the first time they were doing it in the nude so that brought a whole new dynamic to it all. Roy loved the feeling of Guinevere's chest against his as they made out, they were very warm and a nice size as well, if they had time he would want to play with them a bit more. What he could play with though was his hands and slowly but surely they both slipped down Guinevere's body and landed on her butt and took a firm hold of it. "You like how that feels?" He asked breaking the kiss to breathe some more.
"Yes! I love it!" Guinevere gasped for air for a bit. Between Roy's hands touching her body all over, the feeling of his shaft pressing up against her body, and just the overall emotion of the whole situation in general she was getting quite warm and wet. She wanted to just live this moment as long as she could and she wanted Roy to be right there with her. After a few more minutes of making out she felt she was ready to move on without anything hurting too much. So she broke away again to tell Roy. "I'm ready for more, are you?"
"I think I've been ready for a long while now." Roy replied smoothly, giving his words a double meaning. He had been thinking about a day like this for a while as well, but also his dick was quite hard and he knew this being his first time he wasn't going to last too long probably, so starting sooner would probably be better than waiting and going off prematurely. "You want to stay like this or should we lay down?"
"I want to stay like this for as long as we can." Guinevere answered, double meaning her words as well.
"Alright, lift your legs up and wrap your other arm around my neck, I think I can hold on to you like that." Roy said. So Guinevere did just that, wrapping her arms and legs around Roy's body as closely as she could so he could hold onto her better. Roy let her slide down just a bit and with that her entrance was hovering right above his dick. "This is the point of no return, you 100% sure you want to do this?" Roy asked to make sure.
"Yes Roy, I'm sure. I love you and I want to share this very intimate moment with you." Guinevere answered softly.
"I love you too Guinevere, and I'm so happy I could share this moment with you as well." Roy replied back. "I promise to be gentle like you asked." And with that he slid her down just enough that only the tip of his dick entered her. Guinevere let out a gasp of pleasure as Roy let her stay there for a while. "You alright?"
"Yes, I am, just a bit of a shock as to be suspected." Guinevere noted. "I'm fine, you can keep going."
"Okay, I'll go slowly though." Roy assured her before doing just that. He slowly let her body slide down his until his dick was hilted inside of her. Again he just let her hang there to let her get used to the feeling. "How does it feel now?"
"I feel very full." Guinevere replied. "And very hot and tingly as well. It's a very different feeling, but I quite like it. What about you Roy, you've been focusing on me, but does this feel good for you as well?"
"It's very tight and warm inside you Guinevere." Roy admitted. "I honestly don't think I'm going to be able to last that long once we get started, this being my first time and all. My dick feels like it's gonna melt and explode at the same time, but in a good way of course." That last line got Guinevere to laugh slightly at the thought.
"It's understandable, but as long as you're having fun though." She wondered.
"Oh, this is quite entertaining. I wouldn't want to be anywhere than right here with you Guinevere." Roy assured her.
"I feel exactly the same way." Guinevere replied. "How's this, no more talking. We just keep kissing and moving until we're done, I think that would be the most romantic way to do this."
"I think I would like that very much." Roy noted before moving in to kiss her again. "You better hold on, I'm not gonna have the title of a lion for nothing." And while it was a very romantic moment between the both of them, it was quite short and not in real need of description. What really mattered was the intimate moment that they shared together and the love they laid out for each other. In the future they would look back on this moment with rose colored glasses and say it was one of the best times they ever had, which on the emotional level it was, but as for the actual sex it was kind of average. Eventually they got done, cleaned up, got dressed, and made their way back to the entrance of the cave. The sun was setting as they came out, and there were two people seemingly waiting for them when they emerged from the cave.
"See, I told you his tracking skills were good!" Lilina stated.
"I must apologize to him then, I shouldn't have doubted them." Melady commented afterwards.
"What are you two doing all the way out here?" Roy wondered, slightly confused.
"We could ask you the same thing Roy! You two have been missing for hours!" Lilina replied sounding a bit stressed out. "Were you two really out here just exploring this cave for hours?" Roy gave Guinevere a look and she implied with hers that even for Lilina they should keep it a secret and he had to agree for now.
"Yeah, princess Guinevere told me about it and I wanted to see it for myself, the rocks are quite smooth inside and the moss grows really well on them." Roy stated. "I think I might want to start exploring caves more often." He didn't know where that came from, though somewhere in the afterlife Mark was snickering at him.
"Fine, fine, but we need to head back, it's almost nighttime." And with that Lilina started to drag Roy back to camp, leaving Guinevere and Melady alone together.
"So, did your plans go according to how you wanted them to?" Melady asked.
"They did, and I'm very happy and pleased that they did." Guinevere confirmed. "Can I count on you to keep this a secret and to help me possibly find more moments to be alone with Roy?"
"As ever I am your loyal knight, your happiness is my happiness." Melady stated. "But personally speaking, I am glad that you are happy with Lord Roy, you two work very well together."
"I think so too Melady, and hopefully we can work well into the future as well, whatever that may bring."
Chapter 65: File #a972 Hot Springs and Hotter Friends
Notes:
You could see this as a continuation of the other Mark/Lyn/Florina story but it can also stand on it's own as it's own thing. Nothing really much more than that so enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a972 Hot Springs and Hotter Friends
Characters: Mark, Lyn, Florina, Anna, Heath
Based on: a commission by kumi_art on Twitter
"I still can't believe that there is actually a hot spring resort here in Ilia Florina, it's not something you think about being in a land like this." Lyn noted in wonder as her, Florina, and Mark stood at the entrance of a newly opened hot spring resort nestled deep in the mountains of Ilia. Florina had invited the two of them because she wanted them to all have a fun experience before more people found out about it and it got overcrowded.
"Believe me Lyn, I was surprised as well, but once you see who is running it I think you'll understand a bit more how it came to be." Florina noted.
"Why do I feel like it's Anna?" Mark commented, getting both the women to laugh slightly. So they walked in to the building and wouldn't you know it, Anna was there at the front desk. "I knew it!"
"Hm, you three look familiar, have we met before?" Anna wondered.
"Depends if you're the same Anna we know." Lyn noted. "Are you the Anna that was staying in Badon with her boyfriend Jake?"
"Ohhhh, that's where I know you from!" Anna said with a smile. "Yes, that was me. After that whole Dread Isle business you pulled Jake into he left Fargus' pirate band and we moved here to Ilia because I knew he could make good money being a mercenary. But before that even got off the ground I was lucky enough to stumble upon an even greater money making venture, this resort. I couldn't believe that no one had found the hot springs around here, but I knew that if I spruced this place up and ran a good business we'd have a tourist attraction on our hands since, to be honest, there isn't a lot of fun tourist-y things out here in the tundra of Ilia."
"Yeah, it can get kind of boring sometimes." Florina agreed. "But that's why we're here! I heard about it through my sister and once she said you were running the show Anna I knew this would be a great place to take my two best friends!"
"Aww, how sweet! Almost makes me want to give you a discount, almost." Anna joked. "Since we're just starting out we only have two sets of hot springs, and the first one is booked pretty much all night. You three going to be okay sharing one?"
"Oh, yeah, nothing that we haven't gotten up to before." Lyn confirmed.
"Great! Then the rate is 50 gold per hour in the hot springs and 100 flat for each room you want for the night. Sound good to you?"
"That's less than I thought it would be." Mark admitted.
"Well, gotta start off small before you can jack the prices up you know? When the demand gets higher, so do the prices." Anna noted.
"Fair point." Mark said taking out a pouch full of gold. "Let's see, it's about noon, We like to eat around 4, plus the one room." He added it all up and then placed 350 gold on the table. "And a little extra because I know you'll give us some excellent service."
"Quite the charmer you two ladies have with you, I'd be jealous if I didn't already have the love of my life locked down." Anna said as she quickly scooped up the gold and put it in her own bag under the desk. "Alright, the changing rooms are to your left and then the hot springs are to your right. The rooms are behind the desk here and I'll give you a key for one when you're ready for it. Any other questions?"
"No, I think that's all Anna, thank you for letting us stay here, we really appreciate it." Lyn said happily.
"Yeah, I think we're going to have a lot of fun, and we'll tell all our friends about it to help drum up some business too!" Florina added.
"Please do! Free advertising is the best kind!" Anna said excitedly before the trio left to go get changed. As they did so Anna rustled through her supplies to find a certain magic tome she was going to use to take a picture of the trio.
"After you." Mark said allowing Lyn and Florina to enter the women's changing room first. Even if they had already seen each other naked and had sex with each other, they couldn't know if anyone else was in there so he decided to not take a chance and get changed himself. After they dipped in Mark opened the door next to that room and entered his changing room. It was a bit sparse with only a few benches and storage spots, but the place had just opened so it was to be expected. He moved deeper into the room and surprisingly there was someone he knew there.
"Hey, haven't seen you in a while Mark!" It was Heath, one of the wyvern knights that had helped him during the fight with Nergal.
"Heath! Glad to you see you man!" Mark replied offering a handshake even though he would have preferred a hug. "What brings you out here to Ilia?"
"Well, after the war I knew I couldn't go back to Bern, they would have skewered me, so I came here to Ilia to be a mercenary because I had heard it was a decent paying job." Heath said shaking Mark's hand gladly. "I just got back from a job protecting a small village and figured I had earned myself a good day's rest, and when I saw this place from below while I was flying with Hyperion I just had to check it out."
"Good for you." Mark replied with a smile. "I'm glad you're doing well for yourself and keeping up with your code of honor."
"Thank you Mark, if it wasn't for you I might not be here today." Heath admitted. "Anyways, what are you doing here?"
"Well, don't know if you heard, but Lyn and I got married a few years ago and since Florina is her best friend she invited the two of us here to spend the day together." Mark explained.
"Hey, that's awesome! You're a lucky guy Mark." Heath replied happily. "Well, I won't keep you waiting, I need to get to my hot spring as well."
"Nice seeing you again Heath." Mark replied with a nod. "Oh, and if you ever find yourself in Sacae for some reason, feel free to stop by, Lyn and I will make you dinner and we can catch up more."
"That sounds nice, thank you Mark, I'll remember that." Heath said with a smile before he left the changing room.
"Wait until Lyn hears about that." Mark chuckled to himself before he started to change. Meanwhile in the women's changing room Florina was showing off her new bikini to Lyn.
"What do you think? Are the flowers a bit too much?" Florina wondered.
"I think it looks wonderful on you Florina, truly." Lyn said with a smile. "I'm just surprised that you actually got yourself a bikini in the first place and not another one-piece like always."
"Well, honestly Lyn, I've been feeling a lot more confident in myself and my body lately." Florina admitted. "And I have you and Mark to thank for that. I really feel like I can express myself fully when I'm around you two and I want to keep spreading that feeling to more and more people."
"That's fantastic to hear Florina, you've really matured these last couple of years." Lyn replied happily. "But even if you are more confident, you'll still come to me if you need anything right?"
"Oh, of course I will Lyn!" Florina said with a blush. "I may be able to handle things on my own now, but it's always wonderful to have the support of an amazing friend who I love like you Lyn!"
"I love you too Florina, always have, always will." Lyn replied before moving in and giving Florina a big hug. "But we don't want to keep Mark waiting, so we can talk more later okay?"
"For sure!" Florina noted. The trio all pretty much got done at the same time and they walked over to the hot springs together.
"You'll never guess who I ran into in the guy's changing room." Mark noted as they got closer.
"Hmmm, Lucius?" Lyn guessed.
"Maybe it was Wil, I haven't seen him in a while." Florina guessed.
"Nope, it was Heath." Mark answered. "Apparently he's become a mercenary here in Ilia, so you might run into him sooner or later Florina."
"That would be fun, his wyvern was always super nice to me and Huey." Florina noted. After that they made it to the outdoor hot spring and Anna was waiting for them with a tome in her hand.
"About time you three got here, I'm getting cold." Anna pouted. "Anyways, get in the water and huddle close to each other so I can take a picture of you with this tome one of my sisters sent me."
"Ooh, I love it when I get to see new Anna technology." Mark replied with a smile as they got into the water. It was slightly above all of their knees in depth.
"How should we pose?" Lyn wondered.
"I think Mark should be in the middle and we can be on his sides striking confident poses!" Florina suggested.
"Sounds good to me." Mark noted. So they posed in a way where Mark had his arms around Lyn and Florina's shoulders as they posed for the tome.
"Great pose!" Anna complimented them. "Just hold it for a few more moments. And there! It's gonna take some time to develop, but I'll have it for you before you leave tomorrow."
"Thank you Anna, it will be a great memory of this fun day." Lyn told her genuinely. After that the three of them sat down in the water and started to relax. Lyn liked to move around a lot while Florina liked being towards the middle of the pool. Mark was right on the edge, almost falling asleep the whole time. And every now and then Jake would come by and give them all drinks that had some alcohol in them. Even though she had gotten better with drinks like that, they still got Florina to loosen up a bit more than she usually did. Eventually an idea sparked in her head and she swam over to where Mark was sitting with his eyes closed.
"Mark? Are you asleep?" Florina whispered to him.
"Almost." Mark answered with a yawn. "What is it Florina?"
"I was wondering, is it okay if I kiss and make out with Lyn while you sleep?" Florina asked with little hesitation.
"Hmmm, yeah, of course you can Florina." Mark said yawning again. "You don't need to ask my permission for that."
"Tee hee, you're so sweet Mark." Florina giggled before kissing him on the cheek. "Have a good nap."
"Have fun with Lyn." Mark trailed off before actually falling asleep right then and there. Florina quickly moved over to where Lyn was and stood in front of her with a smirk on her face.
"What are you so happy about?" Lyn asked with her own mischievous grin on her face.
"That I get to do this." Florina said before getting up on her tiptoes and placing a kiss on Lyn's lips.
"Hmm, I can see why that would make you happy Florina." Lyn teased her. "But I hope you know I'm gonna want to kiss you back now."
"If you have to." Florina teased back. So the two very close friends, closer than most even, started showing each other how close they were by kissing and making out with each other right there in the water. Lyn loved getting to have small moments like this with just Florina. Mark was still her true love, but Florina was someone she loved and cared for almost as much and she wanted to let her know every moment she could. Eventually Florina was getting a bit more tipsy from the drinks and she 'accidentally' undid Lyn's bikini bottom. "Looks like I have another set of lips to kiss now."
"Do you now?" Lyn teased as she sat down on the edge of the pool and spread her legs. "Well, I have no objections, let's see how much you've improved."
"I think you're gonna love this." Florina stated confidently before she moved her head in between Lyn's legs and started to eat her out. Lyn tried her best to not be loud since she knew other people were around, but Florina was making it very hard to do so. She was actually being so loud that Heath peaked over from his pool to see what was going on. He caught one glimpse and his chivalry wouldn't let him look any more, though he was quite concerned about it nonetheless.
"Mother Earth!" Lyn moaned out eventually when she finally orgasmed from the pleasure. "You've got to do that more often Florina. But, since you're done, you know what that means right?"
"You're going to have to catch me first!" Florina teased Lyn before dashing off across the pool. It took a bit, but eventually Lyn caught up to Florina and undid her bikini bottom as well.
"I hope you're ready for this Florina." Lyn told her before picking her up out of the pool and having her wrap her legs around her head. Florina was quite light, so it was easy enough for Lyn to keep her up there for long enough to get her off.
"I'm flying!" Florina said happily before Lyn started going to work on her. It took a bit longer than usual because of her buzz, but Lyn eventually got Florina to orgasm and moan as well before setting her back down into the water. "Hah! I'm getting hot, might as well take this off as well." Florina said taking her top off.
"You're so confident today Florina, I like it." Lyn said doing the same so they were both naked.
"Well, some of it may be those drinks talking, but I'd say most of it is me this time." Florina stated. Then she got a look at Mark sleeping and got another idea. "Speaking of something that I want to do, how about we mess with Mark a little bit?"
"I'm interested." Lyn replied with a devious look. Mark had told her in the past that she could do pretty much anything she liked with him when he was asleep, and she had taken advantage of that a number of times already. "What are you thinking?"
"I'm thinking we have a little competition." Florina suggested. "Let's see who can get Mark off without waking him up."
"Ooh, that sounds like fun!" Lyn replied. Then she gave Florina a smirk. "What happens to the loser?"
"Loser has to watch as Mark and the winner have sex after he wakes up!" Florina stated confidently.
"You're on! You better not get your hopes up, you know I know all of Mark's sensitive spots." Lyn teased.
"I have a few tricks up my sleeve as well." Florina taunted back. So the duo walked over to where Mark was and they slipped his swim trunks off. He was actually a bit hard already. "He must be having a fun dream."
"Well, let's give him a full body experience!" Lyn stated before the two of them started their little competition. They continued to go back and forth trying any number of things to try and get Mark off without waking him. He almost woke up a few times, but he didn't and stayed in his dream state the whole time. Eventually it was Florina's turn again and the both of them could tell Mark was really close since he was fully erect now, his breathing was heavy, and there was a bit of precum coming out of his tip. This is when Florina decided to pull out her big move. She sat next to Mark and started stroking his dick while she moved her lips to his ear to whisper to him, hoping he could hear her even in his sleep.
"Hey Mark, it's me Florina." She said softly. "I know you're probably having a great dream right now, but there is something I need you to do for me. If you cum right now then you'll get to have sex with me again, all by yourself too since Lyn will have to watch. So please, let yourself go Mark, cum for me." Some part of Mark's brain got the message because once Florina was done talking his dick started to twitch and convulse before his seed spurted out into the water he was sitting in. "Yes! I win! In your face Lyn!"
"Not too shabby Florina, I admit defeat." Lyn said humbly since it was Florina that had beat her. "But, you know, we're gonna need to give him time to recover, maybe we should make out some more."
Eventually Mark started to wake up. He had one of the most sexy dreams he ever could think of. Both Lyn and Florina were naked and pressing their boobs together with his dick caught in the middle. Little did he know that something similar had been happening in the waking world. The two women realized that he was waking up and quickly moved over to where he was. Florina took the lead and sat in his lap so he would have a nice view when he opened his eyes.
"Hmm, am I still dreaming?" Mark wondered when he opened his eyes to a naked Florina sitting on his lap that conveniently didn't have his swim trunks on any more. "Because seeing you like this is a rare sight Florina. You're so cute and pretty, I feel lucky."
"This isn't a dream Mark, and you are getting pretty lucky." Lyn noted. "You see while you were sleeping Florina and I had a little competition and she won."
"Yeah, and now Lyn has to watch as we have sex. That is if you want to." Florina added.
"I'd be crazy to pass up an opportunity like this." Mark stated. "But I'll be gentle with you like always, okay?"
"Thank you Mark, I appreciate that." Florina said softly before they began. "I think I'm starting to love you almost as much as I love Lyn."
"Aww, that's so sweet to hear from you Florina, I love you too." Mark said softly back. So Mark and Florina went a round with each other, and of course he went a round with Lyn a bit later just to be fair. After that it was just about time for them to get out so they gathered up their swimsuits and put them back on.
"That was really fun!" Lyn stated. "I feel refreshed and ready for anything!"
"I'm ready to eat, I wonder what type of food they serve here." Mark wondered.
"After we eat we can fool around more right, just the three of us?" Florina questioned.
"Of course Florina, you invited us here, why wouldn't we do what you want to do?" Lyn noted.
"Yay! You two are the best friends ever!" Florina cheered.
"I think she's still a bit drunk." Mark said to Lyn.
"Let her have this Mark, she's grown and I'm proud of her." Lyn said back.
"Yeah, I am too." Mark admitted. "Alright, let's get some grub!"
Chapter 66: File #a1088 A Chance Meeting
Notes:
So I've done the math before, Average Stats Rutger vs. Average Stats Fir is basically a 5-5 match up and it's really up to whoever crits first to decide who wins. Just wanted to say that since the results of any fight I would have them get into would be up to what would make the plot work better like here. Other than that, enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1088 A Chance Meeting
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Fir, Noah
Based on: a commission by Az_exn on Twitter
Rutger and Lilina had taken the day off from their royal duties to have a day to themselves in the town near Ostia castle. They didn't really have a plan on what they wanted to do for the day, but just by chance they met up with two people they had fought with during the war with Bern, Fir and Noah. So they invited them to lunch at one of the small restaurants in town so they could catch up with each other.
"So, how have you two been?" Lilina asked once they ordered their food. "Anything interesting stories to tell us? Are you two still travelling around Elibe as mercenaries?"
"For the most part yes." Fir answered. "We've probably been all around Elibe about three times over at this point helping people out, though we usually end up back in Ilia one way or another."
"Ever since Zelot became the king of Ilia I've been helping out as much as I can." Noah explained. "He's always asking me to become one of his royal knights, but I don't know if I'm ready for something like that just yet. I think there is still more in Elibe to see before I truly settle down. You probably know how that feels right Rutger?" He asked that knowing that many Sacaens were nomads and travelled a lot, assuming Rutger might be the same.
"Maybe when I was younger, but I find it safe and comfortable staying in one place to be honest." Rutger replied. They didn't show it in their faces or tone, but Fir and Noah were very surprised at how calm Rutger was now. It had been years since they had last seen him, so such a change wasn't completely out of the question, but it was almost like he was a different person. "Though I would note that my mother would agree with you on that point Noah, she couldn't stay in one place for too long before getting restless."
"Do you mind me asking who your mother was?" Noah asked tentatively.
"Not really." Rutger said simply. "My mother's name was Lyn and she was the daughter of a Lycian lady and a Sacaen chieftain. I don't know how informed you are of Lycian politics, but she was for a short time the Marquess of the now dissolved land of Caelin."
"I can't say that I am." Noah admitted. "Thank you for sharing though."
"So that means you're technically a royal aren't you?" Fir wondered. "I guess you could say living in Ostia is in your blood." Both Rutger and Lilina had to chuckle at that one. "What's so funny?"
"My mother hated pretty much every moment in Caelin." Rutger explained. "As soon as she could she handed over the land to Lord Hector and went back to Sacae with my father. If anything I get my acumen for political stuff from him, he was a tactician in Lord Eliwood's quest to defeat a man named Nergal and stop him from opening the Dragon's Gate."
"Oh! My mother told me about that once!" Fir chimed in. "Did your father like to wear green all the time?"
"Yes that was him." Rutger confirmed.
"My mother always said that your father could get anyone to crack a smile, even the hardest of mercenaries. I really wish I could have met him." Fir noted.
"Me as well if he was such a likable person." Noah added.
"Yeah, he was a pretty happy and silly man, but he could get serious when the time called for it." Rutger said with a sigh. There was a bit of a hang in the conversation after that, but luckily the food came just in time. "And he loved to eat, I'm sure he would enjoy a meal like this."
"Yeah, let's dig in!" Lilina agreed. So the four started to eat and the meal was quite good. Maybe not as good as the food that could be made at the castle, but good nonetheless. After getting a decent way into the meal Lilina decided to ask a question she was wondering about.
"So, if you two aren't ready to settle down yet, does that mean you haven't gotten married?" She wondered to Noah and Fir. Roy had noted that he had overheard Noah confessing his love for Fir during the war, so she was curious.
"Straight to the point aren't you?" Noah asked with a rhetorical chuckle. "No we aren't married yet, but we are engaged." After saying that he showed Lilina the ring on his finger.
"Yeah, we'll have a ceremony and stuff once we decide to stop travelling around, but for now we're happy with how things are. It's like we're pretty much married already to be honest. I think this is how my parents felt when they were younger, so I kind of get it now." Fir added showing off her ring.
"Well, if you two need anything don't hesitate to ask, we'd be happy to come and enjoy your special day together, if you want something like that of course." Lilina noted.
"Yeah, we'll let you know. Can't have enough bodyguards and such right?" Noah joked, elbowing Rutger playfully.
"Knowing Fir, she'd probably want to spar with me right before the ceremony." Rutger joked back.
"Hey, that's not-!" Fir was about to say, but then she thought about it. "Yeah, actually I probably would. Speaking of, if you're offering a spar, I want in! Your personality may have changed but I doubt your skill with the sword has, I still want to see which one of us is the best!"
"Well, we'll have to set up a time then." Rutger noted. "But don't take me lightly just because I've lightened up a bit, I train with the Ostian knights five times a week, I'm still in peak form." That was a bit of Lyn's competitiveness coming out of him there.
"You're on! Anywhere, any time, any weapon!" Fir replied back. Things were getting interesting and they probably could have just stepped outside right then and there and have a fight, but a distressed woman coming through the entrance of the restaurant broke the rising tension.
"Bandits!" She gasped. "Bandits on the south side! Way more than the guards can handle!" Immediately the four got up from their food and checked to make sure they had a weapon.
"We can handle this, this is our land and people." Rutger said to Noah and Fir.
"Yeah, and your both our friends and it's the right thing to do, so we're going with you." Fir countered. Rutger couldn't argue with that and Lilina was going to let them join in the fight anyways so they quickly left the restaurant, leaving a bag of gold on the table as payment. They swiftly made it to the south side of the castle town and saw what was going down. About 30 bandits had all rushed the gate at the same time and broken through. There were maybe one or two dead guards but the rest were still fighting on, but they were on the back foot.
"You cover my back and I'll cover yours, got it?" Rutger asked Fir more seriously than he had been speaking before.
"Got it!" Fir confirmed before the two swordmasters flung themselves into the fray, drawing attention away from the guards that were the most injured.
"Noah, ride me around so I can heal all the wounded guards and then we can pincer the rest of the bandits in when we're done!" Lilina said hopping on Noah's horse behind him.
"Understood!" Noah said doing just that. Luckily there weren't too many that were badly wounded, they would all probably survive to see another day. But Lilina told them to back off and just give support if needed knowing that the four of them could solo an entire platoon if they needed to. Eventually all the guards were out of the fray and Rutger, Fir, and Lilina were backing them into an ever constricting circle with Noah cutting down any bandits who broke through with his mobility being a mounted fighter. A short time later there was only one bandit left alive and Rutger grabbed him by the collar and lifted him up to interrogate him.
"Tell me what I want to know and I'll let you live!" He said in a voice very reminiscent of how he sounded during the war, gruff and intimidating, but that was kind of the point.
"Anything! I'm an open book!" The bandit yelped.
"Are there any more of you hiding out beyond the gate?" Rutger asked.
"N-No, it was just us!"
"Why did so many bandits decide to attack Ostia of all places, don't you know that's basically suicide?" Rutger continued.
"We thought it would be a simple smash and grab, we had the numbers over the guards and thought we could get away!" The bandit admitted. Rutger was scaring him shitless at the moment, so he couldn't lie even if he wanted to.
"Did someone hire you to do this?" Was Rutger's final question.
"No, we just teamed up for convenience!" After that Rutger put him on the ground but didn't let go of him just yet.
"When I let you go you better run right for that gate. Any other movement and it's your head got it?" The bandit nodded. "And if I ever see you here again with a weapon drawn I will kill you personally, last man standing or not." After that Rutger let him go and the bandit ran for the hills, his pants a lot more wet than they had been when he put them on that day. Rutger took a few deep breaths to calm his body and mind again before sheathing his sword and turning back to the other three.
"Impressive, I was even a little scared for him." Fir joked. "That's the Rutger I've actually gotten used to, no offense."
"None taken." Rutger assured her. "Just know this, that version of me isn't the real me. Hell, this version of me isn't the real me even, but you don't have to be scared of me anymore. I've learned how to control my rage and anger over the years. I might not be perfect, but I'm good enough to not harm the people I like and care about, like you two."
"Well, I for one am glad for that fact." Noah said honestly. "I think 90% of the mercenary bands in Ilia wouldn't stand a chance against you."
"And then they'd have to deal with me as well." Lilina chimed in and they all got a laugh out of that. "Anyways, why don't you two come to the castle? You can take a bath to clean off, have some dinner, and we'll get you some gold as payment for helping get rid of the bandits."
"Oh, you don't have to pay us, we would have done it either way." Noah assured her.
"Yeah, we may be mercenaries, but we're people first." Fir added.
"Of course, but you're our friends we should give you something for our appreciation." Lilina noted.
"And, if you come to the castle, we can spar together." Rutger added. That kind of sealed the deal for Fir, but she looked to Noah to confirm it was okay.
"Well, you two drive a hard bargain, but I guess we can stay the night." Noah replied. "Actually I can't remember the last time I had a good bath."
"Then come on, let's get going so Fir and Rutger have time to spar!" Lilina said. So they packed up and made their way back to Ostia castle. It wasn't a long trip and soon enough Lilina was showing Fir and Noah to the special guest bedroom. "And there is a bathroom connected right over there with anything you'd think you'd need to clean off. When you're done dinner should be ready and then we can go from there. Well, have fun!" And with that she left to go take her own bath with Rutger to clean off.
"Lilina is a really nice woman, I can see why so many people like her." Fir commented after she left.
"I agree, it truly feels like she really cares about everyone she meets." Noah added. "So, for this bath, are we gonna take it together?"
"I don't see why not." Fir said with a shrug. So they got undressed and started filling up the bath with warm water. Before they got in though something came to Fir's mind, probably because they weren't wearing any clothes at the moment. "Hey Noah, you've heard the rumors about Lilina and Rutger right?"
"Of course, if you know something than I usually do as well since we kind of go everywhere together." Noah joked. "Why do you ask?"
"Welllll..." Fir trailed off before moving over and whispering something into his ear.
"Hmmm, uh-huh, really now?" Noah reacted, a bit of surprise in his voice. "Well, if you want to do that then I don't see any issue with it. Just don't get too disappointed if it turns out those rumors are false."
"I have a feeling that they aren't." Fir stated confidently. After that they took their bath and then joined Rutger and Lilina for dinner. When that was done with the sun was getting ready to set in about an hour, but that was the perfect amount of time to get a sparring session in. So Rutger and Fir went to the training grounds together to do so. Lilina and Noah said they would leave the two be so they wouldn't be distracting and the two swordmasters appreciated that.
"So, how do you want to score this?" Rutger answered. "First to so many clean hits, amount of clean hits in a certain time frame, or do you want to be more realistic and say whoever would get a single killing blow is the winner?"
"I like the last option the best, it'll keep the tension up and keep me on my toes." Fir responded.
"I had a feeling you'd like that." Rutger noted. "Alright, start five paces away and we'll begin when this stone I throw hits the ground."
"Got it." Fir replied. "Oh, and in case I forget, thank you for doing this with me Rutger, it's something I've had on my mind for quite a while as you know."
"Of course, and I apologize for how I treated you before." Rutger told her. "But I was telling the truth back then, I probably would have killed you because I couldn't control myself."
"Oh, I believed you after a while." Fir said with a chuckle. "But now, we can finally do this." Rutger gave a confirming nod before stepping back and tossing the small stone in his hand in the air. Not one moment after it hit the ground the two swordmasters charged at each other with blades drawn. To any outside observers it would look like a wind storm had blown into the training grounds with a red blur and a teal blur whipping all around it. Each one of them had their own amazing speed and they were able to keep up with each other blow for blow, neither of them making a bad swing or movement. It was going to come down to something else to decide this bout.
Slowly but surely the two combatants were tiring out, slowing down, making mistakes. Rutger with his taller and more bulky build was able to dish out more powerful blows than Fir, but she was harder to hit with her smaller frame and agility. Fir knew that if things kept going like this that eventually Rutger's strength would overwhelm her, she figured she would have to pull out her critical technique to try and snag the victory, but she couldn't find an opening in Rutger's defense. Rutger for his part knew he was bad at knowing when said techniques would be used on him, so he was trying to fight a bit more defensively so Fir couldn't pull it off. It was a close fight, the closest that either one of them had ever been in up to this point in their lives, but eventually Rutger got a clean shot on Fir's side, running his practice blade across her stomach.
"Gotcha!" He celebrated as he jumped back just in case Fir was in the middle of her own attack. She wasn't, but he didn't want to get whacked for not being careful. Fir was actually holding her side, surprised Rutger got her there of all places.
"Man, I thought you would have gone for my head like you did with the bandits earlier." She commented. "Well, fair is fair, you win Rutger. That was a great fight! I almost had you a couple times there!"
"Yeah, you really did." Rutger admitted. "If I would have let up even just a bit you would have been all over me. You really are quite the swordmaster. Guess it runs in the family."
"Hey, I could say the same thing about you." Fir said sitting down to rest. "But, whew, I need to rest a bit."
"Here, take some water." Rutger said sitting down next to her and giving her a canteen.
"Thank you." After that they sat there in silence for a bit, drinking water and taking some deep breaths, until a question popped up into Fir's mind. "So Rutger, do you mind if I ask you a somewhat personal question?"
"I think you've earned that right." Rutger noted, not quite sure what it could be.
"You said earlier that this current version of you still isn't the real you. What is the real version of you? Or at least the person you were before the war?" Fir wondered.
"You probably won't believe this, but I was actually a lot like Shanna, that pegasus knight we fought beside." Rutger answered.
"Oh, no way!" Fir protested.
"Told you. But yes, I used to be very friendly and outgoing, wanting to make friends with everyone I met. And I was a bit like you as well, but instead of wanting to be a famous swordmaster I wanted to be a famous knight." Rutger replied honestly.
"Well, you kind of got your wish." Fir noted.
"Kind of. But I don't know if I can ever get back to that, too much has happened to me, it's like my innocence was shattered like a vase. You can glue it back together but it's never truly fixed." Rutger explained.
"I think I understand." Fir replied. "I could kind of feel the conflict inside you as we fought, as weird as that sounds."
"Well, my mother always said you could learn a lot about a person when you spar with them, so it's not as weird as you think." Rutger noted. "I learned a lot about you as well Fir. You're a very confident and determined person, like my mother was. I like that about you."
"I kind of wish I could have met your mother, and your younger self, they seem like cool people." Fir said wistfully.
"Oh, younger me would have had the biggest crush on you." Rutger stated. "He probably would have come to you to spar first and everything."
"Really now?" Fir questioned, her plan with Noah possibly being able to be kicked into place.
"For sure. A cute and beautiful Sacaen girl like yourself who knows her way around a sword? That was pretty much younger me's perfect woman. For the most part." Because he did also kind of have a crush on Lilina even back then slightly. "In fact, if he would have won a spar with you, he probably would have-" Rutger was getting so into this conversation that he didn't realize what he was about to say until it was almost out. Of course he and Lilina had been sleeping around with people, but he had no way of knowing Fir would be interested in such a thing.
"He would have what?" Fir wondered. Rutger took a deep breath before continuing.
"Promise you won't get mad or hit me over the head with your sword?" He asked a little embarrassed.
"Promise." Fir replied truthfully.
"He probably would have joked that since he won you should have sex with him." Rutger noted. "Before you say anything, my parents were very open with me about sexual things and I was a horny teenager back then." To his surprise Fir wasn't offended by what he said, in fact it almost looked like she was into it.
"I mean if we agreed to that beforehand I don't see why I would have a problem with that." Fir teased him. "In fact, if younger you thought that, I'm sure you had that thought in the back of your mind as well." Hearing that actually got Rutger to blush a bit because it was true, a little bit of Mark had been in the back of his mind thinking about it. "That blush confirms it. Well, I guess that means we'll have to go up to your room and see how it would have gone, don't you think?"
"Are you suggesting what I think you're suggesting?" Rutger asked, not sure if she was teasing him or not.
"I am." Fir confirmed. "Noah and I talked it over and we figured it might be fun to see if the rumors about you and Lilina were true."
"That is a bit of a surprise, though now that I think about it both Deke and my father always noted that mercenaries were up for pretty much anything." Rutger stated.
"So? Are you in?" Fir wondered.
"Of course, I'd be crazy to pass up a moment like this." Rutger replied. "In fact, if you'll allow me, I'll try and tap into my younger mindset a bit." And with that he picked Fir up effortlessly and held her bridal style with her head very close to his.
"Ooh, so romantic." Fir cooed since she loved it when Noah did the same thing. "To the bedroom!" She called out before giving Rutger a kiss on the cheek. So Rutger carried her up to his and Lilina's room and he didn't even need to drop her to open the door. The both of them were so into the whole moment that they didn't hear the noises coming from the other side of the door, but they found out what was making them as they walked in.
"About time you two made it here! Close the door and lock it back!" Lilina said to the pair as she was completely naked and riding Noah reverse cowgirl style. Rutger put Fir down, closed the door, and relocked it as Lilina asked.
"Who won the spar?" Noah asked as he sat up a bit to see the other two.
"Rutger did." Fir admitted.
"But it was really close. And we got to know each other better." Rutger added. "But instead of just using my mother's methods to get closer, we decided to use my father's as well. He always said that being intimate with someone was the best way to get to know them deeply."
"You didn't mention that." Fir noted. "I would have gotten to my offer way quicker if you lead with that."
"Well the important thing is that you're here." Lilina cut in. "Now strip down and join us, you're missing all the fun!" So Fir and Rutger quickly stripped down, Rutger to nothing and Fir to nothing but her support straps around her chest and waist.
"Noah likes it when I keep this one, says it gives him something to hang onto." Fir explained.
"That's kind of hot." Lilina noted. Then Rutger came up behind Fir and put his hands on her hips and pressed himself up against her back. She could already feel his length on her back and it gave her a bit of a chill.
"So, where do you want it first?" Rutger whispered into her ear seductively, almost like he was another different personality. Maybe Rutger was just good at adapting to things? Either way it was hot and gave Fir shivers along with that chill.
"Whatever way you want to do it." Fir replied as her body started to warm up again.
"Very well." Rutger commented before moving her over to the bed and bending her over it so her chest and stomach were on the sheets but her knees were on the floor. He kneeled behind her and lined his shaft up with her pussy, using his hand to guide himself and so he could tease her clit and opening with it's head. She was already pretty wet so he wasn't going to have trouble slipping it in. "Are you ready?" He asked.
"Give it to me." Fir confirmed as she took one of Noah's hands in hers. With that Rutger slipped inside and the foursome's night of passion was on. It was pretty fun and intimate all around. With their mercenary experience Fir and Noah brought a lot of new ideas and techniques for Rutger and Lilina to use in the future. They kept switching partners every now and then and one of the more memorable positions they got into was when Fir was taking Noah anally in a reverse cowgirl position while Lilina was next to her doing regular cowboy with Rutger. Since they were sort of facing each other Lilina was able to reach out and start sucking on one of Fir's breasts which Fir really enjoyed. She liked it so much she started fingering herself a bit just so she could cum from the feeling and remember it for a while.
Eventually the fun slowed down and the four of them had to admit that even with all their still somewhat youthful energy they needed to call it for the night.
"That was really fun!" Lilina said out of breath. "We should really meet up and do this again sometime."
"If we do, I'm getting a new chest strap, you three almost broke it tonight!" Fir joked and the other three laughed in response. "But I agree, we should do this again, right Noah?"
"I mean, I enjoyed myself." Noah agreed.
"Same here, it's always nice to get to know friends better." Rutger noted.
"Welllllll, if you really want to do it again we could just all sleep together and see how we feel in the morning." Lilina said trying to tempt the other two. Even elbowing Rutger to try and help her out.
"Lilina is a great cuddle pile participant, I'm not half bad either." Rutger added. Noah and Fir looked at each other and gave each other what amounted to a 'why not?' shrug.
"Might as well, I'm too tired to get dressed again anyways after that and the spar." Fir admitted.
"Yeah, it's nice and warm here unlike Ilia, I think I can sleep in the nude tonight." Noah added.
"Wonderful!" Lilina said happily. So the four of them, after cleaning off, drinking some water, and getting a few snacks, got comfortable in a cuddle pile and blew out the candles lighting the room.
"You're right Noah, this is pretty warm." Fir commented as she was close to the middle.
"Someone's chest is nice and soft to lay on." Noah commented.
"That would be mine, but thank you!" Lilina commented.
"Whose butt is this I'm grabbing?" Rutger wondered.
"Mine!" Fir called out. "You might want to stop though before I jump you again." The four laughed at that and eventually they fell asleep, happy that a chance meeting like today led to something much more deep and intimate.
Chapter 67: File #a1334 Story Time
Notes:
This is the first appearance of Rutger and Lilina's daughter Marilyn! (The joke is that her name is like Mark and Lyn put together) I have an idea what she looks like, it's the description in the first paragraph, but I haven't made/found/or commissioned any references for her yet. If anyone is interested then hit me up, but I'm sure she'll have a face eventually since I have more ideas for stories with her in it. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1334 Story Time
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Marilyn (Rutger & Lilina's daughter)
Based on: a commission by SnippyAsianGuy on Twitter
"Okay Marilyn, it's getting late. Time for you to go to bed." Rutger said softly as he picked up his five year old daughter up away from her toys. She was a cute child as to be expected from parents such as hers. She had long and straight hair just like them and it was brown, though a bit of a lighter shade than Rutger's. You couldn't tell from afar but her striking green eyes and shock of green hair on the left side of her face told you that her Sacaen heritage was still going strong as well. Hopefully she wouldn't have to face the same tribulations her past generations did because of it though.
"But Papa! I'm not tired! I can keep playing for a bit longer! Please!" Marilyn begged. Normally this would work but Marilyn needed to sleep well tonight because she was going to be around more children her age since the Lycian League members were having their annual meeting tomorrow.
"Perhaps that is true, but if you use all your energy tonight then you won't have any to play with Elinore tomorrow." Rutger countered. Elinore was Roy and Guinevere's daughter who was only a few months younger than Marilyn.
"Oh alright." Marilyn pouted before coming up with an idea to stay up a bit later. "Papa? Will you tell me a bed time story? I always sleep better when you tell me a story before bed."
"Of course, but let's get you ready for bed first." Rutger agreed. So he helped her get into her pajamas and tucked into bed before pulling up a chair so he could tell her a story. "What kind of story would you like me to tell you?" Rutger was actually quite good at telling stories, given that his father Mark had done the same for him when he was younger.
"Hmmm, oh I know! Tell me a story about what happens in the stars!" Marilyn said excitedly. "What kind of people live up there? Do they have fun adventures?" Rutger wasn't expecting such a request so he had to think about it for a bit before starting to tell the story.
"Well, a long time ago in a galaxy far, far way there were two powerful adventurers. They had magic swords that could cut through almost anything and could lift and move things into the air with their minds. One day they were travelling out in space when..."
Jedi Master Lili-Na and Jedi Knight Rut-Ger were currently travelling to the planet of Gallia on a diplomatic mission. Recently the Jedi Order had come into contact with the Tellius system of planets and this was one of the planets that reached out to accept visitors. The planet was very green and the scanners let them know it was filled with dense forests, but neither of them had any idea what the people would look or act like.
"Well, they reached out to us so I hope they are friendly at least." Lili-Na noted.
"Even if they aren't, we know our way around a fight. Especially since I'm not picking up much technological readings from the planet." Rut-Ger commented. He was the more aggressive of the two, and part of that was why he was still just a Knight when Lili-Na was a Master even though they both became Jedi at around the same time.
"Right. Don't you think that's strange though?" Lili-Na wondered. "How did they contact the Order without much technology? Maybe they have some people down there that can use the Force, that would be interesting wouldn't it?"
"As long as they don't end up being Sith, though I've always wanted to test my strength against one." Rut-Ger replied.
"I'm not sensing much Dark Side energy from the planet, so I doubt it." Lili-Na told him. "You really need to calm down about fighting a Sith, if you keep thinking about it eventually the darkness in your heart will overcome the light."
"Yes, of course, you're right as usual." Rut-Ger sighed. "I'm glad I have you around to keep me level-headed."
"And I'm glad I have you around when the fighting does start, not many Jedi Masters have friends personally trained to master advanced Juyo techniques like Vaapad." Lili-Na complimented. "Now, shall we find a good place to land our ship? There must be a decently sized patch of non forest somewhere on this planet." So they consulted the ship's computer and eventually found a safe place to land in a small clearing near the equator of the planet. The two made sure they were presentable before exiting said ship and stepping out onto the planet's surface.
"The air here is a bit thicker than normal, must be because of all the trees and plants." Rut-Ger commented, his expertise in outdoor survival showing a bit.
"But it's quite fresh as well, I always love coming to planets that don't have a lot of factories yet, it's like the planet is just how the Force wanted it to be." Lili-Na noted. "But we can admire the nature later, we need to find this kingdom somehow."
"Maybe we should be looking for smoke?" Rut-Ger suggested. "Obviously they don't have factories, but they probably still use fire to cook their food or for warmth."
"That's a good idea." Lili-Na agreed as she scanned the area. "Oh, I think I see a smoke pillar over that way!"
"Let's make sure we leave a tracker here so we know how to get back." Rut-Ger said putting one on the ship so it wouldn't get lost. Then he felt something in the Force. Lili-Na felt it too and they both immediately looked up in the air to where the feeling came from, but all they could see were a few large birds hovering over their heads. "I have a feeling we might be being watched from somewhere."
"Me as well, keep your guard up." Lili-Na agreed before they began to trek into the forest. They walked for about half an hour until they came across what looked like an animal. It looked like a very large cat and it was sleeping soundly.
"I'm getting an odd feeling from this cat." Rut-Ger commented quietly so it wouldn't wake up. "Kind of like it's hiding something."
"Hmm, well I'm sure we can ask about it when we find the kingdom." Lili-Na replied. But as soon as she said the word 'kingdom' the cat woke up and started hissing and growling at the pair, sizing them up to see how dangerous they were. In response the two brought their lightsabers to their hands and activated them, Rut-Ger's was a bright purple while Lili-Na's was the more traditional blue.
"Go on, shoo! You don't want any of this." Rut-Ger said pointing his blade at the cat to see if it would scare it off. It didn't work and the cat continued to come closer.
"It probably doesn't realize what the lightsaber can do to it." Lili-Na noted. "Here, cover me while I try to reach out to it with the Force." So Rut-Ger made sure that the cat couldn't get to her as she meditated and felt the Force flowing through her.
"Okay Mr. Cat, we don't mean you any harm so you can leave us alone." Lili-Na called out to the cat hoping she could sway it to leave. "We're just here to meet some important people on a diplomatic mission, nothing you need to worry about."
"Well, I'd say I'd have to worry about it, considering I'm one of the castle guards." The cat suddenly spoke in response to hearing Lili-Na's voice in his head. "Are you two the representatives from the Jedi Order we were supposed to be expecting?"
"We are." Rut-Ger answered tentatively. "Is this a planet full of talking cats, or are you someone using the Force to project your voice into this cat?"
"Well, considering I don't know what this Force is, I'd say probably the former." The cat sassed back. "But just to make you a bit more comfortable I'll take a form you can better understand." And with that the cat slowly transformed into a more human-like form. He still hat cat ears and a tail, but he was standing on two feet and was wearing clothes. "Welcome to Gallia, home of the Laguz."
"Laguz you say?" Lili-Na pondered. "Well, I can certainly say that I've never seen or heard of any beings like you before, it's going to be really interesting learning all about you and your people."
"Huh, that's not the response I was expecting considering the last of your type that landed here." The cat replied.
"What do you mean by that?" Rut-Ger asked since to the Jedi Order's knowledge this was first contact with this planet.
"Some people like you with the same glowing swords came around about a year ago and started messing up the forest before we wiped them out." The cat replied. "Though theirs were red."
"That means the Sith do know about this system!" Rut-Ger blurted out.
"The Sith?" The cat wondered.
"An evil faction bent on the domination of pretty much anything they set their eyes on!" Rut-Ger continued. "We the Jedi are their sworn enemies, protecting the peace wherever and whenever it needs to be done!"
"Speaking of being peaceful," Lili-Na said placing her hand on Rut-Ger's shoulder to tell him to tone it down. "we are here to see your leader and to discuss how to proceed between your planet, the Jedi Order, and the Republic of Planets at large, so if you could introduce us that would be great."
"Yes, of course, right this way." The cat said before leading them to another, larger clearing with a few more buildings and such strewn about. "We don't have much use for many buildings, we usually just sleep outside most nights unless it's raining too hard."
"Sounds like a nice life, I used to do the same before becoming a Jedi." Rut-Ger noted.
"It has it's perks." The cat noted. "Speaking of perks though, can you two transform into other forms? I only ask because the only other people we know that can speak into another's mind like you did are the Heron Laguz that patrol the skies."
"No, we're just us, nothing more than that." Lili-Na answered. "Other than our connection with the Force which is what lets us do such feats. Maybe these Herons of yours are in tune with it as well?"
"That would explain why the Sith would be interested in a low tech planet like this and why it felt like we were being watched this whole time." Rut-Ger added.
"Wait, you two could sense that the Herons were watching you?" The cat wondered before realizing what he admitted to.
"Well, not exactly, but now we know." Lili-Na replied. "Though I don't blame you, if I had Sith on my planet before I'd be wary of visitors as well."
"Hm, then I guess it's time for me to give up the act then." The cat said, his posture changing to a more regal one that made him look even larger than he already was. "I am the leader you are looking for. King Ranyre of Gallia at your service. You Jedi have passed my test and I believe that you are who you say you are. Now, let me introduce you to my royal council and we can start hashing out details about how to proceed." So the rest of the day was filled with talking and explaining how the Jedi Order and the Republic of Planets worked, but also with copious amounts of eating and getting to know each other personally. The Laguz were a really fun people and Lili-Na and Rut-Ger were having fun through all the discussion. Eventually night fell and it was time to cool off and rest.
"Do you mind if we call our ship and have it land over here so it's closer?" Lili-Na asked the king. "We don't want it to bother the natural ecosystem or anything like that."
"Of course, that's a wonderful idea, my people can take a look over it and see how your technology works first hand." King Ranyre noted. So Lili-Na used a device to call the ship to her location but as it got closer both her and Rut-Ger could sense something wrong.
"King Ranyre! The darkness is approaching!" One of the Herons called out and wouldn't you know it, two Sith with red glowing blades were riding on the top of the ship as it approached.
"Get everyone into the forest, we can take care of these Sith!" Rut-Ger told the king as he instantly grabbed his lightsaber and activated it.
"No! We must stand our ground with you if we are to be partners!" The king stated boldly. "Warriors! Support the Jedi in any way you can! Herons! Sing the galdrs of empowerment! Bards! Remember this moment for future historians!" The Sith jumped off the ship, but pretty much as soon as they did they were on the back foot since they had two well trained Jedi along with two dozen Laguz warriors supporting them. Rut-Ger didn't even have to use any of his Vaapad training to deal with these weak Force users. But it was a good measuring stick to see how strong the Laguz were and how much the Jedi themselves had grown from their training. They all made short work of the two Sith and when the fight was over King Ranyre was elated.
"You Jedi are quite strong! I'm already glad to have you as allies! I hope this can be a good and fruitful relationship for both our people." He told the two.
"Us as well." Lili-Na assured him.
"Though we might want to scan the planet just to make sure those two were the last two Sith here." Rut-Ger noted. "They are a slippery bunch and if you leave just one alive they always end up coming back. Plus they could corrupt your Heron tribe as well, and we wouldn't want that."
"Rut-Ger does have a point." Lili-Na commented. "King Ranyre, do you mind if we stay here a few extra days to make sure that no more Sith are on the planet?"
"Of course, if it wasn't for you two we wouldn't have known of those two that just attacked us! Stay as long as you'd like!" The King said. "We'll make sure your well fed and rested as long as you're here!"
"Thank you, we really appreciate your kindness your Highness." Lili-Na replied politely.
"We appreciate your strength and determination!" The king replied back. "Now, let's set you up somewhere to sleep. Is a tent alright with you two?"
"And that's where I'll leave the story for now." Rutger said finding a good stopping point. By this time Marilyn was just about to sleep but her eyes were still blinking slowly.
"Papa," She said slowly. "that was just a story about you and Mama but in space."
"Maybe, but it was a good story right?" Rutger teased her with a smile.
"Yeah, I love stories about you and Mama, you're so cool. I love you Papa." And with that statement she slowly drifted off to sleep and Rutger stood up and tucked her into bed more tightly.
"I love you too Marilyn." He told her gently before turning to the doorway and seeing Lilina standing there. So he quietly walked over and closed the door to Marilyn's room to see what she wanted.
"Magic swords that can cut through anything and people who can transform into cats?" Lilina teased him softly. "Where do you come up with these stories?"
"Hey, you know who my father was, he even met some Laguz once so I decided to borrow a bit of what he knew to make the story more realistic." Rutger smiled back warmly.
"Whatever you say dear. Now come on, we have to get to sleep as well, don't want to give the League any reason to worry about us tomorrow." Lilina said taking Rutger's hand and leading him to their room.
"Your right as usual, but tomorrow night I'll make sure to get every last drop of stress out of your body, sound good?" Rutger proposed.
"That sounds wonderful."
Chapter 68: File #a1185 Surprise Attack
Notes:
I and pretty much everyone else I've seen write Matthew/Leila stuff always seems to have Leila get the best of Matthew, so I figured I'd throw the guy a bone for once and let him have the upper hand for once. Enjoy! Also, I got a random spam comment that implied I use AI to write this fic. That is not true, I don't condone using AI that steals other people's work like that. Besides, if I did use AI don't you think I'd update more regularly?
Chapter Text
Characters: Matthew, Leila, Uther
Based on: a commission by LewdShock on Twitter
"Finally, back home safe and sound." Leila commented with a content sigh as she stopped her horse on a hill overlooking Castle Ostia. She had just finished a decently long spying mission in Laus and she was really looking forward to getting back. For one all the people in Ostia were leagues more respectable than those in Laus, and for two she knew that Matthew would probably be there so they could indulge in their favorite post mission pastime together. But before she could get debriefed in the way she wanted to be, she had to be debriefed about the information she was able to get. So she quickly rode herself to the castle stables to put her horse up before walking to the castle gate and telling the guards that she was back to speak with Lord Uther.
"Looks like you've come back no worse for wear once again Leila, get any good information?" The gate guard asked as the other went to go send her message.
"Nothing quite that spicy at the present, but given some time it may turn into something interesting." Leila noted. "Is Matthew here by any chance or is he out?"
"Yeah, he's here, I was sitting a few spots down from him during dinner." The guard answered.
"Good." Leila replied. Not quite everyone knew about her and Matthew's relationship and they wanted to keep it that way. Yes a few people that they didn't think should know found out, but for the most part most of the guards and squires just thought they were really close friends and partners. A few minutes later the other guard came back and told Leila that Uther was free to see her. So she cleaned up as best she could before going to his office and taking a chair across from the desk he was sitting at. Young Lord Hector was in the room as well and when Leila sat down Uther motioned for the guard to leave and Hector locked the door behind him.
"I'm surprised to see you here as well Lord Hector, would have thought you'd be at the arena or a tavern at this hour." Leila teased him.
"I sure hope your tongue is a lot less loose when you're out on a mission." Hector teased her back, though it could be heard he was in a rough mood.
"My brother is just smarting since he lost his sparring duel with Lord Eliwood of Pherae earlier today." Uther stated with a slight smirk. "What is that, 3 losses in a row now?"
"Shut up and get on with the debriefing, I need to get to something tonight." Hector huffed. The other two tried not to chuckle but it was hard.
"Fine, fine, that's enough ribbing from us." Uther stated. "Leila, if you would."
"Well, let me start with my conclusion before getting into the details in case Lord Hector falls asleep." Leila got in one last jab. "With the knowledge I've gained it seems that Laus is growing ever closer to an up and coming mercenary group calling itself the Black Fang. This mercenary group is led by a man named Brendan Reed and his two sons and they claim to be a group that only targets rich and corrupt nobles."
"I've heard of this Brendan Reed before, he has quite the reputation as a strong warrior." Uther stated. "And from what I've heard he's a good family man as well. Of course that doesn't mean we shouldn't worry about him, far from it. A man with his charisma could amass quite the fighting force if he wanted to."
"Yes, I believe that's why Lord Darin of Laus wants to be close with his group, though he doesn't want to make anything official of course since that would raise the eyebrows of the rest of the Lycian League." Leila noted. "I was lucky enough to eavesdrop on Reed and his sons once and he stated at that time that they weren't interested in being hired by any Lycian lords for anything more than protecting their people, no army duties."
"And he stated this confidently?" Uther asked.
"Very. And his two sons were both in agreement as well." Leila nodded.
"So in your opinion does this Black Fang pose any immediate threat to Ostia and it's interests?" Uther wondered.
"At the moment, no." Leila confirmed. "But it would be something I would keep my eyes on, say if the Reed's morality were to start to shift in some way."
"Yes, I was thinking the same thing." Uther confirmed. "Very well, I will take this information and use it as best I can. Once again I must thank you for your very skilled and professional spy work Leila, I can always count on you to do the jobs no one else can do."
"Of course Lord Uther, all part of the job." Leila replied professionally. "Though of course all the food and gold you supply does motivate me as well." She teased.
"I sure hope it does." Uther chuckled. "And that's another reason I like you Leila, you know how to have fun in moments like this."
"Only because you do so as well Lord Uther." Leila noted. "Now if I may, I do also have something to get to tonight."
"Of course, you are dismissed Leila. Have a good night." Uther said before Leila got up to leave.
"You and Matthew better not wake me up in the middle of the night like last time." Hector noted before she walked out the door. He was one of the few people who knew, being the next in line for being Marquess and all.
"Then I suggest you find a pair of earplugs then Lord Hector." Leila teased him before sneaking off so he couldn't reply.
"Is it really okay for both our best spies to sass us like that?" Hector wondered to his brother after she left.
"Of course it is, it means that they trust us." Uther confirmed. "I'd be more worried if they didn't honestly."
"Fine, but that doesn't mean I have to like it." Meanwhile Leila was already back to her room since she was really looking forward to seeing Matthew again. She wasn't one to openly show it, but she missed all the romantic and intimate moments she would share with him when they were together, and right now was no different. So when she opened her door she was expecting Matthew to be laying there on her bed ready to greet her, but he actually wasn't.
"Hmm, perhaps he's busy with something else at the moment." Leila mused. "Ah well, we have all night, no need to rush." The thing was that Matthew was actually in the room with her, well kind of. Leila's room was on the second floor of the castle and had a balcony with big windowed doors, Matthew was currently standing out on the railing of said balcony buck naked waiting to make his move. Why you may ask? Well because he felt it was about time he finally got one over on Leila instead of the other way around like it usually was.
"Well, at least I got the date right." He commented to himself as he did his best to stay hidden but still watch what Leila was doing.
"I guess I should take a bath to clean off if he's gonna be a while." Leila commented to herself as she turned to face the balcony. "Good, I like it when they keep the doors open, it really airs out the room." Leila never kept any important information in her room so even if anyone broke in they wouldn't find anything. After that she turned back around and started to undress to get ready for the bath she was going to take. She wasn't trying to be sexy with it at all, but even so Matthew was enjoying the little show he was getting.
I am such a lucky guy to have a woman as hot as her as my girlfriend. He thought to himself as he watched her strip down. Of course being a spy had it's downsides on the body, having scars here and there when you did have to fight, but Matthew barely even noticed those any more. No he was entranced by pretty much everything else. Her beautiful hair and face, the supple and springy breasts that hung off her body, her hips and legs that she could lock around his head, and much more. It was so distracting that he almost lost himself and where he was, but eventually he snapped out of it and focused on the plan at hand. Eventually Leila was completely naked as well and she turned to walk to the bathroom, and that's when Matthew struck. He quickly and quietly slipped into the room and right behind her. Then he swiftly locked an arm around both of hers to keep her in place while putting his free hand on her mouth so no one would hear her scream if she thought about it.
"And Lord Uther thinks you're the best spy between the both of us, pretty sloppy of you if I say so myself." He quickly whispered into her ear so she would know it was him and not an actual enemy. Leila was quite shocked that someone could get the drop on her like this, but once she heard Matthew's voice in her ear it made a bit more sense and calmed her significantly. "Can I take my hand away?" Matthew asked and Leila nodded, so he did so.
"Sloppy you say?" Leila teased him. "What is this like the second time you've caught me off guard like this when I've gotten you over a dozen times?"
"Well, as you always say, it only takes one slip up to end a spy's career." Matthew teased back. "If I was anyone else I would have stabbed or impaled you by now." He still had her in a tight lock with both of his arms now since he let her mouth free, so tight that she could feel his erect dick rubbing between her butt cheeks. She had been ready to go since the moment she entered the room and knowing he was as well gave her an idea.
"Oh really now? And how would you do it then?" She asked as she shook her hips back and forth, letting Matthew know she could feel him down there and that she was ready for him if he was ready for her. She couldn't see it but Matthew was smirking because this was exactly how he had planned this to go in his head.
"I mean, I probably wouldn't make it quick and easy, you're a top spy." He teased her as he shifted around to line himself up with her entrance. "I'd have to interrogate you a bit to see what kind of info I could get out of you." He added as he teased her clit with his tip a bit.
"And if I didn't tell you anything?" Leila panted as her body was starting to heat up.
"Then I'd probably have to end it quickly and powerfully, kind of like this!" Matthew stated before thrusting himself all the way into Leila's pussy as powerfully as he could. Even though she was expecting it Leila couldn't help but throw her head back against his shoulders as her mouth opened in pleasure, letting her tongue dangle out a bit. It was a heavenly feeling to be sure, but eventually the initial shock wore off and she wanted more.
"Hmm, not bad, but do you really think one stroke would off a spy of my caliber?" Leila teased some more.
"Maybe not." Matthew smirked again. "But it's a good thing I could try as many times as I liked." And with that he started to quickly thrust into her just like he had the first time, but at a much more rapid pace. Leila couldn't help but start letting out loud moans at the sudden waves of pleasure that was racking her entire body. This is how it usually went with the two of them, the first time back together was hard, quick, and dirty since they were usually away from each other so long, and after that they would slow down and be a bit more romantic with it.
"Elimine Matthew! Have you been working out, you feel so much stronger than last time." Leila moaned out when she could since he was giving her quite the rush from all his quick and powerful thrusts.
"A bit." Matthew teased. "But I would just say I'm a bit more motivated tonight since I finally got one over on you."
"I should let you do it more often then." Leila moaned some more.
"Then what would the fun in that be?" Matthew asked back. Yeah he loved getting little victories like this, but he liked to work for them because along with loving and being attracted to Leila, he respected her abilities as a spy as well.
"I guess you're right, it wouldn't be such a surprise if you did it so often." Leila agreed. Speaking of surprises, while they were talking Matthew had been moving them to the edge of Leila's bed and when they got there he practically body slammed her onto it before letting loose even more and reaching top speed with his thrusts. Leila loved it, she was a big fan of when Matthew got a bit rough with her and this was no different. After a few minutes she was getting ready to cum and so was Matthew.
"So, where do you want it?" Matthew whispered seductively into her ear. It was a safe day so Leila knew just what to say.
"Well, Mr. Enemy Spy, I'd say it would be up to your whims where you wanted to finish." She grunted out.
"Very well, I guess it doesn't matter if I pump a baby into you if I'm gonna dispose of you anyways." Matthew stated in character, hoping that no one would take that line out of context if they could hear it.
"Oh no, how horrible, having your baby." Leila teased him and that just made Matthew have to shut her up by pulling her head back and kissing her before letting loose with a few final and powerful thrusts before shooting his load deep into her womb. As soon as he kissed her Leila orgasmed as well and it was a nice little roleplaying session, even if it was a bit on the darker side of things. Eventually they calmed down and Matthew got off Leila and let her roll over so they could cuddle a bit and talk.
"So, how was that? Not too bad eh?" Matthew wondered.
"It was great babe, you really got me on that one." Leila said giving him a kiss on the cheek.
"Good, because, you know, I think you deserve the best in everything." Matthew said blushing a bit.
"So romantic tonight, what's gotten into you." Leila teased him.
"I guess I just missed you a bit. I know kind of lame." Matthew noted.
"Not at all, I miss you all the time when one of us is away." Leila assured him. "I think we're both our bests when we're together and I don't think that's changing any time soon because I love you too much to start drifting away."
"You're so sweet behind that professional exterior, you know that?" Matthew asked as he brushed some hair away from Leila's face so he could see both her eyes. "That's one of the many reasons I love you back."
"That's good to know, I'm glad you can see that part of me Matthew, I don't show it to just anyone." Leila told him before a bit of comfortable silence passed between them. "So just how long exactly were you standing out on the balcony naked like that?"
"Longer than I would like to admit." Matthew answered with a chuckle. "Honestly I'd love a warm bath if you'd still be interested in it like you sounded like you were before."
"A warm bath with the man I love? Yeah, I could be convinced to do that." Leila teased him.
"But seriously, thank you Matthew, I was looking forward to this all day and you really delivered as always."
"Hey, what are good boyfriends for?"
Chapter 69: File #a1249 Teddie & The Girls Part 1
Notes:
More Persona stuff! This is going to be a series centering around Teddie because I like Teddie and I think him having sex and being intimate raises some interesting questions when it comes to human/Shadow relationships. Anyways, enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1249 Teddie & The Girls Part 1
Characters: Teddie (Persona 4), Rise (Persona 4), Yu (Persona 4)
Based on: a commission by lewdershooter on Twitter
"I wish you could be here Yu, the director is alright but all the people working under him are a bit bumbling and incompetent. If you were here you could whip them into some sort of shape." Rise said over the phone with a sigh in her voice. She was filming for a new movie and while usually Yu was right there with her as her assistant and boyfriend, he had to rush back to Inaba because both Nanako and Dojima had gotten sick at the same time and he needed to take care of them.
"I wish I could be there as well, but I should be able to leave soon." Yu noted. "The both of them are starting to come around and the doctors say they should be over it fully in about a week or so. So I'd estimate I could be back there with you in about a week and a half. I know that's still a long time, but I know you, you can be strong and deal with it for that long."
"Yeah, I think I can, especially since you have so much confidence in me." Rise said with a giggle. "Thank you for letting me talk through my issues as always, you're such a good listener, it's one of the many reasons I love you so much."
"Hey, it's never a problem. Whenever you need me to lend an ear I'll be there, because you're special to me Rise, never forget that." Yu replied.
"Such a sweetheart, now I really wish you were here so I could give you a kiss." Rise joked, giggling a bit more.
"Speaking of that, you might not want to right away when I get back, just in case whatever Nanako and Dojima have gets on me." Yu noted. "I'm disinfecting everything of course, but you never know."
"Oh, you know me, I can show you how much I love you without my lips." Rise teased him seductively. "God, I need to stop before I actually start getting turned on thinking about it."
"Well, you know, there is a way you could relieve yourself if it got to bad." Yu replied. "I mean it's situations just like this why we made that agreement with Teddie."
"You're right, but I'm still a bit wary about it." Rise commented. The agreement they were talking about was that in exchange for Teddie calming down with most of his more sexual teasing and jokes the girls would call him up if they needed some sexual relief. Yu was alright with it because he knew that Rise was very loyal to him and that Teddie would respect that. Also because they were all pretty sure he couldn't get any of them pregnant with him being a Shadow and all. "Are you sure you're okay with it?"
"If I wasn't I wouldn't have agreed to it." Yu noted. "Look, I trust you and I trust Teddie, if you want to call him up then that's 100% fine with me. Like I said, it's for this exact situation we came up with it, so don't worry about it and have fun if you decide to call him."
"You really do trust me that much huh?" Rise wondered to herself. "Well, I'll think about it. I'm sure you'll hear from Teddie sooner or later if it happens or not. Anyways, my break is about over and I need to get back to filming! I'll call you later okay? Love you Senpai!" That was more of a pet or nickname now more than anything now that they were officially together.
"Alright, I'll let you go. I'll keep you posted on how Nanako and Dojima are doing as well. Do your best out there for all your fans and remember that I love you just as much! Talk to you later." Yu replied back and then both of them hung up. "I wonder if she's really going to do it or not? Eh, Teddie will take good care of her either way." And with that he went to make some soup for Nanako and Dojima.
After her call with Yu Rise's day got a whole lot more stressful than it already was. She was doing all her lines perfectly but they kept having to redo each scene about five times because the other actors would mess up in some way or another. And it didn't help that they were filming a scene that was supposed to be romantic and intimate in nature so every time she said her lines with feeling she would just think about Yu and how he wasn't there to help her out and it was all just very draining emotionally but stimulating physically because of her thoughts wandering every now and then. Eventually it was over though and she headed back to her hotel room so she could relax and unwind.
"Geez, could today get any more stressful?" She asked herself as she flopped on the bed and just basked in the softness of the sheets and pillows since it was a pretty fancy hotel she was staying in. She could feel her body was warm all over from stress and other emotions so after a bit she started to undress so she could put on some cooler feeling pajamas. Though she stopped for a bit when she was fully nude so she could cool off some before putting more clothes back on. "That feels so much better, I could get used to this actually." She noted before sitting back down on the bed. There was one more spot on her body that was warm though and she knew how that needed to be taken care of so she spread her legs a bit and started fingering herself and massaging her clit to see if she could get off quickly.
"This would be so much better if Yu was here." She moaned out as she tried her best to orgasm. She hadn't brought any other toys or anything to help out because she figured Yu was going to be here with her and she wouldn't need them. But her mind was just too tired to think of sexy scenarios to get off to and her horniness wasn't going to go away any time soon. And that was a problem because she knew it would make it so she couldn't sleep and she had another big day of filming starting up in the morning. She looked over to her nightstand and saw her cellphone, biting her lip deciding whether she should call Teddie up or not. "Would he even be up this late? Oh who am I kidding, he probably doesn't need to sleep. Okay, okay, I'll just do it this once and see how it goes. Yu said he's fine with it and I really need to sleep well tonight. It just as simple as that." So she grabbed her cellphone and quickly called Teddie up.
"Hello! It's the one and only Teddie! Who is this and what can I help you with tonight?" Teddie answered his phone, forgetting to read the caller ID on it. He was getting really good at his customer service at Junes and it showed from his greeting.
"Teddie, it's me Rise." Rise replied. "Are you busy right now?"
"Oh, it's Rise! I wasn't expecting a call from you anytime soon since you're off being a big movie star." Teddie noted. "How is that going by the way? I know Sensei isn't with you since he's here in Inaba taking care of Nanako and Dojima, but I hope you're having fun!"
"Well Teddie, that's kind of why I'm calling you tonight." Rise explained. "I'm not really having much fun and I'm really stressed out and horny without Yu here with me. I was hoping you could come over here to my hotel and help me out with that if you aren't busy."
"Wait! You actually want me to come over there and score with you?" Teddie asked a bit in shock. "Wow, I really wasn't expecting this from you Rise. But if it's intimacy you need it's intimacy I can give! Just give me the location where you are and I'll be there faster than a bear in a honey store!"
"Trust me Teddie, I'm just as surprised as you are, but we made an agreement with you and I figured I should see how it could work out at least once." Rise noted. "When I hang up I'll text you the address and room number of the hotel I'm in, should that be enough?"
"Yep! Do that and just stick your hand into the TV so you can pull me through and that should do the trick. My nose has been feeling great lately so it shouldn't take more than a couple minutes." Teddie confirmed. He had been training his nose in the TV world so now he could find other TV openings from his side if someone he knew had their hand inside.
"Wonderful!" Rise said cheerfully since this was somewhat fun to think about and set up. "Oh, and just so you know and don't get surprised, I'm already naked so if you want to show up without any clothes either, I wouldn't mind."
"Ooooh! Spicy tonight aren't we!" Teddie teased with a chuckle. "But okay, duly noted. I'll be a bare bear when I enter the TV."
"Sounds good. I'm gonna hang up and text you my location then." Rise said before doing just that. Once she saw the text had gone through she moved a chair close to the TV in the room and stuck her hand into it so Teddie could find her. As Teddie predicted it didn't take him that long until he was there on the other side.
"Oh Riiise, I'm here!" He called out in his sing song voice before taking her hand.
"That was quick." Rise noted before taking a firmer grip onto his arm and pulling him towards the room. The both of them were still a bit new at pulling people out of TVs and getting pulled out so Rise pulled just a bit too hard and they ended up tumbling onto the bed with her on her back and Teddie's face buried into her chest.
"It's a good thing your chest is so soft and warm Rise, otherwise I might have been a broken bear!" Teddie commented as he snuggled up to them a bit more. Normally Rise would have pushed him off, but she was the one who invited him here and it didn't feel too bad anyways.
"We definitely need to work on your landings though." She commented with a giggle. "Now get off me for a bit so I can see what I'm working with here." So Teddie got off of her and sat on the edge of the bed waiting to see what would happen next. "Sometimes I forget just how handsome you are Teddie, you really did a good job making that body of yours."
"Well yeah, I wanted to look my best for everyone so I wasn't going to 'half-ass' it as Yosuke would say. Could you imagine if I only grew half a butt?" Teddie wondered as a bit of a joke, and it did get Rise to laugh.
"That would definitely be a little off putting to be sure." Rise said as she sat down next to him. "Okay, spread your legs a bit so I can see your dick." So Teddie did as she asked and Rise liked what she saw. He was a little hard already, as she would have expected, but it seemed like he still had a bit left to grow. So she reached her hand down and started stroking his shaft up and down gently.
"Oh Rise, that feels heavenly." Teddie moaned out as he blushed a bit. "Your hand is so soft, though I guess I kind of expected that."
"So Teddie, how experienced are you in this sort of thing? Have any of the other girls called you up for this yet?" Rise wondered so she knew what she was getting into.
"Nope, you're the first one that's called so far Rise! And as sad as it may sound, I still haven't had any successful dates yet, so I guess you could say this would be my first time. But I've thought about it a lot, that must count for something right?" Teddie responded.
"I guess. And I'm sure you've probably caught Yosuke watching some dirty movies before right?" Rise asked.
"A time or two, yeah." Teddie confirmed.
"Okay, then I'll be a bit more gentle with you than I am with Yu to start out with. Just follow my lead and do what feels good to you okay?" Rise told him.
"I'm yours to guide however you want Rise." Teddie replied. "Oh! But I need some clarification on something first!"
"What is it?" Rise wondered.
"Well, Yosuke and I were talking about what I should do if one of you ever invited me over and he kept going on about being jealous about how I didn't have to 'pull out' or something like that." Teddie noted. "I never got the chance to ask him what he meant by that, do you know what he meant?"
"Oh, that." Rise said trying to find a good way to put it. "Well, you know how you're still a Shadow right? Even though you have a human-like body?"
"Yeah, been that way ever since I was born." Teddie said confidently.
"Well, we're pretty sure that because of that fact you can't actually get a girl pregnant." Rise explained. "So when you orgasm, or cum as most people call it, it doesn't really matter if you do it inside or out because of that. Because cumming inside a woman when her body is ready for it is how humans have babies. So like naturally a guy's body and mind wants to finish inside even if it's not the best time for it, does that make sense to you?"
"I think so. What I'm getting at is that I can pretty do whatever I want without consequences because I'm a Shadow, or something like that." Teddie replied.
"Pretty much, which makes you a pretty lucky guy." Rise noted. "Anything else you need clarified before we start?"
"Not that I can think of." Teddie answered. "Though I would like you to know that even if I could get you pregnant I wouldn't want to since I respect you and Sensei too much to do that and I know you two want to start a family some day."
"That's very sweet of you to say Teddie, I think that earns you at least one kiss from me." Rise teased him before moving in closer and giving him a peck on the lips.
"Woohoo! My first kiss!" Teddie replied excitedly and Rise giggled again. By this point Teddie's dick was at full mast and Rise was more than ready to see what she could do with it so she stopped stroking it for a bit.
"Okay Teddie, I'm gonna sit on your lap so I'm going to need you to keep me steady." She explained.
"Sounds good to me, I'll make sure you don't fall off no matter what!" Teddie answered helpfully. So Rise moved around so that she was sitting on his lap with his dick between her legs pressing up against her stomach. Teddie got a look down there and was a bit surprised. "So I'm gonna be that deep inside your body? Doesn't that hurt?"
"Not at all, it feels wonderful." Rise explained. "Though, for future reference, if you ever get with a girl who is having sex for her first time, make sure that she's really ready for it because if she's not it can hurt a bit."
"How can I tell if she's ready?" Teddie wondered.
"Her pussy will feel really wet, like this." Rise answered as she lifted herself up and lined her entrance up with Teddie's dick. "Can you feel how warm and wet I am down there?"
"Oh yeah, it's really nice and warm down there, it's nice." Teddie noted. "Okay, I'll keep that in mind."
"Good. Now get ready for the next part." Rise said before slowly lowering herself down onto Teddie's shaft. The both of them let out long and sustained moans until she was down as far as she could go on it. "God, I really needed this tonight. How are you feeling Teddie?"
"I feel like I'm being wrapped up in the warmest blanket I could think of." Teddie with a content sigh. "If I had known it was going to feel this good I would have stopped making those jokes ages ago."
"Anything else?" Rise wondered.
"Yeah actually." Teddie noted. "I feel a bit of pressure building up in my body, like when I go full power. Is that normal?"
"That's very normal Teddie." Rise replied. "That pressure is going to build up as we go and when you reach a point where you can't hold it in anymore that's when you cum."
"So it's a good feeling? That's good then." Teddie replied. "So, how do I get it to build up more?"
"By us doing this." Rise said before lifting herself up and lowering herself down again. "I do this and you thrust your hips up into me and we slowly build up speed."
"Oh, and that's why you need me to hold you steady! I got it!" Teddie said as his hands moved to Rise's legs and spread them a bit more so he could hold her in place. As he did so Rise slid down his shaft a bit more and let out a surprised moan.
"You're getting the hang of it already, I think you're gonna be a fast learner." She half teased him before continuing to bounce up and down on his cock. And she was right on the money with her prediction, even though this was Teddie's first time he quickly started to take things into his own hands, literally. It seemed he knew just when and where to touch Rise while holding her steady to make it feel really good for her. Then the real surprise happened when he started nibbling kisses into her neck. "Teddie! That tickles!" Rise commented with a mix of giggling and moaning.
"Is that a good or bad thing?" Teddie wondered since he wasn't sure.
"It's a good thing, keep doing that." Rise told him. "Just don't bite down too hard, I can't have any marks on my neck during filming."
"Then I'll be a gentle bear with your delicate skin." Teddie replied before going back to kissing her neck. Rise was actually really enjoying this time with him and she could actually see maybe doing this another time or two if she could help him improve just a bit more. Eventually though Teddie's inexperience caught up with him and he could feel the pressure building inside him wanting to burst out. "Rise! I think I'm about to explode!"
"That's good!" Rise moaned out almost at her orgasm as well. "Let it all out and then we'll both feel good!"
"Alright, here it comes! Or should I say here I come?" Teddie said with a chuckle before giving Rise a few more thrusts of his hips and then shooting his 'seed' or whatever the Shadow equivalent was deep inside her body. Feeling the warm fluid enter her body and start to fill her up was just the feeling Rise needed and she let herself go shortly after. "Ahhh! It feels like you're clamping down on me Rise! It's like you're trying to suck me dry!"
"That's because it feels so good!" She moaned as she slowly came down from the high of her orgasm and slowly stopped going up and down on Teddie's shaft. Eventually she stopped and let him slip out of her, but she was still sitting on his lap. "Whew! That was just what I needed Teddie, I think I'm gonna sleep really well tonight. Was that fun for you?"
"It was amazing Rise! It was a lot different than what Yosuke always talks about, but I think that's because he still hasn't done it yet." Teddie said as sort of a half joke.
"Oh, then he's gonna be super jealous if you tell him about it." Rise teased as she thought about his reaction.
"I'm allowed to talk about this?" Teddie wondered.
"Well, to our friend group at least." Rise clarified. "You can't tell any news people about this, and you definitely can't tell Nanako either, she's too young to understand still."
"Yeah, that makes sense, I don't want to cause you trouble with your idol stuff and I don't want Dojima upset at me either." Teddie mused. "Actually, shouldn't I be leaving soon then, so no one catches me here with you?"
"And miss out on the best part of sex? The cuddling afterwards?" Rise teased him. "Don't you want to rest your head on my chest again?"
"I do! I do!" Teddie said excitedly and Rise giggled again at how cute he was being.
"Well, let's clean off a bit first and then we can cuddle." Rise told him. So they did just that and eventually they were laying on the bed together with Teddie resting his head firmly in her chest. They were silent for a bit, just enjoying the moment until Rise spoke up again. "Teddie, before I fall asleep and forget to tell you, thank you for coming over tonight. I know we give you a lot of crap about your joking and such, but deep down we all think you're a good and dependable guy and friend, especially me."
"That's all I've ever wanted to be Rise, but it's nice for you to tell me so." Teddie replied. "And I have to thank you as well, you've taught me so much more about sex than I've ever learned with Yosuke, I think I'll really be prepared for the next time someone calls me."
"Good. And as long as your goal is always to make us feel good I know you'll do a good job." Rise said bending down and kissing Teddie's forehead sweetly. "I think now might be a good time for you to go, I'm about to drift off. I'll talk to you soon Teddie, thank you again."
"Good luck on your movie, break a leg or whatever they say over here." Teddie said getting up and off the bed. "We get a private screening before everyone else right?" He joked.
"I'll see what I can do." Rise said with one last chuckle. "Goodnight Teddie Bear."
"Goodnight Rise, have some fluffy and furry dreams." And with that Teddie jumped back into the TV and headed back home to Inaba. "Well, that was certainly a fun experience! I wonder if I should call Sensei and tell him what happened. Maybe in the morning when he's awake, I need to hibernate for the night myself. I just hope I don't wake Yosuke up."
A little bit later, back in Inaba
"Teddie! What the hell are you doing out this late?! And why are you naked?! And what's with the lipstick mark on your forehead?!"
Chapter 70: File #a1045 A Final Duel
Notes:
I wasn't expecting to make this one a continuation of 'A Chance Meeting' but it turned out that way anyways. So this takes place maybe a year or year and a half after that one, but you don't really have to read that one to understand this one. Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1045 A Final Duel
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Fir
Based on: a commission by LewdShock on Twitter
"I wish there was just a spell I could cast to make everything less sharp around here, you know like a Barrier staff does for magical attacks?" Lilina said as her and Rutger were walking down a hall in Castle Ostia and looking at all the potentially dangerous elements that were in it.
"That would be nice." Rutger agreed. "You know, I could probably ask Lord Pent in Etruria if he has something like that since he was good friends with my parents back in the day."
"Could you, I think any little bit would help." Lilina noted. Why were the two of them worrying about the safety of the castle you may ask? Well they had decided it was time for them to finally start the family they wanted to have but they were going to make sure everything was prepared beforehand so nothing would go wrong.
"I'll write a letter in the next couple days then." Rutger confirmed. After he said that though one of the castle knights came up and bowed before giving them a report.
"Lady Lilina, Lord Rutger, you have a guest waiting at the castle gate." He told them. "She says that she's a friend of yours. She looks Sacaen and has a ribbon in her hair along with a sword in her hand. Said her name was Fir I believe."
"Strange, I wasn't expecting her to show up anytime soon." Lilina pondered. "Did you Rutger?"
"No, not really." He answered before realizing something. "Did she have a knight looking fellow with her?"
"No sir, she was alone." The knight replied.
"Even more strange." Lilina commented. "Well, I guess the only way to find out what's going on is to meet with her."
"Yeah, I hope everything is okay with her." Rutger added before turning to the knight. "You're dismissed." So the knight left and Rutger and Lilina made their way to the castle gate and it was Fir alright and she was alone.
"Fir! It's so nice to see you again!" Lilina said happily offering her a hug for two reasons. One was that they were friends and she liked hugs, and two was to gauge her reaction to see if something was up.
"Same, it's been a while hasn't it?" Fir replied as she accepted the hug. "You're looking as great as ever Lilina. You too Rutger, very handsome and dignified." It was a bit of a joke but also true.
"Thank you." Rutger said, taking the compliment. "What brings you all the way out to Ostia? And where is Noah, you two seemed to be attached at the hip whenever we see you."
"Well, I was hoping to get to talking a bit more before I dropped this, but Noah is back in Ilia. He's getting things ready for our wedding." Fir told the pair, which immediately got her another hug from Lilina.
"Oh wow! That's great to hear Fir! I'm so happy for you!" Lilina said with even more happiness. "If you two need anything don't hesitate to ask."
"I'm happy for you as well Fir." Rutger added with a warm smile. "Noah is a good man and he supports you well, I think you two will be very happy together. Though that news alone doesn't really tell us why you're here. I doubt you'd just show up just to invite us to the wedding when you could do that with a letter."
"Perceptive as ever." Fir noted as Lilina let her go again. "So when Noah and I finally decided to settle down I told him that I wanted to take one last journey around Elibe by myself as sort of a last hurrah before everything gets going. So I've been through Sacae and Bern already and now I'm here in Lycia meeting with the friends I made during the war. Of course I came here because you two are my friends, but I came here with a purpose as well. Rutger, I want to have one final duel with you before I settle down, one where we go all out and see who really is the best swordmaster between the two of us."
"I see." Rutger said as he rubbed his chin a bit, pondering the though. "Well, you've come at the perfect time Fir, Lilina and I have decided that we're finally ready to have a child and when that happens I'm sure to get a bit rusty. And as much as I would let on that I don't really care who is the best between us, I'm curious as well. I mean we might get the chance to fight when we're older, but this would be the last time we could in our primes. I accept your challenge, do you have a specifc place you want it to take place?"
"Not really, I was thinking that we could just use your training grounds here in Ostia, I think that will be big enough for us to let loose with everything we've got." Fir noted.
"You don't think I would have an advantage since I fight there all the time?" Rutger wondered.
"Hey, I've fought you there before, I know how it's laid out." Fir countered. "And it's not like it's been raining lately either so our footing should be the best there."
"Very well, I just wanted to make sure." Rutger noted. "Do you want to have an audience as well, or do you want to keep it more personal?"
"Lilina can watch if she wants and can heal us if needed, but I'd rather it just be the two of us so we can focus better." Fir noted.
"I feel the same." Rutger agreed. "Should we eat first? It is about lunch time."
"Yeah, that sounds nice." Fir replied. So Rutger and Lilina finally let Fir into the castle and they headed to the dining hall where lunch was being served. It was a buffet day in the dining hall so they all took turns getting plates of food and eating it.
"So, having a child, pretty exciting huh?" Fir asked Lilina one of the times Rutger was away from the table they were sitting at. "Are you already pregnant or has it been a more recent decision?"
"It was recently. Right now we're just focusing on how to make the castle as safe as it can be for when we do have it." Lilina explained. "In fact that's what we were doing when you showed up."
"That's smart, getting ready before it happens." Fir noted before taking a bite of food. She continued speaking once she swallowed it. "I guess I should let you know I do have a second reason for coming here to Ostia, and since you two are planning to have a child soon it seems I've come here at another perfect time. I'm gonna bring it up to Rutger after our duel, but I was hoping we could spend the night together like we did that one time a while back."
"As long as you told Noah about it and he was okay with it." Lilina noted.
"Yeah, he said it would be fine since it would probably be my last chance to do it." Fir replied. "Just don't tell Rutger about it yet, I want him to be focused on our duel. And don't worry about me, I'll be focused as well."
"Understood, my lips are sealed on that subject." Lilina said truthfully. It was about then when Rutger came back with more food.
"Man, the line is huge today, I got some extra food just so you two don't have to stand up there for that long." He said as he sat down.
"Thank you Rutger, that's very sweet of you." Lilina said before kissing him on the cheek.
"Yeah, that's real nice of you Rutger." Fir added. "I know I've said this before, but I really like you being nice and calm, it really suits you."
"Thank you Fir, every day I get closer to my old self, maybe when I'm your uncle Karel's age I'll actually be able to regularly laugh and tell jokes with people other than Lilina without worrying if people think I'm alright." Rutger noted. After that they continued to eat and Fir told the couple about Noah finally taking that Knight Commander job that Zelot kept offering him and how she too would now be living in a castle every day instead of out wherever she may find herself at.
"Any tips on that Rutger?" She asked knowing that he used to be the same, always moving from place to place.
"Remember that no matter where you may live, the winds of the Plains will always call to you and comfort you. Find something you're good at and turn it into a productive hobby you can share with others. Do your best to support the people under you, we both have the unique circumstances of formerly being common folk and we know how they feel so use that to do your best. Do that and time will pass and you'll get used to it sooner or later." Rutger noted. "And make sure to tell Noah how you feel on a regular basis, talking about your feelings is very helpful, especially when you feel the tug to leave every now and then."
"And taking some vacation time back to Sacae helps as well." Lilina noted. "At least it does with Rutger." Rutger nodded in agreement to that statement.
"You've really thought this through huh?" Fir pondered.
"I have." Rutger confirmed. "When you fall in love with someone special you're willing to change a bit for them while still basically staying yourself. It makes things a bit easier and smoother."
"And it's not one sided either." Lilina added. "I've changed a bit as well, I'm much more adventurous and confident than I was before, I'm sure Noah will be willing to do what he needs to make things work as well."
"You two really seem to have this whole marriage thing figured out." Fir noted. "Do you ever fight or get into arguments?"
"From time to time." Rutger admitted. "But that's just because no one is perfect. As long as you realize what the issues are and work towards fixing them then a disagreement here and there won't phase your relationship."
"Honestly when I'm mad at Rutger I just tend to not say anything to him until I feel like it, so it's much more silent than you would think." Lilina added. "Besides, I don't think Rutger likes raising his voice, he didn't really even do that during the war."
"I learned well from my parents." Rutger explained. "Yeah they fought some as well, but it was always tame and respectful and they told me it was because they respected each other that they didn't yell and shout. It kind of stuck with me honestly. Being loud is for when you're happy or really hurt, and a spouse should only do one of those things."
"You seem to be a bit nervous still Fir." Lilina commented since she could feel it from all the questions. "Is that another reason why you decided to take one last trip around Elibe?"
"Partly, yes." Fir answered with a sigh. "I just want to make 100% sure that this life in Ilia with Noah is what I really want without him being around to influence my decision. I love him of course, but I love having the freedom to do as I please and go where I want when I want. I just needed to clear my head to make a decision."
"That's good." Rutger assured her. "My mother always told me that she wished she could do something similar before she got thrust into being a royal so suddenly. She said that if she had time to think about it more she might have considered it, but it was shoved on her so quickly that it left a bad taste in her mouth. And I'm sure Noah appreciates you taking your time to make the best decision for the both of you."
"Thank you, both of you, you've been a real help in helping me make up my mind." Fir told the two of them truthfully. "I was always leaning towards going through with it, but your words are tipping the scale a bit more in that direction. But anyways, enough about my personal issues, don't we have a duel to get to?"
"I'm ready if you are." Rutger replied. So the trio took their plates up to be washed and then made their way to the training grounds. There were a few knights training so they were asked to leave, but not before moving things out of the way so Rutger and Fir had a wide open space to fight in, well mostly. Three sides of the arena were walls of the castle while the fourth was open to the air, which usually wasn't important, but with the skill and speed of the two combatants that were about to face off it could be useful in some way. Eventually the area was cleaned off and Rutger and Fir stood at the ready about 20 feet apart from each other.
"Okay, we're going by arena rules here, if you can't get up from a blow in 10 seconds then you lose, fair?" Fir asked Rutger.
"Yeah, that's fair." Rutger replied. "You'll count fairly right Lilina?"
"Of course, I wouldn't want to ruin Fir's big moment." Lilina confirmed.
"Yeah, the big moment where I finally kick your ass!" Fir taunted Rutger.
"You sure about that? I've learned new techniques since the last time we've fought, ones from outside of Elibe." Rutger taunted back.
"How strange, so have I." Fir said confidently. "Count us down Lilina."
"Alright, on 'Go!' you two." Lilina told them. "3, 2, 1, Go!" And with that the two swordmasters practically vanished from sight as the fight began.
The both of them were as fast as ever and since they were going all out it was almost impossible for the untrained eye to see just how the fight was going. Lilina could see it since she was used to fighting around Rutger and Fir for years, but for the knights and squires looking down from their rooms and trying to catch a peek it just looked like Lilina was sitting down in the training grounds by herself.
Rutger and Fir were matching each other blow for blow, each clash of their wooden swords stronger than the last, to the point that they were starting to crack a bit. It was apparent that they weren't going to best each other with normal tactics so they jumped back to face each other and assess the situation more slowly.
"Not bad for an old man." Fir teased as they circled each other.
"I'm not old yet, in fact I think it's time I pull out one of my new tricks." Rutger taunted back before quickly dashing to grab a second wooden sword and taking it in his left hand.
"Oh, you're not the only one that can fight with two weapons at once." Fir replied before pulling her second weapon out.
"Fir, that's a carrot." Rutger replied seeing her unsheathe a quite large carrot, or at least something that looked like one.
"It's also a weapon, have at you!" And once again the two started to clash. Rutger didn't really take the carrot shaped weapon seriously at first but he should have. Even though Fir was swinging it like an axe which made it a bit easier to try and hit her, she was so skilled with it that it seemed like she was starting to speed up even more to the point where she was attacking him way more than he was attacking her.
"I am not going to be beaten by a carrot!" Rutger exclaimed as he broke free and started to quickly circle around Fir at a high speed, trying to stay away until he found a better way to approach. It seems like that weapon is giving her the ability to attack faster while harming my skill to do so. I need to get it out of her hand. Good think I know just the trick! And with that Rutger jumped towards one of the castle walls with his speed and then proceeded to jump over Fir. When he was directly over her he struck the hand that had the carrot weapon with his right hand sword to disarm her and when she let it go he threw his other sword at it so they would both fly off into a place where neither of them could take the time to grab them.
"Oh Mother Earth, I really thought I was going to get you with that one!" Fir said as Rutger landed on his feet and they squared up again.
"You know me, I don't go down easily." Rutger teased her. "Now it's time for something you won't be expecting." Rutger put his sword in front of his body facing straight up before taking a deep breath and speaking a single word. "Astra!" And with that he charged at Fir at a speed that was about five times faster than he had been moving before. Fir's mind could barely react to the speed but her body moved on it's own as she spoke a word herself.
"Astra!" She yelled before all five attacks they threw at each other clashed perfectly with each other. The force of the blows was so strong that after the last one they both had to flip backwards to not get blown away from the wind they were producing. "Where did you learn Astra?!"
"It was in one of my father's notebooks, he found a scroll for it in a land named Tellius. Where did you learn Astra?" Rutger asked back.
"From a swordmaster in a land called Jugdral." Fir replied. "We certainly are evenly matched still huh?"
"We'll see about that! I'm nowhere close to being done!" And with that they continued to go at it. The fight was long and drawn out, new techniques being thrown out left and right, each countering the other just right as to not get knocked down or too tired. Eventually bouncing off the walls turned into rolling against them which then turned to using them as support to take a breath as the both of them continued to fight and tire each other out. Soon enough almost 20 minutes had passed and both Fir and Rutger were huffing and puffing and about as tired as they could be.
"You wanna call this a draw? I'm okay with that if you are." Rutger offered. "I don't know how much longer I can keep going like that.
"No way, I came here to duel you epically and we're gonna have an epic finish!" Fir replied, though a draw did sound really nice right about now. But she had some pride still and she wanted to finish the fight.
"Okay, how about this then?" Rutger offered. "We both come at each other with our critical attack skill and whoever comes out on top after the clash wins?"
"One final blow to determine it all?" Fir asked pretty much to herself. "Fine, I accept." So the two of them caught as much breath as they could and steadied themselves for one final showdown. They both disappeared from normal sight once again and the clash began. Again the two of them met blow for blow, neither one giving an inch, but eventually something had to give. On what seemed like the dozenth clash Rutger predicted that Fir would swing right so he blocked right but she ended up swinging left and getting a clean shot into his side which sent him flying to the ground. The force of the blow had him roll all the way over to where Lilina was still sitting at watching and she had to stand up so Rutger's body wouldn't hit her.
"Rutger! Are you okay?!" She asked as she tried to help him up.
"Yeah, yeah, I'm fine." Rutger said as some pain flowed through his body. "But it looks like I lost fair and square, good match Fir."
"You didn't let me win right?" Fir wondered.
"No, I misjudged your attack, honestly. Does it look like I have the energy to lie to you right now?" Rutger asked as he continued to try and catch his breath. "Honestly, I'm kind of glad you have the title now, that means I can train my kid to take it from you." He smirked.
"Well, that means I'll still get to keep it for about 20 years." Fir teased back, very tired as well.
"Here, let me heal you guys up and hit you with a Restore staff, that might give you enough energy to get into a bath to cool off." Lilina said as she grabbed a staff off one of the weapon racks. Fir and Rutger sat down next to each other to make it easier on her as they talked some more.
"So, since you won, is there anything you want as a prize?" Rutger said half teasing and half not.
"Welllll," Fir replied, dragging out the beginning of her sentence a bit, "I was gonna say that whoever won got to choose the first position we all have sex in. So yeah, I've got one I've been wanting to try out and you two are gonna help me out with it."
"Let me guess, this was another reason you came to visit us?" Rutger said fully teasing this time.
"Of course!" Fir said with a smirk. "Last time was great and I want to experience that one last time too. And like I told Lilina I cleared it with Noah so it's all good."
"Huh?" Rutger asked Lilina.
"We talked about it when you were getting food. Fir didn't want to distract you with it before your duel." Lilina explained.
"Oh, well, that makes sense then." Rutger noted. "Well, if it's all decided then I'm fine with it, probably will be one of the last times Lilina and I get to do something spicy before having our kid, so let's make it good. Though I am gonna need that bath and some dinner to get my energy back, can you wait that long?"
"Yeah, I need that too." Fir replied. "So your room about half an hour after dinner?" She asked.
"Sounds good to me!" Lilina answered and Rutger nodded. So they went their separate ways for the moment. Rutger took a warm bath and so did Fir once she got settled into a guest room. Lilina spent her time getting the room ready for the night and as she did she was talking to herself. "I'm gonna miss this I think. Heh, if you would have told me before the war that I would have a relationship like Rutger's parents I wouldn't have believed you, but I've truly come to believe that they had the right ideas when it comes to friendship and intimacy, at least for people who can deal with the consequences."
"If you would have told me the same thing before the war I would have been super excited." Rutger said as he came out of the bathroom since he had been listening to Lilina talk to herself. "But that changed pretty quickly."
"Yeah, but I'm glad that you were able to come around to it eventually and we could have a little fun before we settled down." Lilina noted. "I've really enjoyed getting to know our friends like this."
"So have I, but sometimes things need to come to an end." Rutger replied. "Though I'm sure once our kid is grown we might have a few more chances to get closer to people, Lord Pent and Lady Louise in Etruria sure did."
"Fair point." Lilina commented before looking at Rutger and realizing he was just wearing a towel around his hips. "Are you trying to turn me on, because it's kind of working."
"Figured I'd give you something to think about while we ate dinner." Rutger teased her. "Speaking of, we should get going so we don't worry Fir." Lilina agreed and they headed down to the dining hall again. The cooks had made some chicken and noodle soup for dinner along with some fresh made bread and a few minutes after the trio sat down they were served.
"That bath hit the spot, I really like it when I get to relax like that." Fir noted as they started to eat.
"You know, you may be able to answer this for me Fir, but I've always wondered how baths work in Ilia, do you have to warm the water up for way longer? Does it cool off more quickly?" Lilina wondered.
"Yeah, pretty much." Fir confirmed. "Of course it's a bit warmer for longer when you take a bath with someone else, though you two probably know that already."
"I heard from my parents that an Anna runs a hot spring resort in Ilia, is that still true?" Rutger asked.
"It's still there, but it's a like a big tourist thing nowadays, you can't just visit whenever you like any more. You have to have a reservation months in advance." Fir explained.
"Darn, well maybe some day." Rutger noted. After that they ate and talked like they did during lunch, getting to know the rest of what was going on with each other since the last time they met. When they were done they put their bowls and utensils to be cleaned and started heading back to Rutger and Lilina's bedroom.
"You know, and I'm sure you both pretty much already know this, coming here to Ostia is really nice because I feel like I get treated with respect." Fir noted to the couple. "I think it's really cool that you two have made it comfortable for pretty much anyone to visit or seek shelter here."
"Well, it's been like that for a while." Lilina noted. "Ever since my uncle Uther was Marquess Ostia has always been a place of strength but also compassion. I'm just glad I could live up to his and my father's ideals."
"As usual I don't think you give yourself enough credit." Rutger replied. "Yes Ostia has been a strong nation for a while, but even my father noted that it was a bit rough around the edges before your father really took control and made sure things were run right. You've done so much to do that as well you know?"
"Perhaps, but I still feel like I can do more." Lilina admitted.
"Who says you can't?" Fir asked rhetorically. "You're having a kid, not dying. What are you like 23-24? You've still got about two-thirds of your life ahead of you, you can still do great things."
"I'm glad I have friends like you who can talk to me freely like this Fir." Lilina noted with a smile. "Thank you, I feel a bit better now. But you know what would really make me feel good? Seeing the two of you naked in my bedroom! Come on!"
"Well, don't want to disappoint her do we?" Rutger teased as they got to the door and he opened it.
"I guess not." Fir chuckled back. So they all got into the bedroom and Rutger closed the door and locked it behind them so no one would disturb them. "No need to hide right? Let's get to it!" Fir said before starting to strip down. The other two followed her, though when she took off her chest support strap Rutger was a bit confused.
"I thought you liked keeping that on?" He wondered, remembering last time.
"I still do, but in the position I want to try out it would end up digging into Lilina's back and I doubt she wants that." Fir explained.
"Yeah, I'd say that's a good call." Lilina noted, glad that Fir took that into account. A few moments later they were all in the nude and Lilina got up close to Fir and wrapped her arms around her to bring her closer. "I hope you don't mind, but I'd like to do a little bit of this before we give your position a try." She said before placing a kiss on Fir's lips.
"I guess I could be persuaded." Fir teased before kissing Lilina back. "Besides, it's always a bit smoother with a bit of foreplay." After that the two woman started to kiss and make out with each other, their hands exploring the other's body all over like it might be the last time they could, since it might be. Eventually Rutger joined in, coming up behind Fir and starting to nibble kisses onto her neck as he wrapped his own arms around the two and started to feel them up. His dick was slowly rising up and growing and soon enough it found a warm resting place between Fir's butt cheeks. Fir for her part made sure to shake her hips to give his shaft a bit more pleasure, but once she could feel it wasn't going to get any bigger she broke the kiss off with Lilina and let her go.
"Thank you Fir, that was nice." Lilina noted, slightly catching her breath. "So, what was this position you wanted to try?"
"Okay, so, since we only have Rutger here with us I think I found a position where he can pleasure both of us at pretty much the same time." Fir explained. "If you get on the bed on your hands and knees and then I get on top of you then Rutger could alternate between thrusting into the both of us."
"Hmm, that might work." Rutger mused. "I think I might have seen something like that in my father's more spicy notes. Though the person on the bottom would need to be able to be like that for a decent amount of time. You think you can do that Lilina?"
"Fir isn't that heavy, I think I can handle it." Lilina answered. "Let's do it!" So the three of them got onto the bed and Lilina got on her hands and knees. Fir then carefully got on top of her in a way that her chest was against Lilina's back and that her legs were spread so Rutger could have access to either of them. Finally Rutger got in behind them and put his hands on Lilina's hips to steady everything.
"This works for me, are you two good for me to start?" Rutger asked.
"I'm good!" Lilina answered.
"I'm ready as well!" Fir added. That was enough for Rutger and he lined up with Lilina's opening and slowly plunged himself as deeply as he could before slowly pulling out. Then he adjusted himself and did the same with Fir. It was pretty interesting since the fluids from the one's body acted as sort of a lube as he entered the other so it was very smooth going for him. And that smoothness was working wonders for the two women as they started to moan and make cute noises as their bodies continued to warm up.
"Oh, this was a wonderful idea Fir, nice thinking." Lilina noted with pleasure as Rutger started to speed up a bit.
"And like this we can still talk and make noises and such too." Fir replied. "What do you think Rutger?"
"I'm having a good time, though I'm wondering which one of you is gonna make me cum." He teased the both of them. "I'm assuming it's a safe day for you Fir, because at this point it doesn't really matter for Lilina as we've noted."
"You can do whatever you like to me Rutger, it's only fair after I beat you in our duel like that." Fir teased back, earning her an extra strong thrust the next time Rutger pushed into her. "Are you a sore loser?" She continued to tease.
"You'll see." Rutger noted, giving Lilina a look that told her he wanted to do something later on. After that he went back to thrusting into the both of them evenly, slowly speeding up the pace and strength of his thrusts. The noises in the room were getting louder and louder by the moment, but at this point the people in the castle were kind of used to it. Slowly but surely the three of them were building up to getting off, but when Rutger could feel that he was getting a bit close he decided to enact his little 'revenge' plan. So he tapped Lilina on the hip to give her a signal that he wanted to do the thing he wordlessly implied.
"You know Fir, we could have our own little duel right here and now." Lilina teased through her moans. "First one to cum loses and has to eat the other one out, what do you say?"
"You're on, you may have the experience but my body is more fit than yours." Fir agreed, not knowing what she was getting into. Right after she agreed Rutger pulled out of Lilina and thrust back into Fir and then suddenly Lilina started to raise her back up, causing Fir to slip off her back and trapping her between her and Rutger's bodies.
"You're right, but if you're the only one getting Rutger's shaft then you're sure to cum first." Lilina teased some more. After that Rutger grabbed a hold of Fir's hips and started thrusting into her faster than he had been before, hitting every deep and sensitive spot inside her body and making it so she was becoming a babbling mess.
"N-No fair! You ch-cheated!" Fir moaned out loudly, though she couldn't deny that it was really nice to have Rutger all to herself for a bit and that she was feeling really good in this moment.
"My bedroom, my rules." Lilina teased her. "You should have thought of something before I did. Now Rutger, finish her off."
"With pleasure." Rutger teased as well before pulling Fir's hips closer against his so he could go even deeper and faster with his thrusting. He could feel that the tip of his dick was kissing and rubbing up against the entrance to Fir's womb with each thrust and the thought of cumming inside her that deeply was really turning him on, as it would most men in his situation. "I'm getting close Fir, if you don't tell me to stop I'm gonna cum so very deeply into you, you sure you want that?" He said continuing to tease her, but if she did tell him to stop he would.
"Do you have a hearing problem?" Fir teased him back, getting really close as well. "I told you that you can do whatever to me, so get on with it if you're gonna do it!"
"Feisty to the end, I like that." Rutger noted before spreading his legs to give his thrusts just a bit more force and pounding the lights out of Fir for a few last moments. He then pulled her hips as far back as he could and thrusted in as far as he could before spurting his thick ropes of seed directly into her womb. He held her in that position until he felt every drop pour in and when he was done he slowly slipped out. Fir had cum the second he started to as well so she was very satisfied too.
"Staying in there a bit longer than usual." Lilina teased him. "You practicing for when it's my turn?"
"Hey, if I want to get you pregnant then I have to do my best don't I?" Rutger said sitting down on the bed and grabbing a canteen from the desk on his side of the bed. He took a drink and then offered it to Lilina and Fir.
"You two really know how to treat a girl huh?" Fir laughed after she took her drink. "But seriously, thank you for that. I really think that doing this one last time will really help me settle down and take things seriously with Noah when I get back to Ilia.
"No problem Fir, you're a good friend of ours and we really think you and Noah are a great couple, so we'd do anything to help you two out." Rutger noted.
"Exactly. We care about you Fir, don't you ever forget that." Lilina added wholeheartedly. Then she rolled around the bed onto her back and spread her legs in front of Fir. "And you better not forget that you said the loser of our duel had to eat the other out, I need to get off too you know."
"Don't worry, I'll tell you all her sensitive spots so you can drive her crazy." Rutger told Fir with a wink.
"I guess this night is far from over." Fir noted with another laugh. "But with friends like you two, who would want it to end?"
Notes:
And with that this collection has hit over 300k words and it's either broken into or is about to break into the top 100 longest stories in the Fire Emblem tag! I don't think I'll ever get the top spot, there are some crazy long fics up there, but I do think I can get this to around 500-600k words if nothing life altering comes up.
Chapter 71: File #a1252 Treetop Getaway Day 2
Notes:
Finally getting back to this series. This one is pretty kinky, at least in my opinion, and it has lasting consequences as well which is always nice! Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1252 Treetop Getaway Day 2
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Clarine, Dorothy, Roy
Based on: a commission by Az_exn on Twitter
Roy, Lilina, and Rutger were all relaxing together in their swimwear next to one of the many clear, blue pools surrounding the supernaturally large tree that housed the majority of the resort they were staying in. It was only the second day but it had felt like a week with everything they had been getting up to.
"It's really nice getting to relax all together like this." Lilina noted with a content sigh. "We're all together for once, there isn't any war going on to worry about, and we can just hang out as friends like we used to back in the day."
"Yeah, this is real nice, getting to spend some quality time with my best friends." Roy agreed. "I mean even outside of here the three of us are so busy we really don't have the time just to relax and talk like this. I'm really enjoying it to be honest."
"Me as well." Rutger noted. "I finally feel like I don't have to start a discussion with having to explain what happened to my parents and that I can really get into what I really think about things, kind of like before the war. Of course I'm not gonna be as outgoing as I used to be, but I actually talked to some strangers and didn't scare them off right away."
"I'm proud of you Rutger." Lilina teased him before giving him a quick peck on the cheek. "I love getting to see you like this, so relaxed and just happy, it's very refreshing."
"Seconded." Roy commented. "Seeing you like this brings back a lot of good memories, I hope someday you can always be like this."
"Yeah, so do I." Rutger admitted. "It gets easier as the time passes, but I'm glad I have you two to guide me along and to be paitent with me, it means a lot." It was a sweet moment between the three, but a few moments later it was broken up as Clarine approached them.
"I figured you three would be together." She commented with a bright smile. "Are you all enjoying yourselves?"
"For sure, this resort is amazing, the best I've ever been to!" Lilina replied before taking a sip of her drink.
"Yeah, all the people are really nice and I was pleasantly surprised with how many cool books the library had." Roy added.
"I don't think I've heard one thing about me being Bernese or Sacaen, which is nice." Rutger noted. "Oh, and cute bikini by the way, it really suits you." Clarine was wearing a purple bikini with a short, skirt-like frill on the bottoms that she had really started to grow into over the years.
"Ah, such a charmer while you're here." Clarine teased him with a chuckle. "But thank you Rutger, that means a lot coming from you. Anyways, I came over here to ask if I could speak to Lilina in private for a bit, if that's okay with the two of you of course."
"I don't see anything wrong with it." Roy replied.
"Yeah, me either." Rutger added. So Clarine helped Lilina up and they walked over to a place where the guys couldn't hear them at all.
"What do you think they are talking about?" Roy wondered, though he had somewhat of an idea.
"Oh, probably about inviting me and Lilina to their room tonight." Rutger guessed. "Clarine probably has something special or outlandish or both she wants to do and probably wants to get Lilina's okay on it."
"Sounds like her." Roy noted. After that the two got silent for a bit, just relaxing and enjoying the scene in the pool before Rutger spoke up again.
"Hey, so, I know I said that I didn't really care about you and Queen Guinevere being together, but I'm curious about your relationship." He stated. "When exactly did you realize you had feelings for her?"
"Pretty much ever since we rescued General Cecilia when we were starting to liberate Etruria." Roy admitted. "Like while we were in the Western Isles I didn't quite know why I felt a bit empty inside during that part of the war, but when her and Milady came flying in that day and I saw her again, it kind of just clicked for me. I had missed her presence and calmness, I realized that I wanted her around. I wouldn't say it was love at first sight, it was a bit more of a slow burn of course, but that was the spark that got things going."
"Hmm, alright, I think I can get behind that." Rutger noted. "But if it was that early into the war, and of course I say early as in it wasn't halfway through yet, is that why you were so okay with me and Lilina getting together?"
"Well I won't lie and say it wasn't part of the reason, but it was far from the main reason." Roy admitted. "The main reason I was and still am okay with it is because you two are my friends. I was too busy to give either of you the attention and care you needed, but luckily you two had the time to care for each other and now look where it's gotten you both. You're both happy, you are healing, and we're still friends. Yeah I could see world where things were different, maybe me and Lilina get together and you get with Clarine or something, but I'm super happy with the way things are. I've told you many times I'm not jealous of you and that's still the truth and I hope it always will be." As always when Roy said things like this to him, Rutger could tell he was speaking from his heart and was 100% truthful with what he was saying.
"I'm sorry for bringing it up so much, I just, you know, I worry about it because we're so close." Rutger commented.
"Don't worry about it." Roy assured him. "And honestly, if I had gotten with Lilina, I'd probably be worried that you were jealous of me, so it's even. And even then, Lilina chose to be with you, that's what really matters, what makes her happy."
"Isn't that true enough?" Rutger agreed before letting out a small chuckle.
"What's so funny?" Roy asked with a bit of confusion.
"Oh, just that you think Clarine and I would be a good couple." Rutger noted. "Because Lilina and I have discussed the same thing and I kind of agree we would be if she would still have matured as much as she has today."
"That is kind of funny." Roy replied, chuckling back slightly. "I just would have thought Clarine would want to be with a rugged and reliable guy like you, it was a bit of a shock when I heard her and Dorothy were together. Not that I'm against it, it was just a surprise."
"Oh, believe me, it was a surprise to me as well." Rutger noted. "With all that talk about stacking guys up to her brother I was convinced she'd get with someone almost exactly like him." Then he chuckled again. "Or maybe I was the only guy who matched up and when I got taken she decided to turn her thoughts to the women of Elibe. That's a joke of course, I'm sure they both thought long and hard about the decision to be together."
"Well, I'm sure Klein is happy either way, he seems like a really supportive brother." Roy commented. That comment got Rutger thinking of another topic though.
"Speaking of someone who is like a really supportive brother, how is Wolt doing these days?" He asked. Every now and then Wolt would join the three of them when they played together back in the day, so Rutger knew a bit about him.
"He's doing pretty well for himself I would say." Roy answered. "I've been seeing Sue a lot more than I thought I would be because the two of them started courting recently."
"Really?" Rutger mused. "How did that come about?"
"Seems like they bonded over their two forms of archery during the war and things went from there." Roy explained. "I think Sue will be a good calming influence for Wolt so I'm happy for him."
"Yeah, from what I saw from her Sue seems like a nice woman when you get to know her." Rutger noted. "Um, I don't really know how to put this next one so I'll just ask, are his parents still alive?"
"Oh, Rebecca and Wil?" Roy mused. "They are. Along with Sir Lowen they picked their bows back up and helped defend Pherae while I was away and my father was sick. Nothing much really happened, just a bandit attack or two, but they told me it really reminded them of their days back fighting alongside your parents."
"That's good to hear." Rutger commented. "So, how did they take the news about my parents? Did they even find out before the war ended?"
"Well, I kind of had to tell my father and once he found out so did they." Roy explained.
"Why did you have to tell your father?" Rutger wondered.
"I had been writing him back and forth along with those letters I sent General Cecilia and of course I was gonna tell him how excited I was that you joined the army." Roy noted. "And he wondered if your parents were with you so I had to explain what happened. He obviously was sad about it and I'm sure the others were as well, but he couldn't do anything at that time. Though once I got back to Pherae after everything he did set up a nice set of headstones in the family graveyard for them, even though he obviously couldn't find their bodies. The next time you come over I can show them to you if you want."
"I'd like that actually." Rutger said a bit somberly. "Tell your father I really appreciate him doing that for my parents, it's a really touching gesture."
"I will, I promise." Roy noted seriously right before Lilina finally came back to the two of them.
"Whew, sorry about taking so long guys, Clarine and I had a bit to talk about." She told them.
"Oh, no worries, it gave Roy and I sometime to talk about things." Rutger assured her.
"What did you two talk about?" Roy wondered.
"A number of things, but the stuff that is relevant to you two is that Rutger and I have been invited to spend the night with Clarine and Dorothy and that Clarine wants to set up a night between her and the three of us one of the nights before we leave." Lilina explained.
"Ooh, sounds like fun." Rutger replied with a sense of excitement. "I'm sure Clarine has something fun cooked up."
"Oh, you'll see." Lilina teased him.
"She wants to spend a night with the three of us?" Roy asked a bit confused.
"Yeah! I talked about what good friends we are and she said she wanted to see that for herself. And she said she already talked to Guinevere about it and she said it was fine." Lilina noted.
"Hm, alright, I'm game. Just let me know when and I'll be there." Roy noted. After that Lilina laid back down where she had been and the trio started to relax again.
"So, what did you two talk about?" She wondered.
"Did you know that Wolt and Sue are together?" Rutger asked her.
"No way! Tell me more!" And the trio went about the rest of their day doing as they pleased together. Eventually though the sun set and Rutger and Lilina were preparing to head to Clarine and Dorothy's room.
"Is there anything special we need to bring?" Rutger wondered, having not gotten any more information about what might be in store tonight.
"I'd say you should bring a lot of water and whatever snacks you'd like to eat in between, I think we're gonna be up all night." Lilina suggested.
"I like the sound of that." Rutger replied with a smirk as he started to fill up a number of canteens and make a little snack bag for himself. "I know you don't want to tell me much, but can I ask about Dorothy? How did Clarine convince her to do something like this? She doesn't seem to be the type of person to do something like this considering how she treated Saul during the war."
"Any other time I would be able to answer that, but if I do it's going to ruin the surprise Clarine wants to drop on you." Lilina answered. "Let's just say that Clarine has convinced her to trust you and leave it at that."
"Hm, fair enough." Rutger said not wanting to push further since he was going to find out soon anyways. "Well, I'm ready to go if you are."
"Yeah, let's go!" And with that they headed to the girl's room. They knocked on the door and Clarine let them in before closing said door and locking it tightly.
"This room is very, red." Lilina commented as she looked around. "Not that I don't like it, but it's very striking."
"Not our first choice, but it was the best of the options given to us." Clarine noted. "Anyways, thank you for coming you two, I think tonight is going to be really fun."
"Y-Yes, I think we'll have fun as well." Dorothy said a bit nervously, which both Lilina and Rutger could tell.
"I don't think I've been in a foursome where I'm the only guy in the room, I hope I don't disappoint all of you." Rutger said taking a seat at a table near the middle of the room. It was loaded up with what looked like a bunch of different drinks and potions, which wouldn't be that strange for an Etrurian resort. "Hmm, going all out on the refreshments I see."
"You could say that." Clarine said with a smirk. Rutger caught it and smirked back.
"Okay, you three have strung me along for long enough, what's the big surprise?" Rutger asked as he put his hands behind his head and leaned back in the chair a bit.
"Well, before we tell you, we want you to know that you're totally free to say no to whatever we have planned." Clarine told him.
"Yeah, of course I am." Rutger noted like that was a silly thing to say. "You're sounding like you want me to do something questionable here."
"I mean, it could be considered that." Clarine admitted. "But I'd like you to hear me out before you decide on anything. As you can see that table you're sitting at is filled with drinks and potions. Some of them are regular drinks of course, but some of them have very powerful effects. One can give you the stamina that lasts the whole night, one can make a man cum as many times as he likes in a short period without any repercussions, and one can kickstart a woman's reproductive system so that within mere minutes it can go from a safe to unsafe situation." She stopped there because she knew that Rutger was a smart man and could connect the dots.
"So what you're saying to me is that you want me to get you and Dorothy pregnant tonight as some sort of surrogate father, is that right?" He asked Clarine.
"That's the long and short of it yes." Clarine confirmed. "We know we could adopt some kids and it would be pretty much the same, but we've decided we actually want kids that are ours. And out of all the guys we know you're the only one who we trust enough to do it and who might be willing to. After this trip you don't have to worry about anything, we can raise them. You can of course come and visit whenever you like and if they ask we will tell them that you are their father, but we'd really like it to be you Rutger." Rutger gave what Clarine said thought for a bit. It was no lie that he did want to start some sort of family eventually, and there was the thought in his head that if he had multiple kids it might be better in case another war broke out so if him and Lilina weren't around they wouldn't be alone. But Clarine was the one doing all the talking so far so he needed to ask some questions before he agreed to this.
"Dorothy, Clarine isn't like pressuring you into this is she?" He asked turning to the brunette. "I know she can be a bit pushy at times, but this is serious what you're asking of me."
"No, Clarine and I came up with this idea together." Dorothy confirmed. "In fact it was my thought that we could ask someone to be a surrogate, though it was her idea to ask you."
"And you two aren't gonna try and start some sort of inheritance dispute in Ostia or Lycia using these kids?" Rutger asked, showing that he did in fact have some political sense.
"No, of course not." Clarine answered truthfully. "Now I can't promise that they won't do anything once they are grown, but I'm not going to suggest it or raise them that way." After that he turned to Lilina.
"Are you sure you're okay with this?" He asked her. "And are we gonna try for a family now as well, we really haven't discussed it lately."
"Yes, I trust Clarine and Dorothy to do the right things and be good parents. And as political as it may sound, it might be good to have some closer Etrurian bonds along with their friendship." Lilina answered. "As for the family part, you're right we haven't discussed it. I wasn't planning on taking the potion that does that tonight, though I wouldn't be against taking some home back to Ostia with us for when the time does come." Again Rutger needed to take in all this information so he thought about it some more. Obviously the more basic instincts he had were very excited that two beautiful women were asking him to get them pregnant, but his higher instincts had a bit more resistance to break through.
I mean yeah, of course I WANT to do this, but SHOULD I? I trust Clarine right? Roy and I were just talking about how mature she's gotten, so this probably isn't some spur of the moment thing. And she had planned answers to all my questions and so did Dorothy so it really seems like they talked it over. Even Lilina is okay with it, though she is the more adventurous and kinky of the two of us. Why am I thinking this over so much, just do it! Father would do it if someone he was friends with asked, wouldn't he? Yeah, he would and he'd have fun with it too! Alright, I've made up my mind, let's do this! Rutger thought to himself with his eyes closed before opening them again to look at the expecting faces of the three women in the room with him.
"Okay, I've made my decision." Rutger stated slowly. "I'll do it. But you two have to keep your promises about everything you just told me, I'm gonna be pretty angry if you don't take care of these kids or try and attack us. And you both know what I look and act like when I'm angry."
"We promise, we would never trick you with anything like this Rutger, honestly." Clarine told him and he could tell she was telling the truth.
"Y-Yes, I promise as well." Dorothy said a bit more nervously, recalling very well what Rutger was like when he was angry, or at least what she remembered of it.
"Good! With all that settled we can drink the potions and get started!" Lilina said with a tone of excitement, bringing the tone up all by herself. And it worked, with Rutger and Clarine at least, Dorothy was still a bit nervous though.
"Okay, so which of these potions is which? I don't think you want me drinking the pregnancy one because I don't think that would have any effect on me." Rutger joked as he stood up from sitting.
"Alright, so the green one is the stamina potion." Clarine stated. "We'll all drink some of that one of course. The blue one is the cum potion and from what I've heard after you get off the first time you're basically ready to go again, you don't soften up or anything and you could cum two or three times before you really realize it."
"That sounds like fun, I hope I don't pass out." Rutger noted. "Though I guess that's what the snacks are for."
"So I take it the yellow one is the pregnancy one?" Lilina asked.
"Yep, just take that and in about ten minutes your cycle is changed to be the best possible time to get pregnant." Clarine confirmed. "So you don't take that one. And for all of them it takes about ten minutes to get into your system so I suggest we drink them now before we get undressed so we can get right to it when they set in."
"Sounds good to me." Rutger commented as he took the green potion in his hand. "Bottoms up!" And with that the four took the appropriate potions along with a few sips of wine to get into a more relaxed mood before stripping down and setting their clothes in a nice pile away from the bed, which was quite large and could probably fit six people if it needed. When they were all bare and in the nude Lilina nudged Rutger and motioned towards Dorothy.
"I think she's still nervous about you." She commented. "You should try and show her how you've changed and that you can be gentle, it would probably help the mood a lot more."
"Yeah, okay, I'll see what I can do." Rutger answered before slowly walking up to Dorothy in her full vision as not to frighten her.
"Um, hello." Dorothy said a bit meekly. "Clarine told me you were quite handsome and muscular, but this close up I think I finally get what she meant."
"Dorothy." Rutger said softly as he put his hand on her shoulder gently. "I get the feeling you're still a bit scared of me. Is there something I can do to make it so you feel better? I can do pretty much anything you want, give you a massage, sing a lullaby, just sit and talk, anything."
"C-Can I sit on your lap and listen to your heartbeat?" Dorothy asked quickly, not wanting her mind to stop her from saying it. "When I was nervous the first time Clarine and I were intimate she let me do that and it really helped."
"Of course you can Dorothy, that sounds really nice actually." Rutger continued to speak softly as he took her hand and kissed it gently before using it to lead her over to the bed. He then sat on the edge of it and Dorothy got on his lap and held onto him in a position so her ear was right up against his chest. Rutger wrapped his arms around her as well, but not too tightly as to scare her, just to keep her steady.
"You're very warm Rutger, and you're skin is much softer than I thought it would be." Dorothy commented after they sat there in silence a bit to get comfortable.
"Taking regular baths does that to a guy." Rutger joked and that got Dorothy to laugh a bit. "What about my heartbeat though, how does that sound?"
"It sounds like a normal heartbeat, though maybe a bit faster than normal." Dorothy answered. "Does that mean you're nervous as well?"
"Well, yeah, a little." Rutger answered truthfully. "I want to make you and Clarine happy, and I'm still getting used to sharing my love and intimacy with other people. You're someone new I have to get accustomed to and we weren't that close before, so I want to make sure for you especially that you have a good time and that I can trust you."
"Hmm, funny, I feel the same way about you." Dorothy admitted. "Maybe you really have changed."
"I like to think I have." Rutger noted. "But you can sit here on my lap as long as you want to get your proof."
"Thank you." Dorothy said snuggling up a bit tighter to him. Meanwhile Clarine and Lilina were already getting at it behind them, making out and feeling each other up to get them prepared for the main event.
"You've really improved since the last time we were together." Lilina commented in a moment where they needed to catch their breath. "I guess all that experience with Dorothy really paid off."
"Honestly, making out and stuff with you is slight what brought me to consider being with another woman in a relationship." Clarine admitted. "So it's actually thanks to you that we're all here tonight."
"I guess I just have a way with people." Lilina joked and Clarine laughed as well. "Though if you have more skill in kissing I'm sure you have more in other ways as well, why don't you turn around and we can see whose tongue can come out on top?"
"Oh, you're on!" Clarine said excitedly before rotating around so they could start eating each other out. While the girls started doing that Rutger and Dorothy had started kissing and making out as well since she had gotten comfortable with him. Their hips were constantly grinding against each other as they held each other closely and Rutger's shaft was slowly but surely growing to it's full length. Eventually though Dorothy had to pull back to take a breath or two.
"Ah, sorry, I'm still not used to kissing that intensely for that long." She apologized. "But you are quite good at it Rutger."
"I've had a lot of practice." Rutger noted with a smile. "Are you enjoying yourself so far Dorothy?"
"Oh, for sure, this is real exciting now that I'm not so scared or anything." Dorothy answered. "I know you'd probably be more excited if I was pretty like Clarine or Lilina, but I'm trying my best."
"Nonsense, I'm having just as much fun as I do with them." Rutger assured her. "It's like my parents always told me, true beauty is on the inside. So while you might be a bit plain on the outside, you're very pretty on the inside and that's what counts."
"Who knew you could be so sweet?" Dorothy commented with a big blush before hugging Rutger a bit more tightly. Her arms were quite strong and so were her core muscles, they had to be with all that archery she could do.
"Well, I try." Rutger said smoothly before moving his hands down to Dorothy's hips and raising them and moving them ever so slightly over so she was hovering right above his dick. "If you think you're ready though we can move on to a bit more."
"As much as I would love to, I promised Clarine that she could have the first time with you." Dorothy said a bit disappointed. "Oh, and she wanted me to tell you that we've experimented with strap-ons and such, so it's technically not my first time and you don't have to worry about that."
"You two really have things figured out don't you?" Rutger asked a bit intrigued. "I know I already said something to this effect, but I hope Clarine doesn't boss you around a lot."
"She doesn't, I promise." Dorothy assured him. "I'm just a bit more passive than she is, so if she wants to do something I just usually go along with it because I like the idea as well. There have been some times we've disagreed and I've voice my opinion and we talked things out maturely."
"Good, because you don't deserve to get bossed around." Rutger noted, giving her a last kiss for the moment before letting her get onto the bed proper and moving around to see what Clarine and Lilina were getting up to.
"Hey, if you're planning to get some of this you might want to get off my wife before I give it to yours." Rutger teased Clarine who was still intently eating Lilina out.
"Just passing the time and getting myself ready." Clarine teased back as she moved her head up to look at Rutger, adding a hairflip for more effect. "So, I've been thinking about it, I think the best position for this to start is if Dorothy and I lay together and kiss while you come up from behind. That way Lilina can do whatever she'd like with your face and lips while you pleasure us."
"That sounds like a good plan to me!" Lilina noted with excitement. So they all got into position, Dorothy on her back on the bed with Clarine on top of her while Rutger came up from behind, holding onto Clarine's hips. Lilina was to the left of the other two women, facing Rutger with a big smirk on her face. "Well, now that we're in position, why don't you give the lady what she wants?"
"With pleasure!" Rutger teased before thrusting into Clarine's snatch with some force as he pulled her hips back closer to his. He knew that she liked it a bit more rough than most so he wasn't afraid to give her a bit more force than usual. And it paid off with a very pleasured sounding moan coming from Clarine.
"Elimine YES!" She breathed. "Give it to me jus like that!" Rutger took the hint and he started thrusting into her hard and fast. Dorothy was amazed at just how enjoyable Clarine was making everything sound. She figured she would understand soon enough, but not having the same experience as her, it was difficult to imagine. "Dorothy, you're gonna love it, I can just tell." Clarine noted before moving her head down to start making out with her. She even grabbed one of Dorothy's hands and held it above her head to comfort her even more. Dorothy appreciated the gesture, but what really got her going was the movement of Clarine's hips against hers as Rutger fucked her and the feeling of their breasts being pressed together as they kissed deeply. She could even feel some of Clarine's juices spilling out and dripping onto her thigh and that was pretty hot as well.
"And what about you my lovely wife, what would you like?" Rutger teased Lilina after a bit with Clarine going back and forth.
"Well, some kisses would be nice." Lilina teased back. "And I do believe you can free up your hand to finger me a bit as well."
"Your wish is my pleasure." Rutger smiled before Lilina moved in to start kissing him as well. He was able to free his right hand from Clarine's hip and he smoothly inserted some fingers into Lilina's body as they made out. They settled into that position and things were feeling good for all the people involved. Though with the stamina potion they had all taken it was taking a bit longer for them all to get to their peaks, even Dorothy who had the least experience out of the four of them. But honestly it made it all that much better taking that long so they could all savor the moment and remember it if they ever got asked about it in the future. Eventually though Rutger could tell he was going to blow soon, and as usual he wanted to be the good guy and make sure things were okay.
"Hm, what's up?" Lilina asked as he pulled away from their kiss.
"I'm about to cum." Rutger moaned out. "Last chance for anyone to change their minds about anything."
"I'm still good." Lilina noted.
"Rutger, I swear to Elimine if you pull out now I'm gonna beat you to death with my staff collection, one by one!" Clarine sputtered out, clearly in a state of euphoria she didn't want to be ruined.
"Sounds like something I would threaten Saul with back in the day." Dorothy replied with a bit of a chuckle to herself.
"Here it comes then!" Rutger moaned again and not a second after he said that he pulled Clarine's hips back against him as far as he could and pushed his shaft right up to the entrance of her womb before his seed started to spill inside of it. And that's when the other potion kicked in. Instead of calming down like usual as soon as his first orgasm was over Rutger felt like he could instantly go another round and he couldn't control himself as he started cumming again shortly after, a new flood of pleasure washing over his body. He couldn't stop himself from cumming until Clarine's womb was overflowing with his seed. And each time he shot more into her it made Clarine have another small orgasm of her own which felt amazing as well. Rutger knew he couldn't do this forever so he slowly pulled himself out of Clarine and unsurprisingly a large flow of seed started to spill out of her pussy and onto Dorothy's thigh.
"That was the best!" Clarine gasped as she laid her head down into Dorothy's shoulder. "Dorothy, it's amazing, better than I thought. Here let me give you a bit more room." So she moved up so that now her breasts were above Dorothy's face and so that Rutger could have a bit more leverage.
"How are you feeling Rutger?" Lilina wondered, looking down and seeing that his dick was still rock hard.
"I feel great! I feel like I could keep going for hours at this point." Rutger noted before he looked over to Dorothy. "Sorry about the mess, I didn't think it was going to be so much."
"Well, it's gonna be all over me anyways right?" Dorothy asked rhetorically as she shivered a bit in expectation of what would happen next. "Though I'm pretty sure it still has to go inside to get me pregnant. But, um, Clarine, Lilina, do you two mind if I have him to myself for this, just to get used to how it feels."
"Of course Dorothy, I want you to enjoy yourself as much as I am." Clarine said getting off of her completely.
"Yeah, Clarine and I can continue like we were before. After I clean her off a bit." Lilina agreed.
"Thank you, both of you." Dorothy said relieved before she looked up at Rutger. "Can we sit like we were before? I really liked that."
"Of course we can." Rutger said softly before he moved back around to the edge of the bed. Dorothy then proceeded to slowly crawl over to him and place herself firmly on his lap. His dick was still hard so there wasn't much else that needed to be done. "If I remember correctly my hands were here and I was holding you like this." He teased before doing the same exact actions he had done before to get Dorothy into position.
"Your hands are still so warm." Dorothy commented as she took a few deep breaths, feeling Rutger's tip ever so gently start to tease her folds. "Just do it slowly at first okay?"
"Of course." Rutger said softly before he slowly started lowering Dorothy down onto his shaft.
"Was he this gentle with you on your first time?" Clarine wondered to Lilina since they were watching a bit.
"More so." Lilina noted. "It kind of felt like he thought he was gonna break me or something, but now he knows how to be gentle but still go at a reasonable speed."
"Good to know." Clarine commented. By that time Dorothy was pretty much all the way down on Rutger's dick, the semen that was still on it being a decent enough lubricant to make it a bit easier. When she was all the way down Dorothy exhaled a breath before holding more closely onto Rutger than she had been.
"Are you okay?" Rutger asked with a tinge of concern in his voice.
"Yes, I'm okay." Dorothy confirmed. "It's just a bit of a different feeling, having a real man inside me and not a piece of rubber or something. I know I keep saying this, but you're very warm, and I like that."
"Well then, let me give you a bit more of that." Rutger said moving his hands up to Dorothy's back and then wrapping his arms around it to bring her even closer. Their chests were pressing up against each other very tightly and Dorothy gave off a very pleasured sounding gasp. "You like that?"
"I love it." Dorothy gasped again. "But can you really keep us like this as we do it?"
"I can try." Rutger noted before he slowly started to buck his hips so as to thrust into Dorothy and give her even more pleasure. It was a bit hard not having his hands on her hips, but soon enough she was feeling comfortable enough to move on her own with him and that really seemed to help a lot.
"You know what would make this moment even better?" Dorothy asked after a while.
"What?" Rutger wondered.
"A kiss." Dorothy replied sweetly.
"I couldn't agree more." Rutger noted before bringing her mouth up to his so they could start to kiss as well. For Dorothy this whole scene was magical and now she could really understand why Clarine had been hyping this up for a while. Rutger was being really sweet with her and was making her feel special along with all the pleasure he was giving her and it all just clicked with her. She was glad that they had all night and the rest of this resort trip to do things with him, because she was sure that any other opportunities would be few and far between.
With the slightly awkward position they were in it took a bit longer for the both of them to get to a place where they felt like they were gonna cum, but that wasn't a bad thing. It just made the moment last longer and feel better for the both of them. But soon enough Rutger could feel that feeling once again and he let Dorothy know.
"I'm gonna start cumming again soon, it's okay right?" He asked softly.
"Yes, it's okay." Dorothy replied softly back. "Please, get me pregnant." That little statement turned Rutger on just a bit more than he expected and a few moments later he held Dorothy down and started cumming like he had with Clarine. Wave after wave of seed flowed into her womb as he orgasmed over and over, waves of pleasure washing over the two of them as the deed was being done. A few minutes later Rutger had to get Dorothy off of him so he could stop cumming and yet again a large flow of semen came out when he exited her body.
"Damn, I want some of that." Lilina commented, still seeing Rutger's dick being rock hard.
"I'm gonna have such a headache after this." Rutger commented. And so after that the four of them had a pretty long and loving orgy. When one of them had to tap out and get some nourishment the other three would just go on without them. Pretty much every position and pairing was explored, Lilina even whipped out a strap-on and pegged Rutger once while he was with Clarine. All in all it was a very fun and exhilarating experience for the four of them and they all really enjoyed themselves. But all good things have to come to an end, so eventually they all took a bath together in the large bath that Clarine and Dorothy's room had and then got back into bed, with fresh covers and such of course, to cuddle and fall asleep. It was actually about four in the morning, so the next day's activities might just involve resting up for the four of them. But they did get a few last words in before they drifted off to sleep.
"I can't remember the last time I went to bed this late." Lilina commented with a yawn.
"Me either." Clarine added with her own yawn. "But before we sleep, I have to thank you again Rutger. I know this was a big thing to ask of you, but you really pulled through for me and Dorothy and made us really happy."
"Yeah, you were very sweet with me and I really enjoyed myself fully. I'm really happy that I decided to do this with you and Lilina." Dorothy added. The trio of girls expected Rutger to answer right away, but when he didn't they all saw that he was already asleep, tired out from all the work he had done pleasuring them.
"I guess he's really feeling like his father now." Lilina joked.
"We can give him a reward for all his hard work when he wakes up I guess." Dorothy said with a chuckle.
"I call first dibs!" Clarine called out and the three women laughed for a bit before slowly tapering down and falling asleep, all three of them resting on Rutger's body, whose face was lit up in a very content smile because he was truly happy in this moment.
Chapter 72: File #a1368 A Knight's Love
Notes:
This story takes place sometime after the other two stories with Kent and Carrie. Not much more to say, just cute continuation of sorts, enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1368 A Knight's Love
Characters: Kent, Carrie, Sain
Based on: a commission by horn_purple on Twitter
"You know Kent, it's not like you to be secretive like this, if I wasn't your best friend I'd be worried that something was wrong." Sain teased Kent as the door was closed to his room. Kent had come to him late this night saying he needed to talk to him about something but that he didn't want anyone else to know what was going on. "And shouldn't you be talking about important stuff to like Carrie or something?"
"Well, I would, but the subject that I want to talk about is her and that would kind of defeat the purpose wouldn't it?" Kent replied as he took a seat at the small table that was in the middle of Sain's quarters. Being the sub-commander of the knights had it's perks.
"Oooh, intriguing." Sain noted with a big smile on his face as he sat across from Kent. "You're lucky I don't have any company tonight." Kent shot him a knowing look but Sain brushed it off as usual. "So what shall we talk about involving the lovely lady Carrie?" Sain was actually really happy that Kent had found someone special in his life. It didn't drastically change his personality like he was expecting, but getting to see his best friend happy pretty much every day was it's own reward.
"Well, you remember when I told you I might want some advice on how to propose to Carrie right? This is that. I have an idea and I wanted to run it past you to see what you thought and if you had any improvements I could make to it." Kent answered, knowing very well that Sain had remembered.
"Look at you Kent, ready to step up and make the big decisions like always." Sain noted with very little sarcasm because he was really happy to hear this news. "Alright, lay it on me, what were you thinking?" So Kent laid out what he had come up with to Sain and Sain really liked the idea, though he had a few tweeks to implement.
"This idea is very 'you' Kent." Sain noted when the explanation was done with. "It's very understated as expected, but pretty romantic nonetheless. Though I think you should spice it up just a bit. Not too much, just one thing that I would suggest."
"And what would that be?" Kent wondered, glad that Sain was actually seeming to give him genuine advice and not making fun of the situation. So Sain let him know what his idea was and Kent liked what he came up with.
"Oh, I would be remiss to not let you know she's probably gonna want to jump you as soon as you get back." Sain ended with a little tease.
"Yeah, I've got that in the back of my mind as well, but thank you for bringing it up in case I didn't." Kent noted.
"Hey, what are friends for?" Sain asked with a chuckle. "And just because I know you're gonna be nervous, just remember that things don't have to be perfect. Look at me for example, I'm far from perfect but I'm happy with where I am in life. I make mistakes all the time as you know and you're still my friend, so if things go awry with Carrie I'm sure she'll understand."
"Thank you Sain, you really are a reliable guy when you feel like being one." Kent noted with his own small smile to his friend.
"What can I say, I like it when my friends are happy." Sain smiled back. "Is that all you wanted to talk about? Because the longer you're in here with me and not with Carrie the more suspicious it might seem?"
"No, I think that's it." Kent said getting up. But then he did think of something. He pulled a small box out of his pocket and opened it up to show Sain the ring inside. "You think Carrie will like this?"
"I think she'll love it."
Carrie woke up the next day alone like she usually did. It was nice for Kent to sleep with her at night, but he had to get up so early to take care of his knightly duties and he rarely slept in. She was used to it though so it didn't make her that lonely anymore. Though what did surprise her this morning was a small piece of paper that was left on her nightstand. She picked it up and started to read it once her foggy morning vision cleared up.
To Carrie:
Sorry for leaving you so early once again, but this time it's for a slightly different reason. Meet me by the stables after you eat breakfast and do anything you need to do for the day. I want to take the day off and spend it with you taking a nice ride out by the lake and having a meal there as well. Oh, and don't forget to bring your swimwear since I have the feeling it's going to be a warm day.
Kent
As Carrie read the note her heart started to feel very happy and full. It wasn't rare for Kent to do something romantic like this for her, but every time he did it was a special occasion and he did his best to make everything work out wonderfully. It energized Carrie to get up and get dressed and start getting everything she needed to get done organized before she met with him.
"I am so lucky to have a man like Kent in my life." Carrie said to herself as she went about doing the things she needed to do after breakfast. "He's so considerate of my feelings and he goes out of his way to make me feel special. And he's just a wonderful person who helps those in need and takes charge, he's great!"
"Yeah, I'd say Kent is a pretty awesome guy myself." Sain chimed in since he had started walking next to Carrie in the hall. She jumped slightly but this wasn't the first time Sain had done something like this while she was zoning out.
"Sain, how many times do I have to tell you to stop doing that?" She asked him with a bit of a headshake. "Anyways, do you have something for me, because I'm a bit busy right now getting ready."
"No, no, I just wanted to wish you a happy day out with Kent." Sain replied genuinely. "And to say that I'm glad he found such a lovely and caring woman to call his own. I was starting to think that we'd both end up alone."
"Ha, good one Sain." Carrie chuckled.
"No, I'm serious." Sain noted. "Before you came along, I wasn't sure that Kent would ever get over his feelings for Lyn. But now, it's been forever since he's even said her name without it being prompted by some news about her and Mark or something. That may sound like a small thing to you, but for someone like Kent who is so single-minded on things, that's a big deal."
"Sain, why are you dumping all this on me all of a sudden?" Carrie wondered. "We've been through this all before, is something up?" Sain realized that he might have been laying on to thick and he began to backtrack.
"Why would something be up? Can't I just be happy and jealous of my friends for a bit?" Sain teased. "Anyways, I'll see you two lovebirds later, bye!" And with that he scurried off before he could say anything else that might give something away.
"That was weird. I mean it was Sain, but it was weird even for him." Carrie noted to herself when he was out of earshot. "Oh well, I'm sure it'll all come out eventually. I need to get going if Kent and I are going to have time to do everything he wants to." So she hurried off and finished everything she needed to get done and headed down to the stables where she found Kent grooming both of their horses to prepare them for a ride.
"Carrie, I'm so glad that you could make it." Kent said with a warm smile as she walked up. "I hope my note wasn't too messy, I was in a bit of a rush when I wrote it."
"It was perfect Kent, and it's really romantic that you wanted to spend the day with me." Carrie replied as she moved closer and gave him a kiss on the cheek. "Before we head out though, is something up with Sain? He was acting weird when I saw him earlier."
"Not that he's told me." Kent noted. "I was talking with him last night and he didn't bring up anything. What was he doing?"
"He was just going on about how happy he is that we're together and how he's surprised you were able to move on from Lyn." Carrie explained. "Like it wouldn't be weird if he hadn't already told me that in the past."
"Maybe he's just having a crisis with his own love life as usual." Kent said, hoping that would end the conversation since he knew Sain was acting weird because he knew that he would be proposing to Carrie tonight.
"Yeah, that's probably it. He'll get over it eventually like usual." Carrie commented before moving on. "So, are the horses ready to go?"
"Yes, I fed them and made sure their shoes are on properly as I was waiting on you, so everything should be all set." Kent noted.
"Great, I brought a healing staff and some medical supplies in case something were to happen or if we come across anyone who needs help on the way." Carrie stated.
"That's a good idea, I should bring a sword just in case as well then." Kent said walking over to a weapon rack and putting one in his sheath. "Okay, we should be ready to go now." So they both saddled up on a horse and a few minutes later they were off. The land surrounding Castle Caelin and it's town were very beautiful. There were trees everywhere as far as the eye could see and large clearings where you could see all sorts of wild animals just living their lives. As they rode along to the lake Kent wanted to stop at him and Carrie got to talking about things.
"You know, I can't believe that it's only been almost two years since we first met each other." Carrie noted. "It actually feels like we've known each other for much longer, don't you think Kent?"
"I agree, I feel like you've been in my life much longer than that, but that's not a bad thing obviously." Kent replied. "Who would have known when I accidentally ate some poison laced cake that it would lead up to me meeting the love of my life?"
"I'm just glad that Mark had the confidence in my staff skills to let me use that Restore staff all the way back then. I was sure one of the other students in his class would be much better at it, but he trusted me and it made all the difference." Carrie noted.
"You know, we should get Mark to come back and teach some more basic combat classes, the squires really enjoyed having him and Lyn around." Kent suggested. "Though maybe after their child arrives, so it's not so hectic."
"Do you think we should go visit and try to help out when the time comes?" Carrie wondered.
"I've been thinking about it. I figured we'd sent them a letter and let them decide. Because Lucius and Serra, some other healer friends of ours, live a lot closer to them than we do, so they might be the better choice to ask." Kent noted.
"That's fair." Carrie agreed. "I'm sure whatever they end up having though, that baby is going to be super cute."
"Probably." Kent replied before trying to hold in a laugh. Carrie gave him a look and he knew he had to spill it even if it was a bit rude. "I'm just hoping it comes out with green or brown hair, if you catch my meaning."
"That's something I would expect Sain to say you know?" Carrie noted with a small laugh of her own. "But I'm sure it's theirs, they've been very careful about things. Kind of makes me wonder what kind looks a child we might have would have. But that's a long way off I'm sure."
Probably a lot shorter of a time than you might think. Kent thought to himself as they approached the lake. "Looks like no one else had the same idea today, though that's not completely a bad thing."
"Yeah, it just means we have the whole lake to ourselves." Carrie noted. "The water looks so clear and lovely today, and you were right when you said it's a bit warm, I could take a dip right now honestly."
"Well, why not then?" Kent suggested. "If we end up eating first we'd have to wait, and it hasn't been that long since breakfast, I think it would be alright."
"You make some good points there." Carrie replied with a big smile. "Let's tie the horses up and change into our swimwear." She said this, but she had something else in mind that they could get up to first.
"Sounds like a plan." Kent noted. So they tied the horses up and found a nice secluded spot to change into their swimwear in case someone did end up showing up. Carrie quickly undressed and put the bottom of her purple bikini on first and then took a few peaks to see where Kent was in his process and when she saw that he was naked she snuck up behind him and gave him a tight hug, making sure he could feel her bare breasts on his back.
"Surprise! She teased him as her hands started to explore his chest and down towards his abs.
"Carrie! What are you doing?!" Kent asked in a bit of shock. Of course they had done stuff like this before, but he wasn't expecting it here and now, especially not somewhat out in the open like this.
"I figured since you went out of your way to set up such a romantic day together I should give you a bit of a reward." Carrie noted as her hand slipped down towards Kent's shaft. "If we do something now like this then when we get to swimming then everything will wash off. Unless you don't want to of course, I'd understand that." Carrie brought up a good point, and it didn't look like anyone else was going to be coming around. Kent thought back to when he told Sain he could be flexible with what happened today and that helped him make the decision a bit easier.
"Far be it from me to turn down a well earned reward." Kent joked, letting Carrie know he appreciated the thought. "What did you have in mind?"
"Oh, nothing too much, something like this I suppose." Carrie teased before walking around to Kent's front side and getting down on her knees so she was more level with his crotch. "Hmm, a little excited already I see."
"Can you blame me?" Kent asked with a light chuckle. "What guy wouldn't get a bit worked up over seeing his girlfriend topless and in a position like that."
"No, I guess I can't." Carrie teased him some more. "But what I can do is rile you up a bit more, I know you can get a bit bigger than that." And with that she stood up a bit taller on her knees so her chest was level with Kent's shaft and gently placed it into her cleavage before starting to rock her chest up and down, pushing her breasts together slightly with one of her hands as well. "How does that feel, good?" She asked sensually.
"Very." Kent replied in a bit of a lower voice, a hint of a pleasured moan in his voice. Feeling the warm softness of Carrie's chest enveloping his shaft was a better feeling than being wrapped up in a warm blanket on a cold day and it sent goosebumps up and down his back with every up and down motion she was giving him. Very quickly his dick grew to full length and when it was there it would peek out of Carrie's cleavage every time she rocked her chest down. This was exactly what Carrie was expecting would happen so when it did she moved on a bit more.
"Well, let's see how you like the feeling of this then!" She said before lowering her head down slightly as she continued to move her chest up and down. Now every time that Kent's dick popped out of her cleaveage she gave it a quick little kiss on it's tip before raising her chest back up. That sent another wave of pleasure out through Kent's body and he was starting to actually make some noise from that. Slowly but surely Carrie kept lengthening the time she kept his dick popped up and able to be kissed or licked until eventually she let her breasts free and started using her tongue and hands on Kent's shaft fully.
"Oh Carrie! Carrie! Keep going, just like that!" Kent moaned out, not really caring any more if anyone would come around to hear them, he was lost in the blissful pleasure she was giving him. And in the back of his mind he was loving the fact that once he proposed he'd be a bit more willing to do this more often and maybe even initiate sometimes.
"Oh, I plan to." Carrie teased him, enjoying the fact that she could get Kent this worked up. She was starting to get a bit turned on herself, but she knew that she would probably get some love thrown her way once they got back to the castle so she wouldn't be too frustrated. Eventually she moved on again and moved her mouth in more closely and started to slowly take Kent's shaft into her mouth. Now she wasn't quite experienced at this part just yet so she couldn't take the whole thing in, but she was confident that she could take in enough to get Kent off. And that confidence was well founded because soon after she did that Kent could feel he was about to blow. It was a mix of the surprising nature of this encounter, with him not able to mentally prepare for it, and his own limited experience in intimacy combined to make him reach his limit sooner than most men his age would.
"Carrie! I'm about to finish!" Kent strained out. But luckily this time Carrie was prepared unlike that time that Sain burst in on them on her birthday. So she moved her head back and opened her mouth wide with her tongue out while she reached out and placed Kent's tip on said tongue, jerking it back and forth slightly to push him over the edge. That worked just as she wanted it to and with one last loud moan white sticky strings of seed started to spurt out of Kent's tip. Most of them landed right on Carrie's tongue or into her mouth, but a stray shot or two did end up hitting her on the cheeks and nose, though she didn't mind that much.
"Hmm, a bit saltier than I was expecting, but not completely rancid." Carrie commented as she swallowed up as much of the seed as she could. "You really shoot out a lot no matter what huh? I guess that would be a good thing if you ever want to start a family."
"I've never really thought about it, but I guess that makes sense." Kent replied as he tried to catch his breath. "That felt pretty good for that being the first time you've tried that."
"Yeah! It was fun. But I hope you know I expect you to return the favor when we get back home." Carrie teased him.
"Oh, I know." Kent said back with a wink. "Uh, though I think I accidentally got some on your face."
"No worries, that's why we're swimming next right?" Carrie said not really minding. So they finished up getting dressed in their swimwear and hurried into the lake. The water was nice and refreshing and they really had all the time and space to enjoy themselves. Kent actually wasn't that great of a swimmer but Carrie certainly was, so she was swimming circles around him the whole time.
"Are you sure you aren't part fish or something?" Kent asked after a while. "I think Mark and Lyn have met people like that before."
"I don't think any of them were fish though, they said they turned into cats and birds and such." Carrie noted with a laugh. "But who knows, maybe there are people who live like that in the ocean and they just can't survive on land. That would be interesting don't you think?"
"As long as they were peaceful, I'd hate to have to fight them. You know how strong fish have to be to live in the ocean?" Kent pointed out. "Pretty strong."
"I'm sure if they popped up people like Lord Hector and Lord Eliwood would know how to treat them right." Carrie commented.
"Yeah, but who says they'd meet them first." Kent noted.
"Hmm, good point." Carrie replied. "Well, we'll cross that bridge if or when it comes. Anyways, I'm getting a bit hungry, how about you?"
"I could eat now." Kent agreed.
"First one to shore gets to pick their food first!" Carrie challenged him. Of course she was the first one to get there, but she did wait for Kent to spread out the cloth and food before digging in. "Purple grapes, my favorite!"
"Of course, I've known you long enough to remember what kind of fruit you like." Kent said with a smile. "I brought some more of your favorite foods as well."
"I see!" Carrie said with excitement as she looked over the food. "You're such a sweetheart Kent, it's one of the many reasons why I love you so much!"
"Well, I try." Kent replied modestly.
"And you try well." Carrie said giving him a kiss on the cheek. After that they dug in and started to eat their fill until the majority of the food was gone. "That was so tasty! Thank you Kent, this was a wonderful trip!"
"Well, it's not over yet, don't you want to just sit here and take in the view together?" Kent offered.
"Of course I do. Let's get comfortable then!" So they snuggled up together and just watched the scene on the lake as they talked to each other about this and that, joking together and just speaking what came to their minds. Eventually though Kent felt like it was the right time for him to finally pop the question. So he shifted around so that he and Carrie could look at each other as they spoke.
"Carrie, there is something I've been wanting to talk to you about." Kent started out slowly, trying to calm his rapidly increasing heartbeat. "Something important, regarding our future together as a couple."
"You know you can tell me anything right?" Carrie assured him, though she had read enough romance novels to know where he might be leading this conversation and it was getting her excited as well.
"I know." Kent confirmed. "I know a lot of things about you Carrie, and I know a lot of the feelings I have for you are true. I know I that I love you, more than I've loved anyone else before, and that's why I wanted to give you this and ask you a question." As he said that he took the ring box out from where he had it hidden and opened it up to show the ring to Carrie. "Carrie, would you do me the honor of becoming my wife?" His proposal was short and to the point, but Carrie could tell he had been working on it for a while. It was so very in character for him that she couldn't help but pull him closer into a hug.
"Of course I will!" She exclaimed happily. "Kent, I love you so much as well, and I can't imagine my life without you anymore. I want to learn so much more about you and I want to spend as much time as I can with you to deepen our love together. I never thought a girl like me could fall in love with a knight and have him love me back, but I'm so very glad that I did. You've made me so happy today Kent, I love you! I love you! I want to love you for as long as I can!"
"Carrie, you don't know how happy I am to hear that." Kent replied in a very relieved voice. "It feels like a large weight has been lifted off my shoulders knowing that you want to move on with our relationship like I do. I promise that I'll do everything I can to have a wonderful wedding with all of our friends joining us. And I promise to be the best husband that I can be as well."
"I know you'll do your best as you always do." Carrie assured him. "You always take things so seriously, but this is one of those things where that is very comforting. I always know you're going to be there for me when I need you because you are so reliable in so many ways. And honestly, it doesn't have to be a big wedding, just our families and our close friends would be nice."
"That does sound nice. It's been a long time since I've seen a few people and I'm really looking forward to it." Kent noted. "I hope you don't mind Sain being my best man."
"As long as you're okay with Lyn being my maid of honor." Carrie replied back.
"I couldn't think of anyone better to make things easier for you." Kent commented. After that they snuggled together some more in comfortable silence, just watching the lake and holding each other close, until the sun started to set. "We should probably get back soon."
"Yeah, we should." Carrie agreed. "Thank you again Kent, this was the best way I could have spend the day, and it's all because of you."
"I could say the same thing about you." Kent replied softly back. So they got dressed back in their normal clothes and rode back to Caelin castle as the sun was going down. By the time they had put their horses in the stables and made it back to Kent's room it was nighttime, but the night was still young for the recently engaged pair.
"Soooo, should we take a bath first or should we get busy on the bed first?" Carrie wondered with a teasing voice.
"I'd say bed first and then a bath, that way we can clean off like earlier today." Kent answered.
"I was hoping you'd say that!" Carrie said with a smile. "Let's skip the foreplay though, I think we got enough of that earlier as well."
"Sounds good to me." Kent noted. "How do you want to do it tonight?"
"You should lay on your back and then I'll get on top of you so you don't have to do that much, my lovely fiancée." Carrie teased him.
"As you desire my lovely future wife." Kent teased back. So they got undressed and not that much later they were in the agreed upon position with Carrie about to lower herself onto Kent's erect shaft. "Is it a safe day today?" Kent asked as usual.
"I believe it is, but even if it isn't, we're getting married, what could go wrong?" Carrie wondered.
"What indeed, what indeed?" Kent replied back before they spent the rest of the night together, the first of many more that would follow in the future.
Chapter 73: File #748 Hitting the Showers
Notes:
Back to the Basketball AU for this one. This time they are in college. Junior year because if the last year of high school was Lyn's Story then the first two years of college would be Eliwood/Hector's Story and the lore with Carrie is that she meets Mark, Lyn, and Kent after the events of FE7. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #748 Hitting the Showers
Characters: Mark, Lyn, Kent, Carrie
Based on: a commission by smash_gen on Twitter
As per usual when it came to basketball practice the last four people in the gym were Mark, the assistant head coach, Lyn, the star shooting guard, Kent, the starting power forward, and Carrie the secondary cheerleading captain. It used to be just Mark, Lyn, and Kent, but ever since Carrie transferred to Lycia University at the start of everyone's junior year she stuck around as well since her and Kent had started dating. Currently Mark and Kent were trying to finish a game of Horse so they could all leave, but they just kept making shots.
"Seriously, am I going to have to start shooting from the bleachers to end this?" Mark teased Kent. Mark had some skills when it came to shooting, but he wasn't athletic enough to play at full speed, so that's why he ended up wanting to be a coach. From humble beginnings as a high school statistician to where he was now as an assistant coach for a reputable college was a meteoric rise for someone so young, though he would attribute most of his success to his players such as Kent and his lovely wife of just over a year Lyn.
"You know as well as anyone that I've been practicing my deep shots since that's one of my weak areas, care to test how far I've come?" Kent teased back. To everyone else Kent was a straight-laced stick in the mud, but when it came to his friends he was able to let loose just a tad in moments like this.
"Fine, let's see you shoot from here." Mark said as he dribbled the ball behind the three point line on the left wing and then stepped back a few steps to lengthen the distance of his shot. He took a few moments to line up his shot before jumping up and draining it without it even touching the rim.
"You know, if you were just a bit faster you could probably give Wil a run for his money for backup shooting guard." Lyn noted since Mark had taken the shot near where her and Carrie were standing at watching.
"Nah, he can shoot well up close and dunk a bit too, he'd smoke me easily." Mark replied before bouncing the ball back to Kent. "Your shot." So Kent took the ball and dribbled up to the spot Mark had shot from and prepared himself to try and replicate it.
"K-E-N-T! He's the man for you and me! K-E-N-T! Don't doubt him or you'll see! Go Kent!" Carrie cheered him on and he gave her a quick smile before taking the shot and draining it just like Mark did.
"Guys, seriously, can we get this over with, I really want to get on with the day." Lyn commented as Mark went and picked the ball up again. He looked at Lyn and then smirked a little devilishly.
"Well, I think I have a shot that can top anything Kent can make, but I might need some encouragement to make it. Maybe a little cheer like Carrie did for Kent." He teased Lyn playfully.
"You are such a personality." Lyn replied back shaking her head back playfully. "Sometimes I wish you would have stayed quiet and reserved."
"No you don't." Mark continued to tease as he winked at her.
"Okay, maybe not, but some times you can be insufferable." Lyn commented.
"Seconded!" Kent chimed in.
"Thirded! If that's even a word." Carrie added with a chuckle.
"You guys are horrible friends." Mark replied with a smile on his face, knowing that they were just messing with him. Either way he got into position from behind the backboard with his back facing the rim. "Okay, you have to bounce the ball off the back wall, through the support beams holding the rim up, and you have to hit the rim at least once." He said calling his shot.
"No way he makes this." Kent commented to Carrie who had to agree.
"Maybe you should cheer him on." Carrie suggested to Lyn.
"Ugh, fine, if I must." Lyn replied, though she had been thinking of something to cheer with.
"M-A-R-K! He's the one with an awesome play! M-A-R-K! He'll be the one to save the day!" Lyn cheered him on. And with that Mark measured the angle he needed before throwing the basketball like a football high on the wall behind the hoop. He gave it some spin as well so when it bounced off the wall it arced in such a way that it practically died right above the hoop. And he was just so ever off as well that it glanced the rim as it went in.
"Ha! Beat that Kent!" Mark said as he did a little celebration dance for himself.
"Well, might as well try my best." Kent noted as he picked the ball up and set himself up just like Mark did. Both the girls pretty much knew that Kent wasn't going to make it so Carrie whispered something into Lyn's ear as he attempted the shot.
"Ooh, that does sound like fun." Lyn replied to her idea with a big smile. "I assume you and Kent talked it over like you said you would?"
"Yeah, he said it would be okay as long as things don't get weird, which I doubt they will." Carrie noted.
"Great! Mark and I have been wanting to do something like this with you two for a while." Lyn noted. By that time Kent had attempted Mark's trick shot and he failed as pretty much everyone expected him to.
"And that's game!" Mark said with excitement. "Man, now I'm even all sweaty. I'll probably join you in the shower if you don't mind Kent."
"Of course not, it's for everyone isn't it?" Kent noted. "I don't expect us to be too long." He said turning to Carrie. "Or do you two think you'll shower off as well?"
"We probably should, we have that team dinner to go to tonight remember?" Lyn replied.
"Oh yeah, I totally forgot!" Carrie stated. "Good think I got my good dress cleaned the other day."
"Well, let's not waste too much time then!" Mark replied before making his way to the men's locker room with Kent. What he didn't know or expect was that Lyn and Carrie actually snuck in behind them, waiting for the two of them to get into the shower before they undressed as well and got ready to join them.
"Mark usually stands on the left, so that's where you'll find him." Lyn noted out to Carrie. The shower was big enough that when it was all steamed up people on opposite sides couldn't see each other that well, and people from the entrance couldn't see as well so that's why Lyn had to point it out to Carrie where Mark should be. "And don't be too nervous, Mark will take very good care of you, promise."
"I know he will, he's a very sweet guy, just like Kent, but thank you for that anyways Lyn. You're a really good friend." Carrie noted.
"Hey, I try." Lyn teased before giving Carrie a small peck on the cheek and playfully smacking her butt to get her moving into the shot. "Now go get him!" Carrie was a bit flustered by Lyn's actions but she did walk into the steamy shower and started to head for the left side. She stuck her hands out in front of her, hoping to eventually find the wall so she could follow it, but before that happened she ended up with her hands on someone's chest. That someone being Mark of course.
"Carrie?" Mark asked a bit surprised. "What are you doing in here? Is something up?" After he asked that he noticed that Carrie was completely naked in front of him and his eyes widened a bit. But he waited for Carrie's answer before he did anything because he knew that it could be she was looking for Kent and ended up over on his side of the shower.
"No, not really." Carrie noted as she got a good look at Mark. He wasn't quite as fit and toned as Kent was, but he was still in pretty good shape given that he trained and practiced with the team regularly. "I mean, I'm kind of here to get something of yours up, if you know what I mean."
"Oh, I see." Mark replied as his smile turned into more of a smirk. "I know the answer is probably obvious with you standing here in front of me like this, but you and Kent are okay with this?"
"Yes, we talked it over a few days ago." Carrie confirmed. "But if you do anything weird I'm leaving."
"Of course, I wouldn't expect anything less." Mark noted. "But I won't lie, I've kind of wanted to see you like this for a while Carrie, you're quite the beautiful woman. Kent is a lucky guy."
"Oh, um, thank you." Carrie replied with a bit of a blush as the heat from the steam and the blood rushing in her body caught up to her. "So, where do you want to start?"
"Do you mind if I feel you up? Those breasts of yours look nice and squishy." Meanwhile Lyn had confidently walked up to where Kent was and stood in front of him with her hair down and everything showing. There was a bit of awkwardness between them since before Mark came into the picture the two of them had dated a bit in high school. And one of the reasons why they broke up was that Lyn wanted to make their relationship more intimate while Kent wasn't quite ready for it at that time.
"Lyn, I know Carrie told you we talked about this and that we decided it was okay, but is it really okay for us to be doing this with our past together?" Kent wondered. "Seeing you like this, it's actually a few of my dirtier dreams come true, but I'm with Carrie now and I love her and I'm not quite sure if I feel okay with this."
"Well, I don't have any intentions of leaving Mark, and I doubt you have any of leaving Carrie." Lyn stated. "But if you're truly uncomfortable with this then I can leave. But something tells me that you kind of don't want me to. Look Kent, in some other time maybe things went differently and we stayed together. And honestly I enjoyed our time together and I really did want to be more intimate with you back then, and I really want to right now as well. Try not to over think it and just let yourself indulge in one of your fantasies for once. If you don't like it then we don't have to do it again. But don't you just want to know how it feels Kent, just once?" Lyn made some reasonable points and Kent had dreamt about a scenario like this many times after they broke up. Maybe it wouldn't be so bad to let himself enjoy this, just once to see how it might have been.
"Yes." Was his firm answer before he grabbed Lyn by the hand and pulled her closer to his body. "But I must warn you that I get a bit, out of control, in moments like this."
"I wouldn't have it any other way." While that had been happening Mark and Carrie had been having a wonderful time making out while Mark felt her chest up. Carrie liked how he was nice and gentle with her until she was used to how his hands felt and how he slowly ramped up how he was touching her body and kissing her. And Mark thought that Carrie made a lot of cute sounds when she was feeling good and that her skin was very nice and smooth along with being a very good kisser. Eventually though the two of them felt like they wanted to move on and Mark knew just what to do.
"Alright Carrie, if you're ready for more I'm gonna have you lean against the wall here and lift your leg up." He told her.
"Sure, I think I can handle that." Carrie noted. As they had been making out Carrie had felt Mark's shaft growing to it's full length and when she looked down she could see he was quite hard. Her and Lyn had wondered from time to time how Mark and Kent stacked up to each other and she could see that while Mark's shaft was a bit shorter than Kent's it made up for it a bit by being a bit wider.
"I hope my size isn't too disappointing compared to Kent." Mark noted as he gently put one hand under Carrie's right breast and used the other to lift her left leg up, slightly leaning her against the wall of the shower. "I've been told by a few people it's pretty average all around."
"Mark, I'm sure if you can please a woman like Lyn that it doesn't really matter how big your dick is." Carrie assured him. "Besides, it looks pretty good to me either way. Didn't expect you to be a shaver like Kent though."
"Well, Lyn likes it that way surprisingly." Mark noted with a chuckle before lining himself up with Carrie's pussy and starting to tease her clit a bit with his tip.
"Does Lyn like it when you tease her like this too?" Carrie asked with a pleasured tone. "Because it's really making me want more."
"For a bit, but then she likes it when I push it in just like this." Mark said before smoothly pushing himself into Carrie and earning himself a nice, long moan coming from her mouth. Speaking of moans, Kent and Lyn were really getting into their session on the other side of the shower and the only reason Mark and Carrie couldn't hear them was because they were so into their intimacy together.
"Oh yes Kent! Just like that! Keep going!" Lyn moaned out as she had her right hand against the wall of the shower while Kent had her right leg high up in the air and her left breast in his other hand. He wasn't kidding when he said he got a bit out of control in moments like this. As soon as they got into it he was giving it to Lyn hard and fast and she was loving every moment of it. Though surprisingly Kent was able to keep his outward appearance calm and stable even though on the inside he was having the time of his life.
"Oh Lyn! This feels amazing! We should have decided to do this so much earlier!" He commented as he closed his eyes to try and hold on just a bit longer. Even if him and Carrie were in the intimate stages of their relationship they hadn't actually had that much sex, and since they were both each other's first time that meant they didn't have much experience or stamina compared to say Mark and Lyn who liked to sleep around a bit.
"See, didn't I say you'd really enjoy yourself?" Lyn panted as she breathed in the hot and steamy air. Lucky for Kent, and to some extent Carrie as well with Mark, Lyn was tired out from practice so her stamina wasn't where it could be either. "Just a bit more like this and I think you'll get a good reaction out of me."
"Should I pull out when the time comes?" Kent wondered, not exactly sure how things like this went. He was so surprised by the moment he hadn't even thought about a condom or any type of protection.
"You don't have to, since Mark and I get around a lot I have one of those devices in my body that prevents you from getting pregnant." Lyn explained.
"Good, because honestly I don't think I could pull out in time anyways." Kent admitted. Over on the other side of the shower Mark and Carrie were having a similar conversation.
"Well, I'm on the pill so I don't think anything would happen, but Kent and I didn't actually talk about if that was okay." Carrie noted when Mark asked.
"Hmm, fair enough." Mark noted as he slowed down his thrusting a bit. "Well, I have an idea that can work out for the both of us. Do you trust me?"
"I do Mark, very much so." Carrie replied truthfully. So Mark pulled out of her and put her in a position where her chest was pushed up against the wall of the shower and he placed his dick in between her butt cheeks and started thrusting there, all the while his hands moved into her thigh where he could finger her and play with her clit at the same time. "Ahhhh! That feels really good Mark! I don't think I can hold on for much longer!"
"Me either!" Mark moaned out and after a few more moments of his dick being rubbed between her cheeks it started to twitch and convulse before a few thick lines of cum started to spurt out onto her back. When she felt them hit her back it was just the thing that set Carrie off as well and she had her orgasm soon after, spraying Mark's fingers a bit with the liquids coming out.
"Gods, that was an experience!" Carrie commented a few moments later when she caught her breath a bit. "Good thing we're in a shower and we can clean this off." A few moments after she said that the two of them heard Lyn and Kent finishing off themselves and they couldn't help but giggle a bit at how it sounded and how close the four of them had been to going off at the same time. After everything calmed down and the four of them all got cleaned off they shut the showers off and convened in the middle of the shower to talk things over.
"Well, that went pretty much as I expected." Mark noted with a big smile. "I hope I did a good job at making you feel good Carrie."
"You did Mark, you were very sweet and careful as always." Carrie told him. "I wouldn't be opposed to doing it again if we get the chance." She added giving Kent a look to ask him how his time with Lyn went.
"Yes, um, I enjoyed myself and it wasn't as weird as I thought it might be." Kent admitted. "Thank you Lyn, I really appreciate you letting me get through all of that with you."
"Hey, no problem, what are friends for?" Lyn replied with a big smile. "And you've got yourself quite the man here Carrie, make sure you take care of him."
"Oh, I know." Carrie said confidently. "And I will."
"Well, I know we'd all like to stand here and talk more, but like Lyn noted before, we do have that dinner to go to." Mark noted as he stepped out of the shower and towards his locker to put his clothes on.
"Mark getting dressed first, this is, well a first." Lyn joked as she joined him.
"I mean, we're all going to be at the dinner together, we could just meet up afterwards and have another go at it, with all of us together this time." Carrie suggested. Mark and Lyn looked at Kent because it was really up to him if they did it again.
"I don't see why not." Kent noted. "But like, can we do it on a bed or something, I don't feel like standing too much after all of this."
"Seconded." Lyn agreed.
"Thirded. Yeah, I guess that's a word now." Carrie joked.
"Fourth-ed?" Mark wondered, getting everyone else to laugh at the absurdity. But they were all in agreement that getting together again was something they wanted to do. And really, who better to be close with than the people you've been friends with for what seemed like forever?
Chapter 74: File #173 Two for One Part 2
Notes:
Finally getting back to this series, though technically 'Perfection Reobtained' happened in between. Askr is a strange place, we don't fully know what happens to heroes when they get sent home, so don't take the thoughts I place here as 100% canon to anything, not even my other stories because I've had others where they do remember stuff from Askr. Basically it works the way I want it to for the plot until we get hard confirmation. Also warning for those not into different versions of the same character getting it on like the last one.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #173 Two for One Part 2
Characters: Lilina, Pre-War/Summer Rutger, Summer Lilina
Based on: a commission by BlackCat18up on Twitter
A few months had passed since the younger version of Rutger had been summoned to Askr. During that time he made the most of it and followed in his parents footsteps, sleeping around with pretty much anyone who he could hold a conversation with and was willing to have a bit of no consequence fun. He even had a very intense experience with Ursula of the Black Fang on his parent's suggestion. All in all he was having fun and pretty much everyone enjoyed him being around for his brighter personality than his older self and his skill in fighting. Though there was one hero who had some complicated feelings about him and really the only other hero she knew she could talk about them was herself.
"You seem down." Lilina commented to her other self as they sat down to have some calming tea together and talk about how she was feeling.
"Well, if anyone would know how that looks it would be you." Summer!Lilina replied with a sigh. "But you are 100% right, I am feeling down. Well maybe not down, but I've just got some complicated feelings to get sorted through."
"Trust me, I know how that feels." Lilina noted with a chuckle since she knew herself pretty well and how her other self must be feeling. "I'm glad you came to me to talk though, I think this is a very rare and interesting chance to talk things out with myself."
"I figured you'd have a clearer mind about all this since you're a bit farther along than I am." S!Lilina noted. "And because the source of my issues is something similar to what you probably had to deal with back in your Elibe."
"Go on, what is the source of your problems." Lilina wondered.
"It's more of a who actually." S!Lilina replied. "It's Rutger. Not yours obviously, he's been perfectly fine and normal with me, it's mine."
"Hmm, I see." Lilina said before taking a sip of her tea slowly. "What seems to be the issue with him?"
"I don't really know how to put it into words honestly." S!Lilina admitted. "I was hoping you'd have a way to put it that could give me a more clear idea of what's going on in my heart."
"Huh, okay." Lilina replied a bit stumped herself. "Let me think about it for a few moments." S!Lilina nodded and Lilina went a little deeper in thought to try and pinpoint what the issue might be. She thought about what S!Rutger had been doing since he arrived in Askr. He's been fighting yes, but he had also been getting around like Mark and Lyn had, and who could blame him honestly. But also Lilina had to remember that this Rutger was from before the war with Bern while S!Lilina was from some time after the war. She knows what that Rutger is going to turn into, and even if she would want to stop it she can't. Maybe that scares her a bit, makes her hesitate to take certain actions? Well, it was a start.
"Anything coming to mind?" S!Lilina wondered as she watched Lilina open her eyes from her pondering.
"A few things, yes." Lilina confirmed. "Let me start by asking you this, do you feel jealous or anything like that because your Rutger is going around and sleeping with whoever he pleases?"
"I wouldn't call it jealousy per se." S!Lilina commented. "It's just weird that he hasn't asked me to be with him yet. Like we're friends, especially with him being from before the war, I would have thought that I'd be one of the first people he asked. Hell he got with you the first night he was here."
"I see." Lilina noted, wondering that if the war had never happened she would have felt the same way about her Rutger doing the same thing back in Elibe. "Has it ever come to mind that maybe there is a reason why he hasn't come to you yet?"
"A few times, but nothing I can come up with makes sense." S!Lilina noted. "First I thought maybe he just doesn't like me like your Rutger does, but he got with you so that doesn't make sense. Then I thought maybe he's doing it out of respect for our Roy not being with us, but then you two told me stories about how Roy is totally on board with your relationship in your Elibe, so that's scratched. I just don't know what to think."
"Have you ever considered he's not asking you because actually cares for how you feel?" Lilina asked.
"What do you mean by that?" S!Lilina asked back.
"Think about it, before he came to Askr you were the only Lilina he knew and the you from back then is nothing like the you now and is far from the way I am as well." Lilina started. "If you think about it that way, I would say that he's probably waiting to be done with all his fun with all these random Askr flings that, while they deepen his friendship with people don't really mean much romantically, before coming back to you and wanting to start something serious. Have you ever let it be known that you'd be okay with him getting around if he mainly stayed with you?"
"No, we haven't really talked about it." S!Lilina admitted. "But that does make a bit of sense. I know I was a bit thrown off when I saw you and your Rutger sleeping around like Mark and Lyn, just to a lesser extent."
"Well then I would say that conversation should be had some time soon so you can at least clear that up." Lilina suggested. "Though I would say he probably will bring Roy up since yours isn't here, saying something like it wouldn't be fair to make a move without him around, but I'm sure you could convince him it would be alright. The next question though is if you really want to be in a relationship with him, knowing that this happy and friendly version of himself is not long for your Elibe."
"Really putting the nails on me here huh?" S!Lilina commented a bit nervously before taking a sip of tea to give herself some time to think. "But you're not wrong. To me this isn't the Rutger I know. The Rutger I know is a lot more like yours. And while I find him to be a good man, I don't know if I can put myself through having to see him turn into that if I get close to him here in Askr. Like even if I wasn't attracted to him, Rutger is a very close childhood friend. Knowing he turns into someone that's so closed of and angry hurts me enough already, but getting closer with the version of Rutger I've always known and then seeing that might just rip my heart in two. Like sometimes I think it would be easier if he wasn't the Rutger from my Elibe, that way I could rationalize to myself that maybe he comes from an Elibe where the war doesn't happen, or where Mark and Lyn don't die, or any number of other possibilities where he doesn't spiral into that darkness."
"Yeah, yeah, I, I totally understand you on that one." Lilina stated slowly. "Like when I saw Rutger again for the first time since his parents died, like actually saw him without my friendship vision or anything like that, it was like someone had punched me in the stomach multiple times. I'm sure it was the same for you, but I had never seen Rutger that sad and angry ever in my life. It was like he was a completely different person, and he pretty much was for a while. So I get not wanting to expose yourself to that or overthinking it while you're here in Askr if you two are always close to each other."
"But, like, some part of me wants to expose myself like that. I want to make him as happy as I can now so that when he does turn into that maybe he can think back and maybe not be so torn up and sad." S!Lilina noted. "But then again, we know we can't change the future with our actions here in Askr. Things we do here don't carry over back home. It's just so frustrating!"
"It sure is." Lilina agreed, not really knowing what to say at the moment. But this was good, her other self was getting to the bottom of her issues with her feelings and would soon be able to make a plan to deal with them. There was a bit of silence between the two of them before something popped up in Lilina's mind. "Hmm, I wonder-"
"What?" S!Lilina asked.
"Well, think about it. If we can't change the future with what we do here in Askr, then somehow we'd have to end up losing our memories of what we did and said here right?" Lilina pondered.
"Yeah, what's your point?" S!Lilina wondered.
"That maybe your heart won't get hurt if you don't remember what you get up to here? That maybe you should just enjoy yourself here while you can? I don't know, I'm just spitballing here." Lilina answered. "Who knows? Maybe the memories will leave but relics of your feelings will stick with you? And that will somehow help Rutger get past his trauma? I guess what I'm trying to say is that while it could hurt a bit, I think you should go for it. Deep down Rutger is Rutger, no matter what he acts like on the outside and I think if you take this chance then you'll be able see that way more clearly and see him how I do."
"The feelings you have for Rutger are really worth the pain they cause you?" S!Lilina asked to confirm.
"Yeah, they are." Lilina asked simply. "But the choice is up to you, I'm not gonna force you to do one thing or another. Though if you want some help, I'd be happy to do so in whatever way I can." Again there was another long silence as S!Lilina thought over everything that her and her other self had talked about. Everything being said and laid out really helped her sort out her feelings, and after a while she was ready to make a decision.
"Okay, I think I know what I want to do." S!Lilina stated after finishing her cup of tea. "And I have an idea of how I want to tell Rutger, but I'd like your help with it if you have time."
"I have all the time in the world, what are you thinking?"
S!Rutger was training outside with his trident in his swimwear when he was approached by the Gatekeeper from Fodlan with a message.
"You are Rutger from the beach correct? I have something to report!" The Gatekeeper told him, doing his job confidently.
"That's me." S!Rutger confirmed with a chuckle at his enthusiasm. "What's up?"
"Your presence is requested by Lilina and Summer Lilina at your next convenience." The Gatekeeper stated. "They told me to tell you to go to Summer Lilina's quarters."
"Alright, sounds good." S!Rutger noted, wondering a bit why the both of them wanted to see him. "Thank you, I'll go in a minute or two." With that the Gatekeeper gave him a nod and moved on to deliver his next message. "Hmm, I hope I'm not in trouble or something." Either way he finished up his training and made his way to S!Lilina's room. He made sure that he wasn't too sweaty and that his hair was in place before he knocked on the door. He wanted to make a good impression as usual because he was eventually planning on making a move.
"Hello! I'm here!" S!Rutger called out as he knocked on the door and he could have sworn he heard some giggling from behind it.
"Come on in, the door is unlocked!" S!Lilina called back to him. "And lock the door behind you!"
"Alright!" S!Rutger noted as he opened the door and quickly closed and locked it after he stepped into the room. Then he looked into the room and that's when he saw it. Both S!Lilina and the regular looking Lilina were laying on the bed completely naked cuddling each other with big smiles on their faces. S!Rutger immediately covered his eyes like he did when he barged in on the regular Lilina and her Rutger that one time. "Why do I keep walking in on things like this?!"
"Oh, come on Rutger, we've been waiting for you like this." S!Lilina teased him. "You can't tell me you don't want to have a bit of fun with the both of us."
"I mean, you would think so, but I kind of wanted to wait on something first." S!Rutger admitted. Him stating that made Lilina give S!Lilina a knowing look.
"Waiting on what?" S!Lilina asked, pressing the issue a bit.
"Well, I kind of had this plan." S!Rutger started. "I was going to have my fun sleeping around with people here in Askr until I got tired of it and then I was going to ask you if you wanted to be a couple."
"That's very thoughtful of you Rutger." S!Lilina told him truthfully, glad that her other self had called the issue correctly. "But why do you think you have to wait?"
"Because I'm pretty sure you'd want me all to yourself, though I'm starting to have less confidence in that thought over the last few moments." S!Rutger noted.
"Will you move your hands so you can look at me?" S!Lilina asked him and he did so, trying to only look at her face. "Before I got here to Askr that probably was the case, but seeing my other self here and her Rutger having fun sharing their love like Mark and Lyn my thoughts on the matter have changed. I'd be okay with you spending the night with someone every now and then as long as you mainly stayed with me."
"Are you telling me that you want to start being romantic with me?" S!Rutger asked just to confirm. "Like you want to be a couple, a real one? What about Roy?"
"I told you." Lilina told her other self with a smirk.
"Rutger, back home in Elibe, which is yours in the future, Roy is already with someone else." S!Lilina explained. "So you won't be taking me away from him or anything like that, you don't have to worry about that."
"Whew, that's a relief, I really wouldn't want me and Roy to get into something like that." S!Rutger noted. "Well, um, that seems to get rid of all the issues I had with this. Just one thing, why is your other self here?"
"Well, she helped me through some issues I had with my feelings, I figured she should get to have some fun with us as well." S!Lilina told him. "That's not an issue is it?"
"Hell no! Getting to see two versions of the woman I find the most attractive completely naked and waiting for me is like a dream come true." S!Rutger replied confidently. "Plus it wasn't weird with her and the other version of me, so why would this be?"
"Then come on and get in this bed, we've been waiting!" Lilina coaxed him and that was the last push he needed. He quickly slipped out of his swim trunks and headed for the bed. As he did So S!Lilina rolled over on top of Lilina so they were looking each other in the eyes.
"Thank you again, I really appreciate you taking the time to help me get through my emotions." S!Lilina told her genuinely before giving her a kiss on the lips.
"Hey, who better to ask then yourself?" Lilina joked, not finding the kiss to be that weird but actually rather enjoyable. "And who better to spend the night with than someone who knows all of your secret sensitive spots."
"Very true." S!Lilina noted with a smirk before looking back at S!Rutger as much as she could and shaking her butt at him teasingly. "Come on, I've been ready for you for a while, grab my hips and show me what you've got!"
"As you wish." S!Rutger said getting behind the two Lilina's and grabbing S!Lilina's hips firmly. He quickly lined his shaft up with her entrance and with a silent nod from S!Lilina he pushed himself in for the first time and she gasped loudly in pleasure.
"Finally!" She breathed, this final piece of the puzzle called her emotions setting in and letting a huge weight come off her shoulders mentally. And the sex was just amazing as she was expecting. With S!Rutger's newly found experience with women and her other self's knowledge of her body, S!Lilina was practically in heaven the whole time. She actually really enjoyed kissing and making out with her other self, and especially enjoyed it when their chests were pressed together as S!Rutger fucked her from behind. But they didn't stay in that position the whole night, they tried a few and each one was as fun and pleasuring as the last. Eventually after a few hours Lilina decided to leave so S!Lilina and S!Rutger could have some time alone together and when the door closed again they started to cuddle and talk some.
"Just so you know, I'd be okay with you spending the night with other people as well, if you ever wanted to." S!Rutger noted, just because S!Lilina had told him the same thing earlier.
"That's good to know, though I doubt I'll take advantage of it as much as you might." S!Lilina replied.
"That's fair." S!Rutger commented before moving onto his next point. "So, when we go back home, what are you going to do?"
"What do you mean?" S!Lilina asked.
"Well, I'm obviously not the Rutger you know in your time. Well technically I am but you know what I mean with the time displacement and stuff." S!Rutger replied. "What I'm getting at is that your Rutger is probably more like the other one around here. Are you going to be okay knowing I'm gonna turn into that?"
"That's another one of the things that me and my other self talked about." S!Lilina noted. "And I've decided I'd rather enjoy my time here with you now hoping that somehow these emotions and feelings will travel back with us since our memories of this won't and that will help us in the future."
"That's very mature of you Lilina, though I wouldn't expect less from you honestly." S!Rutger commented. "Does that mean when you go back you'll try and start a relationship with your time's version of me?"
"Possibly. I can't really know to be honest." S!Lilina admitted. "My personality has changed from what it was when I got here and it's hard to say that the me from back then and the me now would make the same decisions. That's why I'm hoping that something will stay with me when we get back, because right here and now I would. But again, I can't place how me from before coming to Askr would decide to do things. I mean I know Roy isn't an option, and I'm not saying you're a second option, but I think it's more likely than not."
"Yeah, all this talk about 'other selves' and screwed up timelines and such is a hard thing to wrap your head around. Good think we had my father to explain the basics since he knows how to open Outrealm Gates and the consequences of that, otherwise my brain would be spinning and we both know I'm pretty smart." S!Rutger noted with a bit of a joke at the end to raise the mood, which worked because S!Lilina gave him a laugh.
"It's a mirror into things that could be or could not be, many would pay quite well to know even a possible future." She mused. "But what about you? How do you feel about the knowledge you have a good chance of turning out like the other Rutger?"
"It's weird." S!Rutger noted. "Like he's told me something major happens, but he won't tell me what because it wouldn't matter, I can't change it. So that's scary. But then again, he pretty much has everything I want in life. He's married to his version of you, it sounds like Elibe is at peace like it is in our times, and while things might not be perfect he's content with his life. So, I'm conflicted but I don't really think about it much so I'm not too worried. It's like my father always told me, if you don't have to worry about it, don't."
"Then what do you think about all day?" S!Lilina wondered.
"This and that, nothing too serious." S!Rutger replied truthfully. "But now that we're a thing, the one thing that will be on my mind is you and how to make you happy with the time we have here in Askr. Because you are important to me Lilina, you always have been and you always will be, even if I might lose track of that in the future slightly."
"Why are you so charming?" S!Lilina asked rhetorically with a blush. "But yes, I feel the same. I want our time together here to be fun and light, not worrying about the future or the past or any of that. I just want it to be you and me together against what comes here. Together we can be an unstoppable force of leaves and steel!"
"That sounds really cheesy, but I'm going to let you have it since I love you so much." S!Rutger teased before moving in for a kiss.
"R-Rutger, really?" S!Lilina said with a blush since she wasn't expecting him to say that so soon.
"Yes, really." He confirmed. "Look, we don't know how much time we have here, I'm not gonna spend it worrying about not letting my true feelings out, are you?" He had a point, a very good one at that. They could be sent home tomorrow for Elimine's sake.
"I guess not." S!Lilina replied before pulling him in for another kiss. "I love you Rutger, and I'd really love it if you could show me your love by pounding me into this bed once again, preferably as we kiss since we didn't really get the chance while my other self was around."
"Hell yeah! That's what I'm talking about!"
Chapter 75: File #774 Elibe: Become Human
Notes:
Something new genre wise from me, kind of. Slice of life/murder mystery! That's why the character list is a bit obtuse, so the secret of who did it would be less obvious. I think it turned out well. Enjoy! Also, since Detroit wouldn't be a real city in a FE Modern AU, the game's name is changed to Elibe: Become Human, hence the title. But the plot and characters are pretty much the same.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #774 Elibe: Become Human
Characters: Mark, Lyn, Sain, Pent, Louise, Wil, Rebecca, Erk, Rath, Serra
Based on: a commission by jackorein on Twitter
It was October 24th, one week until Halloween, and Mark had invited his girlfriend Lyn over to his dorm room. Luckily none of his roommates were there so they could be alone and Mark could show Lyn something he thought would be cool and sweet while not getting teased for it being too nerdy.
"Knowing you Mark, you asked me over here for more than some extra coaching or anything like that." Lyn commented as the door closed.
"Well, I figured we could go see a movie and get some dinner or something like that, but I wanted you to come here first because I have something to show you." Mark explained before pulling two large boxes out from under his bed.
"That's not what I was expecting." Lyn noted as Mark put the boxes on his bed.
"I have a feelings you'll expect it less when you open yours." Mark joked. "Go ahead." So Lyn opened the box that Mark motioned was hers and inside was an outfit. White shoes, white pants, and a mostly white shirt with gray shoulders and blue triangle on the left side. There was also a white hair band and a blue arm band in the box as well.
"Mark, you know white isn't really my color right?" Lyn teased him.
"I know, it's for the Halloween party at Professor Pent's place next week." Mark explained. "I can't tell you everything but he asked me to dress up as my favorite fictional detective, and I figured why not also make you an outfit that went with it since we'll be going together?"
"Ohhhh, that makes more sense then." Lyn noted. "Well, let me see your outfit then!" Mark nodded and he opened the box with his outfit. It was a more professional looking getup, black shoes and pants, white undershirt with a two tone gray jacket that also had a blue triangle on the left shoulder. And he had a black tie and a blue arm band as well.
"What do you think?" Mark asked.
"I think you're going to look really handsome in that." Lyn told him truthfully. "I guess I just don't get who it's supposed to be. Is this from one of the games you've played before? Maybe a book?"
"It's from a game." Mark confirmed. "It's supposed to be Connor's outfit from Elibe: Become Human the game with the androids who break free from their programming. He's an android detective who can learn to become more human-like during the course of the game. You can probably realize why I kind of can relate to him."
"Okay, yeah, I think I get it now." Lyn said a little more into the idea of the outfits now that Mark explained it. "So what's my outfit supposed to be? Anyone in specific?"
"Not really." Mark noted. "Just kind of like a consumer model android that's meant to be able to help around the house and with kids, kind of like a maid. I hope that's not offensive or anything."
"I wouldn't see why not." Lyn replied. "And honestly I figure the only people that would make the connection would be Professor Pent and Erk and that's about it. Though that does round back to another question I have. Why does Professor Pent need you to be a detective?"
"Well, you see Lyn, for his Halloween party this year..."
One Week Later
Lyn and Mark pulled up to the Reglay mansion around 6PM and were let in through the gates shortly after. Professor Pent was formerly an Elimine Prize winning scientist working in Etruria, but now he was happily retired with his lovely wife Louise and working on teaching the next generation. They were quite rich and well off, but they were actually pretty cool. They donated money to deserving charities that weren't tax write offs, they always had time to talk to students when they had issues, and they did fun things like inviting everyone to their mansion for Halloween parties each year like this. Pent event answered the door for his guests, as he did for Mark and Lyn as they walked up.
"And who might you two be?" He asked with a smile since he wasn't quite familiar with their outfits."
"I'm Mark, the android detective you requested from Cyberlife." Mark stated, offering his hand for an in-character moment. "And this is Lyn, a reprogrammed AX400 model that works as my assistant. I hope that's not an issue for you Professor."
"No, no, not at all." Pent replied shaking Mark's hand. "So, an android detective, can't say I was expecting that one."
"Well, you said dress as my favorite fictional detective." Mark noted, breaking character. "This outfit is based on Connor from the game Elibe: Become Human and Lyn's outfit is from that game too."
"I actually quite like it, though I wish it had a bit more green." Lyn added.
"Well, thank you, both of you, for going along with my little plan for the night." Pent replied. "Just go about the party as usual and I'll do what needs to be done to set up the surprise. You'll know when to get into character when you hear Louise screaming."
"Okay, noted." Mark commented with a nod before snickering a bit, getting a look from Lyn and Pent. "Oh, I was just thinking that it would make sense for an android to be able to pull the answer to the mystery practically out of their ass like I'm going to tonight."
"Just don't ruin the surprise before everyone else can enjoy themselves." Lyn said pulling Mark into the mansion. After that they walked around a bit to see who was all there already and it was pretty much all of their friends from their classes along with a few people that they didn't really know that well. Eventually things settled in a bit and Mark was sitting on a couch with Erk playing games with him.
"Have to say, didn't expect you to be a fan of Become Human but I really dig the costume Mark." Erk commented as they were setting up for something new.
"You know me, I'm more into story based games than action ones." Mark noted. "But thanks, I think your wizard outfit looks pretty neat as well." It was about then that Mark got a text from Sain saying that he was arriving to the mansion. Usually Sain wouldn't do this, but he was to be the victim for the little mystery that Pent had set up, so Mark needed to be around when he did things so it made sense for his 'investigation' later on. "Sain's about to show up, we should see what his costume is this year."
"Yeah, he always puts a lot of effort into his costumes, even if it's just to impress the girls." Erk commented before the two of them got up to head for the front door. Mark tried to get everyone he could to join them and there were a decent amount of people near the entrance when Pent and Louise greeted Sain.
"Another lovely guest!" Louise said excitedly as she looked Sain over. "It looks like we have a surfer coming into our house, and a really handsome one at that. Aren't you a bit cold Sain? Only wearing those shorts and an unbuttoned shirt?"
"A little cold never stopped me from trying to impress the ladies!" Sain said confidently as he struck a pose with his surfboard.
"When did you get a surfboard?!" Kent called out from the crowd near the door.
"Last week! You know I always go the extra mile for all of my costumes!" Sain told him as he stepped inside.
"Oh, if only I was 10 years younger and could be wooed again." Louise swooned, a little fakely for show but not enough for anyone other than those in the know to catch on.
"Don't be so hard on yourself Mrs. Reglay, if you weren't married I'd try and woo you along with all the other lovely women here tonight." Sain stated, though that statement was a bit more realistic sounding for obvious reasons.
"I just might have to keep that in mind." Louise replied with a chuckle before kissing Sain on the cheeks. Then Pent cut in.
"Alright, alright, don't need to be tracking mud and dirt near the doorway, everyone disperse!" He noted a tad harshly. "I don't think anyone else is going to show up. Mr. Sante, I'm sure you don't want to hold that surfboard all night, so you can put it in the hall closet next to the bathroom up these stairs if you'd like."
"Oh, sure thing Professor, thanks!" Sain said before going upstairs to do just that. After that Mark and Lyn walked away together and Lyn had a better idea of what was going to happen now.
"Okay, I see how it's going to come together now, really smart plan honestly." She commented.
"Oh, the set up isn't quite done just yet." Mark teased. "Come on, let's mill around for a bit, but we need to be in the kitchen in about half an hour."
"Sounds good." Lyn noted. So they walked around a bit, talking to friends and explaining their outfit. Mark spouted some lines about 28 stab wounds and showed people this cool coin trick he learned to do while Lyn just did her best to keep up, acting like she thought an android would. Eventually though the time came for them to be in the kitchen and they took a viewpoint where Mark could see everything before starting to nibble on some snacks.
"I wonder what's going to happen here." Lyn commented. In the kitchen with them were Rebecca, Louise, Sain, Wil, Rath, and Erk and eventually Pent came in the kitchen as well with some empty wine glasses and bottles.
"Louise, I need another bottle of wine to keep serving, do we have any more?" Pent asked. Since everyone here was an adult Pent felt comfortable serving such drinks.
"I think there is another one in the refrigerator." Louise noted. "Rebecca, can you get it out since you're closer?"
"Sure thing Mrs. Reglay!" Rebecca replied cheerfully as she took the bottle out of the fridge. Now she was in on the mystery plot so she knew that this particular bottle was carbonated and with a bit of shaking that the cork would pop and start spraying everywhere. Her goal was to at least hit herself, Sain, and Louise with the spray, but if other people got caught in it then it that would be fine as well. So as she moved to hand it over to Pent she 'accidentally' started to trip and throw the bottle into the air. She bobbled it a couple times and when she finally got a hold of it the cork popped and the bottle sprayed all over everyone in the room except for Mark, Lyn, and Pent.
"Now this is what I call a party!" Sain said sticking his tongue out to try and lick up some of the spray, though everyone else was trying to duck and cover to no avail. Eventually the bottle lost pressure and stopped spraying, leaving six wet and sticky partygoers in the kitchen.
"Drat, now we're going to have to clean all this up before dinner." Pent noted a bit upset. That's when Mark nudged Lyn and she got the hint.
"Do not worry Professor Reglay, mopping a kitchen is well within my programming." Lyn stated in her android voice. "I'll have it clean in no time."
"Thank you Lyn, but what are we going to do about the guests?" Pent wondered.
"Not to worry, I can get everyone cleaned up before dinner." Louise stated. "Come on everyone, we have a large bathroom just up these stairs with a good number of towels to dry off with." So she took everyone who got hit with the wine upstairs and when they were gone Pent gave Mark and Lyn a wink.
"Good job you two, sorry for making you mop up the floor, I can help you with that though." Pent said pulling a wet vacuum out of the closet.
"Thank goodness, that will make this job a lot easier." Lyn noted. "Okay Mark, we'll be in here if you need us for anything."
"Duly noted." Mark stated, waiting for the next plot thread to start. Eventually everyone who had gotten sprayed with the wine came back downstairs to enjoy the part, except for Sain and Rebecca. No one really noticed until a group started playing a game of Mafia, which was one of Sain's favorite party games.
"Is Sain alright, I heard he got some wine spilled on him earlier." Kent wondered to the group.
"Yeah, same with Rebecca." Wil noted. "Like I already got cleaned off and so has Rath and Erk, I wonder what's taking the two of them so long."
"Well, since I just got eliminated, I'll go check on them and see if they are doing alright. "Louise said standing up and walking out of the room. So the game of Mafia continued on and eventually Rebecca came down, but there was no sign of Sain still.
"Was Sain still up there when you came down?" Kent wondered about his best friend. Rebecca's face was quite red, like she was embarrassed about something, which was some pretty good acting on her part. "And why are you in your swimsuit and not your costume?"
"Sain is still up there, yes." Rebecca confirmed nervously. "And my costume was soaked through since I was the one holding the bottle so I figured I'd just wear my swimsuit I brought since some of us will probably be using the hot tubs outside later anyways." Wil really didn't like the way this was sounding, he had a very obvious crush on Rebecca, but he didn't make a real big scene. He just stood up and walked out of the room briskly in the direction of the bathroom Sain was supposed to be near. Now Wil wasn't in on the plan, so Mark hoped that Sain could explain what was going on well enough that he didn't get really upset.
"I should probably go up there as well seeing as Louise hasn't come back either." Pent commented a few minutes later before leaving as well. The plot was all coming together now and soon enough the whole party was going to be in for a big surprise. The game of Mafia ended and soon after everyone made their way to the kitchen to get some of the food Pent and Louise made for dinner. It wasn't anything too fancy since there were a lot of guests, but it tasted good and they could tell the couple put a lot of effort into it. Said couple had rejoined the party, but still Sain was nowhere to be seen. Not many people were worried about it though, everyone was so spread out eating and talking with each other that they all just figured he was with another group trying to flirt with girls or something.
"Any moment now we should be hearing-" Mark commented to Lyn before practically the whole mansion could hear Louise scream out in shock. Everyone hurried to where they heard the scream come from and when they got there what they saw was pretty intense. The closet door in the hallway was open and Sain was splayed out on the ground, playing dead, though not quite everyone knew that just yet. Luckily Pent was there before anyone could call the police.
"Before you make those calls, let me invite you all to the main event of this year's party! A murder mystery with our very own on hand android detective!" Pent told the party goers to calm the situation. "Let's find out who did 'The Murder of Sain Sante' shall we?" Everyone's mood changed from one of fear to excitement and they were really interested to see how it would go. So Mark started to take charge as the detective as he was asked to.
"Cyberlife was a bit wary when you asked them to send me as a detective for such a party, but seeing as a murder has taken place it seems you had the right idea in mind Professor." Mark stated, getting into character. "Everyone step back, I'm going to scan the body for evidence." So everyone took a few steps back and Mark knelt down to investigate Sain's 'corpse' "You doing okay Sain?" He whispered.
"Yeah, I'm great, can the ladies see my abs?" Sain whispered back and Mark just shook his head in disbelief before giving a status report.
"From the temperature on his body I can confidently state the murder took place about half an hour ago." Mark started. "Very little signs of struggling." He then proceeded to touch Sain's temple with two fingers and then lick them. "The victim was intoxicated with alcohol before his death." Then he moved Sain's head and neck around. "Lacerations around the neck give the cause of death as strangulation, too thin to be from just a pair of hands, I'd say a very thin string, maybe even a bow string. Also, a large bruise on the back of the neck to note." He gave Sain one last thorough look through before making a last statement. "And the victim was in the process of having an erection as well."
"Well, that's Sain for you, I told him all his flirting would be the death of him." Kent commented, playing the role of a frustrated friend.
"I suggest that the mansion be locked down and that we move the body to an area where it can't be tampered with." Mark suggested, more for Sain's sake so he didn't have to keep laying in the hallway. So they moved him to a couch in one of the large gaming room and everyone stood around waiting for the interogations to start.
"So, what are the facts we know that can help us determine who killed Sain?" Lyn asked Mark when everyone was gathered together.
"Well, as everyone may or may not know, I actually have been observing the party goings on very intently. I've already narrowed down the list of suspects to a handful of people." Mark explained.
"How did you do that?" Serra asked curiously.
"Very simple, the last time I saw Sain alive was when Rebecca accidentally spilled some wine on herself, Sain, Wil, Rath, Erk, and Louise." Mark continued. "Then the six of them went upstairs to clean off and that's the last time anyone could have seen Sain alive, unless anyone else here had that I don't know about." It was possible that someone else saw something, so he gave a moment for anyone to speak up. Surprisingly it was Erk who spoke up.
"It could have also been you or Lyn as well since you two saw him alive as well." He pointed out.
"A decent point, but we have proof from others that we stayed downstairs and we were in the Mafia group as well." Mark told him. "Good try though, oddly suspicious, but a good try."
"So the suspects are Rebecca, Wil, Rath, Erk, and Louise then?" Lyn asked to confirm to the group.
"It would look like it." Mark replied. "Though I have a clue on who it might not be. I think we can cut Rath and Erk from the list, they immediately came back down after they cleaned off and milled around until Mafia, and they really don't have a motive, unless Erk being weird about accusing us means something." He said that last part looking at Erk.
"What? I've read enough murder mystery stuff to learn to not count out the investigators." Erk countered. "Serra can tell you she was talking to me from the moment I got back downstairs."
"It's true, I was talking his ear off." Serra confirmed. "Besides, Erk couldn't kill Sain, he's not strong enough."
"I doubt that's an issue." Mark commented. "Someone took advantage of him being drunk, meaning he wouldn't be able to fight back as well as he could. Someone like Wil or Rebecca could have taken care of him in that state."
"Why am I suspect?!" Wil blurted out after that. "I came down for Mafia like Rath and Erk did, didn't I?"
"Yeah, but you stormed back upstairs after you saw Rebecca all red and embarrassed!" Serra said pointing at him. "We all know you have a big crush on her and if Sain did something weird that would give you a motive!" Mark was so glad that Serra had a big mouth, it was really helping him out in this moment.
"Serra isn't wrong, we did all see you go upstairs." Mark noted. "Why don't you tell us what you saw up there?"
"I mean, sure." Wil stated as he calmed down a bit. "It was a bit weird honestly. When I got up there I saw Sain and Louise in the bedroom next to the bathroom. Well I should say I heard them since I didn't open the door. It sounded like they were rustling around trying to find something as they were cleaning up, and they were being loud about it. I knocked on the door but they didn't answer. Then I calmed down and decided to come back down because I knew I was being weird." What really happened was that Sain and Louise told him what was going on and gave him this story to make things sound more interesting.
"Hmm, interesting." Mark pondered as some of the group was clueless and some were getting the hint. "I guess that leads me to ask what you were doing in the bedroom with Sain Mrs. Reglay?"
"We were just cleaning up the mess that everyone had made, honestly." Louise answered as her face turned red in fake embarrassment.
"Mrs. Reglay was getting busy with Sain!" Serra called out and the whole group started to either laugh or feel a bit weird about the whole situation.
"I can confirm actually, I caught them in the act." Pent spoke up. "But, as some of you will know, Louise and I have an open relationship, so it wasn't really that big of a deal. Though if someone like Rebecca were to find out about it, she might have a motive."
"What! Why are you accusing me now?!" Rebecca exclaimed.
"Because dear, before all that happened I caught you and Sain in a pretty interesting situation." Louise chimed in. "You in his arms with both of you in just your swimwear. Pretty spicy if I do say so."
"Yeah, but that's just because I tripped again and he caught me like that!" Rebecca countered back. "And of course I'm gonna be all red and embarrassed afterwards! While his personality is lacking in certain areas, Sain is a very handsome man, anyone would be embarrassed except for maybe Lyn." Sain actually cracked a smile while playing dead at that remark.
"It seems things are getting pretty heated in here." Mark commented with a smirk because he was enjoying himself. "Let's calm it down though and think this through. From what everyone has said it's most likely that Sain was killed in the bedroom and then stuffed in the closet. Meaning the murder weapon is probably somewhere in the room or near it. Lyn, could you go and investigate the area to see if you can find it?"
"Sure thing!" Lyn said getting up and heading up to the bedroom quickly. As she was searching Mark continued to prod the room.
"So Serra, who do you think did it?" Mark wondered.
"I think it's Rebecca at the moment, as a crime of passion sort of thing." Serra replied.
"And you Eliwood?" Mark asked turning to his friend.
"I honestly think it's Wil and he's lying about not seeing Sain and Louise together, and that he did it to defend Rebecca's honor." Eliwood answered.
"What about you Canas?" Mark continued.
"I think there is some piece of knowledge that we're missing still." Canas noted. "I think we'll need to see the murder weapon before I can make a distinction."
"That is very true, that could change everything." Mark agreed. A few minutes later Lyn came back into the room with a very fancy looking bow that looked quite old.
"I believe this is the murder weapon." Lyn said handing it too Mark to 'analyze' more closely.
"Hmm, let me see." Mark mused. "The bowstring does have traces of Sain's skin on it, but it also has traces of Louise's and Rebecca's skin as well. Also the wood on the back would be able to cause the bruise on the back of his neck. Also it has a faint smell of wine on it as well. Does anyone know what this bow is and why it's important?"
"Yes, it's actually an old family heirloom." Louise spoke up. "I get it out from time to time to test it out, but I keep it under electronic lock. The only people who know the code are myself, Pent, and any members of the Archery team whom I'm close to, like say Rebecca."
"Interesting." Mark noted. "Lyn, where did you find this bow and was there anything else suspicious?"
"It looked like it was thrown out the window, but luckily it was caught on the roof and didn't fall to the ground below. Also there was a pair of gloves on the windowsill as well. A generic white pair, one for all size, any one of the suspects could have worn them."
"So the skin on the string might not be the smoking gun we need then." Mark mused. "No matter, I believe that I have narrowed down who murdered Sain. But before I reveal who did the deed, we're going to see who you all think did it." So Mark pulled out a box with a slit on the top, kind of like a voting ballot box, and some slips of paper. "Anyone who wants to proffer a guess please do so and place it in the box and we'll see if you got it right." Pretty much everyone got up to take a crack at it and eventually everyone made their choice.
"Alright, Mark and I are going to count these up and see what the results are." Lyn said taking the box and walking with Mark to the kitchen. They opened the box and started to count the votes and they couldn't help but laugh a bit at how fooled everyone had been. Except for one person who actually got it right. Soon enough they came back with the results and revealed them to the group.
"Pretty even results all around, most of you think Louise or Rebecca did it with a few votes for Wil, and one for Serra for some reason." Mark stated. "But only one person actually got it right. Well, I guess someone was paying attention weren't they? Either way, let's not beat around the bush. Sain, who was it that murdered you." With that Sain sat up from his spot and smirked before pointing at the killer.
"It was the Professor!" Sain said gleefully and immediately Erk pumped his fist because he was the one that got it.
"What?! How?!" Serra exclaimed in shock. "He wasn't even on the suspect list?"
"Very simple, you had the right motive with Rebecca, but you gave it to the wrong person." Mark explained. "Pent was actually more put off about Sain and Louise than he let on. Oh, and just so everyone knows, they didn't actually do anything, it was all an act."
"Thank Elimine!" Serra replied relieved. "But come on Mark, explain how it makes sense."
"Well, first off we have what happened when Sain arrived." Mark started. "He very openly flirted with Louise and she reciprocated. And Pent show his annoyance very clearly by cutting in. Then you might wonder about the wine smell on the bow and think that he didn't get hit by the wine spray, but if you'll all remember he was serving it to us all the whole night."
"Oh, he was." A few people noted.
"And then to top it all off, the gloves Lyn mentioned meant that his fingerprints or skin wouldn't be on the murder weapon." Mark continued.
"But then how did he off Sain, he's an athlete and would destroy him in a fair fight." Serra asked.
"Exactly, and that's why he got him drunk." Mark explained. "It didn't come out, but the story he would have given everyone was that he had some drinks with Sain in the bedroom after catching him with Louise and Sain would admit to wanted to steal her away and that would have been the last straw."
"Okay, okay, you got us." Serra admitted. "Good job you guys. But who got it right?"
"Erk." Lyn noted. "We could recognize his hand writing."
"What can I say, I know the Reglays pretty well since I've been staying with them." Erk explained.
"Makes sense." Serra replied.
"Well, I hope you all had fun with this all, I know I did." Pent noted. "And I think a big hand needs to go out to our investigating android Mark and his assistant Lyn as well." And with that everyone clapped and the both of them felt really good about themselves.
"I think we're gonna remember this part for a long time." Lyn whispered to Mark as the clapping continued.
"Yeah, me too, this was really fun. Thank you for going along with this with me, I really appreciate it." Mark whispered back.
"Hey, that's what couples do isn't it?" Lyn asked.
"I guess so. I just glad this android grew a heart in the process."
Chapter 76: File #541 Samurai R Episode 1
Notes:
A new series! This one comes about because I saw many parallels between Kenshin's character arc and the one I've come up with/want for Rutger. And it would be a cool fight to see as well, though I think Kenshin would win in the end.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #541 Samurai R Episode 1
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Kenshin (Rurouni Kenshin), Kaoru (Rurouni Kenshin)
Based on: a commission by VidalRalph on Twitter
Rutger and Lilina were happily eating lunch together in the dining hall of Ostia castle when suddenly one of their squires burst in with pressing news.
"Lady Lilina, Sir Rutger, urgent news!" He told them. "There is a dangerous enemy heading towards the castle as we speak!"
"How many people are in the group?" Lilina asked, wanting to know how many soldiers she would need to take care of the threat.
"That's the thing, it's just a solitary swordsman!" The squire replied. "He's mowing through our forces like it's nothing!"
"How many of our men has he killed so far?" Rutger wondered.
"That's the other thing, he's not killing them!" The squire continued. "All of our soldiers report that he's using a reverse bladed sword and just knocking everyone down and out without finishing them off."
"Hm, this situation just gets more and more interesting by the moment." Lilina commented, wondering just who this wandering swordsman could be. "Anything else you can tell us about this person?"
"Yes. It's been noted by our men that he has long orange-ish brown hair and a cross shaped scar on the left side of his face. Some of the men even though it might have been Sir Rutger testing them." The squire answered. "Also, it seems he's looking for someone. A woman with dark blue hair. I have the suspicion that someone mentioned that Lady Lilina has blue hair and that's why he's heading this way."
"That would make the most sense." Rutger mused. "Alright, thank you for the information, we will start coming up with a plan of action." The squire bowed and then ran off to prepare himself for what may come.
"A swordsman who's not killing people and looking for someone?" Lilina wondered. "Something is not quite right, I have the feeling that this guy isn't as dangerous as he's being hyped up to be."
"I agree, but we need to do something about him, if he defeats our entire guard we'll be defenseless if anyone else decides to attack us for real. And it might kind of look bad in the eyes of the League as well." Rutger added. "What do you want to do?"
"I think you should go and do what you do best and try and stop him, or at least slow him down while I make preparations here." Lilina answered. "Not that I don't think you can't stop him, but if he does beat you he probably won't kill you given what we know."
"My thoughts exactly. Call the squire back and tell him to guide this swordsman into the woods near the castle, I think I can handle him there." Rutger stated.
"Let's hope so."
Kenshin still had no idea where he was as he continued walking towards the castle town where the villagers told him they saw a blue haired woman. He did know one thing though, this place was not Japan. The culture and atmosphere was different, though it wasn't too far off from his own. He did wish he had some warmer clothes on, it was summer in Japan but it was the beginning of fall wherever this was, the leaves on the trees starting to turn brown. He wasn't even sure how he got here in the first place. One moment him and Kaoru were having a nice time on the bridge overlooking the river and the next he was in this place and she was gone. He didn't know how he knew, but he just had a feeling that Kaoru had been taken to this place as well, just a different part of it. She was important to him in many different ways and he wasn't going to let her down just like he hadn't all the other times they had been in difficult situations.
"A forest." He commented as he saw the sun setting through the trees. "A fine place to rest for the night if I must, I could even find some food for myself here. The people here sure are on a hair trigger, that they are. All I have to say is that I'm looking for a blue haired woman and they are instantly wary of me. I do wonder what that's all about. Is it possible that Miss Kaoru has been here longer than me and made a name for herself? That is quite possible, she is a very studious and likeable woman." Kenshin kept walking down a trodden path in the forest he was in until he saw a very intimidating man in long red robes stopped in the middle of it, as if he was waiting for something.
"Excuse me good sir, may I inquire something of you?" Kenshin asked politely as he usually did.
"It depends, are you the swordsman whose been going around defeating all my soldiers today?" The man asked back coldly.
"I only did so in self defense, and as you probably know by now I didn't kill any of them either." Kenshin replied. "Why are your men so worried about me finding this blue haired woman I keep asking about?"
"Because, the only blue haired woman around these parts is our leader, and if someone as dangerous as you is looking for her, well you can guess why they were a bit eager to defend her." The man replied.
"The woman who I'm looking for is named Kaoru Kamiya, is she your leader?" Kenshin asked and when he did he saw the sternness in the other man's face falter just a tad. Getting a better look at him Kenshin could sense a conflict within his spirit. Perhaps he wasn't as gruff and intimidating as he was portraying himself? Kind of like how he did with his own personality?
"She is not, nor do I know of any woman with that name here in Ostia or in the entirety of Elibe." The swordsman in red answered.
"Then we have no need to fight and we can go our separate ways, yes?" Kenshin replied, not wanting to get into yet another fight this day.
"Unfortunately no, I've been sent here to subdue you no matter what." The swordsman answered. "You can come quietly to the castle without incident or we can do this the hard way."
"I'm sorry, but Miss Kaoru is too important to me to waste time having to be detained. If she's in any similar situation to the one I found myself in then she needs my support and I'm not going to let anyone stop me from finding her." Kenshin answered, his face turning more serious the longer his statement went on.
"Very well then, draw your blade wandering swordsman and see if it can compare to mine." The swordsman in red said before taking out his sword. It was both silver and gold with a red hilt that looked like a pair of bat wings.
"Not many people can stand up to my Hiten Mitsurugi sword style, let's see if you're better than your men."
As Lilina was preparing the castle for an assault another squire ran up and had more news to share with her.
"Lady Lilina! There is a woman at the castle gate, she states that she doesn't know how she got here and she has dark blue hair. What should we do?" Lilina's eyes opened wide when she heard this. This woman could be the one the wandering swordsman was looking for and it could solve the whole issue right here and now.
"I'm going to greet her." Lilina stated. "Have archers at the ready in case anything happens." The squire nodded and Lilina headed for the castle gate. It was opened and when she stepped out she saw the woman. She did indeed have dark blue hair, along with a very interesting outfit with a white top and blue pants that bellowed out towards the bottom. It honestly looked like she had been exercising or training before she got here. And she was quite pretty as well, maybe not as much as some other women, but she had her charms.
"Welcome!" Lilina welcomed the woman as she would any other unexpected guest. "You've found yourself at Ostia castle and I'm Lady Lilina, the Marquess of the land. Is there something I can help you with?"
"Yes, there very much is Lady Lilina." The woman said with a polite bow. "But it's a lot to explain, may I come in and sit down?"
"Of course, I'll have a table in the dining room set up for us." So it was done and the two got to talking. Lilina quickly found out that the woman's name was Kaoru Kamiya and that she came from a land called Japan. Kaoru was a bit shocked that Lilina wasn't shocked so Lilina told her about how other worlds could be accesed through Outrealm Gates and how she had some knowledge on how to work them.
"So Kenshin and I probably fell into one of these Gates and then ended up here in your land?" Kaoru asked.
"Most likely." Lilina confirmed. "But I'm curious, you've mentioned this Kenshin person a few times now, why aren't they with you?"
"I have no idea, we were together before we got here but when I landed I was all by myself." Kaoru answered. "I hope he's not getting into trouble, he tends to be a magnet for it."
"Why don't you describe how he looks and maybe I can tell you if any of my men have seen him?" Lilina suggested.
"That's a great idea." Kaoru noted. "Okay, he's pretty tall, has long orange-brown hair that's tied up in a ponytail, he has a cross shaped scar on the left side of his face-"
"And he carries a reverse bladed sword?" Lilina finished Kaoru's sentence for her.
"Yes, exactly!" Kaoru replied, her face lightening up a bit. "Wait? How did you know that?"
"Because he's been knocking out guards and such heading to the castle here looking for you and I just sent my husband to go deal with him." Lilina explained as she quickly got up from the table and started heading to her room. "Come on, we have to stop them before one of them gets hurt."
"I have to say, I haven't had a fight drawn out this long in quite a while." Rutger stated to the wandering swordsman as he hid behind one of the many trees of the forest to catch his breath. This swordsman was no joke and his Hiten Mitsurugi style was strong as well. It almost felt like the stories people would state about his mother Lyn when she was at her peak. He could strike from anywhere with his immense speed and it was almost as if he could predict where Rutger was going to strike next with his sword. It seemed the only advantage Rutger had was the terrain and what seemed like a large strength gap between the two of them.
"I must agree, you are quite the formidable foe." The swordsman replied from behind another tree. "But you must realize that one of these times I will hit you and finish this fight, why not give up and let me go? I promise I won't cause you any more trouble."
"I don't know, I guess it's just a pride thing at the moment." Rutger admitted. "I know you're not a bad guy, but I need to do what I can for the people I care about."
"You are a man with a code of honor, I can respect that." The swordsman noted, his voice coming from another place entirely this time.
"And you are a man dedicated to his friends, I can respect that." Rutger countered, sensing a strike was about to come. He was right and the swordsman leaped from above him and tried to slash at his chest but Rutger rolled out of the way just in time before getting back up to his feet and staring down the wandering swordmaster once again, their blades drawn at each other.
"I can keep going all night." The swordsman commented, readying his next attack. "But I need to finish this fight quickly." At that he jumped up high into the air declaring his next attack. "Hiten Mitsurugi Style! Ryūtsuisen!" At the speed he was coming down all Rutger could do is put the Sol Katti up above his head to block the incoming attack, but even that wasn't enough because the strength of the blow brought him to his knees. But he was slowly but surely able to stand again, pushing the swordsman off his blade with a might shove. "I can keep doing that over and over, can you?" The swordsman asked. Rutger was about to just charge at him full blast in a bit of anger before two more voices joined them in the forest.
"Rutger! Stop, we found who he's looking for!"
"Kenshin, can't I leave you alone for five minutes without you getting into a fight?" The two swordsmen looked to their side to see the two woman they cared for the most, safe and sound, if not a bit annoyed.
"Miss Kaoru!" Kenshin replied happily, his whole appearance changing in an instant. "I'm so glad that you're okay, that I am!"
"Does he usually do that?" Lilina asked.
"Yeah, you get used to it." Kaoru replied. So the two women caught the men up on what was going on and Rutger and Kenshin finally learned each other's names.
"Sorry I went so rough on you Kenshin, but I kind of had to." Rutger apologized.
"No need to worry." Kenshin assured him. "I probably should have gone about looking for Miss Kaoru in a better manner, but like I said, she's important to me." He couldn't see it, but that statement got Kaoru to blush a little bit from how sweet it was.
"I totally understand. If Lilina and I got separated like you two did, I'd probably do the same thing." Rutger admitted.
"Well, now that everything is settled, how are we getting back to Japan?" Kaoru wondered, and Kenshin was curious as well.
"I'll have to do a bit more research, but I should be able to open up an Outrealm Gate back to Japan by tomorrow evening." Lilina noted. "You two are welcome to stay at the castle for the time being if you're willing." Kenshin and Kaoru looked at each other wordlessly and nodded before making their decision.
"Sure, we'd love to be your guests." Kenshin replied. "It's okay if we have separate rooms though right?"
"Separate rooms?" Rutger wondered aloud. "I thought you two were, you know?"
"We were what?" Kenshin asked back a bit densely, not quite getting Rutger's point. It was clear Rutger and Lilina that Kenshin and Kaoru really cared about each other, but perhaps they hadn't confessed their feelings yet.
"Come on Kenshin, we don't want to keep them waiting!" Kaoru cut in, sounding a bit exasperated, pulling Kenshin along by his ear as she usually did in situations like this.
"Oro!" Kenshin yelped as he was dragged away.
"Or maybe it's only not obvious to Kenshin." Lilina noted with a chuckle as if she and Rutger had been having the same thought.
"Yeah, looks like it."
The next day came and while Lilina was doing research to find an Outrealm Gate back to Japan Kenshin took the opportunity to speak with Rutger privately about something he had been wondering about. Kaoru stayed back with Lilina, wanting to learn more about the culture and goings about of Ostia and Elibe while helping out with her research for getting home. Rutger took Kenshin out to a quite spot by a lake so they could be alone.
"Hmm, this place is quite peaceful, reminds me of the riverbank Miss Kaoru and and visit together." Kenshin commented taking in the view.
"Yeah, I like to come here to think from time to time." Rutger noted. "So what was it that you wanted to talk about?"
"Just something I sensed while we were fighting." Kenshin explained. "When I fight with someone I tend to get a sense of who they are, that's why I could tell you were a good man at heart."
"My mother used to have something like that." Rutger commented. "I guess I got some of it, but it takes more than one fight for me to do it."
"Hmm, then you sensed I was a good person on your own then, interesting." Kenshin pondered. "Anyways, what I sensed in you was something that I sensed in myself a long time ago and still do to an extent. A conflict between two versions of yourself, between being in control and losing it. Am I correct?"
"Very." Rutger replied, taking a deep breath because this wasn't the conversation he was expecting to have.
"Would you care to share your story, I'd be more than willing to share my own in return." Kenshin offered.
"I don't usually tell this to people I just met, but I think talking to you about this might actually help, so why not?" Rutger mused. So the two men talked about their pasts, Rutger losing his parents and spiraling into a pit of sadness and anger, and Kenshin about his days as the Manslayer. Their stories were different but very similar nonetheless. Rutger was surprised to learn that Kenshin was actually older than him since he looked like he was the same age, and Kenshin was surprised about Rutger talking about fighting dragons, but realized that's probably where his immense strength came from.
"I think I got to know much more about you from this than I did from fighting you, thank you for telling me your story Rutger." Kenshin noted when they were done.
"Honestly, now that I know more about you Kenshin, I kind of look up to you a bit. I wish I could turn on that goofy personality like you do, because that's how I used to be when I was younger." Rutger admitted.
"Well, we each have our strengths." Kenshin noted. "You've been able to tell the woman you care about the feelings you have for her while I haven't."
"Oh, so you were just playing dumb earlier then?" Rutger asked.
"I was." Kenshin confirmed. "And I know Miss Kaoru has feelings for me as well, I'm not dumb, but I don't know if I'll ever feel safe enough to let her know how I feel about her. Or if I'll ever feel like I deserve the love of a woman such as herself either."
"Trust me on this one, it just takes time." Rutger assured him. "Little by little the things you do together will break down your walls and eventually you'll get the strength to tell her. That's what happened with me and Lilina and I'm sure the same can happen to you if you let it. But for now just focus on being happy with her and everything else will come in time."
"Even my doubts of unworthiness?" Kenshin wondered.
"I believe so." Rutger noted. "I never thought a woman like Lilina would want to be with me, but it happened. At least you don't have anyone else vying for her affections."
"That's very true." Kenshin replied before the two of them became quite and just enjoyed the view of the lake. That is until Kaoru came into view.
"Alright you two, Lady Lilina has the gate ready, we can head back to Japan now." She stated. Rutger and Kenshin nodded in understanding to each other before the three of them headed back to the castle.
"That's mighty impressive Lady Lilina." Kenshin said looking at the Outrealm Gate showing them the dojo where he and Kaoru lived. "How did you learn to do such a thing like this?"
"Just an extension of my magical training." Lilina replied. "I can't hold it open for forever though, so you two should get going."
"Magic?" Kaoru wondered. "I thought all that stuff was fake."
"Not here it isn't." Lilina noted. "If you really want to learn more we can come and visit you two in Japan, if that's alright."
"That would be really nice." Kenshin replied. "We could make you lunch and show you around town and introduce you to our friends!"
"Sounds like a plan." Rutger noted. "We're kind of busy being the leaders of Ostia, but we'll stop by when we can."
"I look forward to it, having another amazing swordsman such as yourself would really drum up business for the dojo." Kaoru joked. "Well, see you later!" And with that her and Kenshin walked into the portal and Lilina closed it behind them.
"They were pretty cool once we knew more about them." Rutger noted with a smile. "I'm looking forward to seeing them again. How was your time with Kaoru?
"She's really nice and smart. Funny too. I think we'll be great friends! Did you know she's a sword instructor as well?" Lilina asked.
"I think Kenshin told me that while we were talking, maybe she could teach you." Rutger joked.
"Ha, that would be the day, me with a sword. Come on, we have dinner to get to."
Chapter 77: File #935 A Misunderstanding
Notes:
This is following up from 'Hot Springs and Hotter Friends' where Heath saw Lyn and Florina getting it on while Mark was asleep and being concerned about it. That's pretty much all you need to know from that story to get into this one, enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #935 A Misunderstanding
Characters: Mark, Lyn, Heath
Based on: a commission by RedRadRebel on Twitter
Heath was flying on his wyvern Hyperion low above the plains of Sacae on a nice and warm summer day. He was in the area because he was working with a mercenary group that was taking care of some bandit camps that had popped up recently, but today he had the day off and he always liked to fly around and see the sights of Elibe when he could. He always felt so peaceful up in the air with his trusted partner like this, all his worries could just melt away for a short while and he could just think clearly about how things were. Eventually though he looked down and spotted something close to a lake. He took Hyperion lower and when he got a better view he saw it was a large singular ger, a Sacaen structure mainly used for living in, and outside were his good friends Mark and Lyn from back when he was a part of Lord Eliwood's army.
"Huh, what kind of luck is this?" Heath said with a chuckle to himself. "Well, Mark did say if I was in the area I could stop by. What do you say Hyperion, should we go pay them a visit?" Hyperion gave Heath a nod and he slowly started to make their decent in a way that wouldn't alarm the people below. It was always a good idea to meet up with friends, but Heath also did have something else in mind with this visit, something he needed to talk to Mark about concerning Lyn and Florina and something he had seen the last time they were near each other.
On the ground, Mark and Lyn were in their swimsuits since they were just getting back from the lake to take a refreshing dip to cool off before lunch. They had left a kettle of soup heating outside the ger and they were going to eat outside as well. But soon enough they saw a wyvern and it's ride approaching them and they looked up to see who it was.
"Hmm, I think that's Heath." Mark pointed out. "See, I knew he'd come and visit eventually."
"Right as usual Mark." Lyn replied with a chuckle. "Well, let's give him a space to land and we can see if he wants some lunch." So they cleared an area for Heath to land and waved him down for a safe landing.
"Hey, how's it going you two?" Heath asked with a smile as he got off Hyperion and greeted his friends. "I hope you don't mind me dropping in, but the mercenary group I'm working for currently gave me the day off and I was just in the area."
"It's going pretty well Heath!" Mark answered with a smile. "And it's not a problem, I told you that you could drop in any time. We just got back from the lake and we're about to have lunch, you want some?"
"Ah, that explains the swimwear then." Heath commented. "Looking good by the way, both of you. And sure, what's for lunch?"
"Chicken and noodle soup." Lyn replied. "And don't worry, we always make extra to save for later so you aren't taking any away from us."
"Ooh, I love soup!" Heath noted. "That's one of the main foods in Ilia since it keeps you warm and even with the low resources every cook has their own spin on it so you never get the same bowl twice."
"Man, you're making me want to go back to Ilia right now." Mark joked. "But great! We were gonna eat out here to dry off if that's alright with you."
"Yeah, that's fine." Heath replied.
"Wonderful, I'll go inside and get the bowls and spoons." Lyn said walking towards the ger. But a few steps in she turned around to add something else. "And I'll go see if we have anything Hyperion can snack on as well."
"Hyperion will eat pretty much anything, isn't that right?" Heath asked his partner and Hyperion nodded with his mouth open. "Just don't give him any books, he doesn't know the difference." That got Mark and Lyn to laugh and everything was going very smoothly. As Lyn ducked into the ger Mark and Heath found a nice spot to sit on the grass and got to talking.
"So, what brings you out here to the plains of Sacae? It's a bit out of the way for an Ilian mercenary." Mark wondered.
"It is." Heath agreed. "I'm still based in Ilia, but after I got done with my last contract there I wanted to go to Etruria to go see Priscilla and see how she's doing. And then since I was already all the way out there I figured I'd go see how Kent was doing since we got to be friends during the war. And he hired me to take care of some bandits out here on Lord Hector's account. Did you know that Caelin got absorbed by Ostia recently?" Mark couldn't help but let out a laugh at that last part. "What? What's so funny?"
"Just you continuing your personality trait of being out of the loop continuously and it being ironic." Mark replied still chuckling a bit. "I guess that means you didn't know that Lyn was the Marquess of Caelin for a short period of time because she was Lord Hausen's granddaughter?"
"No, I knew that, Kent told me as such during the war." Heath noted. "I just figured that there was someone else in Lyn's family who took over the role."
"Ah, I see." Mark replied since that made a bit more sense. "But no, Lyn is pretty much the last living person in her family, that we know of. So since she knew Hector was trustworthy and would take care of Caelin, she ceded the land and control over to him before we moved back out here to Sacae."
"Huh, well I guess I was out of the loop just a bit." Heath commented. "But why though? Why would Lyn give something like that up?"
"Because I wasn't the right person for the job." Lyn said as she handed both Heath and Mark bowls for their soup. "I'm not made out to be some noble who has to live by how other people see me. It was way too restrictive a life to live. Plus, as much as people want to say I am, I'm only a good leader when it comes to battle and war times, I wouldn't even know where to start during peace, but I knew Hector would. I know, it's a bit selfish on my part, but I think it's for the best for me and the people of Caelin. I get to live out here on the plains how I want with Mark and they get a capable leader they can believe and rely on."
"Good enough reason for me." Heath said with a shrug. "Alright, let's dig into some soup!" So the trio got themselves a nice helping of chicken and noodle soup and Lyn had also brought out a slab of raw deer meat for Hyperion to munch on, which he was very appreciative of.
"So, what do you think Heath?" Lyn asked after a bit of silence of the three of them eating.
"This is really good Lyn!" Heath replied with a bit of noodle still in his mouth. "The broth is just the right temperature and the chicken tastes really good as well. Do you spice it up with anything?"
"Not much, just a bit of salt and pepper and some ground up Sacaen spice seeds." Lyn noted. "When it's colder I put a bit more spice in it, but since it's already so hot there really isn't any need for all that."
"Yeah, in the winter Lyn soup can make you breath fire like a dragon if you aren't careful with it." Mark joked, which got a laugh out of Heath.
"So what you're saying is that I should get some and feed it to Hyperion so he can be more intimidating in battle?" Heath joked back.
"Hey, that doesn't sound like too bad an idea, I might have to write that one down." Mark replied, continuing the bit.
"Well, you might want to ask Hyperion about that first." Lyn noted with a grin. "You want to shoot fire out of your mouth Hyperion?" Hyperion nodded eagerly. After seeing the Fire Dragon he was quite interested in seeing if he could do so as well. "We'll have to try it out some time then." After that the trio and Hyperion continued to eat their fill until they couldn't eat any more.
"That was great Lyn, another wonderful meal." Mark commented, full and content.
"Yeah, that's the best soup I've had in a while, thank you so much Lyn." Heath added.
"I'm just glad you stopped by to enjoy it Heath, if you have time you can come inside and we can show you around." Lyn offered.
"I think I have time, yeah." Heath noted.
"Alright, I'll take your dishes inside and make sure everything is looking decent." Lyn noted. "I'll come back out here when everything is ready." She sent a wink to Mark to let him know that she wanted him to try and pour some charm onto Heath so they could possibly get him into bed with them tonight and Mark nodded back almost imperceptivity.
"Sounds good to me." Heath replied, knowing that this might be the last time alone he would have with Mark to discuss what he had saw. So Lyn took the dishes and headed inside. Before Mark could speak up with anything Heath decided to start his conversation. "Hey Mark, can I talk to you about something serious?"
"Yeah, of course you can Heath, I'm all ears." Mark replied genuinely, even though he wasn't quite sure what was going on.
"So, you remember when we met up in that hot springs in Ilia right?" Heath asked and Mark nodded. "Well, while we were there I saw something. Something I probably wasn't supposed to see. Something I'm not sure you even realized was happening and I feel like as your friend I should speak up about it."
"Sounds pretty serious, what's up?" Mark asked, really wondering what this could be all about.
"Okay, so, I was on the other side of the wall where you, Lyn, and Florina were and I started to hear some weird noises coming from your side of the hot spring." Heath started. "It didn't really bother me at first, but they kept going and getting louder so I decided to peek over the wall and get a look and see if I needed to step in. Well, I was surprised at what I saw to say the least."
"What did you see?" Mark asked, getting a better idea of what this conversation was leading to.
"Well I saw, and I closed my eyes and moved away as soon as I realized, I swear to Elimine, that Lyn and Florina were being intimate together with you being asleep on the edge of the hot spring. Like completely naked with Florina's head in between Lyn's legs." Heath continued. "And I was kind of concerned that they might be doing that behind your back or something. I didn't want to cause a scene in case I was wrong, so that's why I waited until now to bring it up."
"Oh, that." Mark replied like it was nothing. "They do that all the time, no need to be concerned. I already know about it and I'm fine with it."
"Huh, really?" Heath wondered. "I feel like I might be out of the loop again on this one."
"Maybe a bit." Mark noted. "The thing is that Lyn and I have an open relationship at this point of our lives. Yeah we're married and loyal to each other, but we like to get intimate with our friends from time to time because it's fun and it let's us get even closer to them. There isn't much to hide after you've seen someone naked you know?" Mark said in a bit of a teasing tone.
"I guess that makes sense." Heath noted. "Not really something I would have thought of myself, but if it works for you two then who am I to stop you from enjoying your lives? I'm just glad it's not a big deal because I like having you two as friends and I was worried this was going to come between the two of you."
"Well Heath, I'm glad I have a friend like you who is willing to come to me with his concerns, even if they might be unfounded." Mark assured him. "You're a trustworthy guy, so I really appreciate it."
"Thank you Mark, that really makes me feel good about myself." Heath replied, happy and content that everything was going to be alright.
"Funny you should say that Heath, because I know another way you could feel better with yourself, if you catch my drift." Mark noted, turning on that charm Lyn wanted him to.
"Are you asking me what I think you are?" Heath wondered.
"I mean I just explained to you how me and Lyn's relationship works, and you're a good friend." Mark continued. "If you want to, we'd be up for it."
"Hmm, I'm not quite sure about it." Heath replied, mulling over if it would be actually okay to sleep with a friend's wife if said friend was there with him and both of them were okay with it. "I mean, shouldn't we ask Lyn about it first?"
"Who do you think asked Mark to ask you about it?" Lyn said putting her hand on Heath's shoulder to announce she was done getting things ready.
"Oh, um." Heath said a bit flustered as he blushed a bit. "I mean, if you're really okay with it Lyn. You are quite beautiful and any guy would be crazy to pass an opportunity like this up."
"I'm glad you feel that way Heath." Lyn said with a confident grin before bending down and kissing him on the cheek. "And yes, I've been looking forward to this ever since Mark told me he invited you to drop in whenever you wanted."
"You've been planning this for that long?" Heath wondered, blushing some more.
"Yeah, of course." Mark replied. "It's always good to be prepared for anything."
"Well then, don't let me stand in the way then." Heath noted. "Uhh, you guys are wanting to do this now I take it?"
"No better time I would think." Lyn replied. "We're all full of food and energy. Let's see how much we can expend."
"Alright, let's do it!" Heath said with a bit more confidence before turning to Hyperion. "Hey buddy, we're gonna go inside for a bit, behave yourself alright?" Hyperion nodded and then the trio made their way inside the ger and to Mark and Lyn's bedroom. "This place looks much bigger than it does on the outside." Heath commented.
"Everyone seems to say that." Mark noted with a chuckle.
"Really?"' Heath wondered to himself. "Well, uh, how do we want to do this?"
"I figured I could get started on Mark while you take your armor off since that's gonna take a bit longer than us since we're just in our swimwear." Lyn answered.
"That makes sense." Heath noted. "And I guess it doesn't really matter where I undress right?" Mark and Lyn nodded and so Heath started to undo his armor. As he did so Mark and Lyn quickly slipped out of their swimwear and got onto their bed to begin. Lyn laid on her back and Mark laid on his stomach with his head in between her legs so he could start eating her out and getting her wet. Lyn was usually ready to go whenever, but she loved it when Mark did things like this to make things go just that extra bit more smoothly.
"Damn, going right for it." Heath said under his breath as he got the last part of his armor off and started working on his underclothes. But he was impressed to see that Mark was willing to go right in on pleasuring Lyn without complaining or anything. Most of the guys he knew from mercenary work always bragged how they would never do that for a woman and he always found that kind of weird and off-putting. Either way he could Lyn start moaning up a storm like she had been in the hot springs last time and it was really turning him on, so much so that he was starting to pitch a tent before he got his underwear off. Eventually though he was completely done taking his clothes off and when Mark and Lyn saw that they stopped what they were doing.
"Looking pretty good there Heath!" Mark said after giving a whistle off to show how impressed he was.
"Yeah, you've got some nice leg muscles there." Lyn added. "Come on and get in the bed with us." So Heath sat on the edge of the bed a bit nervously, not quite sure what was going to happen next. As he did so Mark whispered something into Lyn's ear which made her shrug.
"So what now?" Heath wondered.
"Well, what kind of experience do you have with intimate moments like this?" Lyn wondered.
"I've done it a few times here and there, though I wouldn't call myself an expert on the subject or anything like that." Heath admitted.
"What are your feelings about other men?" Mark asked. "I only ask because I saw you and Legault getting to know each other and his likes are notoriously hard to read."
"Umm, I really never thought about it that much." Heath noted. "Why, are you into that kind of stuff Mark?"
"Yeah!" Mark confirmed. "Guys, girls, doesn't really matter to me. Just wanted to ask to see what you might be comfortable with."
"And since you're our guest Heath, we're willing to do pretty much anything you want to do, we don't really have anything we don't like doing." Lyn added.
"I really appreciate that, truly." Heath replied genuinely before he thought about what he wanted. He really wanted to make sure Lyn was well prepared but he didn't want to leave Mark out of the action, so there was one thing he had in mind that could work. "What if I lay on my back and then Mark can use his mouth on me while you put my head between your legs Lyn?"
"That sounds good to me." Mark replied, glad that Heath had an open mind about things.
"You just want to see what everyone else has been getting don't you?" Lyn teased him before playfully pushing him on his back. "Well, I don't blame you one bit." And with that she crawled up the bed and got on her knees in a position where she could lower herself right onto Heath's mouth. "If you need to stop to breath or anything just tap on my leg twice and I'll sit up, got it?"
"Of course, that's a good system to have." Heath noted. Lyn was ready to start right then so she lowered herself down more and Heath stuck his tongue out and soon enough it slipped into her pussy and he started exploring around inside. It was already nice and wet inside from Mark's work on it, but he gladly licked her inner walls and lapped up anything that dribbled down while also giving some attention to her clit as well when he could. Lyn started moaning again and that was music to Heath's ears, so much so that his dick started to grow again. Mark didn't want to have Lyn do all the work so he got in-between Heath's legs and started licking his shaft up and down slowly to slicken it up and get it to grow more.
Like this I can't even tell that Mark is a guy. Heath thought to himself as Mark continued to work his shaft. It was both a compliment to Mark's skill at pleasuring another man and a realization to himself that maybe stuff like this with other guys did feel good. Either way he started moaning himself into Lyn's snatch and Lyn felt the familiar vibrations of such moaning crawling through her body, giving her even more pleasure and warmth than before. Eventually Heath's dick was standing completely erect so Mark took it upon himself to put it in his mouth and start giving him the full extent of his experience. Heath's eyes almost rolled out of the back of his head from the feeling of Mark's mouth and tongue working on his dick. It was probably the best blowjob he had ever had, as few a number as he had actually had. He couldn't concentrate on anything and he could feel he was about to explode from the sudden rush of pleasure so he tapped on Lyn's leg and she sat up.
"Gahhhhhh!" Heath moaned as Mark continued going, hearing the moans as a sign he was doing a good job. "Mark, s-slow down with that, I'm about to burst!" Mark heard that and quickly stopped, resting his head on Heath's leg to take some breaths.
"Seems you got him pretty hot and bothered quite quickly." Lyn teased. "Not a surprised knowing how well you treat me all the time.
"Y-Yeah, how did you get so good at doing that Mark?" Heath asked trying to catch his breath as well.
"Practice." Mark said simply and confidently. "Look, there aren't many guys in Elibe who are willing to let me do this to them, so I have to make it count when I can."
"Whew, makes sense I guess, but maybe warn the next guy." Heath breathed, getting the other two to chuckle.
"Are you ready to move on to something else?" Lyn asked a few moments later.
"I think so, but are you ready Lyn?" Heath wondered.
"I'm always ready, but I appreciate your concern." Lyn smirked at him.
"You two get started, I need to get something." Mark noted as he got off the bed. As he did so Lyn moved around so that she was now sitting on Heath's lap, her pussy teasing the tip of his fully erect shaft.
"Your breasts look so nice." Heath commented since his eyes were fixated on them. "Do you mind if I-?"
"Go right ahead." Lyn confirmed before lowering herself down fully onto his shaft. The both of them moaned in pleasure together as it slid right in very smoothly until it was down to the hilt, like a sword. "Hmm, you're a bit bigger than most guys Heath, luckily I can handle that."
"Heh, lucky me." He commented before reaching his hands out and putting them on Lyn's chest. Just as he expected they were nice and soft like pillows, but also warm and springy as well. They fit perfectly in his hands and as Lyn started to bounce up and down on his dick he used his thumbs to pass back and forth across her nipples, sending goosebumps all through her chest and back.
Meanwhile Mark was getting some lubricant ready for when he would get ready to plunge himself into Lyn's backside, and if Heath was willing to to a bit more with him as well. He saw that there wasn't quite enough so he had to get some ingredients out of the closet and mix some up quickly. It was a good thing he was skilled with it because he was done in just a minute or two. But he didn't want to join back in just yet, he figured he would let Heath have some fun with Lyn by himself for a bit.
"Oh Heath! Keep moving your fingers just like that!" Lyn moaned out as she and Heath continued to ramp up the speed and intensity of their fucking. Heath had started bucking his hips along with Lyn's bouncing and he was hitting her deepest recesses with every motion, her warm and wet insides sending wave after wave of pleasure through his body.
"You're so hot and wet Lyn, this feels amazing!" Heath moaned out. He was glad that he was able to get Lyn to feel like this, even if in the back of his mind he had the feeling that it might just be her being easy to please. They went on like that for a bit longer until Mark joined them again in the bed.
"Alright Heath, you need to let me brace myself on your arms, so you need to let go now. As much as I've been enjoying this." Lyn told Heath.
"Okay, I'm sure it's for the best." Heath said doing as Lyn told him. Then a few moments later he felt a warm and sticky liquid running down his shaft and onto his balls. "Ah! What's that?"
"Oh, sorry for being a bit messy, but it's just a bit of lubricant so I can get in Lyn's backside more easily." Mark explained.
"Oh, so we're gonna double team Lyn?" Heath wondered. "Awesome!" He was really enjoying himself at this point. So Mark lubed everything up a bit more and since Lyn was used to it at this point he pushed himself inside her rear end at a moderate speed and power, getting her to gasp in even more pleasure. "How should we pace ourselves Mark?" Heath asked.
"It works the best if we start out where one of us goes in as the other comes out." Mark noted. "And then we build up to going in and out at the same time."
"I can work with that." Heath noted before giving a slight chuckle. "It seems your tactical skill doesn't stop on the battlefield Mark."
"No, no, it does not." Mark said with a smirk.
"Will you two stop talking and actually get on with it?" Lyn asked in fake exasperation, since she thought Heath's thought was funny as well but wanted to get on with the fun.
"We shouldn't keep her waiting then should we?" Mark asked rhetorically before he and Heath started thrusting in and out of Lyn in the way they planned it out. Once again Lyn was on cloud nine, she loved getting double teamed like this, having two people so close and intimate with her, giving her all the pleasure she could handle. Heath was still going strong as well, though he was closer to the other two because of what had happened earlier so he was pacing himself.
As planned the two of them paced their thrusts in and out of Lyn until they started to get to the point where they would both thrust in at the same time and the ger was full of pleasured moans as it was multiple times before. Eventually though Heath was about to give in and since he was on the bottom and couldn't move he had to speak up about what would happen next.
"Hey Lyn? I'm about to blow, if you don't want it in you then you're gonna need to get off me." He strained out. In response Lyn just smirked at him and spread her legs out a bit more so she could sink farther on his shaft.
"You can blow wherever you want, it's a safe day." Lyn assured him as she felt the tip of his shaft kissing the entrance of her womb. "Fill me up with that long shaft of yours, you know you want to."
"Elimine, that's so hot." Heath breathed before giving Lyn the rest of what he had and thrusting with the last of his energy and spilling all his seed inside of her, causing her to cum as well she got filled up. All that dirty talk and Lyn's body tightening up affected Mark as well and while he probably could have held on longer he enjoyed it when everyone finished at the same time so he let himself cum as well, making it so both sides of Lyn's body were filled up with a long and loud moan. After that there were a few less powerful thrusts before the trio finally lost their energy and Lyn flopped on Heath's chest and Mark flopped to his left side.
"That was really good Heath, thank you." Lyn said a bit out of breath before she place a light kiss on Heath's lips. "We might have to do this again, I didn't even get to see how good a kisser you are."
"Wait, you mean this isn't a one time thing?" Heath wondered.
"Why would it be?" Mark asked back. "As long as you're comfortable with it, you can come over any time."
"Wow, you guys are the best." Heath said with a big smile on his face. "I'm really glad I met you two, I like this kind of friendship I think."
"We like it too, that's why we keep doing it." Lyn told him.
"Let's get cleaned up and then we can do the best part, cuddling!" Mark added.
"That sounds like a lot of fun actually." Heath noted. "But, hey Mark, you think maybe next time you could use that lube stuff on me? See how I feel about it?"
"Yeah, of course!" Mark replied with a grin. "I always love a good experiment!"
Chapter 78: File #994 Cross Counter
Notes:
This story takes place in the future of the Magvel Nights universe. If you haven't read those all you need to know is that Magvel=Las Vegas basically and Elibe=Hollywood basically and that Mark and Lyn are a famous director and actress respectively. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #994 Cross Counter
Characters: Rutger, Narcian, Lilina, Roy
Based on: a commission by Tuteheavy on Twitter
Rutger's chin hit the mat of the boxing ring with a hard thud, he had just taken yet another fierce right hook to the face and this one sent him spinning. The referee started the ten count and Rutger began struggling to get up as he heard the crowd and his friends yelling for him to go faster. He couldn't help but wonder just how he got into this position.
A Few Hours Earlier
"I know we've gone over this a million times Rutger, but you have to stall out the fight as long as you can so Roy and Chad can find Chief Zephiel's laptop and hack it." Mark reminded Rutger as he was about to leave the hospital. "And I know it's gonna be hard, Narcian being the one putting your mother in here, but if you can do this then him and everyone above him is going to jail and will suffer for a much longer time than some bruises from a fight will." There was an edge to his words, he wasn't the same happy-go-lucky man he was just a few weeks ago.
"I just want to smash his face in and get it over with." Rutger stated. "Seeing Mom laying in that bed and not knowing if she's ever gonna be the same just ignites some sort of primal rage in my heart that I don't know if I can control for long enough."
"Believe me, it does the same to me Rutger, but you have the power and ability to make him and the people who put him up to doing what he did take responsibility." Mark replied. "You don't have to have a completely cool head, I don't expect you to, just keep it together long enough and then you can beat the shit out of that bastard."
"I'm glad you understand." Rutger noted a bit darkly. Now you might be wondering what exactly happened to put Lyn, Rutger's mother, in the hospital in the first place and why it was this Narcian's fault. It all started a few weeks ago, Lyn was taking part in a charity boxing match to promote her new movie where she was an up and coming boxer with Mark as the director. They actually took inspiration from their son Rutger because he was a rising star in the boxing world himself and they wanted to do something to support him and put him in the spotlight a bit more. Turns out the boxer they chose to fight Lyn was part of the Bern mafia, a group intent on burning the city of Elibe down to the ground for almost unknown reasons. Their leader was even the Chief of Police, Zephiel Dragnar, but since Elibe was such a large city he was still being held in check, for now. He was being investigated by both FE-6 and FE-7, Elibe's top intelligence agencies, and that's where Rutger came in.
"Roy, you better know what you're doing today." Rutger muttered to himself as he picked up a burner phone and called his contact. Him and Roy had always been friends since they were kids, but as they grew up they grew a bit distant even though they regularly kept in touch because of someone else special in their lives. Rutger always thought it was Roy being too into his work that kept them apart, and he was kind of right, but it was more the fact that Roy was a special agent for FE-6 that they couldn't be normal friends. Roy was one of the best and knew a lot of government secrets that could get people hurt, so for this part in his life he was deciding to be cautious with his relationships.
"This is Roy." Roy said answering Rutger's call.
"It's me, I'm on my way to the Grand as we speak, I should be there in an hour or so." Rutger stated as he closed his car door and turned the engine on. "How are things going on your end? Anything I need to know about? Is Lilina doing okay?"
"An hour? That's good, that should give us enough time to do the final briefing." Roy noted. "Things are going about as smoothly as they can, your father's connections to the owner of the hotel are paying dividends, we were able to put Zephiel in the perfect room for the operation and he even gave us room keys to make it easier. As for Lilina, well, she's still a bit off put by the outfit she has to wear, but other than that she seems to be doing well."
"Yeah, I know she's not a big fan of having a whole crowd see her like that, and honestly neither am I." Rutger replied. Lilina was Rutger's fiancée of a few months and also Roy's best friend who rounded out their little trio as they grew up. A lot of people thought that Roy and Lilina would be the ones to get together, but again with Roy's work being of a dangerous nature he felt it best to keep any feelings he did have in check, but he was happy for his friends either way.
"I keep telling her she looks good, but she just keeps giving me the pouting face she does when she's doing something she doesn't want to." Roy commented. The issue was that Lilina was going to be replacing the ring girl in this next fight Rutger was going to be taking place in at the Jehanna Grand hotel. The fight was going to be against Narcian, the man who put his mother in the hospital, and since Chief Zephiel always was in person to all of Narcian's fights to see that his plans went through FE-6 and FE-7 decided that this would be the best shot of trying to dig up evidence on him being connected to the Bern Mafia and a number of criminal activities. He always had a laptop on him, but his rooms were always so tightly guarded so not even the best agents could get inside, until tonight. Working with the hotel's owner, Joshua Gamble, they were able to set up a plan to hack the laptop for all it's information without a hitch. It was still a treacherous mission, but it was the best shot they would have in a long time. And that's why Rutger's fight was so important, the longer it dragged on the more time they had to get the information.
"I mean would you want to be in front of a whole crowd like that in your swim trunks?" Rutger countered.
"Don't you basically do that as well?" Roy noted.
"Yeah, but I'm used to it at this point. Besides, I have to worry about not getting punched in the face so I really don't have the time to think about it." Rutger answered.
"Fair. Well, I'll let you go so you can get here safely. We'll talk more when you get here." Roy said before hanging up. After that Rutger put his car in drive and started making his way to the Jehanna Grand hotel. It was located in the heart of the city of Magvel, a very lively and entertaining place to live and work, at least from what his parents had told him. He never really had a chance to visit when he was growing up and since he started boxing he figured it was too much of a distraction for his training, but maybe someday he'd be here with Lilina to have some fun and blow off some steam. The lights were very bright as the sun started to set on the horizon, but eventually Rutger made his way to the hotel and parked in the area for the entertainers and athletes to enter the building without a fuss and closer to their arena.
"I'm so glad you're here." Said Lilina as he stepped into the hotel. She had been waiting there for him, not wanting a lot of people to see her in the outfit she had on. It was one of her old bikinis just altered a bit to have more flourish and look more attractive for obvious reasons. "This outfit looks ridiculous, don't you think?"
"I mean, maybe a little, but you still look good in it." Rutger noted. "Though I say that about everything now that I think about it." Then he got a good look at the outfit's chest area. "Your chest usually isn't that big."
"Tell me about it." Lilina sighed. "They have me wearing a push-up bra and padding under this thing, it sucks. But we're doing this for your family and for the good of Elibe, I can deal with it for a night and then never have to wear it ever again." She was considering telling Rutger he could just rip it off after this whole thing went down and they were alone, but she stopped herself knowing those kind of thoughts wouldn't be helping at this moment. A few minutes later they made it to the locker room where Roy and two other agents, Chad and Wolt, were waiting for them.
"Glad you made it in one piece Rutger." Roy said with a small and contented smile. "We've checked this place for bugs and microphones so we should be good to go over the plan one more time here."
"You can talk while I get changed." Rutger said, starting to take his clothes off. Like his parents before him, he wasn't too ashamed to let people see him naked or in various states of undress.
"Alright." Roy noted. "So as we discussed Chad and I will be sneaking into Chief Zephiel's hotel room and trying to hack his laptop to get information about any crimes he's involved with. The problem is that we don't know where it would be and what kind of encryption it has on it. Chad is a good hacker, but he still needs time to crack something he hasn't seen before. Luckily we have the hotel owner's help since he gave us a key to the room to get in and he said he'd cause a distraction if we needed it as well. Even with all that, we don't know how long it's going to take, so as much as you want to beat Narcian's face in during the first round, you have to drag the fight out."
"Yeah, we've been over this before." Rutger noted as he slipped his boxing shorts on. "You still never told me why Lilina and Wolt here have to be involved."
"Well, you want to win right, get your revenge and all that?" Roy asked rhetorically. "That's why they are here. Once we get the information we'll send a signal to Wolt, who is going to be your ring man, who will tell Lilina to tell you that you can let loose. That way Narcian or Zephiel don't get suspicious and think something is going on."
"A bit convoluted, but okay." Rutger replied. "How is she going to tell me, it's not like she can say anything to me directly."
"I'll give you a wink to let you know." Lilina explained. "I'm pretty sure you'll still be able to see with a few punches to that thick head of yours."
"Whatever, you guys just better not get in my way when the time comes." Rutger stated. "I'm not gonna put him in the hospital, on purpose, but I'm gonna knock his lights out as best I can."
"Believe me, that's what all of us want you to do Rutger." Roy assured him. "Now let's get ready, we need to be prepared." So Rutger went through all his pre-fight preparations and Roy and Chad got their infiltration gear on and ready. What seemed like forever later the fight was ready to begin. Everything was a blur to Rutger after that, he really didn't pay attention to the announcer or the crowd, or anything really. He was zoned in on one thing and one thing only, getting his revenge. So when he and Narcian met at center ring for the start of the fight he had the most serious looking face he could make on.
"I can't believe they have me fighting a chump with a major case of 'resting bitch face' instead of someone who can actually give me a challenge." Narcian taunted Rutger before the referee came up. Rutger didn't say anything back, he just stared into Narcian's eyes with a fire and intensity that he hoped couldn't be matched. "Fine, be all serious and have a stick up your ass, I've broken better men than you with an arm tied behind my back."
"Alright, enough bickering." The ref said before going into his spiel. "As always we want a nice clean fight, no shots below the belt, no biting, no kicking, none of that fancy MMA stuff either, got it?"
"But of course, boxing is the gentleman's sport, I wouldn't dream of it." Narcian replied, playing innocent.
"I don't need to cheat to win." Rutger said simply.
"Good, when the bell rings you're good to go." The ref said and the two boxers put their mouth guards in. For simplicity's sake all dialogue with them in will be said as normal. They took a few steps away from each other to let the announcer talk about the start of the fight and have Lilina come in and display the round card.
"That is one hot piece of ass, I might invite her up to my room after this fight." Narcian commented, which obviously angered Rutger quite a bit. So much so that as soon as the bell rang he used his speed to clock Narcian in the face with a right hook that caught him so off guard that he fell to one knee immediately. "Hm, I think I might have struck a nerve there." Narcian commented with a snear, using part of his ten count to prod Rutger some more. "Let's see how much more I can get out of you."
"Do you ever shut up?" Rutger asked annoyed as Narcian got up at the count of 6 and the ref allowed them to fight again. And that's how the first couple of rounds went, Narcian would taunt and tease Rutger as much as he could and no matter how much he wanted to knock him out Rutger couldn't. It was actually very tiring, both mentally and physically, and it was taking a toll on Rutger. Narcian was actually a pretty decent fighter even with all his blabbing, and he knew how to take that to his advantage.
"Dude, you don't look so good out there." Wolt commented after the end of the 6th round as he poured water into Rutger's mouth so he could drink it. "You kind of look like your slowing down while he's still at his peak. Is everything alright?"
"What do you think?" Rutger asked a bit angrily. "And didn't you guys want me to drag this thing out? Apparently they needed all the time they could get if it isn't done yet."
"Yeah, I was thinking it's taking a bit longer than expected as well." Wolt admitted. "But I'm sure things are going fine, they'll be done before the fight is over."
"They better hope so." Rutger noted. A few more rounds passed and eventually Narcian struck the final nerve in Rutger's mind. He had known who Rutger was all this time, he knew that this was supposed to be a revenge fight for him, and he knew just how to play that fiddle since he'd played in many times over in other fights.
"Oh yeah, that's where I remember you from." Narcian said out of the blue as he continued to dodge Rutger's punches. "You're that movie star's son, the one I put in the hospital a few months ago. Elimine that fight was such a bore, putting a woman up against me, what a joke. I'm surprised I didn't end up killing her, though who knows, that day might still come." It was at that point that Rutger just snapped. He didn't care about stalling for time anymore, this asshole had just disrespected his mother and said he'd do it again so he needed to be silenced.
"Shut the fuck up!" Rutger yelled before winding up for his special technique. It was one where he used a burst of speed to surround each side of his opponent and land a flurry of blows, catching them off guard and finishing a fight with ease. At least that's what happened every other time he used it. This time was different though, he got a few blows in, but Narcian ended up being able to block pretty much all of the haymakers and only take minimal damage.
"Huh, I guess you taught that one to your mother since she tried the same move on me during our fight." Narcian taunted with extreme superiority. "A bit more oomph behind your blows than hers, but you can't beat my Delphi Shield style with an attack like that." Rutger was floored to say the least and that set him back quite a bit in the fight. Luckily for him the bell to end the round rang and he was able to walk back to his corner. He was starting to doubt himself and what he was doing here, and that was not a good sign. And that's what led him to being splayed out on the mat during the next round. He was so tired an distracted that Narcian was able to pummel him freely, so much so that he knocked him down and he felt like he wanted to stay down.
3...4...5
He could barely hear the count his ears were ringing so badly. He just felt like giving up then and there, but as he looked out past the ring he saw what looked like his parents watching in the crowd. Cheering him on to get up and fight on, even if he knew they were at the hospital watching on TV
6...7
He looked around more and saw Lilina and Wolt yelling at him to get up. He couldn't hear them but he could see the looks of distress on their faces and he knew he had to get up and not let everyone down. He had to prove that assholes like Narcian were wrong and that bad people get what they deserve in the end.
8...9
Rutger struggled to one knee and right before the ref counted to 10 he got to his feet.
"You good to fight still?" The ref asked, looking into Rutger's eyes, a small flame starting to glow hotter again.
"Yeah, just got the wind knocked out of me with that last one." Rutger replied and the ref stepped away.
"You just don't know when to give up do you?" Narcian taunted some more, going back on the offensive. This time instead of taking the hits Rutger started to dodge and weave, not throwing any of his punches back. He just wanted to make it to the end of the round so he could sit and rest and regain some energy so he could come up with a plan to win this fight. He got lucky again when the bell rung a few seconds later and he was able to do just that.
"Had us scared there for a bit." Wolt said giving him some water and patching up his face as best he could. "Maybe you should start actually fighting since it seeems you're at a big energy disadvantage."
"Yeah, I think I'm gonna have to, just to drag the fight out longer honestly." Rutger noted. "Any tips you can give me?"
"I'm not much of a boxing guy, but he seems to be able to hit you from a distance very easily, maybe if you close the gap on him more it'll throw him off? Like if you make him whiff a punch and then step into your next one quickly?" Wolt suggested.
"That's not actually a bad idea." Rutger mused. "It's worth a shot." After that Rutger stood up and got ready for the 11th round to start. But as soon as Rutger left the corner Wolt got the signal that Roy and Chad got the information they needed and he signaled to Lilina to tell Rutger about it.
"Just hang in there, I know you can make it." Lilina told Rutger quickly as she passed him to show the crowd the round card. Then she got the signal and quickly winked at Rutger to let him know he could go all out now.
"Ah, I see why you decked me at the beginning of the fight now, the ring girl is yours." Narcian commented. "Well, she's yours for now, we'll see how it is once I knock the snot out of you for good." The round began and Rutger continued to just dodge Narcian's blows to try and tire him out. Meanwhile Lilina and Wolt got to talking outside the ring.
"What took them so long?" Lilina wondered.
"Apparently the files on what Chief Zephiel is in on where so huge it took forever to download." Wolt replied. "Chad said that it was just one folder called 'Delphi Shield' but it took up almost the whole memory of the laptop. Guess Zephiel doesn't know about file compression."
Back in the ring Narcian was getting tired, both mentally and physically, from not being able to hit Rutger worth a damn. And that was a godsend for Rutger because not being punched was letting him think and regain his own energy.
"Will you stand fucking still so I can end this?!" Narcian raged, charging like a bull at Rutger.
"Sure, I'll stand right here." Rutger teased, being just in range of one of Narcian's long range attacks. Narcian took the bait and attempted to send a haymaker right into Rutger's jaw, but Rutger took a half step back so it would whiff before taking a powerful step forward and hitting Narcian in the face with his own right hook. Narcian stumbled backwards, but not down, but now he was in a rage. He ran straight at Rutger with his arm cocked and it was so telegraphed that Rutger was able to slide out of the way and land another blow to Narcian's face. Again he was knocked back, but not out. And once again Narcian charged Rutger with all he had, yelling all the way this time.
"I am strong. I am wise. I am lovely. And most importantly, I am right!" He screamed and Rutger knew this blow would determine everything. He prepared himself as best he could and wound up his own punch as much as he could, taking enough time that Narcian would actually be able to hit him, but banking on having enough strength behind the blow to take him out.
The two boxers clashed in an epic looking cross-counter as the flashes of cameras basked the arena. But a few moments later one of them fell to the floor, knocked unconscious as the other staggered back against the ropes. As the lights dimmed the crowd could see Narcian laying on the mat with Rutger looking down on him and a large cheer came from all around. Of course the crowd had no idea behind the real meaning of this fight besides the information about Rutger being Lyn's son, but to them they had just watched one of the best knockdown dragout fights they had ever seen.
After that it was all a blur to Rutger again, getting out of the ring, celebrating the win, talking to the media. It didn't really matter to him. What mattered was that he did what he came here to do and he could get a bit of closure with this part of his life. It really set in around one in the morning when he heard a knock on his hotel room door. He got up to answer it and it was Lilina, still in the outfit she had been wearing during the fight. He let her in and there didn't need to be any words between them, they knew what they wanted, what they needed, and that was each other. It might not have been a blur for Rutger this time, but the details don't really matter. What really mattered was what came after.
"Are you going to keep boxing, even after all of this?" Lilina wondered, knowing that it must be a bit traumatic for Rutger at this point.
"I think I am." Rutger stated quietly after thinking it over a bit. "I can handle it now that all of this is over, and it's still something that I enjoy doing. And I think it's a way I can honor my mother, whatever may happen to her. Are you okay with that?"
"As long as I don't have to worry about you changing too much and as long as I don't have to wear that stupid outfit again, yes." Lilina replied genuinely. "But maybe take a break for a bit, have our wedding, train a bit more, get your mind totally right. Sound good?"
"As long as I have you by my side Lilina, everything sounds good."
Chapter 79: File #794 Samurai R Episode 2
Notes:
Now Rutger and Lilina get to travel to Japan! This series is most likely going to have 4 parts, so with this it's halfway over. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #794 Samurai R Episode 2
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Kenshin (Rurouni Kenshin), Kaoru (Rurouni Kenshin), Sanosuke (Rurouni Kenshin), Yahiko (Rurouni Kenshin)
Based on: a commission by VidalRalph on Twitter
It was a nice spring day during the Meiji era in Japan and two people in particular were sitting outside enjoying the morning slowly slipping into noon. Kenshin and Kaoru were peacefully sipping tea together in a calm and soothing moment as they just watched the wind blow through the cherry blossom trees. Things had been peaceful like this for a while now, so peaceful that Kenshin had finally decided it was time for him to see if he could move on with his life and be truly happy, to which he had proposed marriage to his lovely Kaoru just a few weeks before. Of course she happily accepted, even knowing everything that had gone on in Kenshin's past, because she knew that he truly was a good and reliable man. That and he was quite funny and humorous, not to mention handsome as well. Either way, they were enjoying themselves until two loud figured burst out of the dojo and started running towards town.
"What's got you two in such a rush this morning? Does Sanosuke actually have money to spend for once?" Kaoru teased the two, Sanosuke and Yahiko, which got them to stop and turn around to face her.
"No way, it's even better!" Yahiko said excitedly. "Someone saw Kenshin and Kaoru fighting robbers in town and we were gonna go watch!" Apparently the two of them hadn't realized that the two of them had been here the whole time. That is until this very moment that is.
"Wait a sec, if you two are here sipping tea, then whose in town fighting the robbers and why would they say it was you two?" Sanosuke wondered, still a bit confused, but interested nonetheless.
"Well, why don't we go see who these lookalikes are." Kenshin said putting his tea down and standing up. "I'm in the mood for a bit of a surprise, that I am."
"Yeah, we don't have anything to do around here today, let's see what's up." Kaoru agreed. Plus if these 'impostors' were up to no good Kenshin could probably set them straight pretty easily. So the four hurried off into the town and there was still quite the crowd surrounding the fighting, so much so that they couldn't see what was going on.
"Put me on your shoulders so I can see the fight Sano!" Yahiko suggested. So Sanosuke picked him up and he started commenting. "There are two people fighting the robbers, a man and a woman. The guy is wearing red and has long brown hair with a sword and the girl is also in red with long blue hair and a staff that looks like it's putting people to sleep."
"You don't say." Kenshin commented as he looked at Kaoru, the both of them knowing who these people were now. "What about the robbers, are they killing them?"
"No actually." Yahiko replied. "The sword guy is fighting a lot like you, though he only has a wooden sword, and the girl's staff isn't one that can kill people."
"Well then, I might as well jump in and help then." Kenshin said before literally jumping over the crowd and joining the fray. As expected he and Kaoru were correct that the combatants were Rutger and Lilina, their friends from another world, and he was happy to help them out. "I know you probably have this handled, but do you mind if I help out a bit?"
"It would be my pleasure." Rutger replied. So the trio worked quickly to take out all the robbers, but somehow their leader snuck through the crowd and was trying to run away. Unfortunately for him he was met at the edge with Kaoru bashing his head with her own wooden sword to incapacitate him.
"Why do they always run?" She said with a sigh before she grabbed the leader's collar and dragged him over to his friends along with the other three who had been fighting.
"So, what now?" Lilina wondered since the robbers had been taken care of. She was used to just having her knights throw people like this in the dungeon or just killing them outright, but she figured it might not be appropriate to do so in a land where they didn't know the culture well.
"We'll tie them up and leave them for the police to handle." Kenshin answered. "They'll get charged with making a disturbance and attempted theft most likely, unless they attacked you first, then they might get a bit more."
"No, we saw them trying to steal some money from some women getting off work so we stepped in." Rutger explained. "Then they drew their swords and then you showed up."
"I though you said it was peaceful around here when we met last time." Lilina wondered.
"It is, mostly." Kaoru noted. "Usually just one small incident like this a week or so, which is a lot better than it used to be."
"Fair enough." Lilina shrugged.
"I'm wondering why you only have a wooden sword Rutger." Kenshin wondered. "Kind of lucky you do, real swords are kind of illegal here. I only get away with it because everyone knows I'm helpful and don't kill people, that I am."
"Like Lilina mentioned, we figured it was going to be peaceful so I just brought a training sword, though that's nice to know for if we decide to come over again at a later date." Rutger noted. Then he noticed the crowd was still around them and that everyone seemed kind of nervous. He gave a silent look to Kenshin and he saw it too and started to talk to the crowd.
"Not to worry everyone, these are my friends from a distant land, they're peaceful." He assured the crowd and it seemed that Kenshin's word held a lot of weigh with them because they started to disperse after that. "Sorry about that, Japan is a very closed off nation, most people aren't comfortable around newcomers right away. But if you show them that you're nice and helpful that will change quickly, that it will."
"So, are you four just going to stand there talking all day or are we gonna get some introductions going around?" Sanosuke cut in as he and Yahiko joined the group after the crowd left.
"Oh, yeah, that might be a good idea." Kenshin replied a bit embarrassed.
"Sanosuke, Yahiko, this is Rutger and Lilina from Elibe, you know from went we went missing for that couple of days a while back." Kaoru explained.
"Wait? They're real people?" Sanosuke asked in a bit of shock. "Me and Yahiko just though you two went off for a few days to-" Kaoru stepped on his foot before he finished his sentence and he yelped out in pain a bit, getting the rest of the group to laugh.
"Yes they are real, and so is the story we told you about them." Kaoru stated. "I'm actually glad we got to see you again given your busy schedules."
"Busy schedules?" Yahiko asked. "What kind of jobs do you have?" Rutger and Lilina were at a bit of a loss on how to explain it since this land of Japan looked like it didn't run on the same principles that Elibe did. But luckily Kenshin was able to step in and explain a bit.
"They are government officials, kind of." Kenshin noted. "You see, Miss Kaoru and I got to thinking after we got back from their homeland and we realized that Rutger and Lilina come from a land similar to what nations in the west call the medieval period. Maybe around 600-700 years or so in the past if they had been in our world. They live in castles and have kings and queens and such, as gross of an oversimplification as that probably is."
"It's close enough." Lilina commented. "I'm the ruler of a middle-sized nation and Rutger is my consort, basically a king if the queen had more power than him." After she said that both Sanosuke and Yahiko straightened up and started to bow at them as if they had been disrespectful.
"Whoa, whoa, whoa." Rutger said getting them to stop. "We're not that kind of royalty. You don't need to treat us any different than anyone else, especially since we're guests here in your nation."
"Yeah, we like getting to know people and how they get along, so don't worry about offending us." Lilina added.
"You sure these two are government people?" Sanosuke whispered to Kenshin, still not believing it.
"We stayed in their castle and they had servants and everything, so I'd say yeah." Kenshin confirmed. "Something does tell me they are a bit unique compared to their peers though."
"Well, with that all out of the way, why don't we show you around town since you're already here?" Kaoru suggested. "I need to get some ingredients for lunch anyways, so we can kill two birds with one stone."
"Sounds good to me!" Lilina agreed and Rutger nodded as well. So the six hit the town and Kaoru and Kenshin made sure to show Lilina and Rutger all their favorite spots. They even got to see Sanosuke get chased around by some of the restaurant workers trying to get him to pay his tab as usual and they all had a laugh about that. Eventually though they started making their way back to the dojo with the lunch ingredients, though there still were some questions to ask.
"So Miss Lilina, what's with that staff you were fighting with?" Yahiko asked. "It seemed like it was able to put people to sleep with just a touch, are you that skilled of a fighter?"
"Oh this?" Lilina said pulling it out from the loop around her waist it was resting in. "This is my Sleep staff, it uses non lethal magic to put people to sleep. And I guess I can bonk people on the head with it as well if I have to."
"Ha, ha, good one!" Yahiko said laughing, thinking it was a joke. "I'm old enough to know that magic isn't real any more." Kenshin gave Kaoru a look asking if he should butt in but she shook him off because she knew that it would be more funny if Lilina showed him.
"Really now, then how would you explain this!" Lilina replied before deftly pulling out a Fire tome and casting a small fireball that stayed in the palm of her free hand.
"Ahhh! Your hand's on fire! Kenshin, get a bucket of water!" Yahiko yelled as he looked around for something to put it out, but after realizing that everyone other than Sanosuke was acting normal he turned around and realized what was going on, sort of.
"No freaking way!" Sanosuke commented looking more intently at the fireball in Lilina's hand. "No wonder you're the leader of your country, this is an amazing power."
"Oh, she can do much more than a simple fireball." Rutger noted with a bit of a smirk. "With the right tome she can call on the power of the winds and lightning as well, though she does prefer fire."
"Ken, you have some really strange friends here, you know that right?" Sanosuke asked, still a bit shocked.
"Perhaps, but whose to say we aren't strange to them?" Kenshin countered. "They don't have guns or trains or many of the things that make life more comfortable for us, so I'd say that evens things out a bit, that it does."
"Just don't get on her bad side, I don't want to have to deal with a flaming hurricane filled with lightning anytime soon." Sanosuke noted. After that bit happened it was only a few more minutes until the group reached the dojo. Though Sanosuke and Yahiko had other plans for lunch, so it only left the other four together for the moment.
"Alright, you three can tour the dojo while I start making the food." Kaoru noted. Kenshin tried to hide it, but Rutger could tell from the look his face made that Kaoru's cooking was dicey at best, so he decided to speak up.
"Let me help you out, I'd like to see how food is prepared here in Japan." Rutger told her.
"Oh, you know how to cook Rutger?" Kaoru asked.
"Yeah, my mother taught me when I was younger and my father was somewhat of a food expert, so I know my way around a kitchen." Rutger confirmed.
"Okay then, come right in and I can tell you what we're making." So they made their way to the kitchen, leaving Lilina and Kenshin outside.
"Thank you for not making my magic seem weird." Lilina commented. "I wasn't quite sure how it would be taken, but it's important to me so I was glad things worked out well."
"Of course, everyone has special skills and they should be celebrated when used to help people, that they should." Kenshin replied. "How did you like the tour of the town, I could sense you were just a tad bit uncomfortable at the beginning."
"I was." Lilina confirmed. "A bit of that was from the fight we got in right away, but the other part is just me. Sometimes I just feel like I don't fit into common situations because of my upbringing, being a 'princess' as you and your friends might call it is a pretty sheltered life even if my parents were on good terms with our subjects as I am."
"Well I think you do a lovely job of it Miss Lilina." Kenshin assured her. "You're always so nice and kind to me and Miss Kaoru and you were nice and inviting to all the townsfolk as well, I think they really liked you."
"Thank you Kenshin, I appreciate that, it's very similar to what Rutger always tells me." Lilina noted. "See, he doesn't have a problem with it because he grew up not being royalty, though he sometimes has the reverse of my problem, he doesn't feel comfortable all the time around people of high esteem.:
"Which makes you two perfect for each other because you know how to deal with the other's problems." Kenshin commented as he clasped his hands together. Doing that allowed Lilina to see a ring on his finger.
"Hey, that ring is new, where did you get it?" Lilina wondered. Kenshin blushed a bit before explaining.
"Well, since we last met I decided that I wanted to try and move on with my life a bit more, and part of that was letting someone special into my life, I'm engaged to someone." Kenshin explained.
"You are? That's great!" Lilina said happily. "Whose the lucky woman?"
"I mean, isn't it pretty obvious?" Kenshin noted, which clued Lilina into who it was.
"Awww! I'm so happy for you two!" She told him genuinely. "When is the wedding, Rutger and I would love to come if we could."
"We haven't set a date yet, but I'm sure we can find a way to let the two of you know when it will be." Kenshin assured her.
"Great! I wonder what a wedding in Japan is like." Lilina wondered. Though that was cut off with Rutger and Kaoru coming back out with plates of food ready to eat. "What kind of food is that?"
"Noodles, rice, and sushi!" Kaoru noted. "A special treat for our special guests!" They even set up a table for them all to eat under some cherry blossom trees and the food was wonderful. Rutger and Lilina got to learn how to use chopsticks and when Lilina saw Kaoru playfully feed Kenshin a piece of sushi she wanted to try it with Rutger.
"I think I've got the hang of this." Lilina said moving the food closer to Rutger's mouth. "Open wide!" So Rutger opened his mouth and the sushi landed perfectly in his mouth before he started to chew. Kaoru and Kenshin were still being cute with each other so Rutger motioned over to them without talking, because that would be rude, and Lilina got the question he was asking. "They're engaged now, isn't that great?" Rutger's eyes opened a bit before he nodded in agreement. After that they continued to eat, but eventually the meal was done and Lilina helped Kaoru take the dishes back into the dojo, giving Rutger and Kenshin a moment to talk.
"That was really good, I never thought raw fish could be prepared like that." Rutger commented.
"Well, that was just the basic stuff, next time you should try some squid or pufferfish." Kenshin joked.
"Sounds like something my father would love." Rutger replied with a chuckle. But also, since he brought Mark up, he wanted to say something to Kenshin about it. "You know Kenshin, you actually remind me a lot of my father."
"Oh really?" Kenshin wondered. "How so?"
"Just in the way where he would always act the part of a fool when in reality he was actually very intelligent and could be very serious when the time called for it." Rutger explained.
"I can see why you would think that, I would have very much liked to meet your father Rutger." Kenshin noted.
"There is just one thing different about you two though that I wonder about." Rutger continued. "My father played the fool to get people closer to him so he could form deep relationships with them, you seem to play the fool to keep people away though. Or am I just seeing things?"
"No, no, you are quite right Rutger." Kenshin confirmed. "Outside of my close friends here in the dojo I'm not a very sociable person, even if I would like to change that eventually. It comes back to what I did in the past and me trying to forgive myself for doing what I believed in at the time. Again I must concede that this is one area where your expertise outstrips mine when it comes to life experience."
"Well, that's kind of why I wanted to bring it up." Rutger noted. "I wanted to let you in on my father's...unique methods is the best way to put it, to make close friends. Methods that I've adopted as well and I've seen work wonders for me as well."
"I'm open to pretty much any advice, especially when it comes from a friend." Kenshin replied.
"Good. Now I'm gonna whisper it to you because it's a bit strange and because if you do decide to go through with implementing it you're gonna have to get Kaoru to agree with it as well now since you're engaged." Rutger explained.
"Alright." Kenshin said, not quite sure why Rutger was being this careful. Though when Rutger got close to his ear and started explaining what his and his father's methods were, he understood pretty quickly after that.
"I hope that doesn't color Lilina and I in a bad light, but it's worked for us and we'd be willing to help out in any way we could." Rutger said in his normal tone to finish it off.
"I will admit that I find your methods a bit... extreme." Kenshin noted. "But I can also see the wisdom in you and your father's words. I can't give you an answer about it right now obviously, but I promise I'll bring it up to Miss Kaoru and we'll think about it."
"It's not for everyone, I know." Rutger assured him. "But you never know, it helped me and we're pretty similar guys so it could help you as well."
"Well, I appreciate you thinking of me and my well being Rutger, you truly are a wonderful friend, that you are." Kenshin replied with a smile. It was about then that the women came back to the table that had been set up.
"Let's put this table away and finally give you two the tour of the dojo like we promised." Kaoru said as she started to fold up the tablecloth. "Oh, and you two are staying the night right? We have a guest room you can stay in. It may not have a big fancy bed like your castle, but I'm sure you'll enjoy it. It's almost like sleeping underneath the stars."
"I'm always a big fan of that." Rutger noted. "We have time, right Lilina?"
"Of course we do, we'd love to have your hospitality." Lilina agreed.
"Great! I just love it when things work out so smoothly for once."
Chapter 80: File #1172 Two Parts of a Whole Heart
Notes:
A shorter one today, something nice and sweet with some wholesome Ostia family vibes. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #1172 Two Parts of a Whole Heart
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Hector (FE7)
Based on: a commission by Ziurvi on Twitter
"Shouldn't you be off getting ready for your portrait to get taken instead of being here in the training tower with me?" Hector asked the blue haired young woman that was fighting besides him. It was still a bit weird to think about, but everything he had learned here in Askr told him that she would be his daughter by one way or another. Either way she had earned his respect as a person and leader outside of those circumstances, so he was finding it easier each day to be more friendly and open with her.
"Perhaps, but portrait day here in Askr isn't one of my favorite events." Lilina noted. Every year since the Summoner had arrived in Askr they decided that to celebrate the anniversary of the event he would have Commander Anna take a portrait of each hero wither her Snapshot tome that would be hung around the castle and also used as a logbook for new heroes to look at to get familiar with the people they were fighting alongside.
"Do you mind telling me why?" Hector wondered, a bit of his fatherly side coming out.
"Well it has to do with the couple's portraits." Lilina noted, looking down at the dirt and kicking it with her boot a bit embarrassed that she was so affected by it. "I know this is going to sound selfish, but all the other versions of me have their important ones with them here while I'm still waiting for mine to show up. It makes me feel lonely sometimes because he isn't around and days and events like this just make the feelings hurt just a bit more."
"Alright, but there are a ton of Roys here in Askr, I'm sure one of them could fill in for the day." Hector suggested, his experience in Askr being that his dream he told Eliwood about their children was pretty much destined to come true.
"That's the thing Fath- I mean Hector." Lilina replied, quickly correcting herself. "In my Elibe Roy isn't the one I'm in a relationship in, it's Mark and Lyn's son Rutger who I'm with."
"Oho! Mark and Lyn are going to have a son as well then?" Was the first thing that Hector latched onto before realizing that it wasn't quite important to this conversation. "Well, I guess that makes your situation a bit more understandable. But, you'll see him again eventually, even if it happens after all this business in Askr."
"I know, but it's still a bit disheartening." Lilina sighed.
"How about this? Why don't you tell me about him while we walk to the portrait taking area? Maybe that will get your spirits up enough to crack a smile so you look nice." Hector offered, hating to see someone from his family feeling like this.
"Alright, I guess it couldn't hurt." Lilina replied. "But I have to let you know that the story isn't all rainbows and candy, and it's gonna spoil stuff about what might happen to everyone you care about."
"I don't know if the me from your world ever told you, but my life hasn't been rainbows and candy either, so I think I can handle it." Hector noted. "And I already know I'm destined to die in battle, so that won't be much of a surprise either."
"He did, but I just wanted to make sure." Lilina commented. "But very well. I guess the best place to start is when I first met Rutger when I was around 5 years old." So Lilina told Hector about how she first met Rutger and how she and Roy became good friends with him, slowly moving forward and eventually getting to the part where Bern started invading Sacae and Ilia and what happened to Mark and Lyn. She told him how it changed Rutger's personality pretty seriously but how during the war with Bern he started to get better and how she was a part of that. She also admitted that Rutger wasn't the only one that needed some emotional support and that him being around really helped her confidence and happiness. As Hector listened to Lilina go on and on he could really tell that she was in love with Rutger, it was the same feeling he got when one of the other Lilina's talked about their relationship with Roy.
"So do you think that you'll get married?" Hector wondered since it hadn't been brought up.
"Oh, we've already gotten married." Lilina noted. "I know I look a lot like the other Lilina's around here, but I'm a bit older actually."
"I guess that makes sense, when you have a style that's yours why switch it up?" Hector teased her. "Why do you think pretty much every version of myself has the Armads? Either way, thank you Lilina, I feel like I've gotten to know yet another side of my future and I'm glad I could get you to smile a bit more than you were." It was about then that the two had reached the waiting room for taking portraits.
"Thank you Hector, I really appreciate it, even if you aren't my father just yet." Lilina thanked him. "You still act a lot like him and I hope when your Lilina has problems that you can talk to you just like this."
"I'll make sure of it, now go take a beautiful picture." Hector replied with a smile before Lilina walked into the waiting room. Once the door was closed Hector started walking towards his room to rest when he saw the Summoner walking on the opposite side of the hall towards him with a hero he didn't recognize. He was quite tall, had long brown hair, and wore a long and red hooded cloak.
"Oh, Lord Hector, it's nice to finally see someone here I recognize." The tall man said politely, if not a bit subdued. "Hm, but you probably don't recognize me since you look a bit younger."
"Yeah, can't say I've seen someone like you before." Hector agreed. Lilina hadn't actually told Hector what Rutger looked like, so he was expecting someone with green hair and a more Sacaen look. Not more Bernese like this. "What's your name?"
"I'm Rutger, Mark and Lyn's son." Rutger stated. "You have a Mark and Lyn in your world right?"
"Wait, you're Rutger?" Hector wondered. "The one that I was just talking to Lilina about?" When Hector mentioned Lilina Rutger's eyes lit up immediately.
"Lilina is here as well?" He asked with a bit of happiness before realizing who he was talking to. "I mean-"
"Don't worry about it, she told me all about you and what's happened between you two." Hector explained before turning to the Summoner for some clarification. "This is the right one, right?"
"Yes, I had to scour a ton of Elibe's to finally find him, but this is the Rutger from the Elibe where he and Lilina are a couple." The Summoner confirmed.
"Let me guess, Lilinas are usually with Roy?" Rutger asked with both Hector and the Summoner nodding in confirmation. "Makes sense honestly."
"Either way Rutger," Hector said putting his hand on Rutger's shoulder, "you have my blessing to be with Lilina. I know that you make her happy and can protect her, and that's honestly all I could ask for from someone to join my family. So don't worry about me, or the other me's, they'll see what's up soon enough."
"Thank you Lord Hector, that means a lot to me." Rutger said, one of his worries being that Hector might not have approved of his relationship with Lilina if he was still alive.
"Just call me Hector, you're older than me at this point anyways." Hector noted.
"Alright, I can do that." Rutger replied. "Well, with that over, I guess I can get my portrait taken. I wonder how many Anna's are here, she's always an interesting person to meet."
"Speaking of portraits, I have an idea for what we can do to surprise Lilina." The Summoner noted. While all this was going on Lilina was still sitting and waiting for her portrait to be taken and wondering what was taking so long.
"Maybe they lost the Snapshot tome and I won't have to do this." She pondered to herself before the Summoner came into the room to take the portrait.
"Sorry for the delay, had to introduce some heroes to each other." He told her. "Let's get this portrait taken." So they stepped into the portrait room and the Summoner directed Lilina on how he wanted to take her portrait. He snapped it and Lilina thought it was over but he had more instructions for her. "Okay, could you put your right hand on your chest like this?"
"Like this?" Lilina asked, putting her hand up in what kind of looked like half a heart.
"Exactly." The Summoner replied.
"I'm sorry if this sounds rude, but why like this? This looks like part of a couple's pose." Lilina wondered. But the Summoner didn't answer, he let Rutger do it for him.
"Because it is part of a couple's pose." Rutger said before putting his left arm around Lilina's shoulder and using his left hand to complete the heart. Lilina's face immediately lit up and in that moment the Summoner took the perfect picture commemorating the newly reunited couple.
"Rutger! It's you! You're finally here!" Lilina said happily before checking his hand for a ring. "And you have a wedding ring like mine! You're really my Rutger aren't you?"
"The one and only it seems." Rutger replied calmly, though you could see a smile on his face. "The Summoner here really went out of his way to find me, and I'm really glad he did."
"Yeah, thank you so- He's gone." Lilina said looking at where the Summoner was and not seeing him anymore. "Huh, I wonder why he left."
"Maybe he just wants to give us some alone time." Rutger suggested.
"I'd really like that actually, it's actually been a long time for me since I've seen you." Lilina noted. "I know, why don't I give you a tour around the place so you can be more used to it?"
"I think I would like that very much." Rutger said contently. Lilina smiled again and kissed him on the cheek, something she missed doing so much. "And I like that very much as well."
"Well, I think you'll like something else even better." Lilina teased him. "Did you know that couples get to share rooms here?"
"I did not." Rutger said with a smirk. "Why don't we tour our new room first then?"
"Sounds good to me." Lilina replied. So they started walking off to their room. "Oh, and don't be intimidated with all the versions of my father walking around here, he's actually pretty chill after a while."
"Oh, I already ran into one of them actually." Rutger noted.
"Really, tell me what you think then." Lilina requested as they walked into the distance together. And with the two of them united again there was yet another power couple in Askr, ready to do what they could for the good of the people.
Chapter 81: File #a1276 Cars & Crushes
Notes:
Back to the Modern/Basketball AU! This story follows up from the one where Rutger asks Roy if it's okay for him to ask Lilina out, and involves him doing so, that's all you really need to know from the last one. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1276 Cars & Crushes
Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Based on: a commission by VidalRalph on Twitter
The bell rang to signal the end of the school day and Rutger got up from his desk and slowly started to walk to his locker. Usually he couldn't wait to get out of this place, but today he was lingering because he had something important he wanted to do. It had been about a week since he told Roy about his intentions to ask Lilina out on a date and today was the day he was going to do it. So his slow walking had two purposes, to make sure Lilina would be at her locker when he got there and to give him some time to think about what he was going to say and get his confidence up.
"Just keep it simple, just like Dad told me to." Rutger said to himself as he continued to make his way to the lockers. "Make your entrance and clearly state your intentions with confidence, don't beat around the bush." Not many people ever saw Rutger being this nervous and lucky for him no one was really paying attention to him to see it either. And even if he didn't know it just yet, he really didn't have any need to be nervous, but it was the past trauma of having to go to school in Bern for a few years that was making him second guess everything. Eventually though he made it to the lockers and he saw Lilina there standing in front of hers, putting the last of her books away for the day.
"Should I tell her she looks cute?" Rutger wondered to himself as he saw her. She was in her cheerleading outfit because along with being one of the stars of the girl's basketball team she was also the head cheerleader because she was just that talented. And she was wearing her outfit because the team had a free period at the end of most days and liked to use it to practice.
Lilina saw Rutger walking closer to her and her eyes lit up and she gave him a smile as she always did. She was about to greet him but he did something surprising. He got pretty close to her and put his hand on her locker near her head, leaning in a bit as well. It was a pretty confident looking maneuver and she couldn't help but get a bit warm in the face, but she quickly countered with her own confidence, crossing her arms under her chest and resting her left leg against her locker as well.
"Hey." Rutger said in a tone that gave a sense of familiarity, a tone that Lilina wasn't used to him using recently, but one she had really missed from the old days back in middle school.
"Hey yourself." Lilina replied back with the same tone and a smile. "What's up? You've got the look that you need to talk about something."
"I do actually." Rutger confirmed, hoping that Lilina couldn't hear his heart beating out of his chest or see the sweat drops that were starting to form on his temples. "So remember last week when you offered to help me clean my car out? Something about taking half the money we find as a labor fee?"
"I do believe I said something to that effect." Lilina answered in a slightly teasing tone, knowing that if this was all he was wanting it would be a bit silly to be this serious about it.
"Well, I was wondering if you had the time to do that today." Rutger continued. "And then afterwards we could go see a movie together and get dinner as well, just the two of us."
"Just the two of us?" Lilina pondered, trying not to laugh at how hilarious this situation was feeling to her. Never in a million years would she think Rutger would ask her out on a date in this fashion. But she had to appreciate that he was trying, putting in the effort to show that this was important to him, that she was important to him. "Like a date?"
"Yes, like a date." Rutger confirmed.
"Well, I'd have to call my parents and see if it's okay if I say out tonight, but yeah! I'd love to spend the evening with you like that Rutger." Lilina told him. She considered teasing him by leading him on a bit, but she figured that would be a bit mean all things considered and she didn't want to get off on the wrong foot with this. When she confirmed that she was okay with going on a date Rutger let out a huge breath he had been holding and his whole body looked like a huge weight had been lifted off it.
"Thank Elimine." He said under his breath, though he was so close that Lilina could hear it.
"What? Did you think I was gonna say no or something?" Lilina asked him with a smirk. "I'm just finally you got the clues I was dropping that I like you like that. Or should I say got the nerve up to confirm the clues."
"The second one, for sure." Rutger confirmed, his speech patterns getting a bit less formal as they usually were. "Wait? You've been waiting for me to ask you? Why didn't you just tell me then?"
"Because, I knew that this was a decision that you needed to make on your own when the time was right." Lilina told him. "If I tried to rush things then it might not go as smoothly, or at least that's how I felt, and I didn't want to have to put you through that after everything else. This way we can both be confident with how we feel and move on with our path together instead of having to second guess each other all the time."
"You're really smart and mature, you know that?" Rutger said, half as a complimenting statement and half as a bit of a joke to chuckle at, which Lilina did.
"Well, someone has to be in our friend group." Lilina teased him back.
"So, let me ask this, when did you start feeling like this?" Rutger wondered.
"Oh, about a week after you transferred." Lilina replied simply. "I would say I was surprised you couldn't tell since even Roy kind of figured it out eventually, but, well, you know, we had other issues to deal with at that point in time."
"Drowning in self pity and paranoia can really cloud your awareness huh?" Rutger joked, even if he was still working on those issues currently. "Well, it's good to have that cleared up then."
"Yeah, so don't worry about being nervous or anything around me, I want this to work out between us, and if for some reason it doesn't we'll still be friends." Lilina assured him. "Okay, I need to go change into my regular clothes and call my parents to tell them what's up, where do you want to meet up?"
"I've got my car parked outside, just come out when you're ready." Rutger answered. Lilina nodded and walked off to get changed. But before Rutger could leave as well he was stopped by someone else.
"Easier than you thought huh?" It was Roy, who apparently had been watching that whole scene go down.
"A bit, yeah." Rutger admitted. "By the way, you knew?"
"Of course I did, I may be dense when it comes to romance, but I'm not that dense." Roy joked. "You two have fun though, I'm looking forward to hearing what happens." And with that Roy left as soon as he came by, allowing Rutger to walk out to his car and pull out his phone since he needed to call his parents as well. He decided to call his father since he knew he would be home.
"Hey Rutger! How's it going? Did she say yes?" Mark asked curiously as Rutger assumed he would.
"It's going fine, and she did." Rutger confirmed. "So I'm not gonna be home until late, if that's still alright."
"Yeah, totally, just make sure you get Lilina home whenever her curfew is, I really don't want to get an angry Hector phone call tonight, I've got some important work to get to." Mark confirmed.
"I'll be sure to her home in time." Rutger noted before giving a bit of a pause. "Any tips you have for me?"
"Just be yourself, as corny as that sounds." Mark noted. "Lilina likes you for the way you are, just act like you usually do, slightly trying to push the boundary for romantic stuff here and there to see what she likes and doesn't like. And it doesn't hurt if you tell a girl she looks pretty of course."
"Should have figured that was the advice." Rutger replied with a sigh because of how simple it sounded but how hard it might be. "Alright, she's coming over to the car so I need to go, see you tonight."
"Or will I?" Mark teased, the two thoughts being either Hector kills him for dating his daughter or they end up doing something a bit more intimate. Rutger had no response except for a slight blush before he hung up and put his phone away.
"Elimine damn you." Rutger said to himself before unlocking his door and letting Lilina get in.
"You're looking a bit flushed." Lilina noted when she sat down and buckled her seatbelt. "You feeling alright?"
"Just got off the phone with my father, for better or worse." Rutger replied. "Letting him know what was going on, and of course he had to tease me a bit."
"Sounds like him." Lilina said with a smile. "But I'm letting you know right now, you aren't getting that lucky tonight since my father is in town. Speaking of, he said he wants me to be home by 10, that's good with you right?"
"Yeah, 10 works for me." Rutger replied before winding back the first part of that statement and realizing what Lilina had said. "Wait, rewind, what did you just say?"
"I said because my father is in town that we need to hold back a little bit." Lilina replied simply. "Or am I reading into this too deeply and just assuming how fast you want to take things?"
"I, uh, I honestly hadn't been thinking about it." Rutger admitted. "I kind of just wanted to see how things went first and go from there. I wasn't expecting you to be so forward about it either."
"Well, the way I see it, we know what our parents did with each other, we know how to be safe about it, and we understand the consequences as well." Lilina noted. "But if you don't feel comfortable with it just yet, we can take it slower."
"It's not that I'm not comfortable with it, I just kind of thought I was gonna have to work for it a bit more, that's all." Rutger admitted.
"Rutger, I like you." Lilina stated firmly. "I've liked you for a long time and I've had to wait a long time to tell you, and you know how I get when I have to wait for things. Of course I expect you to treat me right and everything, but I already kind of know you will after everything we've been through over the years. I don't want to have to wait any longer and I don't want you to have to worry about thinking I'm gonna freak out or stop you from getting closer to me, so this is me telling you that. You've already worked for it, more than you give yourself credit for."
"Huh, I guess I never thought about it that way before." Rutger mused. "Well, that does make things a lot easier for me, but still if I do something that you are uncomfortable with, please tell me, I don't ever want to make you feel uncomfortable or like I don't care about you, not again."
"Believe me, I will." Lilina replied confidently. "But I doubt you will, I have all the confidence in you, enough to cover what you lack for now."
"You're amazing, you know that?" Rutger commented, kind of just blown away at the moment.
"I try, because it's you Rutger." Lilina told him.
"Well, I appreciate it." Rutger noted. "Oh, and you look very pretty in that outfit, love the long socks."
"Yeah, my mother got them for me, some Ilian traditions die hard." Lilina replied with a chuckle and slight blush. "But thank you Rutger, coming from you that means a lot. So, I take it we're gonna do the car cleaning first?"
"It makes the most sense, there is that car wash place right next to the theater that has the coin operated vacuums, so I figured we'd go there first." Rutger confirmed. "Most of the movies start around the same time, which one were you wanting to see?"
"I was thinking we could go see the new Spider-Guy movie, the one where he travels through all the different Outrealms and meets other versions of himself." Lilina suggested.
"You might be the only girl I know who actually likes superhero movies." Rutger teased.
"Hey, blame my father for only having DVDs of those when I was growing up." Lilina teased back. "But wouldn't it be cool if we could travel to other Outrealms and meet other versions of ourselves? Maybe in one you're a lone traveling swordsman and I'm a mage who flings spells back and forth like it's nothing."
"Hm, I think I like the sound of that." Rutger mused. "But that's not much different than you now, you can use magic just fine today."
"Yeah, but back then magic was more powerful and had more uses than nowadays where technology has kind of given it a back seat." Lilina noted. "I just think it would be cool to be like the legends we read about in history class, that's all."
"Well, if anyone could do it, it would be you Lilina." Rutger replied genuinely, getting Lilina to give him a smile. "Alright, let's get going, we don't want to waste too much time just talking with each other do we?" So with that Rutger started the car and they drove off to the car wash. It didn't take too long to get there and when they did Rutger parked next to the vacuums. "Luckily for us, I brought some trash bags to get rid of some of the bigger stuff. I figure we can stick them in the trunk for now and I'll get rid of them on trash day."
"Yeah, that's only a few days away so it shouldn't stink up your car that much." Lilina noted. "Speaking of that, I have some air freshener in my gym bag that you can spray around. I mean unless you don't want your car smelling like flowers that is."
"I'd rather it be that then stink." Rutger replied. After that they got to work cleaning the car up and even though they had been joking they both found some money as they did. "Ooh, I just found a twenty!"
"And I just found a ten!" Lilina said showing it to Rutger. "Looks like dinner is on you tonight, as an alternative to my labor fee you see." She added with a smirk.
"Sounds fair to me." Rutger noted. Soon enough though the car was clear of the big mess and Rutger put some quarters into the vacuum machine and started getting all the little food bits and dust off the seats and foot rests. Eventually it was nice and clean and the two of them looked around to make sure everything was good before high-fiving for a job well done. "Thank you Lilina, this was much more fun with someone to help out. I'll try better to keep it like this from now on, promise."
"You better." Lilina teased him. "If we're gonna be making out in the back seat I don't want to get random chips and food in my hair as we do so."
"Oh, so that's why you wanted me to clean my car out huh?" Rutger teased back. "What if I want to make out in the front seats?"
"With the gear shift in the middle?" Lilina questioned.
"Fair point." Rutger admitted before pulling out his phone and checking the movie times. "Well, looks like we finished just in time, the next Spider-Guy showing is in 20 minutes. Do you want snacks or should we skip since we're doing dinner afterwards?"
"How about we share a popcorn and a drink so we don't eat too much?" Lilina suggested. "I'll pay for it since you're taking care of dinner."
"Sounds good to me." Rutger noted. So they got back in his car and drove to the theater, got their tickets and snacks, and sat down to watch the movie. As usual there were a ton of previews, the only one that really caught the couples attention was one about a teenage detective and her diliquent looking boyfriend who could summon ghosts to fight for them. Soon enough the lights dimmed and the movie started. Rutger slowly put his arm around Lilina's shoulder and the two of them watched intently as the story unfolded. It was a really good movie with a nice mix of action and emotional moments, you could really feel it when Spider-Guy or one of his friends took a beating or got hit in the feels with a dilemma between being a hero or being selfish. Of course there were a few times when they both went in for a drink or both put their hands into the popcorn bowl, but that didn't really stop them from enjoying the movie. Now maybe if the movie wasn't as good they would have started making out, but that wasn't the case.
"Remember, we need to stay for the after credits scene since this one is a two part movie." Lilina whispered as the movie was winding down.
"Of course." Rutger whispered back. So the credits started to roll and they stayed to watch what happened afterwards, which was a great cliffhanger for the next part. After that they stood up and stretched before making their way towards the exit. But before they did they ran into some people from school.
"Fir! Noah! How are you two doing?" Lilina asked as she came up to them. Eventually Fir and Lilina got to talking so Rutger figured he would try and talk to Noah.
"Didn't peg you for a superhero movie type of guy." Noah commented before Rutger could say anything.
"I could say the same for you honestly, but yeah, my father really got me into comic books and stuff when I was younger and I'm starting to get back into them recently." Rutger noted.
"That's fair, I only really came because Fir is into them." Noah noted. "Not that it wasn't a good movie, but it was her turn to choose what type of movie we went on for our date. Though isn't Roy usually with you two? I know he loves movies like this."
"Yeah, usually." Rutger noted. "But, uh, this was a date for me and Lilina as well."
"Oh, well good for you two." Noah replied with a small smile. "I hope things work out for you." Rutger nodded and eventually Lilina and Fir got done talking and they all ended up leaving the theater together since they had parked next to each other by accident.
"Fir seemed like she had a lot to talk about." Rutger said as he put his seatbelt on and started his car again.
"Oh, you know, the usual stuff with her, following in her mother's footsteps as a martial artist." Lilina noted. "She asked where Roy was and I told her we were on a date, stuff like that."
"Huh, Noah asked me the same thing." Rutger commented. "Didn't really seem too put off by it either. What about Fir?"
"She didn't say much about it." Lilina replied. "Come on, it's not like we're so different looking for a couple or anything Rutger, other than you being super tall."
"Touché." Rutger said back. "So, dinner? I was thinking about going to that ice cream place near the library that also serves burgers and hotdogs. Or do you want something more fancy?"
"No, burgers and ice cream sounds great to me, especially after that popcorn." Lilina commented. So they made their way to the restaurant and got a light dinner. Nothing really happened while they were there, they just sat and talked some as they ate. When they were done it was about 9 and it would take about 15 minutes to get Lilina back home. And she knew that of course. "Take a left into the park here real quick, I want to sit out near the fountain for a bit."
"Sure thing." Rutger said doing as she asked. He parked the car and they got out and started looking up into the sky as they sat near the fountain. "Full moon tonight." Rutger commented. "You don't have to worry about me turning into a werewolf or anything, trust me."
"Well even if you did I'd have a way to calm you down." Lilina assured him, scooting a bit closer.
"Oh, and what would that be?" Rutger asked, getting a bit closer himself, realizing where this was going.
"Something like this." Lilina replied softly before reaching up and tenderly kissing Rutger on the lips. She knew he wasn't going to be able to kiss her goodnight because her father would be waiting at the door, so she was gonna let him do it here.
"I don't know, I might need more than one to calm down." Rutger said afterwards, moving in to kiss Lilina again. He was super surprised with himself, able to give such a smooth line after getting kissed like that, but later he would chalk it up to inheriting his parent's ability to practically be smooth on command. The second kiss was a bit more passionate and lasted longer, but the both of them knew that this wasn't the time or place for more so they pulled back and stopped.
"Maybe kissing you wouldn't work, now I'm all worked up." Lilina commented as they held hands and snuggled up to each other.
"Think of it as a cliffhanger for when we have more time, like the movie." Rutger noted, getting Lilina to laugh again, a sound he loved to hear each and every time.
"Well, Part 2 better come sooner than later." Lilina teased. "But being a bit more serious, thank you Rutger. This was a wonderful date and I would love to do something like this with you again whenever you'd like."
"Well, thank you for accepting, it's really gotten a huge weight off my shoulders." Rutger replied. "So, just so it's clear if people ask, we're together now? A couple?"
"Yes, we're a couple." Lilina confirmed. "And hopefully it stays that way."
"I know I'm gonna do my part." Rutger commented. "And also, since I know it's going to come up eventually, right now I'm not comfortable being like my parents were/are, I might be in the future but for now I just want it to be you and me."
"I wouldn't say I'm ready for that either." Lilina admitted. "Not that I'm not interested in the future, but I'm with you. We need some time for just ourselves before we can decide on whether we can trust each other with other couples. But I appreciate you bringing it up instead of beating around the bush."
"Yeah, well, we're in an interesting situation and I figured we should be open about talking about it." Rutger noted.
"I agree." Lilina replied before they went silent and sat together comfortably for a bit. Eventually though they had to leave so Rutger could take Lilina home, and he did so, getting her there five minutes before 10. He walked her up to the door and they held hands again as they looked each other in the eyes.
"See you at school tomorrow?" Rutger asked.
"Yeah, as long as I'm not sick or anything." Lilina replied. "Thank you again Rutger, I really enjoyed myself on our date."
"I did too. I hope we can do it again sooner rather than later." Rutger agreed. Lilina was about to say something else before the door to her house opened up and her father Hector was standing in the doorway with his arms crossed.
"Father, how unsurprising that you're here to greet us." Lilina teased him.
"Just making sure he's not trying to kiss you goodnight or anything." Hector teased her back. "Your mother has something she needs to talk to you with, so could you go see her?"
"Sure thing." Lilina said ducking past Hector into the house, leaving him and Rutger by themselves.
"Mr. Ostia." Rutger said politely, trying to sound confident.
"Thank you for bringing Lilina home on time." Hector told him. "I mean I expected you to, being Mark and Lyn's kid and all, but I appreciate it. Keep it up and I'll start going a bit easier on you two, but start mistreating my daughter and you'll find that business in Bern isn't the worst thing you could have gone through."
"I completely understand and respect that Mr. Ostia, you're looking out for your family." Rutger replied.
"Good man." Hector said patting Rutger on the shoulder with a wry smile. "Now get on home and get some sleep, you have school tomorrow. Oh, and tell your folks I said hello."
"Will do." Rutger said with a nod before turning back and getting into his car. He just sat there for a bit thinking about what had transpired today. And he was genuinely happy. He asked Lilina out, she said yes, and they had a great time together. They even kissed! Twice! This was working out much better than he had expected it would, but he knew that he had to keep working to keep it working between the two of them. And work he would to hear that laugh and see those smiles.
"I wonder if this is how Mom and Dad felt after their first date."
Chapter 82: File #384 Two For One Part 3
Notes:
This might be the last one for this series, it might not me. I left in set up for a big foursome for both pairs of Rutger and Lilinas, but I'm not sure if I'll ever get a comm of it, but I might. So Enjoy! (Unless you aren't into this kink, which is totally fine.)
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #384 Two For One Part 3
Characters: Rutger, Summer Lilina, Pre-War/Summer Rutger
Based on: a commission by BlackCat18up on Twitter
There was a large meeting for a number of heroes being held in Askr castle's mess hall. Recently there had been a new addition to the Aether Resort, an indoor swimming pool, and since a large number of the heroes wanted to use it the Summoner decided the fairest way to decide who got to try it first was a random lottery of sorts. Every hero who wanted to use the pool wrote down their name on a small parchment, or got someone else to do it if they couldn't write, and they were all gathered up in a small barrel for the Summoner to reach into and pick out the order. So that's what was going on.
"I know you all are eager to see when you can use the pool and some of you are busy with other duties, so I'll make this as quick as possible for everyone." The Summoner stated to the crowd. "And to make sure it doesn't take forever to get your turn, a few extra rules. First, the heroes whose turn it is can invite up to three other heroes to join them, but those heroes will be removed from whatever place on the list they get. Second, each group only gets an hour and a half in the pool area. This may change once things cool down a , if you can't make your allotted time you will be moved to the bottom of the list, no exceptions. And finally, to make the third rule a bit less stressful, you can trade your spot with another hero if you both agree to it. We'll have a big board up of the list that will have movable spaces and names so it should be easy. Everyone got it?" The crowd of heroes made noise to confirm that they did. "Alright, let's get this started then."
"So, who do you think is gonna get to go in first?" S!Rutger asked his normal counterpart, since they had both put their names in and were standing next to each other.
"My guess would be a thief or rogue class, probably found a way to rig it." Rutger replied. "I'd say maybe Colm or Heather, they seem like they'd be willing to do that."
"Who are you gonna invite when it get's to your turn?" S!Rutger wondered curiously. "Obviously your Lilina, but anyone else?"
"I think I'd leave it up to her, probably another couple though." Rutger noted. "Maybe you and your Lilina, if I were to guess."
"That would be quite fun, just the four of us." S!Rutger agreed. After he said that though the Summoner finally picked out the first name after having to reject a few joke or meme entries like 'Rallyman' or 'That archer that did really well when we fought Ike that one time' or 'Feh the Owl'
"And the first hero is, ooh, Summer Lilina from Elibe!" The Summoner called out. "After this meeting is over let me know who you want to invite so we can set everything up. Okay, moving on-" And with that the Summoner continued picking out names to fill up the waiting list.
"Well, it looks like you've gotten put into the exact situation you asked me about." Rutger joked to his other self with a smirk. "Let me guess, you're gonna let Lilina make the decision as well."
"Don't see why not." S!Rutger replied with a shrug. "Oh look, she's coming over here right now actually." And he was telling the truth because a few moments later Summer Lilina walked up to the two Rutgers.
"Hey you two, how's it going?" She asked in a bit of a singsong tone with a big smile on her face.
"Oh, you know, waiting for our names to be called out so we know when we can use the pool." Rutger answered, just to move the conversation because he knew what she was about to bring up.
"Well, what if you could use it, say, right after this meeting is over." S!Lilina teased them.
"I think that would be a great idea!" S!Rutger replied. "I assume you'd want to invite the other me's Lilina as well?"
"She's not going to be able to make it actually." Rutger noted. "She's on a Lost Lore mission for at least the next 6 hours."
"Drat." S!Lilina commented a bit disappointed, but she bounced back pretty quickly. "Well, it can be fun with just the three of us then!"
"You don't want to try and invite a fourth?" S!Rutger wondered. "I'm sure someone like Fir or Clarine would love to join us."
"I'm sure they would, if we were going in to use the pool normally." S!Lilina teased some more.
"What do you mean by that?" S!Rutger wondered.
"You're kidding right?" Rutger glared at his other self because it was so very obvious. "Don't make one of us say it in front of all these other people."
"Ooooooh! I get it!" S!Rutger replied as it finally clicked for him. "Awesome! I'm up for it!"
"Yeah, and I figure it's finally my turn to get both of you to myself since the other me got to all the way back when you first got here." S!Lilina added.
"You know you could have just asked." Rutger noted.
"I know, but I wanted to make it feel a bit special." S!Lilina explained. "So, see you guys then?"
"Unless some huge emergency happens." S!Rutger replied.
"Same." Rutger added.
"Good. I hope you guys are ready for some fun!" S!Lilina told them with a wink before moving back towards the front of the mess hall so she could be ready to tell the Summoner who she was inviting.
"Well, lucky us huh?" Rutger commented once she was out of earshot.
"You're telling me." S!Rutger agreed. "Wait, you think we'll actually have time to swim still?"
"I'm sure we'll get into the water one way or another." After that it was about another two hours before the full list was made out. Which was good for the Rutgers because they decided to get something to eat while they were in the mess hall so it had been long enough for them to safely get into the pool, even if that might not be the first thing they would be doing. Eventually though the proceedings were done with and the Summoner came down with S!Lilina to where they were sitting.
"Alright, if you two are ready, we can head up to the resort and we can get this started." The Summoner noted. The Rutgers were ready so they along with S!Lilina followed him to the Aether Resort and to where the pool room had been built. The four of them stepped in and the first thing you could notice was the humidity and the slight hint of chlorine. "So I'll give you a short tour/explanation before I start your timer. Using Niðavellir technology this pool and everything connected to it is very similar to how pools work in my home world. The water is mechanically filtered to make sure it's always safe to swim in and there are a few safe chemicals put in as well to help keep it clean and rust free. The temperature can also be adjusted, but for this first go around for everyone we want to keep it at a baseline and take a survey of how it feels for everyone so we can try and average it out between everyone so we don't have to keep changing it all the time."
"Makes sense." S!Lilina commented.
"Explains the smell, though it almost smells like a beach so it's not that bad." S!Rutger added.
"What's the deal with the windows?" Rutger asked pointing them out, wondering if people could see what they would be doing.
"They are one way mirrors actually." The Summoner explained. "You can look out but no one can look in. I know some heroes like their privacy, but I also wanted to give a good view of outside as well for the atmosphere." That was a relief for the trio because none of them had really gotten into an exhibition phase just yet. "That's honestly about it, if you need anything just ring one of the bells laying around here and a hero on duty will come to help. And yes that does mean this is a new random day assignment you could get in the future, so keep that in mind."
"Could be worse." S!Rutger noted as the Summoner moved back over to the entrance and pulled out an hourglass.
"I've modified this hourglass to be an hour and a half glass and to have an alarm go off when it's done." The Summoner explained. "Once it does please do your best to get everything together and leave as soon as possible. I'm asking nicely to start, but if we start having issues then things will start getting more strict, got it?"
"We'll be done on time, promise." Rutger replied and the Summoner nodded, trusting this Rutger a bit more because he was the older and more mature one.
"Good, now have fun you three!" And with that the Summoner started the hourglass and left the pool room. Once the door was closed for a few moments the two Rutgers looked at S!Lilina expectantly because this was her idea so they figured she knew how she wanted to do this.
"Well, what are you waiting for? Start taking your clothes off!" She teased the two of them before doing so herself, easily untying her bikini top and letting it fall to the ground before sliding the bottoms down her legs and kicking them off and away from the pool. She had also brought a small satchel and she slipped that off easily as well, but was more careful with it since it had glass inside.
"You heard the lady." Rutger said before pulling a string on his outfit and having it fall away, revealing him in just his boxers, a clothing design used by his mother in the past for situations just like this. All he had to do was slip the rest off and he was ready to go.
"This is the best part of just going around in swim trunks all the time." S!Rutger joked as he slipped his off easily as well. "But you still haven't told us how you want to do this yet you know."
"Patience, patience." S!Lilina teased him as she stood in between both of their toned and handsome bodies. "Let me get you two up and going first then I'll let you know how I want it." With that she took one of their cocks in each hand and started rubbing them gently to start getting them hard. Once they were nice and firm she then got down on her knees and started sucking them off back and forth, moving her head between theirs every few seconds or so while still jerking the other off with a free hand.
"Gods, this always feels amazing." S!Rutger moaned in pleasure. Rutger had to agree, but he figured saying as such would just be redundant so he stuck to just his own little sounds of pleasure. Eventually, once both Rutgers were at full mast, Lilina stood back up between them, though still gently rubbing them both to keep them excited.
"Alright you two, I've kept you waiting long enough." She stated before giving them both a devious looking smirk. "Today I want you two to be rough with me, I think that would be really fun, especially in a controlled environment like this with some water to cool and clean off with." Both Rutgers looked at each other with mild surprise at this outcome. It wasn't as if their Lilinas didn't like getting rough every now and then naturally, but they never really asked for it outright like this.
"How rough are we talking here?" Rutger wondered. Because there were levels to roughness and he was sure his other self wanted to be clear on what S!Lilina wanted from them.
"Ursula on the beach rough." S!Lilina answered, looking S!Rutger in the eyes since he was the one that had done that. "When that hourglass goes off I want to be a tired, fully filled, mess that the two of you have to carry out of here. You two think you can do that for me?"
"I mean, I know I can." S!Rutger teased a bit deviously, looking at his other self. "I'm a bit worried about the old man here."
"You really don't think I don't already know everything you do and more?" Rutger shot back with a smirk of his own. "If you want it rough Lilina then I can give it to you that way as well, but you need to make sure if we go a bit overboard that you tell us alright? We'll stop whenever you ask us to."
"Hey, I've trusted the both of you up to this point, I think I can trust you with this." S!Lilina commented. "And since we'll be here a while, my satchel has some stamina potions so we don't have to wait to keep going."
"Sounds like you've been planning something like this for a bit." S!Rutger teased before getting an idea of how he wanted to start off. "Well, let's not keep the lady waiting then." With that he quickly and forcefully grabbed S!Lilina by the waist and lifted her up and closer to him so her chest was against his and she instinctively wrapped her arms and legs around him and started kissing him as well. S!Rutger wanted to make another quip before starting to go all out, but this was acceptable as well, so he put his hands on her hips, lined himself up, and then brought her down on onto his dick, fully penetrating as far as he could with the first movement. He could already tell she was super wet and ready to go so he had no issue with continuing to move her hips along with his rapidly and forcefully as they continued to passionately kiss.
Rutger figured that he should join in as well and he was prepared to get behind S!Lilina and start pounding her ass along with this other self, but once he got into position S!Rutger gave him a look that told him to hold off for a bit, probably because he had an idea. Rutger nodded and took a step back and waited to see what was going to happen. A few moments later S!Rutger broke off the kiss with S!Lilina and gave her a devious look as he moved his arms down so he was holding onto her legs and not her hips anymore.
"Don't want to make the other guy feel left out do we?" He teased before shaking his neck quickly and in such a way that S!Lilina had to let go. Gravity took over for just a moment having her fall backwards, but Rutger realized what was going on and caught her by the arms before she swung back too far. S!Rutger adjusted his position just a bit and now S!Lilina was in a position where it was like she was laying on her back but suspended in the air between the two Rutgers. And Rutger's dick was just in the right position to easily slip into her mouth as well.
"What are you waiting for? I'm doing fine." S!Lilina assured him, sensing a bit of a hesitation after that dramatic move.
"Just wanted to make sure, I'm much less experienced in being rough than you'd think." Rutger replied before doing as she asked and slipping his cock deeply into her mouth. It was nice and wet as he had expected, but it was a bit of a new feeling having someone suck him off being upside down. Her tounge was on the opposite side than usual and that actually felt a bit unique as she could reach a few different spots than usual because of it. It was a little awkward having to hold her arms up like he was but eventually S!Lilina got her arms wrapped around his waist so it was a bit smoother and he could get that much deeper into her mouth as well.
"Let's crank it up a bit yeah?" S!Rutger suggested to his other self once they were in a stable position. Rutger nodded and quickly the two of them sped up their pace, moving S!Lilina back and forth between the two of them with fast and powerful movements that had their dicks getting deeper and deeper into her body with each one.
And S!Lilina was loving it! This is exactly what she wanted the two of them to do with her. Being filled from both sides was something she was expecting but them turning her upside down and having the blood rushing to her head as her breasts bounced back and forth was just on a whole other level. Of course she knew it wouldn't be safe to be like this for too long, but she figured that they would cum way before that point came. Her whole body was warm with pleasure and a content feeling and she wouldn't have it any other way. The three of them kept going on like that for quite a bit before the guys were ready to move on.
"I think it's time for the first big finish of the day." Rutger panted out as he continued to have S!Lilina slurping his dick and getting it wet with all the saliva dripping out of her mouth. "You know what to do right?"
"Of course I do, I've read Father's spicy notes." S!Rutger said confidently before adjusting his stance slightly. He did that so that him and his other self could start pushing into S!Lilina at the same time instead of alternating thrusts like they had been doing. It only took a few moments to get back to the same pace they had been and more, pushing as deeply and quickly as they could as S!Lilina's body and mouth started to tighten up on them.
S!Lilina's mind was flooding from pleasure from the treatment and the only real thought she was having was a slightly impractical one where she wondered how close both Rutger's dicks could be to touching each other inside her. It was unreasonable of course, but in this state of mind it was super hot sounding to her and it sent another huge wave of pleasure all through her body. She could feel that she was gonna cum hard very shortly, but she had one more trick up her sleeve. Since her arms were around Rutger's waist she slowly moved her hands over to his rear and started rubbing and spreading it apart before using her finger to gently play with his asshole while she was still deepthroating him.
"Ahhhhh!" Was the immediate sound and reaction that came from that action and a moment later a flood of warm and stick seed was flowing into S!Lilina's mouth and she gladly accepted it and started swallowing it down as she had her own orgasm from the feeling. The chain reaction continued all the way to S!Rutger's body and he came deeply into her body, filling her up as much as he could with this first load of possibly many to come.
Slowly but surely the motions between the three slowed and Rutger's dick popped out of S!Lilina's mouth with a thick cum string connecting them before he propped her up so the blood wasn't rushing to her head any more.
"And you said you weren't experienced with being rough." S!Lilina teased him with a small cough as she caught her breath from having to breathe through her nose that was close to his balls the whole time.
"I didn't say I've never done it before." Rutger countered. "But I'm glad I gave you what you wanted."
"You're talking like we're done already." S!Lilina teased him some more. "I think you were right calling him an old man." She said to S!Rutger with a smirk.
"I mean we all reach that age and we shouldn't make fun of him for slowing down." S!Rutger teased before Rutger gave S!Lilina fully back to him, bent down, and drank some of the stamina potion that she had brought. He then gave the couple his own devious smirk as his energy came back to him.
"That ass is mine!" He stated before taking S!Lilina back from his other self, pushing her up against one of the one way mirrors and burying his dick deeply into her soft and supple rear end. When she opened her mouth in shock and pleasure he poured the rest of the stamina potion into her mouth and she quickly swallowed it down like his cum before and her energy came back to her as well.
"Elimine yes!" She breathed, letting Rutger know that she was totally in favor of what he was doing and that he could continue, so he did, pushing her chest up against the mirror as much as possible as he started to roughly pound her ass.
"Note to self, don't tease older me about being an old man with a Lilina around." S!Rutger joked to himself as he bent down and took some of his own stamina potion to get his energy back. After that it was just a big blur of hot and rough sex. They did it in the pool, the did it out of the pool, one time Rutger was pounding S!Lilina from behind in the pool near the edge close enough that she could suck S!Rutger off in the process. They did multiple double penetration positions, the hottest being the cowgirl/reverse cowgirl ones with the other guy holding her head up to their dick so S!Lilina could deepthroat them while bouncing on the bottom's cock. Eventually though the stamina potions ran out and the time was getting short, and the three of them realized it.
"I think there is only enough potion for one of us." Rutger noted as he looked at the hourglass. "And we have, I'd say, about ten minutes left."
"Well, Lilina did say she wanted us to carry her out of here." S!Rutger replied, seeing Lilina resting with her eyes closed on one of the lounging chairs in the pool room. "Do you think if we split it we'll have enough energy to do that?"
"I don't see why not, but I'm not kissing you for it, I'm not into that." Rutger commented.
"Drat." S!Rutger said half disappointed. Since he hadn't gone through his other self's trauma yet he was starting to be interested in some more 'unusual' things like his father was into, namely speaking seeing if he was interested in being intimate with other guys. But that could always wait. Either way the two Rutger's split the rest of the stamina potion and they each got enough energy to stand and help each other pick Lilina up. But first they had to find her bikini pieces and put them back on along with their own clothes.
"I think people will understand if I'm walking around in just my pants." Rutger said just putting them on and putting the rest in S!Lilina's satchel.
"Give the ladies a show man, let them know what they're missing out on." S!Rutger teased as he slipped his swim trunks back on and quickly found S!Lilina's bikini.
"You sound like our father, which I guess makes sense." Rutger teased before they moved over and started getting Lilina cleaned and dried off before putting her bikini back on.
"Hmm, how sweet of you two." She murmured as she woke up slightly. "Thank you, both of you. This was exactly what I wanted out of our little pool room trip and I hope you two had fun as well."
"Of course, any day with you is a day well spent!" S!Rutger said with a bright smile that got her to smile back.
"You may not be my Lilina, but you're a very good stand in. Though I think she might be a bit jealous after we tell her what happened today." Rutger joked.
"Well, then you two better plan a day to do this with her in the future." S!Lilina teased back. "Or maybe we can finally have that foursome day I've been wanting, who knows?"
"Either way, we need to get out of here soon, so we're gonna pick you up now alright?" S!Rutger asked and S!Lilina nodded softly. So they picked her up gently and made their way to the door as the hourglass alarm went off. "Just in time." They opened the door to go back to their rooms, but to their shock the next group of pool goers were there, and they were people they knew quite well.
"Mother, Father, Lord Hector, Lord Eliwood." Rutger greeted the foursome since S!Rutger was a bit frozen in shock and S!Lilina was too tired to react. "I see one of you got second place, well we won't keep you waiting, it's really fun in there."
"Why are you two carrying my daughter out of here like that?" Hector immediately questioned as they tried to slip away. S!Lilina sighed to herself, knowing she would have to speak up since Hector wouldn't believe either of the Rutgers.
"I just tired myself out swimming Father, you know my competitive streak is almost as bad as Lyn's is." She assured him. Mark and Lyn were trying so hard not to laugh their heads off because they totally knew what had been going on, Eliwood had an idea but he knew it wasn't his place to say anything because it wasn't like they all weren't gonna to something similar once they got into the pool room, and Hector wasn't quite buying it still but he didn't feel like pushing further at this very moment.
"You two make sure she eats something and goes to bed okay?" He said looking both Rutgers in the eye as he did so.
"Yeah, of course." S!Rutger replied nervously. "See you all later." And with that the trio finally slipped away and out of the Aether Resort without any more incidents. Eventually they made it to S!Rutger and S!Lilina's room and Rutger bid them goodnight before heading next door to the room he shared with Lilina. He opened the door and she was sitting at the table reading a book while having some tea.
"I thought you'd still be on that Lost Lore mission for a few more hours." Rutger commented as he closed the door behind him.
"It got done early since we beat the opponents quickly." Lilina replied as she walked up and gave him a kiss on the cheek. "You look super tired, you okay?"
"Well, let's just say that you and me have had a busy last hour and a half and I drank about three stamina potions in that time." Rutger said as he flopped on the bed.
"One of you three won the pool lottery didn't you?" Lilina wondered and Rutger nodded. "Man, I wanted to join you guys."
"We would have if you were here at the time, but if we waited we would have been thrown back to the end of the list." Rutger explained.
"You know you three have to make this up to me somehow right?" Lilina teased with a serious tone.
"Oh, we've already been thinking about it, and so have you."
Chapter 83: File #824 Samurai R Episode 3
Notes:
Chugging right along with this series, my randomizer seems to like landing on continuing it. Basically a set up for the last part, but it's a nice and romantic look into Kenshin and Kaoru's style of intimacy. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #824 Samurai R Episode 3
Characters: Kenshin (Rurouni Kenshin), Kaoru (Rurouni Kenshin), Sanosuke (Rurouni Kenshin), Yahiko (Rurouni Kenshin)
Based on: a commission by DeepSpaceNSFW back when they were going by Sebastian
Kenshin and Kaoru were playfully chasing each other around the dojo late into the evening. They had just finished taking a bath together and all they had on were their towels wrapped around their bodies. Luckily for them both Sanosuke and Yahiko along with everyone else that could be milling about at this time were busy doing things in town, so the couple didn't have to worry about being caught or interrupted by anyone.
"Come on, I just want to give my lovely wife a kiss, that I do." Kenshin teased as he continued to try and catch his love. It had been a few months since their wedding, which had been attended my many friends, Rutger and Lilina from Elibe included, but they were still so very happy and playful with each other. It seemed like it would be like that for a long time and the both of them hoped that to be true, though of course they would put in the work to keep it that way as well.
"Sure you do, and then what?" Kaoru teased back as she dodged and weaved around, expertly keeping her towel tight against her body.
"Well, I'll probably want to kiss you again." Kenshin admitted with a big smile. "And again, and again, and again until I show you how much love I have for you. I think that would be a lovely way to spend the rest of the night, don't you?"
"I will admit that does sound quite nice Kenshin, but something tells me you want to do a bit more than kissing." Kaoru continued to tease him. She too wanted to be intimate tonight, but she wanted Kenshin to say it aloud since he rarely did.
"You've got me there, that you do." Kenshin admitted with a more sheepish smile this time. "I want to show my love all over your wonderous and beautiful body and I want you to feel my love deeply inside of yourself as well. That is if you're willing to of course." Kaoru tried not to laugh at his flowery language, even if it was pretty sweet and heartwarming. They had been intimate a few times before this, but she figured eventually he'd start just asking for it like a guy normally would. Maybe she should just enjoy it while it lasted though.
"Well, since you've been so honest with me, I think I could give it a try." Kaoru replied with a wink before stepping closer to Kenshin and letting her towel loose. "But you're gonna have to lose the towel."
"Of course, fair is fair." Kenshin replied softly before letting his towel loose as well. Even if the both of them didn't really find themselves attractive, anyone else could see that both Kenshin and Kaoru were good looking people. Kenshin was lean with good muscular shape to go along with his long flowing hair and Kaoru had always been slim but fit because of her constant sword training that she kept up with to this day. "I really do think you're quite beautiful Kaoru, I have since the first moment I set eyes on you."
"You saying that just never seems to get old." Kaoru said back before Kenshin leaned in and kissed her on the lips softly. Then he did it again, and again, and again, just like he said he would. He had always been nice and gentle with her, and Kaoru loved that because it was just how he was with everything else. She had a feeling that he could be rough if he wanted to, and maybe some day she'd want to see what that was like, but this was perfect for her. It made her feel special and it make her feel loved that Kenshin treated her like this and she wouldn't have it any other way.
Eventually though those soft kisses slowly turned into a more passionate lip lock between the two and Kaoru brought her hands up to Kenshin's cheeks to keep him close and in place as they continued kissing. It had been a long and bumpy road for the two of them when it came to displays of affection like this, but now the both of them were pretty confident with them, at least when they were alone like this. There were times when Kaoru wished Kenshin would do something sweet out in public, hopefully dissuading other women from trying to flirt with him, but she knew that he did things at his own pace and that even if they did flirt with him he'd just act like he didn't understand what was going on as he usually did.
Kenshin never really said it aloud that much because he really didn't think it was appropriate, but he actually really enjoyed having sex and being intimate once he started getting back into the swing of it. Virtually none of his past experience had mattered since it had been so long ago during his years as the Battōsai, but once he and Kaoru started going at it he knew it was something he would enjoy once they got used to each other. And it wasn't just because it made him feel good either, he truly enjoyed making the woman he loved so much feel so good that she couldn't hold back from saying so or making cute little noises that graced his ears with happiness. It made him feel even more like his place in the world was right here with Kaoru, giving her the happiness and pleasure she deserved since she was such a wonderful person.
Slowly and surely the couple started walking towards their bed as they continued kissing and exploring each other's mouths with their tongues. As they did so Kaoru took one of her hands off Kenshin's cheek and slowly slipped it down his shoulder and side, all the way down past his navel before resting on the tip of his shaft. She could feel it was already quite stiff and firm, but she wanted to make sure Kenshin was feeling just as good as she was so she gently started to rub it up and down with her palm and fingers, eliciting a few vibrating moans from Kenshin as their lips continued to be locked in passion. They continued to linger a bit, but eventually they got to the bed and broke the kiss off with them both breathing heavily.
"You're getting better at that Kenshin." Kaoru told him with a bit of a blush.
"Just like with a sword, practice makes perfect, that it does." Kenshin replied softly with a smile as always. "Now if you would, could you lay on your back so I can practice something else?" Kaoru knew exactly what he was talking about so she got down on the bed and on her back, gently spreading her legs enough that Kenshin could get his head between them. "Thank you."
With that Kenshin got down onto the bed himself and then onto his chest so he could get his head between Kaoru's legs. At first Kaoru hadn't been too sure about doing something like this intimately, but soon enough she found that it was one of her favorite parts. And who could blame her when Kenshin basically went to town on her like a loyal puppy, licking and exploring every bit he could. And it was no different this time. As soon as he was in position he started slowly and steadily using his tongue and mouth to pleasure all the areas around her thighs. He would move about randomly for a bit before focusing down one particular spot, like her clit or a sensitive spot on her inner walls, each time going just a bit harder and longer, each time eliciting a harder and longer moan.
For Kenshin is was one of his favorite parts as well, he loved lapping up everything Kaoru's body produced from his pleasuring and even if it wasn't anything special tasting it was like the sweetest nectar to him. Plus they had both figured out pretty quickly that if he could give her a small orgasm with his oral that it would make everything else run a bit more smoothly when it came to moving on. The issue was that he was starting to get too good at it so he had to hold back a bit, or so he thought.
"Come on Kenshin, give me a little more, I can handle it." Kaoru prodded him. And she could, her stamina when it came to things like this had greatly improved with practice, just like her swordsmanship. Kenshin gave her what could be considered a nod and he wondered what he could do. Maybe it was time for him to try that new technique he had been thinking about? Well it couldn't hurt could it? So after resolving to try it out he moved his arms above his head and tried to make it so Kaoru's legs would wrap around his head. "Oh, I see what you want. Like this?" Kaoru asked as she fully wrapped her legs around his head. Kenshin nodded again and then went back to licking.
He started slowly at first again, but eventually his tongue was reaching way deeper into Kaoru's body than it ever had before and the results were pretty immediate. She started to moan even louder and in a more sustained length of time as he continued to explore with his tongue. It wasn't long after that when the familiar feeling of an orgasm hit the two of them.
"Goodness Kenshin, that was really, wow." Kaoru sputtered a bit as Kenshin pulled back to look up at her. "I wasn't expecting that, truly."
"Well, every good partner has to bring something new to the table sometimes, otherwise it gets boring and repetitive right?" Kenshin asked. "Not to say it has with us already, I just mean-"
"I know what you mean, and I agree with you Kenshin." Kaoru assured him. "In fact I was wanting to try something new as well."
"You do?" Kenshin wondered with a smile. "What is it?"
"I was thinking instead of one of us laying on our back we could do it in a position where we lay on our sides." Kaoru suggested. "Like with you getting behind me and lifting my leg up for better leverage."
"Ooh, that sounds like a lot of fun!" Kenshin replied with a tinge of excitement. "Well, I'm ready to go whenever you are, that I am."
"I'm good to go now, so get behind me." It was about that time that Sanosuke and Yahiko were getting back from what they were doing in town and entering the dojo grounds.
"You know you're gonna have to pay for all that food eventually right?" Yahiko teased since Sanosuke had gotten out of paying once again.
"Believe me kid, I already am." Sanosuke replied with a sigh before letting out a small belch. "Geez, what did they put into that stuff tonight?"
"That's what you get from drinking too much." Yahiko teased some more.
"Coming from the kid who shouldn't be drinking in the first place." Sanosuke countered before looking around the dojo grounds. "Man, it's as dead as a graveyard out here, not even Kenshin meditating out here. You think we're the only two here right now?"
"Doubt it, I overheard Kaoru say she was gonna take a bath tonight, so she's probably around here somewhere at least." Yahiko answered. But Sanosuke was right, it was very quiet around the dojo. The only thing that could be heard was a faint sound like someone was wailing like ghost intermittently. "Is it just me or do you hear that sound as well?"
"Yeah, I was tryin' to ignore it, but it seems like it's coming from somewhere nearby." Sanosuke commented. "Well, might as well see what it is. You feel like splitting up or you want to stick together?"
"I can walk around the dojo myself!" Yahiko stated confidently before he walked off. So Sanosuke walked the other way and tried to see where the noises were coming from. Eventually the two of them met back up at the outside entrance to the bedroom Kenshin and Kaoru now shared since they were married. "Well, the sound is definitely coming from in there."
"Yeah, we should just let it go kid, it's probably nothing to worry about." Sanosuke replied, knowing full well if they burst in there they'd end up seeing the happy couple butt naked and having sex.
"What?! No! They could be in trouble in there!" Yahiko exclaimed before he slid the door open slightly to see what was going on. And Sanosuke was right, the two of them got a great view of Kenshin's ass as he was thrusting into Kaoru with her leg raised high. He acted quickly and covered Yahiko's face before he could see too much. For himself he was pretty impressed with how the two of them were going at it like that, but he overheard Kenshin say he was about to blow and he didn't want to see that so he slowly pulled Yahiko away and slid the door back closed. "Aw, come on! You're no fun! We could have teased them for a month over that!"
"Kid, come on, that's not something to tease them about." Sanosuke said a bit more seriously. "Do you realize how much they had to overcome just to let themselves be so vulnerable, they don't need us dogpiling on them like that. Besides, aren't you the one always calling Kaoru ugly anyways? I know you're getting into that age, but come on."
"Fine, fine, I guess you're right." Yahiko admitted. "Man, I never even though Kenshin would know how to do things like that, reverse blade sword and all."
"You know he was married before right? Or did he not tell you yet?" Sanosuke wondered.
"He was? That's news to me." Yahiko replied.
"Well why don't I tell you about it so we can leave them alone yeah?"
Meanwhile Kenshin and Kaoru were just finishing up and cleaning themselves off. Kenshin had cum inside and while they were explicitly trying for a kid, if it happened it happened. But now was as good a time to bring something up, and something was on both of their minds.
"Kenshin, can we talk about something that's possibly a bit awkward?" Kaoru asked once they were all clean and were cuddling together.
"Of course, good communication is a staple of a good relationship." Kenshin noted. "Plus I have something somewhat awkward I'd like to talk about as well."
"Oh, okay then." Kaoru replied a bit surprised. "Well I'll go first since I brought it up. Kenshin, I'm really hoping in the future that you'll let me know more often when you want to be intimate like this. I know there are times when you want to do things like this but you don't speak up about it for one reason or another. Now I don't want you asking all the time, but a little more would be nice, I do enjoy these tender moments with you."
"Hmm, not what I was expecting honestly." Kenshin noted. "I guess I don't want to come off as crude or demanding, plus I'm still a bit awkward with it you know?"
"I know, and I hope you don't mind, but I talked to Lilina about it and how she got Rutger to start asking her more and she gave me a suggestion." Kaoru continued. "But it's a bit out there."
"Let me guess, she suggested that we try sleeping with other couples to loosen up." Kenshin commented.
"How do you know that?" Kaoru wondered, raising her eyebrow.
"Because Rutger suggested the same thing to me to help with my trust issues outside of our friend group. Said it helped both him and his father loosen up and trust more people and make more friends." Kenshin explained.
"Wow, they really are a dynamic couple, coming up with two different ways something like that could help out." Kaoru said in wonder. "But yeah, I told her I would think about and talk to you before letting her know if something could happen. I assume you did the same with Rutger?"
"Yeah, and he was really nonchalant about it, which was nice. It wasn't like he was expecting anything out of it." Kenshin noted. Then there was a bit of a silence between the two.
"Soooo, what are you thinking?" Kaoru finally asked to break the tension.
"I'm thinking that I'm okay with it if you are, as long as we know our limits and think we can trust Rutger and Lilina to keep things quiet." Kenshin replied. "They've already shown us so many new things, why not this as well?"
"I was thinking the same actually." Kaoru admitted. "Whew, that was a lot less awkward than I thought. Well, we can send them a letter tomorrow through that small portal Lilina set up and go from there, sound good?"
"Sounds wonderful to me, that it does." Kenshin answered with a smile. "Though if we're gonna be intimate with them, we might as well get as much practice as we can in before then right?"
"You feel like going again?" Kaoru wondered.
"I do if you do." Kenshin replied softly.
"Well then, let's get some practice in shall we?"
Chapter 84: File #612 Total Drama Emblem: Elibe Season 2
Notes:
As stated before, this is the Rutger/Lilina follow up to the Mark/Lyn Total drama piece. But this isn't the end because I do have an FE8 one as well. (And just to clarify, this is actually a Rutger/Lilina/Roy pairing story.) As I was writing this one I kind of just figured that this Rutger didn't have anything bad happen to him, he's just kind of cold to people that aren't his friends, so that's why he might seem a bit different in this one. Either way, enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #612 Total Drama Emblem: Elibe Season 2
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Roy
Based on: a commission by witchartnsfw on Twitter
"Hello and welcome back to Total Drama Emblem! As always I'm the host with the most who has the money for your honey, Anna! Today's episode comes as a turning point halfway through our competition as I surprise the contestants with some new circumstances. Let's see how it turns out shall we?"
After breakfast the eight remaining contestants were brought out to a seating area, being told that there was going to be a shake up with the rules going forward. As of right now they were split between two teams of four, Team Bern and Team Lycia. Team Bern consisted of Zephiel, Narcian, Idunn, and Rutger while Team Lycia consisted of Roy, Lilina, Wolt, and Clarine. It was true that Clarine was actually from Etruria and Rutger was from Sacae, but they weren't the ones who got to pick the team names. Either way the contestants talked amongst themselves, waiting for Anna to show up and tell them what was going on.
"You thinking we're finally gonna merge everyone together?" Wolt asked Roy. Total Drama Emblem had been running for about 20 years now, so new contestants kind of knew how things went at this point.
"It makes the most sense, we're halfway though the competition and that's usually when it happens." Roy replied confidently.
"I really hope that's the case, we've been on a bit of a losing streak." Lilina noted. Meanwhile Narcian and Zephiel were conversing with each other as well.
"If we are merging and our suspicions are correct, that puts us at a pretty big disadvantage right off the bat." Narcian told Zephiel. "We need to find a way to even the odds."
"No need to worry about that, I have things all planned out just the way I want them." Zephiel replied cryptically.
Narcian Confessional
"He's the leader of the team for a reason, but I wish he would actually tell me what the hell is going on sometimes. Like come on, I'm me! I can handle secret information without letting it slip! And I'm the one who actually got the information to support the rumor that the Sacaen is actually friends with people on the other team, but do I get any respect from that? Noooo! All Zephiel cares about is his precious Idunn."
Lilina Confessional
"I mean obviously I really want the merge to happen because I want to stop pretending I don't know Rutger, and so does Roy. It's hard having to ignore your feelings for someone who you care about deeply. Plus Roy and I promised not to do anything 'fun' without him until we merged and I'm getting a bit of an itch."
Rutger Confessional
"Yeah. Lilina, Roy, and I are dating each other. Isn't that why you guys wanted us on the show? Having the kids of some of your most famous contestants face each other to see how they would cooperate? You must have known we've grown up together since our folks became such good friends after their season. You didn't? Well, you learn something new every day."
Eventually Anna came out with her co-host Jake and the contestants settled down and faced them to listen to what they had to say.
"Alright contestants, you've all heard that there is going to be a big shake up today, so lets get right to it." Anna announced. "As of the end of this sentence, there are no longer any more teams in this competition! That means that everyone from here on is on their own, no teammates to blame or fall back on!" With that announcement there was a number of cheers from the contestants, mostly from the former Team Lycia members.
"But that's not all!" Jake continued. "Starting with the next contestant voted out, instead of going home you get to stay at the Losers Mansion with me and get to help decide who goes home with the grand prize when it's all said and done. Along with that, this week's competition will have two chances to win immunity! So try and think who you really want to stick around and who you want to kick out, because it's gonna get complicated!"
"As usual the immunity challenge will be at the end of the week, but we still have another competition for you all tomorrow!" Anna added. "The winners will get one meal of their choice delivered from anywhere in Elibe, within reason. I know I love the idea of my mother's home baked cookies, but I get to have those whenever I want. So get to thinking what you want and get ready to get down and maybe a little dirty for it!" More cheers came from the contestants after that.
Wolt Confessional
"Any meal that I want? Oooh, what I wouldn't give for one of my Uncle Lowen's baked treats. He's not actually my uncle, but he's a really close friend of my parents. I think he was on this show before actually, but I'm not quite sure. Either way, I know what I'm playing for tomorrow!"
Idunn Confessional
"Food doesn't interest me, next question."
Roy Confessional
"That reward for the competition sounds nice, but what sounds better is that we're finally merging together and Lilina and I can finally get together with Rutger and start having some fun here hanging out and planning how we want to handle the voting and competitions. Besides being a great boyfriend, he's definitely an athletic asset and he has a great analytic mind like his father."
"With that you all are dismissed to-" Anna started to say before there were a few raised hands. "I see we have some questions. Well since you were the leader of Team Lycia, I'll let you go first Roy."
"Are we allowed to change which cabin we sleep in now that we're merged?" Roy asked.
"Ah, good question." Anna noted. "Yes, if you wish to move your belongings to a different cabin that's well within your rights as contestants. Heck, you all can move into the same one if you want since they both have eight beds, though I doubt you'd want to do that. And I see that doesn't answer everything, so Lilina, what is your question."
"Just a clarification, so the two cabins are gonna be it, no smaller ones for a bit more privacy?" Lilina wondered.
"For now, yes." Anna confirmed. "That might change in the future, it may not. That's for me and the producers to know and for you all to get surprised about in the future possibly."
"Fair enough." Lilina replied back.
"Any more questions?" Anna prodded the group. "No? Well, I'm sure something will come up eventually. Either way, with that out of the way you all are dismissed to change cabins and discuss strategy. Just make sure to make your way to the confessional booth a few times to give us some good clips."
Clarine Confessional
"I have the feeling that someone is gonna be joining our cabin. I'm not dumb and I've heard Roy and Lilina whispering about things. I guess I'll be okay with it, strength in numbers and such and Rutger is another hot guy I can try to manipulate a bit hopefully."
Zephiel Confessional
"If only I could get Narcian to leave the cabin as well. Not to say he's a bad teammate, but he just goes on and on and on about himself and how pretty and capable he is. I'd much rather it just be me and Idunn so we could get some peace and quiet. But I know the other contestants don't like him so we have to deal with it for now."
After they were dismissed Rutger immediately headed for the Team Bern cabin and started packing his stuff up to move to the other cabin with the people he actually enjoyed being around. Unfortunately for him Narcian was there to talk his ear off.
"So, it seems the rumors are true, you are friends with those wimps over on the former Team Lycia." Narcian commented as Rutger continued to pack. "I guess that means all those times you 'conveniently' lost competitions were on purpose, huh?"
"I have no idea what you're talking about Narcian, I don't lose unless someone is more skilled than me at something." Rutger replied back with a bit of snark in his voice.
Rutger Confessional
"Yeah of course I threw a couple of competitions to help Roy and Lilina out, but I'm not gonna tell that narcissistic asswipe about it and get his confidence up like that, he's insufferable enough as it is. I almost feel sorry for Idunn and Zephiel for leaving them with him, almost."
"Fine, fine, but you know the truth will come out in the end." Narcian teased a bit darkly. "And don't think the other's won't feel like this isn't a betrayal of some sort, I'd watch my back if I was you."
"You really think the three of you together scare me?" Rutger commented back, staring Narcian in the eyes once his bags were done being packed. "The way I see it you should be watching your back, you're the weak link in your alliance and have the numbers disadvantage. You better win immunity this week or you might be all alone in the Losers Mansion for a whole week." And with that Rutger left the cabin, leaving Narcian speechless with his mouth open wide. He quickly made his way to the other cabin where both Lilina and Roy were waiting for him.
"Wow, that was quick." Lilina commented since she was expecting Rutger to take longer.
"I would have been quicker, but I got forced into a dick measuring contest with Narcian as I was leaving." Rutger noted. "I didn't really bring a ton of stuff here in the first place.
"Well, let's get you set up and we can go from there." Roy said before welcoming Rutger into his new cabin. It was pretty much the same layout as the Bern cabin, but it was decorated more brightly and looked to be more well maintained as well, thanks to Clarine wanting everything to be nice, clean, and proper in her eyes. Rutger was given Sue's old bed and storage area and the trio quickly unpacked his stuff to make it feel as homely as it could for him.
"Thanks you two, I really appreciate all the help." Rutger said when it was all done.
"Hey, no problem, what are good friends and partners for?" Roy replied with a chuckle.
"Speaking of good partners..." Lilina trailed off with a smirk.
"Hold on, you really want to jump him right now just as he's getting settled in?" Roy wondered.
"I mean he's probably wanting some action as well, aren't you Rutger?" Lilina teased.
"I wouldn't be opposed to it, it has been a while since I've been with either one of you." Rutger commented with his own smirk. "Though probably not all three of us at the same time, one of you probably should keep watch outside so no on bursts in and sees anything."
"That's a good point." Lilina noted. "Rock, Paper, Scissors to see who get's to go first?" She offered to Roy.
"I guess that's probably the fairest way to go about it." Roy replied.
Roy Confessional
"Lilina and Rutger have to be two of the horniest people I know, at least when it's just the three of us. Rutger I can understand because his parents were, and still are, like that. Lilina is a bit of an enigma though. Maybe it's because Hector was so protective over her growing up and she wants to break away from that, who knows. And don't get me wrong, I love being intimate with them as well, just not on the same level. But they know that and don't tease or belittle me about it, which is nice seeing as we're trying this whole three person relationship out."
Lilina Confessional
"As much as I love being with Roy, there are just some things he's not willing or capable of doing that Rutger can. They both have their pros and cons, but since Rutger has been on the other team for so long I've really wanted to get back with him. Eventually I hope we can find a nice place away from everyone so all three of us can be together, but this will have to do for now."
Rutger Confessional
"When people first see me they don't peg me for being as horny as my parents. They see my serious and detached outer shell and think I'm not really into stuff like that. But once you get to know me, yeah, I'm probably just as bad as my folks. There just isn't anything like seeing someone close to you bear it all and have them wrapped around your body so closely it feels like you've fused together. It's a wonderful way to make friends and to show those you love just how much you care about them, at least in my opinion. So I didn't mind either way if Lilina or Roy got to be with me first."
"Sounds good to me." Rutger replied. "I'll do the countdown so it's fair. Go on shoot alright?" Both Lilina and Roy nodded before holding their fists out to get started. "Okay. Rock, Paper, Scissors, Shoot!" Roy threw Paper while Lilina threw Scissors, so Lilina won the match.
"Yes!" Lilina cheered for herself as she pumped her fist a bit in excitement. "Sorry Roy, looks like you have to keep watch first."
"That's fine, I need some time to get ready anyways." Roy admitted. "I'm sure the both of you are just itching to get at it though. So, I'll duck out and you two can go to town. Just try not to be too loud so people don't start poking around and I have to explain what's going on, okay?"
"Can't promise that, it's been too long." Lilina teased him.
"I'll try to keep my lips on hers so she doesn't get too loud." Rutger teased the both of them.
"You two are such a handful sometimes, you know?" Roy replied with a chuckle.
"Yeah, but that's why you love us." Lilina teased some more before her and Rutger moved in and gave Roy a kiss on both of his cheeks.
"One of us has to be the stable one, right?" Rutger chuckled back when they were done.
"I guess." Roy replied, playfully rolling his eyes while trying not to blush too hard. "You two have fun." After that he exited the cabin and as soon as the door was closed Rutger and Lilina were all over each other. They didn't feel the need to start slow because they had waited so long and sooner rather than later all their clothes were scattered across the cabin floor as they continued to kiss and make out with each other.
"Elimine, I've been wanting this for so long!" Lilina breathed as they broke apart slightly for a moment, holding each other's naked bodies close. Lilina could feel Rutger's fully erect dick rubbing against her stomach and she couldn't wait any longer to feel it inside her so she quickly climbed up and latched onto his body as he was still standing there, positioning herself so his dick was rubbing right up against her pussy, threatening to penetrate at any moment.
"So, this is how you want to do it?" Rutger teased as he instinctually grabbed onto Lilina's legs to keep her from falling back down. Lilina responded by wrapping her arms around his neck and planting a bit kiss on his lips.
"Yes! And don't worry about stopping short or anything, I've still been taking my pills since we got here so you can cum whenever and wherever you want." Lilina told him, not wanting to have to break the flow of anything by him asking about it.
"Who said anything about stopping?" Rutger teased more before quickly lowering Lilina's hips down onto his dick and letting her pussy slid right down it. She let out a long and satisfied moan as it slipped all the way inside her until reaching the bottom. But Rutger didn't stop there, as soon as that happened he started to buck his hips and move Lilina's in rhythm with his movement and that long moan started quickly turning into shorter and louder ones with each thrusting movement.
"Oh yes! Yes! YES!" Lilina moaned, getting louder and louder with each one. She was loving the feeling of being fucked like this so much, but it being with Rutger who she hadn't been with in a long while was making it feel even better.
"Ah, ah, ah! We told Roy that we wouldn't be loud." Rutger teased before moving his head closer to Lilina's so they could start kissing again. Lilina hungrily accepted his lips and when she did Rutger started going even faster with his thrusting so he could feel her moaning against his lips even more. They were moving so fast that they both knew they weren't going to last for very long, but neither of them cared. When they got back home after the competition, that's when they could have a nice long night of intimacy, and Roy could join them. But for now they wanted it quick and dirty.
As they continued to kiss more and more passionately as the moments passed on, the both of them using their tongues to great effect, exploring each other's mouths fully, Rutger considered slamming Lilina down onto one of the beds and pinning her against it as he came as deeply as he could inside of her, but the thought of doing that alone was already driving him off the edge and he knew he couldn't last much longer. So instead just just continued to speed her bouncing on his cock up until she couldn't take it anymore.
"AHH! Rutger! I'm gonna cum!" Lilina moaned out eventually as she broke their kiss off when that moment inevitably came.
"GAH! Me too!" Rutger moaned back, trying to hold on for just a few more seconds. But soon enough he gave in, but at least he had the mind to dirty talk a bit more. "Take it! Take it all!"
"YES! Fill me up! All the way!" Lilina moaned out more as the both of them had their orgasm at the same time. Warm and sticky white seed flowed out of Rutger's cock and into Lilina's body, some of it got pretty far inside with how deeply they had been fucking, but gravity soon did it's job and it started flowing back down his shaft and out of her pussy, dripping onto the cabin floor below them. Rutger gave Lilina a few more last thrusts before his dick got limp enough to pop out, spilling more of his cum on the floor, but Lilina was still latched onto him tightly, wanting to stay like this for as long as they could.
"Gods, I really needed that, I was really pent up." Rutger breathed as he gave Lilina a short kiss on the lips again. "Sorry for not being able to go on longer, but I think we both knew that wasn't going to happen for either of us, being away from each other for so long."
"Yeah, I figured it would be pretty quick." Lilina admitted as she was catching her breath as well. "But you can make it up to me later, so I don't really mind too much. Besides, that was really hot. I almost want to just do it again right now."
"Me too, but we can't just leave Roy hanging out to dry." Rutger noted.
"You're right of course." Lilina sighed, wishing that they could just go again, all three of them. Not having to worry about the competition or anyone finding them. "Well, let's get cleaned off and I'll get dressed and tell him it's his turn."
"Hey, we can have fun later when we all get home." Rutger replied softly as he let Lilina's feet touch the ground so she could stand on her own. "Let's focus on winning this competition so we can finally start building that dream house we've always wanted together."
"Yeah, let's do it, for the three of us!" Lilina said confidently before giving Rutger another kiss. "And just so you know, I still love you. Both of you."
"And I love the both of you as well." Rutger said with a confident smile. "Now hurry up, you can't be hogging all of my romantic words, I need to save some for when I'm done with Roy."
"You never change do you?" Lilina teased him after that. "Well, I'd love you even if you did."
"Well, like father, like son am I right? I knew getting the children of our most famous contestants would spice up this season, but I didn't know they'd be going at it this soon! Will the terrific trio of Rutger, Lilina, and Roy make it all the way to the final three or will someone be able to hatch a masterful plan to split them up before the end? What kind of meals will our contestants make our staff get for them? And will they be willing to share some with me? Those answers and more will be answered in the coming episodes of Total Drama Emblem! This is your host Anna, signing off, wishing you as always a money filled life so you can spend some on me and our sponsors! Have a great night!
Chapter 85: File #1051 Out of the Deep
Notes:
This one is pretty long just for the fact that I'm not sure any of my other comms fit this verse so I had to put all my ideas I had for this AU into the same story. So the main difference is that Sacae is now an underwater nation full of merfolk. There are other slight changes, but it's still the same time period-ish as FE6. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #1051 Out of the Deep
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Astore, Roy
Based on: a commission by Shaya_Kanako on Twitter
Life under the seas of Sacae wasn't so different than life for land walkers from the rest of Elibe. Take Rutger for example. The merman with a strikingly red tail was exploring the cave system he lived it, rummaging around for something to eat for lunch. The cave was full of jellyfish, but those really weren't safe to eat unless you were careful about it and Rutger was a bit too famished to try. He cursed himself for not bringing his trident with him so he could spear a couple fish, but he could settle for some plant life to tide him over until later. He found a nice patch of seaweed to dine one, but before he could reach out to take it the cave started shaking violently from something up above.
"Damn those Bern warships! This is the third day in a row they've been up there blowing things up. I think it's high time to give them a piece of my mind." Rutger said to himself angrily. You see, he had a deep hatred for Bern and it's ships because it was the main reason he was one of the only merfolk in this region of the sea. In the past they used to come at random times to snatch up friends and family to sell as 'pets' or slaves, or sometimes even worse. His mother Lyn would always try to fight them off as best they could, and his father Mark, a human from Bern ironically enough, was trying to change the laws of the land so the poaching of merfolk became illegal, but both of them met with some pretty grizzly ends at the hands of the monarchy of Bern.
So now Rutger was wandering the seas alone, trying to find some way, any way to avenge his parents and hopefully live a life that would make them proud, but it was tough without their guidance. Either way, he quickly stuffed a handful of seaweed into his mouth, swam over to where his trident had been to pick it up, and started surfacing to see what was going on. When he got up to the surface he hid behind a large rock to see what was going on. And the scene was very strange to him. The ship waving the Bern flag was actually much smaller than most of their armada and it looked like they were chasing a lifeboat, or trying to blow it out of the water, one or the other. Rutger couldn't get a good look at the person in the lifeboat, but it looked like they were able to outpace the larger ship because they were using wind magic to push their sail along. He knew which side he wanted to help, but he had to make sure that the person in the lifeboat was worth it. As much as he hated Bern, humans in general were a touchy subject as well, even if his father was one.
"Well, here goes nothing. I hope you're watching over me out here." Rutger muttered to himself before he quickly swam over to the lifeboat. Merfolk could easily swim faster than most ships, but their sheer size meant that if they were found in a large enough group one or two were bound to get unlucky. Either way he reached the boat and rested his arms over the edge, using his tail to keep steady and not hinder the boat's speed in any way. "Looks like you could need some help."
"What?! Who?!" The sole occupant of the boat asked looking around and seeing who was talking to them. Getting this close Rutger could see it was a young woman who looked around his age with long blue hair flowing down her back with a mainly red outfit with tints of blue. She looked like she was from Ostia, but he wouldn't jump to conclusions.
"Over here." Rutger noted and the woman looked down to see him on the edge of her boat. "Seems like those Bern dastards are hot on your tail, why is that?"
"It's a long story, but the short of it is that Bern has started a war with the other land fairing nations of Elibe, and I'm a Lycian noble trying to get home to warn my homeland about it." The woman said quickly, not really realizing that she was talking to a merman and how rare of a moment it was.
"First they mess with the sea and now their going after everyone else?" Rutger commented, his anger rising by the moment. "Alright, that's enough for me, I'm stepping in!" He was about to dive back into the water to go attack the ship, but the woman grabbed him by the arm before he could get fully back into the water.
"Wait! Don't you know what Bern does to merfolk like you? It's dangerous!" She told him with a voice full of worry.
"Why do you think I'm so angry about this?" Rutger replied, his face showing his emotion well. "This won't be even close to the payback they deserve for what they did to me and my people! And if I get caught and die trying, well at least I'll get to see my parents again!" And with that he ripped his arm away from the woman's grasp and started bolting towards the Bern ship.
"No! Don't! You don't know what you're getting into!" The woman yelled out, but it was no use. "He's gonna get himself killed out there, he doesn't know about the new defenses Bern ships have against his people! I have to help him!" So she turned her ship around and started sailing with her wind tome towards the Bern ship.
"Captain! The ship we're chasing is turning around to face us!" The sailor in the crow's nest called out as he looked out to the sea.
"Finally coming to her senses then I see! Good, we might just get back to land before the week's end." The captain stated confidently before the ship rocked a bit violently. "Gah! What was that! She doesn't have any weapons on that ship does she?"
"Only a wind tome sir!" One of the sailors responded. "Maybe could cut our sails, but then she'd be out of uses to get away!"
"Then what is making the ship shake like this!" The captain called out as the ship rocked again.
"Sir! Reports from the lower decks! We're taking on water!" A sailor stated as he burst through a door and onto the top deck. The captain steadied himself, now knowing what was going on.
"Unloose the ballasts and get the thunder nets ready! We under attack from the merfolk!"
And he didn't know just how right he was! Rutger was below the ship, sizing up just where to strike with his trident to try and make holes in the ship's hull. He knew he couldn't take the whole ship on by himself, but if he sank it and all the sailors had to start swimming around then it would be easy to pick them off one by one.
"It's a good think father used to be a sea navigator and taught me where most ship's weak points are." Rutger said to himself, finding a measure of happiness knowing he was causing trouble for these men from Bern. Of course it would be fleeting, once it was over he'd go back to being alone with just his thoughts and the jellyfish, but he didn't want to think about that at the moment. He just cared about giving these sailors what they deserve. Eventually he saw nets being thrown out from each side of the ship and that let him know that they knew he was there. The number of nets let loose made Rutger think that the Bern ship thought they were facing more than just one merfolk, and that made him smirk a bit at how much damage he was causing. He easily dodged all of the first wave of nets, even cutting some of them in half with his trident so no other fish or creature could get caught in them.
"This is almost too easy." Rutger commented as he continued to confidently bob and weave through the nets while also sticking his trident into the ship's hull to damage it. He figure with just a few more minutes of this the ship would be too distracted with sinking he could whisk the Lycian noblewoman away to safety before coming back to finish the job with the ship. He was so confident that he continued to keep cutting at the nets with his trident, but that's what began his downfall. As soon as his trident touched one of Bern's new Thunder nets the electricity ran all the way up the metal shaft and into his hand, shocking it so badly that he had to drop his weapon and making him instinctually grab his injured hand with his free one.
"Gods damn! That's a new one." Rutger spat as he held his hand limply. He could barely feel anything from it and he couldn't move it that well either. "Well, I've probably done enough damage anyways, let's get that trident back and see where that lifeboat is." So he dove down to the sea floor and grabbed his trident with his non-shocked hand and swam out far enough so that the Bern ship couldn't zap him with any more nets before he surfaced again. What he saw when he surface confused, enraged, and impressed him all at the same time. The Lycian noblewoman had turned around and started facing the Bern ship and she was using her wind tome to pierce through it's sails so it couldn't move as swiftly. It confused him because he wasn't quite sure why she would want to help him, it enraged him because it was a pretty foolish move and she could get hurt, but it mostly impressed him with how bravely she was acting, and for working with some merman she just met to boot!
"Well, can't leave someone like that out to dry." Rutger said before diving back into the water and towards her lifeboat. He still couldn't move his arm that well, but that didn't affect his speed that much and soon enough he was back up to the side of the lifeboat. "Alright, I think it's high time we book it out of here, yeah?" He asked the Lycian noblewoman, his shocked arm well in view.
"Agreed." The woman said. "But I'm almost out of tome uses, you might have to push the boat a bit. Is your arm going to be alright?" She asked seeing it be a bit burnt from electricity.
"I'm sure it'll heal up eventually, now let's get you out of here!" So Rutger helped turn the lifeboat around and with her last use of her wind tome the noblewoman it pushed away from the Bern ship. The both of them were confident that they had sown enough confusion and strife to get away, but there was one person on deck of the Bern ship who had kept a cool head.
"Not so fast you sea monster, your tail will be a wonderful trophy for me to brag about back home!" A blonde sailor with a garish outfit yelled before pulling out his modified harpoon gun. The modification was that it shot out a Thunder net and not an actual harpoon, so it would easier to hit and incapacitate the target. His shot was true and the net landed right on top of Rutger and started electrocuting and constricting his movement as he started to sink towards the ocean floor.
"Get out of here!" Was the last thing he could yell to the Lycian noblewoman before he couldn't think straight any more and he started to go unconscious. The last thing he felt was a hand reaching out to pull him up and a hard thud on his back before he fully passed out.
After what seemed like an eternity, Rutger slowly woke to consciousness. The last thing he remembered was getting caught in one of Bern's new Thunder nets and the second after he realized that he could feel the burns and marks all over his body and he winced in pain. Though it wasn't as bad as he thought it should be. After what happened to his hand he figured that he wouldn't be able to move at all for a long while, but even that hand and arm that got shocked first was feeling measurably better. Feeling that he started moving his other extremities and that's when he really got worried. He had his legs out! You see, one of the advantages of being half human was that if he so chose he could dry his tail out and it would turn into a pair of long human legs. He had used them a few times in the past of course since his parents told him about his ability, but he never truly enjoyed feeling or using them, preferring to always be in the sea.
Where the hell am I? He wondered to himself, keeping his eyes closed in case anyone was watching him for movement. Well, I feel a slight rocking back and forth, so I'm probably on a ship of some type. Am I on the Bern vessel?! No, if I was there I'd be tied up or something and I can pretty easily move around if I want. Huh, I can tell someone put some pants on me now that I can feel my legs a bit more, so I might be somewhere safe, but I'm still going to be cautious. What else can I feel before I open my eyes? Well, I'm in some sort of bed or cot under a light cover, perhaps I'm in a medical section of the ship? Those are usually on higher decks from what father told me, so if need be I could probably easily get to the top and jump back into the sea. Hm, something is touching my hand. It feels like someone else's hand, a bit light and delicate. Is that Lycian noblewoman here with me? Well, I might as well see what's going on.
Rutger opened his eyes and pretty much everything he had perceived was correct. He was in a medical bed on a ship and the Lycian noblewoman was sitting next to it in a chair asleep holding his hand with a magic staff in her other hand.
"Did she heal me?" Rutger muttered out loud, trying not to alert anyone that he was conscious. "Now that I get a good look at her, she is quite good looking, but that's not enough of a reason for Bern to be that pressed to capture her." But between that and him moving his hand slightly the Lycian noblewoman started to stir and Rutger's heart started to race not knowing how he was going to handle this and also from trying to push his other thoughts away as well.
"Did someone say something?" The Lycian noblewoman asked groggily as she looked around the room to see it was still just her and her merman rescuer. It took a moment for her to get to her senses and realize that the one who had been speaking was him. "Am I dreaming again, or are you really conscious this time?"
"Beats me." Rutger commented. "If you are dreaming though I would love if you woke up so I can go back home. Not that I'm not appreciative of whatever you've done for me, but you know, I don't really belong on ships like this."
"Yeah, I'm awake, you were much more polite in my dreams." The noblewoman commented. "Not that I blame you, you have every right after what happened to you the other day."
"About that, the last thing I remember is getting caught in that Thunder net, I assume you can fill me in on what happened next." Rutger noted.
"Well, we got lucky is all I can say." The noblewoman replied. "As soon as I pulled you up into my lifeboat and threw the net off you this large merchant ship from Etruria came onto the scene and scared the Bern ship off. They were still in pretty bad shape, so with any more luck they sunk and are stranded in the Sacae see for however long it takes them to get rescued. Either way, as the ship got closer to us your legs appeared out of your tail and I convinced the ship to help us out and take us aboard."
"I don't like the way you used the word 'convinced' in that sentence, what did you tell them?" Rutger asked, raising his eyebrow.
"Well, they didn't recognize me as Lycian nobility, so I used that to our advantage so they wouldn't take advantage of us." The noblewoman noted. "I told them that we were runaways from the Bern military, not wanting to partake in the conquest they were undertaking, and that we were heading to Ostia to give the Lycian army important war information when they caught up to us."
"That's not exactly a lie I guess." Rutger commented. "So I was right in thinking you were Ostian, it's the hair I guess."
"You're very perceptive for someone who lives in the sea." The noblewoman replied slightly impressed.
"Well, my father was a human." Rutger explained. "That explains the legs and me knowing more than your average merfolk about human topics. Thank you for the pants by the way, sorry if you had to see anything you didn't want to."
"I've seen worse." The noblewoman commented. "But I'm not done. I kind of went overboard selling our plight and told the captain that we're also lovers." Rutger proceeded to glare at her after saying that. "I know, I know, I shouldn't have done that without asking you first, but I was scared and not thinking straight still. So sorry, but we'll only need to keep the act up for another day or two, we're almost to Ostia."
"That's tolerable I guess." Rutger replied, still a bit perturbed. "At least you're pretty so it shouldn't be too hard."
"Hey, I'm much more than a pretty face I'll let you know!" The noblewoman replied back with a huff. "If it wasn't for my quick thinking you'd probably be stuck in that net still, or we'd be trying to sail back to Ostia in my lifeboat."
"Calm down, I was joking, mostly." Rutger noted. "I really do appreciate you helping me out like this, most humans wouldn't give someone like me a second thought, so thank you. I do still think you're pretty though."
"You're very open about your opinions for someone who claims to be angry all the time." The noblewoman commented with a small smile. "But yeah, I couldn't just leave you out there, you came to my rescue first so I had to help you out in return, fair is fair and all that stuff. And it helps that I was raised to have a better view of merfolk than most, my father once had a grand adventure with a mermaid and it really changed how he viewed them as a whole."
"Well, your father seems like a respectable man, I wouldn't be opposed to meeting him if I had to." Rutger said truthfully. "There is just one thing though, if we're going to pretend to be lovers for a few days I'm going to need your name."
"That would help wouldn't it?" The noblewoman chuckled. "My name is Lilina, first princess of Ostia and first in line for the throne after my father."
"Well Lilina, my name is Rutger, son of Lyn and Mark, nice to finally get introduced." Rutger replied back, getting an interesting look from Lilina in return. "What? Is that a strange name?"
"No, it's more about your mother's name." Lilina noted. "You said your father was human so your mother was a mermaid obviously. Lyn was the name of the mermaid that my father had the adventure with. Did she ever tell you about a man named Hector?"
"I heard a few things here and there about someone with that name." Rutger noted. "Most of them pretty positive. Kind of got the feeling he's the type of man to think with his heart and not his brain, but he sounded like a good man."
"Yeah, that would describe my father for you." Lilina said with a chuckle. "Well now you have to meet him, I'm sure he'd be happy to see someone like you, even if your story isn't the happiest."
"Hey, worse case scenario he get's more upset at Bern and wants to help fight them off more, seems like a win-win for me." Rutger chuckled back. He was actually feeling a bit of happiness talking to Lilina like this, it was very easy for his words to come out and he was glad she could handle a bit of back and forth ribbing and not take it personally. Of course like any feeling of happiness he figured it would fade away quickly, but why not enjoy it while it lasted.
"Good point. Now, let's see how your body is shaping up and see if I need to heal you any more." Lilina noted. And with that their adventure on the Etrurian merchant ship began in earnest. Eventually Rutger was given a makeshift red outfit to wear around the ship as he was able to walk around after one last round of healing. Lilina was sure to follow him around to make sure he was safe, and to make it look like they were lovers. Rutger could have just jumped ship once he got to the top deck, but he respected what Lilina did for him enough to not leave her in a lurch like that. If he had to take a detour to Ostia to see someone from his mother's past it wasn't going to be that much of a hassle. At one point while they were on the top deck a bucket of water was accidentally thrown and some of it splashed on Rutger's shirt. Lilina was worried that it would cause his tail to come back, but luckily it didn't. Rutger saw the fear on her face so he took her aside to a spot where the sailors couldn't see under the guise of being romantic so he could explain.
"Hey, you don't need to worry about me outing us like that." He whispered closely into her ear. "My tail only comes back if my entire body is submerged in water, it's very convenient."
"That's good to know, sorry for freaking out like that. I know these merchants helped us out, but if they find out you're a merman I don't know what they would do." Lilina whispered back.
"If it comes to that we can both jump ship and I can swim you to Ostia, no problem." Rutger noted. "You'd just have to ride on my back or something."
"Okay, I'll keep that in mind." Lilina replied. Then there was a bit of silence between them as Rutger continued to loom over her a bit with his mouth up to her ear. "What are you doing? Do you need to tell me something else?"
"I'm just selling it for the sailors." Rutger whispered back. "A guy like me would be lucky to snag a woman like you, so I've got to make sure they don't make any passes at you."
"O-Oh, good point." Lilina stammered slightly as she blushed a bit. She hadn't told him, but even without his legs Rutger was a very handsome looking man, and it didn't help that she had gotten to see his well toned chest for as long as she had in the past few days. Some of those dreams she had been talking about ended up a bit on the dirty side, though she wouldn't ever admit it.
"Okay, I think that's long enough, sorry if I made you uncomfortable." Rutger noted before pulling back his head.
"Oh, no, not at all." Lilina stammered some more. "I'm just glad you're such a good actor."
The rest of the trip to Ostia was pretty drama free. Rutger and Lilina made sure to sell their 'relationship' a few more times, just to make sure nothing was suspected, but other than that they actually had an alright time and got to know each other a little better during those days. Though things were about to change once again when they reached the docks. It started when it was noticed that they were the only ship coming into port while there were a large number sending out.
"I thought Ostia was more of a military nation from what my father told me, what's with all the random merchant and travel vessels heading out, some sort of festival?" Rutger wondered as he and Lilina stepped onto the dock. He was getting more used to walking normally by the hour and he was confident that he could run at top speed if he had to now.
"Not that I know of, and these people passing us don't seem like they are very happy either." Lilina noted. She was about to ask someone what was going on when a hooded figure walked up to the two. Rutger got into a fighting stance and Lilina pulled out an Elfire tome she bought off one of the merchants, but the figure quickly threw down his hood and Lilina seemed to recognize him. "Astore?! What are you doing all the way out here on the docks, shouldn't you be back at the castle with my father?"
"You know this guy?" Rutger asked to confirm.
"Yes, this is Astore, the head of security measures for Ostia castle." Lilina explained. "If he's all the way out here that means something has gone horribly wrong."
"Unfortunately, it has Lady Lilina." Astore confirmed. "But I can't talk about it here, there are too many people about and Bern's spies are everywhere."
"There is a checkpoint near here though right? Let's go there and talk." Lilina suggested.
"I would love to, but it's been overrun with Bern soldiers." Astore explained.
"Well then, we'll just have to get rid of them then." Rutger stated confidently.
"Milady, who exactly is this man?" Astore wondered, sizing Rutger up.
"This is Rutger, he was out at sea and saved me from a Bern warship." Lilina replied, not exactly lying. "Things went south and we had to hitch a ride on a Etrurian merchant ship to get here. He has my trust and he should have yours as well."
"And how can I be sure that he's not a Bern spy?" Astore wondered. "He looks like he's from Bern. No offense, but you can understand why I'm wary of you boy."
"Would a Bern spy cause a Bern warship to sink almost single-handedly?" Rutger asked back rhetorically. "Look, I hate Bern, despise them. They killed my parents for no reason and I'm looking to do anything I can to get back at them. If I have to start here I will."
"Aye, I can see the truth in your eyes." Astore noted, looking into Rutger's eyes as he spoke. "But can you even fight?"
"Oh, I can fight alright." Rutger said confidently. "I just need a weapon, preferably something pointy. Speaking of that, did you happen to see where my trident went during our fight with the ship?" He asked Lilina
"I think it sank down to the ocean floor, sorry." Lilina replied.
"A lance fighter eh? I think we can find something for you." Astore said before starting to walk away. He led the pair to a run down armory that no one was working at. "I'm sure they'd be fine with us taking what we want, considering who we're with." So Rutger looked around the shop to see what weapons were left. He saw a few lances, but none of them really spoke to him like his trident did. Then he laid his eyes on a pair of swords with serrated blades and they lit up. He picked them up to test their weight before giving them a few test swings and he loved how they felt.
"Be careful with those Killing Edges, those are some of the most deadly swords in Elibe." Lilina warned.
"Oh, I know, I had one back home that I pulled out when I had to fight sharks off." Rutger noted. "These should do just nicely. Now, where is that checkpoint of yours?" He left the armory, but before Lilina got the chance to follow him Astore stopped her.
"Did he just say he fought off sharks with a Killing Edge?" He asked her.
"His family were whalers." Lilina replied, making something up. "He's lived on the sea for pretty much all his life, I'm sure he's probably fought pirates off before from what I saw of his skills."
"Whoever he is, if he can live up to those statements, we might be able to take more than just the checkpoint back." Astore stated. Eventually they made their way to said checkpoint and luckily they got some support from some leftover Ostian knights that had stayed in the area to try and help people out.
"Alright Rutger, just let the knights take the lead and you can jump in when you feel ready." Lilina noted as the knights prepared to break open the door to the checkpoint. She had the feeling that Rutger was about to go a bit wild, but she hoped he kept himself safe. Eventually the knights broke the door down and started to slowly charge in, they were met with Bern soldiers and at first they were able to hold their own, but once the battle moved into a wider room the Bern soldiers started getting the advantage. That's when Rutger made his move. Living under the sea his entire life gave him a few advantages here on land. For one he was much stronger than the average human from all the pressure he had to live with under the sea. That also made him faster as well, so with one huge leap he made it to the other end of the crowded room and started making the Bern soldiers fight on two front.
"Who wants to die first!" He yelled before starting to practically bounce off the walls from solider to solider, cutting them down as quickly as he could. He had actually been quite unsure if he could fight like this with his human legs, but it seemed the little bit of training his father gave him was paying off in spades. Eventually the Bern soldiers had to try and focus on taking him down first and not the Ostian knights and that's when the fight was pretty much over. They just couldn't take the onslaught from both sides. Every single Bern solider was killed, Rutger didn't want to leave any alive and honestly neither did Lilina or Astore since they realized they could use Rutger as a surprise resource for later so they didn't want anyone escaping to tell about him. After the battle was done and the knights cleaned out all the dead bodies Astore took Lilina and Rutger into a side room to tell them the situation.
"Alright, I'm gonna be truthful about this, it's not looking good." He started out. "And I know you're going to be upset at me for not telling you this right away Lady Lilina, but I needed to make sure you were in a safe location before I did."
"What are you talking about Astore?" Lilina wondered, though there was an ache in her heart that was trying to tell her something before he could.
"Lady Lilina, your father Lord Hector is dead." Astore stated as calmly as he could, though even Rutger could tell he was struggling a bit. "He was- he was in Araphen when it happened."
"Who?" Lilina asked quietly at first, not wanting to believe it. But her own anger started to rise in her chest and she had to know who did it. "Who killed my father?"
"It was Bern." Astore answered. "Somehow they knew he would be there and they sent all three Wyvern Generals to try and take him on, we don't know how they got that information but we're looking into it."
"And what of Ostia? I'm sure with my father dead it's been chaotic." Lilina asked, doing her best to try and keep her emotions in check, now wasn't the time to start breaking down crying, she could do that later.
"It's almost just as bad." Astore replied. "As soon as news of your father's death came to the castle General Laygance led a revolt to take it over. He plans to hand Ostia over to Bern when they arrive there. We don't know how many of our men defected, how many are being detained in the castle, or how many got away, but we've gotten reports that some of our strongholds on the way are still under our control, so the men aren't laying down just yet."
"Do you think we can retake the castle, or do we need to retreat?" Lilina asked, respecting Astore's opinion.
"There is a chance. Lord Roy of Pherae is heading this way with a sizable militia force, if we can meet up with his forces then I believe we can retake Castle Ostia and stamp out this rebellion." Astore answered. Lilina took his words into account and mulled over her options. She could try and fight and save her people, risking her life alongside them to try and deal a blow to Bern in the process, or she could flee. She could run to Etruria with Astore and Rutger, building up what remained of the Ostian army to make a push at a later date. But with every passing day the revolution would get stronger and would hurt more people, she couldn't stand for that, couldn't stand to let the people who got her father killed stay in control and ruin Ostia's standing and legacy. And her pride wouldn't let her do it either. Her father always taught her to stand up and fight for what she believed in, and she believed in Ostia and it's people.
"How organized is this rebellion?" Lilina asked Astore.
"It's still gathering it's feet, the faster we act the better chances we have of catching them by surprise." Astore replied. Before pulling out a map and spreading across the table. "The outposts here in blue are the ones we still control, the red ones are the ones the rebels control. As you can see it's pretty even as of now, but the rebels are gaining ground every day."
"Can I comment something?" Rutger asked coming up to look at the map.
"What is it?" Lilina wondered.
"I'm sensing a pattern here with the outposts, the rebels are taking the ones without forests surrounding them. If we can get a foothold in the outposts in the forests here and here we can pinch the rebels in and take multiple outposts at the same time." Rutger pointed out.
"That's... actually not a bad plan of attack." Astore noted as he looked over the map. "It'll take a bit of man power, but I think we can find enough soldiers to do that."
"Rutger, how did you come up with that so quickly?" Lilina asked impressed.
"Well, before my father was a sea navigator, he was a tactician for the Bern army." Rutger admitted. "He would tell me stories about battles he won and I picked up a thing or two."
"I had a feeling you were from Bern, but since you admit it I'll still trust you for now." Astore replied. "But alright, we should be able to do this."
"Astore, can you leave the room for a bit?" Lilina suddenly asked.
"Alright." Astore replied slowly before he moved to the door and exited the room. When the door closed again Lilina's shoulder slumped down and she sat down at one of the chairs near the table exhausted.
"Are you going to be alright, I know a lot of stuff just got dropped on you." Rutger asked her. "Do you want to talk about it, I kind of know how it feels."
"I'll be fine for now, but thank you for asking." Lilina answered slowly, breathing deeply to keep herself calm. "I might feel like talking about it later, but now isn't the time for talking, it's the time for action."
"That's what I like to hear." Rutger noted with a smirk. "We're going to stick it to Bern right?"
"I don't know, are we?" Lilina wondered.
"What do you mean?" Rutger asked confused.
"Well, you saw me to Ostia like you said you would, you're free to go back home if you want." Lilina stated. "Don't you want to get back to the sea where you don't have to worry about being found out?"
"I'll admit, some part of me wants to cut and run, but most of me wants to stay here and help you out." Rutger stated. "I'm in too deep with you already, and if I go back now whose to say you're going to make it back to the castle? Like it or not, I'm sticking around a little while longer, especially when I can get my hands on more of those Bern dastards." There was a bit of a silence after he said that, but eventually Lilina got up off her chair, walked over to Rutger, and gave him a hug. It was definitely not what Rutger was expecting, but he hugged her back, mostly because that's what he wanted but couldn't get when he found out his parents died.
"Thank you Rutger, thank you so much, you don't know how much that means to me." Lilina said after a while as some tears finally ran down her face. "Gods, I'm sorry you have to see me like this, I'm just so tired and frustrated right now, I don't know how to act."
"No, no, don't be sorry, like I said I know how you feel." Rutger assured her. "If you need to stay here and hug for a while, I'm glad to be your hugging dummy." That last part actually got Lilina to chuckle slightly through her tears. "What now?"
"You really are a dummy aren't you?" Lilina teased him, trying to lighten the mood a bit.
"Maybe, but I can take a hit it seems, perfect for your needs at the moment." Rutger replied. "Now chin up, you don't want your men seeing you like this, they need a strong leader and a strong hand to get your castle back."
"You're right, I need to get myself together. Now isn't the time for all these tears, now is the time to go out and save my people!" Lilina said confidently as she wiped her eyes clean. "Come on Rutger, let's both get our revenge!"
Outfitted with a new red hooded jacket Rutger helped lead the charge on taking back Ostia alongside Lilina and Astore, stealthily hiding the fact that he was a merman along the way. Of course there were a few times it almost slipped, like that one night he really felt like going swimming and he didn't realize some of the other soldiers had the same idea, or when it was found out he was, kind of ironically, way weaker to fire magic than a normal human was. But either way he was able to keep it under wraps to everyone. Well except for one particular man that is. And it all came to a head the night before they were to take the last remaining rebel outpost before meeting up with Roy's militia at Ostia castle.
Rutger was sitting next to a small fire by himself, as he usually did. It wasn't as if he hated the other Ostian soldiers, he was just used to being alone and found it comfortable. Though he was starting more and more to enjoy it when Lilina came over to join him so they could talk and blow off steam and learn more about each other and their cultures. Either way he was hungry so he started picking up clumps of grass out of the ground and started to eat them like he would seaweed back home.
"Rutger, don't tell me you actually enjoy eating grass!" Lilina suddenly laughed beside him, it seemed like he hadn't noticed her coming up to him, which was getting more and more common as well.
"I mean, it's not as good as seaweed, but it'll do." Rutger stated as he munched on a few more blades of grass.
"You know we have fish and meat in the food cart right?" Lilina wondered. "You're totally allowed to eat those you know?"
"But wouldn't it be weird if people saw me eating raw fish?" Rutger answered. "That would kind of tip them off about, you know..."
"This might be a dumb question, but have you never had cooked fish before?" Lilina asked curiously.
"Considering I'm thinking that I'm allergic to fire, what do you think?" Rutger teased back sarcastically.
"Fair point." Lilina noted. "Well, would you like to try it, I can go get some and cook them for us if you'd like."
"Might as well see what the fuss is all about." Rutger answered with a small smile. "I'll widen out the fire pit as best I can while you go get them. And thank you for coming out here and checking on me, I appreciate it as usual."
"Hey, what are friends for?" Lilina asked rhetorically with a smile before she went off to get the fish.
"Friends?" Rutger wondered to himself when she was out of earshot. "Well, I guess that's what we are, as strange as that sounds. I have a friend, who would have thought?" After he said that though he heard a stick snap on the ground near him and he went on high alert. "Whose there? I have no problem putting a dent in your armor with my fists if you're from Bern!"
"Calm down boy, it's just me tripping up in my old age." Astore said coming out from behind a bush.
"Do you always have to be watching us like that, it's a bit disconcerting to think about." Rutger asked a bit put off since this wasn't the first time he'd caught Astore spying on him.
"Yes, I do." Astore said with confidence. "For whatever reason Lady Lilina likes you and wants to be around you more and more, and since I'm the head of Ostian security and she's more than likely going to be the queen of Ostia soon I have to make sure she's safe."
"I think I've displayed time and time again that I'm trustworthy and I'm not going to do anything to hurt her." Rutger stated a little offended. "If I was going to do something to her or run off, don't you think I would have done it by now?"
"Yes, but that's not why I'm keeping tabs on you." Astore replied. "Why I keep watching you in particular is because I know you're hiding something?"
"And what would that be?" Rutger wondered, swallowing slightly because he didn't actually knew if Astore knew his secret.
"I think you're not telling the entire truth about who or what you are and I think Lady Lilina is helping you hide it as well." Astore answered. "Things just don't add up. You say you can't swim, but you also said you've fought sharks off before to which Lady Lilina said your family were whalers. You're always off on your own, never really trying to make friends, except for Lady Lilina. And I just saw you eating grass and heard that conversation about you eating seaweed and raw fish."
"And, I could just be a strange fellow." Rutger replied weakly, he knew Astore had him pegged.
"Well, that you may be, but I also think you're something else." Astore stated. "I think you're one of those merfolk from Sacae that people talk about. And honestly, I could give a rat's ass if that's true, I just need to know so that I can be confident that Lady Lilina is 100% safe around you." Rutger could tell that Astore was telling the truth, he couldn't care less if he was a merman, he had his job and responsibilities and he was going to get them done.
"Astore, I want you to know that this secret is very important. If it gets out, I'm gone. I'm not dealing with the soldiers and what they might think. They might like me now because I'm strong and I help them win battles, but if they were to turn on me they might turn on you and Lilina for trusting me. So I hope you know what you're getting into." Rutger said seriously, looking into Astore's eyes strongly as he did so.
"Rutger, I am a man of many secrets, some that I will take to my grave if I have to." Astore replied with calmness. "I think I can add one more to my list and keep track of it. And I agree, if it did get out it would cause some trouble. You have the men's respect, but that only goes so far. As of now, some of them might not care, but some would, so I'm willing to keep things under wraps for as long as you and Lady Lilina want to."
"I appreciate that." Rutger stated before going quiet for a bit, mentally deciding how he should state this. "Alright, it's true, I'm a merman. Bern was chasing Lilina in her little lifeboat and shooting cannons at her which disturbed my lunch that day so I went up to see what was going on. I really do hate Bern for killing my parents, of which my father was a human from Bern, and that's why I decided to help her out, and things went from there. She saved me from being caught from Bern and healed me up on that merchant ship and we got to know each other because she lied and told them we were refugee lovers from Bern. After that we met you and you know the rest."
"Hmm, that's an interesting story." Astore commented. "I take it the legs come from your father's side then?"
"Yes, when my tail get's dried out it turns into a pair of human legs." Rutger confirmed. "It'll only come out again if I'm fully submerged in a body of water."
"And that's why you said you can't swim, makes sense." Astore replied. "Alright, that's all I needed to know, I'll leave you be now."
"Wait, just like that?" Rutger wondered.
"Just like that." Astore confirmed. "Look, like I said Lady Lilina likes and trusts you, and now I do as well, I feel she is safe under your protection so I don't have to keep watching you, as much. I'll still be around, but I'll let you two have your private time when it's needed."
"Something tells me you know something else you aren't telling me." Rutger questioned.
"Perhaps it's something you haven't quite figured out yourself boy, but I'm sure you will soon enough." Astore replied with a chuckle before starting to slink away into the night. "Enjoy the fish!"
"What a strange man, but he does his job well so I have to respect that." Rutger commented to himself before getting to work on making the fire pit bigger. Soon enough Lilina came back with two large fish and she taught Rutger how to cook them up over the fire before they started to dig in. Cooked fish actually tasted pretty good, it was nice to get an actually warm meal in your stomach from time to time, or that's what Rutger thought anyways.
"So, what do you think?" Lilina wondered when they were done.
"Maybe a little dryer than raw fish, but it's warm so that's nice. Maybe a bit of that butter stuff I tried the other day would make it taste better too." Rutger replied.
"Fish with butter is amazing! You'll have to try some when we get the castle back!" Lilina commented excitedly. "And luckily for you it shouldn't be that much longer! Just a few more battles and it'll all be over with." After she said that though she let out a pretty big yawn.
"Don't count your tadpoles just yet, we can't get ahead of ourselves." Rutger noted before pulling out the blanket he had been given and wrapping it around himself and Lilina so she could rest her head on his shoulder.
"I know, I know, but with how great things have been going I just know we're gonna win!" Lilina replied tired but still excited. "Then I can finally have a good night's rest in my bed. But sitting here like this with you is nice as well Rutger, so thank you."
"Well, like you said, what are friends for?" Rutger commented, thinking back to what she told him earlier. "I'm actually kind of happy we're friends, I haven't had a good friend in a while."
"Hmm, me either, my father always sheltered me a bit too much and gods forbid I wanted to spend time with a boy or anything." Lilina noted with a bit of sarcasm. "I like these little moments between the two of us, they are really cozy and warm, and not just because of the fish or the blanket."
"I like them too, they are nice and calming and I can think clearly, even with you around." Rutger agreed.
"I hope we can have more moments like this after this fighting is done with, don't you?" Lilina wondered.
"Yeah, that would be nice wouldn't it?" Rutger asked back wistfully, knowing full well that he'd probably be going home after Ostia Castle was retaken. Even if they were friends, a long term relationship would never work out between them, would it? "But let's not get to ahead of ourselves like I said, let's enjoy this moment as best we can."
"Hmm, you're right Rutger, I want to cherish moments like this for as long as I can." Lilina muttered as she was dozing off to sleep.
"Me too Lilina, me too."
A couple of days later Lilina's remnant of Ostian soldiers, which had actually grown in size as they picked up more survivors and some Ilian mercenaries her father had hired before he died, met up with Roy's militia from Pherae and set up camp right outside the gates of Castle Ostia. As the day grew nearer Lilina had been telling Rutger all about Roy and how they were great friends so he was interested in meeting him as well. What he didn't expect was to see Lilina practically throwing herself at Roy for a hug the moment they saw each other.
"Roy! It's been so long since I've seen you!" She said excitedly as she hugged him and started messing with his bright red hair. "You're looking a lot more mature than the last time we met."
"Well, leading a militia kind of does that to a guy." Roy replied humbly, though deep down he was enjoying the attention his best friend was giving him.
"I kind of thought you'd be taller from how Lilina talked about you." Rutger commented openly, not really caring if he was ruining a moment or anything.
"Yeah, that's what a lot of people say when they first meet me." Roy admitted. "You must be this Rutger fellow I've heard so much about. I have to say, the descriptions were not far off, you do look quite imposing and stoic."
"You've been hearing about me?" Rutger wondered.
"What, you though I'd just talk Roy up?" Lilina teased him. "I've been sending letters to Roy's camp about our progress, and of course I told him all about you and how great you are!"
"Huh, thank you I guess?" Rutger replied, not really knowing what else to say. Though he did like the fact that he was the one she talked about in her letters.
"And it's been much more than that as well, you're practically a legend around these parts Rutger." Roy added. "I've heard so many stories of a crimson blur that throws himself into battle in a flash before ending that battle in mere moments, making sure that everyone is safe and protected."
"Well, I would think some of that is embellishment, but some of it is true." Rutger noted with a small content smile, something he had been doing more and more lately. "Honestly we'd be nothing without Lilina's guidance and literal firepower, she's the one the legends should be about. She can make a fireball bigger than a medium sized boulder with little effort."
"Now who is embellishing?" Lilina commented, blushing a bit and elbowing Rutger in the side playfully. "But either way Roy, thank you so much for coming to my aid, it really means a lot to me."
"After I heard about what happened to Lord Hector, I had to come to help out. My father Lord Eliwood would have joined me, but he is still quite sick so he couldn't." Roy explained.
"Well, give him my regards as soon as you can then." Lilina noted. After that there was more setting up the camp before a strategy meeting was called. Since Roy had the larger fighting force it was determined that he should be the leader of the combined forces, and Lilina was fine with that. Roy might not have been the best fighter in Elibe, but he was a great leader that could get men and women to fight at twice their strength if need be.
"So, this is the layout of Castle Ostia." Roy said spreading out a map on a table. "As you can see it's halls are large and winding, a good defensive mechanism to stop invaders or to give time for reinforcements. There are no shortcuts to take so it's going to be a battle of attrition in there."
"These rooms here and here on the way are armories." Lilina pointed out. "They will probably be locked, but Astore still has his master keys and lockpicks if need be, so if we need more supplies we can restock there."
"What is this room here?" Rutger asked pointing out a room on the top left of the map.
"That's the entrance to the holding cells, probably where any prisoners are being held." Lilina explained.
"Hmm, that gives me an idea." Rutger noted. "If we bring extra weapons and sets of armor, we can open this door and give them to the soldiers inside. If I've learned anything about Ostian soldiers on this little adventure of ours it's that they are resourceful and never give up, there are bound to be some trying to break that door down if they hear the commotion of us breaking in."
"That's not a half bad plan." Roy commented as he thought it through. "And it would be a big surprise for the rebels to see the soldiers they thought they put down fighting once again, a real morale killer. I say we do it and see what happens."
"I agree, another wonderful plan from you Rutger." Lilina praised with a smile.
"Oh, so he's been doing this the whole time?" Roy asked. "Are you trained in battle tactics Rutger?"
"Not really, I just picked up a thing or two from my father, he was a tactician for Bern before he retired to be a sea navigator." Rutger explained. "The man loved to talk about anything and I loved to listen." Lilina was surprised that Rutger was being so open about talking about his father, he was usually even more reserved about that topic.
"So I take it you get your martial skill from your mother then?" Roy mused.
"You could say that." Rutger noted, not wanting to give too much away, even if Lilina trusted Roy.
"Good to know. Well, with that out of the way I'd say it's high time to get some dinner, would you two like to join me so we can get to know each other better?" Roy offered, mainly to Rutger.
"Sure, I don't see why not." Rutger replied, which made Lilina happy. So the three of them procured some food for dinner, and Rutger made sure not to eat grass in front of Roy. The conversation was lively between the three of them surprisingly. Rutger in particular really was caught up in Roy's optimism, even if it felt like he wasn't too confident in himself underneath. He was just like Lilina in some ways, someone who was true to themselves, even if it wasn't always the easiest path for them, something Rutger wished he could go back to being.
"Can you two promise not to beat each other up if I excuse myself for a few moments?" Lilina asked eventually, having to relieve herself from all the food and drink she had.
"I can promise because I know I'd win." Rutger replied confidently.
"You haven't even seen me fight yet, how do you know?" Roy commented back. "But we can behave ourselves, yes."
"Good, I shouldn't be too long." Lilina said before leaving the area. After that there was some silence between the two men until Roy spoke up with a question for Rutger.
"You know she likes you right?" Roy asked simply, like it was an obvious thing.
"Yeah, of course she does, we're good friends at this point." Rutger answered simply back, not quite getting the tone of the conversation yet.
"No, no, you don't get my meaning Rutger." Roy continued. "Lilina likes you, in a romantic sense."
"What?!" Rutger replied almost spitting out his drink. "No, no, no, she doesn't, she can't."
"Rutger, I've known Lilina my entire life, we've grown up together because our fathers were very good friends." Roy noted. "And what I know is that the way she acts around you is like no other person, not even me. Now I could be wrong, I will admit to that, but unless she's leading you on for some reason that I don't know about that's my assessment of the situation."
"If she's leading me on then she's doing a very good job at hiding it, though I wouldn't put it past her with how smart she is." Rutger commented. "Besides, if she was trying to lead me on then that would assume I have feelings back for her, which I don't."
"Uh-huh, sure." Roy replied before sipping his drink.
"I don't!" Rutger pressed.
"I never said you did." Roy answered back calmly.
"Okay, okay, even if I did, it wouldn't work out between us, we're too different." Rutger continued to sputter on.
"Stranger things have happened." Roy replied.
"I mean we just met like a month and half ago, feelings can't develop that quickly can they?" Rutger went on.
"Whose to say?" Roy commented, almost teasing him at this point. "Look if you don't want to admit it now or to me then that's your choice Rutger. I'm just stating that if you do end up catching feelings for Lilina and then proceed to break her heart not even the seas of Sacae are going to be a safe refuge for you."
"Safer than you would think." Rutger muttered under his breath, wondering if Roy somehow knew what he was.
"What was that?" Roy asked, hearing Rutger speak but not what he said.
"I said you're a really good friend Roy, Lilina is lucky to have a guy like you on her side." Rutger answered with his true feelings.
"It goes both ways honestly." Roy commented. "And I could see being friends with you as well Rutger, if you'd be interested."
"I'll think about it." Rutger mused before Lilina finally came back and sat between the two again.
"You two look like you're in deep conversation." She commented. "What's the topic?"
"Whether dragons actually exist or not." Rutger made up. "I say no but Roy says yes."
"Look, if merfolk are a thing in Sacae, dragons can't be that much more out there, can they?"
After a long and hard fought battle, Castle Ostia was retaken by it's rightful owners. Rutger was even right about soldiers breaking out of the holding cells and the ones that joined the fight made it so it ended even faster and with less bloodshed. After that the next couple weeks were a blur for him and Lilina. First they had to gather up all the Ostian survivors and get the news out that things were hopefully going back to normal, then they had to asses the damages to the castle and the surrounding land. Then of course there was a proper funeral service for King Hector which Rutger decided to attend because he knew Lilina would need the support to get through it. And then finally there was Lilina's coronation as the new Queen of Ostia. All in all there were ups and downs as it had been recently, but at the end of it all there was hope which always felt nice.
Eventually though Rutger felt like it was time to go back home. He couldn't stay here in Ostia forever, it wasn't safe for him or Lilina if he stayed around. And even if Roy was right in his assessment of Lilina's feelings and even if deep down he too had feelings for her, he knew it couldn't work. Yeah his parents ended up together, but that was different, neither of them were important people in the grand scheme of things, Lilina was. She'd have some great stories to tell her kids about merfolk though, and hopefully that would soften Ostian relations with them enough for the next starstruck couple to stick it out together.
So on the night of the full moon Rutger snuck out of the castle, leaving a note on the bed he had been sleeping in for Lilina to read in his absence. He made his way to the lake near the castle and started to undress, knowing that it had a river passage that would lead back to the seas of Sacae. He was about to take his pants off and dive in when he felt a twinge of pain in his chest. Was it sadness? Regret? Longing? Bad food? Whatever it was it caused him to look back towards Castle Ostia one last time and when he did, she was there, right in front of him.
"Lilina?!" Rutger asked in shock. "What are you doing out here this late?"
"I figured you would try to leave without saying goodbye, so I've been coming out here for the last week or so trying to catch you." Lilina explained. "I got suspicious when you started asking about the lake and where the river went. I'm here to say that your little plan isn't going to fly, you're gonna say goodbye to me whether you like it or not."
"Willful and observant as ever aren't we?" Rutger teased weakly, knowing he had been caught red handed. "Look Lilina, this is for the best, I can't stay here. It's too dangerous for me and it's way too dangerous for you. What if your men found out about me being a merman? They might turn on you and start another rebellion!"
"If you would have said that when we first started out I might have gone with it, but now Rutger? You're a war hero to them! You helped give them their land and livelihood back, they love you!" I love you. She wanted to add, but it didn't seem appropriate. "If they found out you were a merman I know that like 95% of them would say something to the effect of 'Wow, that's amazing! I never knew merfolk were so strong and helpful, I understand why he hid it though.' or something like that."
"That still leaves 5% of them that would be against it." Rutger pointed out.
"Yeah, and they can leave for all I care." Lilina stated. "But honestly Rutger, do you really think I don't know what's really going on here? You're not leaving because of my men or because of how I feel, you're leaving because you can't handle how you feel." That statement felt like an arrow shooting through Rutger's heart with how it stung. But she wasn't wrong.
"And so what if I am?" Rutger asked back. "Look, I've really enjoyed the time I've spent with you Lilina, I really have. This last three months have been some of the best of my entire life, but we both knew that eventually it had to end. There was no way that a woman as important and influential as you and a guy like me were gonna stay close like this. Even if I wasn't a merman, I'm just a commoner, nothing special about me at all except where I was born."
"And you just get to make that decision for the both of us?" Lilina asked as she stepped closer to Rutger. "That doesn't seem very fair to me does it? I'm the Queen now, I get to associate with whomever I please from wherever they are from. And people don't like that they can bite me. I want to be close with you Rutger, I want to keep having moments together like we did when we were travelling together, I want to have moments together that are even grander than that and I want moments that are just small but wonderful in their own right. And deep down in that locked up heart of yours I know you want that as well." Lilina was really hitting deep with her words, Rutger couldn't deny their truth and impact as his heart started to ache even more.
"But, you know, I'm not worth it." Rutger replied weakly. "I'm just a guy who was angry at Bern because they took his family away, I didn't help you because it was the right thing to do, I helped you because I thought it would make me feel better about myself."
"That may have been true at the start Rutger, as of right now I can't believe that." Lilina stated a bit more softly. "You could have run off and left me multiple times. After we docked in the port, after we took the first outpost, after we took the last one, after we retook the castle even, but you didn't. You stayed and helped and supported me through all of that, and honestly I don't know if things would have gone so well if you weren't there for me. You knew the pain of losing your parents suddenly, you knew how to be the comfort you didn't get when you needed it, you knew how to make things stable for me. And I'll be truthful with you Rutger, I'm scared. I'm scared that if you leave then things are gonna start crumbling around me and I'm not going to know what to do or have the strength to do them. That's what you give me Rutger, you make me a complete person, and I just hope that you feel the same." As she was saying all of this she was getting closer and closer to Rutger, to the point that she was cupping his chin with her hand when she was done.
"I do, but I've never been this close to anyone before, as much as you think I know there is a lot I don't know and I don't want to end up hurting you even more than me just leaving now would because that would break me even more than I already am." Rutger replied. "I don't know what to do, and I wish I did."
"Rutger, this is probably one of the few times I'll ever say this to you, but how about you just shut up and stop thinking so much?" Lilina said before moving in and finally kissing him on the lips like she had been wanting to for a while now. As she expected his lips were a bit wet, but they were also nice and warm as well as a perfect fit for hers. And to her great enjoyment, Rutger didn't pull back suddenly, he didn't jerk away, he stayed right there and let her do as she pleased. "Rutger, I like you, maybe even love you, but I'm never going to find out if you leave now. Eventually the day might come when we have to go our separate ways, but for now things are good between us, and I don't see why they can't stay good. So please, can you give this a shot, for my sake?"
"If you're really this determined to see this through, then yes, I would love to see where this relationship goes." Rutger admitted, his heart being pretty much completely melted at this point. "But if things go south, one way or another, I'm going to leave for your safety. Though you'll obviously know where to find me."
"I understand, and I'm glad to know you feel the same." Lilina replied. "When did you know?"
"Oh, probably that night we had the fish and you fell asleep on my shoulder." Rutger noted. "That was nice, we should do that again sometime."
"Well, we'll actually have a chance to." Lilina commented. "You see, now that things are calm here in Ostia, we're working towards joining the Lycian army's push to drive Bern out of the other nations it's invaded. And I'm going to be there leading the charge as well as my father did before me. And I want you to be there with me of course."
"So it's turning into a full scale war then?" Rutger mused. "Well, I'm still willing to stick it to Bern if you are, though shouldn't we make it official or something? Like me enlisting in your army?"
"Actually, I was thinking you could be my royal bodyguard, that way it wouldn't be strange for us to be together all the time and it would help me protect your secret while your protected me from other threats." Lilina explained. "You'd get paid of course, though I'm not sure what you'd do with human money, we can hash out those details later though."
"As long as I get to see your smiling face every day, that should be payment enough." Rutger noted before smirking a bit. "Though a nice supply of new swords and seaweed wouldn't hurt either. And maybe a new trident as well."
"See, that's the spirit!" Lilina replied with her own smile. "And see, this will be easy, we'll just go on like we have been for the last few months and see how it goes, we'll see how close we can really get."
"Well, I've always loved your optimism and positivity, so I'm looking forward to it." Rutger agreed.
"And sorry for taking what I'm assuming was your first kiss so suddenly, I just felt like I needed to do that to seal my argument." Lilina apologized.
"Oh, that wasn't my first kiss." Rutger replied with a slightly deeper voice as he leaned back in towards Lilina.
"This, is my first kiss, our first kiss."
To Be Continued? Maybe?
Chapter 86: File #896 Treetop Getaway Day 3
Notes:
Finally another Roy/Guinevere story to write! And continuing this series where I try to make things kinkier than usual, though I think this one is tame compared to the last one, but it's still a bit more than usual towards the end. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #896 Treetop Getaway Day 3
Characters: Roy, Guinevere, Rutger, Clarine
Based on: a commission by SandyrexArt on Twitter
The beginning of the third day of the group's hideaway vacation was a bit quiet. Roy was wondering the whole morning where everyone but Guinevere was, but eventually he would find his answer around an hour after noon when he saw Rutger making his way into the gaming hall where he was playing this new game called billiards. Roy waved him over and handed him over a wooden cue before explaining the rules so they could play together.
"Seems easy enough." Rutger said with a yawn as Roy set everything up. "How are you doing today Roy?"
"I should be asking you that, you're still yawning this late in the day and you still look pretty tired." Roy noted. "What did you four get up to last night?"
"You really want to know?" Rutger asked, hinting that it might be something unusual.
"I mean I asked didn't I?" Roy replied with a chuckle. "Look, this place is for doing stuff we wouldn't normally do right? So I'm expecting it to be something out there, especially if it was some sort of scheme Clarine came up with."
"Fair enough." Rutger noted. "Well, let's just say that Etrurian potion making is a lot more advanced than they let on and I'm most likely gonna be a father a year from now. Like we went at it all night with those potions, and with me being the only guy there, it almost kind of feels like a hangover."
"It looks like it." Roy chuckled again. "So, I'm guessing from context Clarine and Dorothy wanted you to be a surrogate since they can't have a kid with each other and decided to have some fun with it. Sounds like something Clarine would come up with. What about Lilina though?"
"Probably not, at least not yet." Rutger replied. "I have a feeling with how she acted she's gonna want to make it happen before we leave, but we still need to talk about it before we do anything."
"That's always a good idea." Roy noted. "You think you're ready for all that responsibility?"
"I'd like to think so." Rutger admitted. "I'd like to think that I've grown enough emotionally and matured enough to take care of a child of my own, with Lilina's help of course. I mean as you've seen I'm not prone to much rage anymore, it's changed more into a closed off feeling, but those I care about can crack through that shell easier and easier each day, and I know a child of my own would do that even easier. I just hope I can live up to my father's example honestly."
"Mark was a genuinely good father figure, even for me and Lilina." Roy agreed. "But I'm sure as long as you put your heart into it and try your best, things will work out. Now the real question, would you rather have a boy or a girl?"
"Girl, 100%." Rutger replied confidently. "I just feel like I might clash too much with a son if he's the first one you know? What about you and Guinevere though, have you talked about having children?"
"We've had some discussions about it, though it's a bit more complicated politically with us." Roy noted. "I think we're getting close though, maybe in a year or so if Bern is still as stable as it has been. Don't want the age gap between our kids to be that large." Roy joked at the end.
"Well, I'm sure Lilina and I are thinking of having more than one, so that shouldn't be an issue." Rutger commented. "Either way, it's nice talking to you like this Roy. I enjoy having frank and mature conversations with someone I can trust."
"I feel the same way Rutger, I'm glad you've come around to them." Roy agreed. "But enough serious talk, we're supposed to be having fun here. I'm gonna smoke you at this billiards game so I can brag to Lilina about it when we see her next."
"Oh, you're on!" Rutger replied in a competitive tone before they got down to business. Roy had an hour or so more experience than Rutger, but Rutger quickly caught on to how the game was played and eventually after a hard fought set he came out on top, a little to Roy's chagrin.
"Do you have to be better than me at every physical activity we do?" Roy said half jokingly when they were done.
"I wouldn't say it had anything to do with physical ability, you just had to judge the angles precisely and give it the correct power, it's all just physics." Rutger chuckled back.
"What does it have to do with healing staves?" Roy wondered.
"Oh, come on, don't tell me you didn't learn physics in those fancy Lycian schools or with your private instructors." Rutger teased. "You know, physics, the way things move when force is applied to them."
"Oooh, I get what you mean now." Roy said as it dawned on him. "I guess my teachers never called it that. Where did you hear that term?"
"My father taught it to me, he said it was a minor subject he took during his tactical training when he was young and still schooling in Bern." Rutger explained. "I bet if you ask Guinevere she'll know what I'm talking about."
"I think I'll do that then." Roy noted. "Oh, speaking of, are we on for tonight, the four of us?"
"I don't think so, when I left the room Lilina was still sleeping last night off and I feel like she's going to want to take it slow today." Rutger answered. "Sometime tomorrow is probably the best though."
"Alright, I'll let Guinevere know." Roy replied. Rutger nodded in acknowledgement before leaving the gaming hall. Roy decided to practice a bit more at the billiards, trying to take Rutger's words to heart in trying to get better, before heading out and seeing if he could find Guinevere. Luckily he found her in short order and gave her a big hug and kiss out in the open where a lot of people could see them.
"Well, hello to you as well." Guinevere commented with a cute laugh once Roy put her down. "I have to say, I love how we can be much more free and easy with our displays of affection here."
"Yeah, it's really nice not having to worry about what people will say or think." Roy agreed. "So, do you have any plans for the day?"
"I was hoping we could talk to Lilina and Rutger about our plans actually." Guinevere noted. "Have you seen either of them today?"
"I was just in the gaming hall with Rutger actually." Roy answered. "And he told me that tomorrow would be a better day, him and Lilina got really tired out with Clarine and Dorothy last night and need to take a rest day."
"Hmm, that's fair, though I hope they aren't feeling too bad." Guinevere commented. "Alright then, I did have a backup plan for the day if that was the case, one that should help me get a bit more loose and comfortable with spending the day with them tomorrow."
"Oh, and what would that be?" Roy wondered.
"Well, you know how there are the indoor swimming areas separate from the outside ones?" Guinevere asked rhetorically. "I was wanting to go into one of them, the one for exhibitionists to be specific."
"Huh, color me surprised, I wasn't expecting something like that." Roy noted with a bit of a devious chuckle. "But that sounds fun to me! Let's get going!" So the couple made their way to one of the sets of indoor swimming areas. Each set had three pools, one for just normal swimming, one for exhibitionists or for people who didn't care if they were seen naked where you weren't allowed to wear anything to cover up, and one where it was basically a huge orgy where if you went in it was telling everyone in there 'Hey, I'm free to get down with anyone in here' or something similar. Roy figured Guinevere wouldn't want to go into the last one and neither would he, that seemed more like a Rutger and Lilina or Mark and Lyn kind of thing. But if it was just other people they might never see again getting to see them naked, that was a different story.
"So, are we supposed to just leave our clothes at the door here?" Guinevere asked since she hadn't heard anything other than the basics.
"Lilina told me that their is a changing room where you can store your clothes." Roy noted. "But she also said there is only one and it's for both men and women."
"Makes sense." Guinevere noted before they entered the pool area. There was a guard who explained how things worked right inside and even if they knew what was going on it was nice for the couple to get some clarification. After that they made their way to the changing room and it was actually not too full, it was technically shortly after lunch time for most people, so Roy figured that everyone had been eating and not wanting to swim as much.
"Well, no time like the present!" Roy said with a smile before starting to undress himself. He was going to keep his headband on though, he really liked how it looked contrasted to his hair, and it was a good way for people who knew him to recognize him better or to find him better in a crowd.
"I'm still so impressed at just how quickly you can get undressed Roy." Guinevere commented as she started to disrobe as well. She too was going to keep her headwear on, but more because it was a Bern heirloom that noted her position and she didn't want it getting stolen or anything.
"Hey, you have to be prepared for anything!" Roy replied confidently as he slipped his undergarments off and stood proud in his naked glory. "But this is nothing compared to how fast Rutger can get undressed. Did you know he has a little cord inside his jacket that he can pull to just make it fall off his body? He told me that he got the idea from his mother Lyn."
"That's interesting, I wonder if I'll get to see it tomorrow." Guinevere replied before she slowly bent down to take her panties off, leaving her completely naked as well. But as soon as she stood back up someone accidentally brushed against her and she instinctively latched onto Roy for protection.
"Oh, my bad, I didn't mean to bump you like that." The woman apologized before looking at the pair. "Looking good you two!
"It's no problem, I'm just not used to things like this completely." Guinevere admitted.
"You're looking great as well!" Roy added with a thumbs up and a smile. After that they walked into the pool room proper, though Guinevere was still holding onto Roy pretty tightly. "Hey, are you okay?" He asked with genuine concern. "If this is too much for you then we can go back."
"No, no, I'm fine." Guinevere said taking a deep breath. "I want to do this, truly. I just need to get in the right mindset about it. I just need to relax and not think so much."
"Well, I can help with that." Roy said pulling her even closer and wrapping his arms around her body. "Guinevere, you are the most beautiful woman I've ever met, all these other people in here have nothing on you, and even if they did they are just here to have some fun, not to judge you. Everyone here just wants to have a good time, they don't want to think negatively and they don't want to cause issues, so you can just be yourself, or whatever version of yourself you want to try out. Of course, I think any version of you is the best and I always will, because that's just how much I love and care for you." With that he moved in and kissed her firmly on the lips in front of everyone again, this time getting some cheers from the people inside the pool area because they were genuinely happy to see a couple like this.
"See, all these people just want to be positive, they're cheering for two people kissing who they don't even know." Roy said softly after the kiss was over. "So don't stress out so much, okay?"
"O-Okay." Guinevere replied softly back before a swell in her heart came to her suddenly. "Alright! Let's do this! And thank you Roy, I needed that little pep talk, you're always so good with your words."
"What are good husbands for?" Roy asked back with a cheeky grin. "Now, let's jump in and have some fun!" Guinevere nodded and then the two of them turned to the pool, took a few steps towards it, and jumped in together as they held hands. They made a big splash and the crowd cheered again for how happy the scene was.
Slowly but surely Guinevere was getting used to being so exposed to so many people, though there were only maybe two dozen people in and around the pool including her and Roy. People would look at her and at first she would be nervous and self conscious, but once they gave her a compliment telling her how good she looked or started talking to her about something mundane and not even really noticing she was naked those feelings would melt away and she felt like she could enjoy herself. It was like none of these people cared if she was the queen of Bern, it was like she was just like them, which was a nice feeling actually, though she did wonder if any of them knew that she was the queen or would believe it if they were told. Either way she was having fun and she felt that this experience would help her greatly when her and Roy met up with Lilina and Rutger later on.
Eventually though she started looking around for Roy and when she spotted him he was at one of the corners of the pool with his legs spread out but with his eyes closed like he was trying to relax. She got a good look at him from afar and she just had to bite her lip to stop herself from swimming up and just jumping right then and there. Roy had been fit and in shape when they first met all those years ago, but back then she would categorize him as cute more than anything. Now though? She thought he was hotter than the flames the Binding Blade gave off when he used it. All his muscles grew larger in all the right places and his face became just that much sharper and more mature looking. He had kept up his training even after the war and it showed, he was certainly a specimen of a man, and for the most part he was all hers. If she wasn't already soaking wet from swimming around the pool, just getting a look at him like that would have gotten her moist pretty quickly. As she was having those thoughts though someone came up beside her to see what she was looking at and they had some comments to make as well.
"Wow, you're a lucky woman Guinevere, Roy has really filled out his frame over the years." It was Clarine, the one who had invited her and Roy to this resort in the first place. Guinevere knew that she had been distantly related to her late brother because of their mothers, but since she had a different mother they didn't share the same connection. Not that it would have mattered much, the relation would be distant enough that things wouldn't be weird if something were to happen between them, but people would always find something to discredit or shame her about. Either way Clarine's words snapped Guinevere out of her thoughts suddenly and she flailed a bit in the water before centering herself.
"Clarine, you need to warn me the next time you do something like that." Guinevere breathed as she tried to catch her breath.
"Sorry, but you were so deep in thought, I didn't really want to disturb you." Clarine replied with a cheeky, knowing grin. "But I am right as usual, Roy is quite the good looking man, especially when he's relaxed and naked like that. I'm surprised you aren't over there getting all over him as we speak."
"Well, I would be if we weren't out here in public." Guinevere admitted. "Besides, this is just the exhibitionist pool area, not the orgy one."
"Didn't you listen to the guard when you came in here?" Clarine teased. "He said that if you wanted to get intimate in here you could, you just had to have a more firm consent attached to it. Come on, everyone cheered when you two kissed and jumped into the pool, I'm sure they aren't gonna mind seeing you two getting it on in the corner, they might not even notice."
"But he might be sleeping, I don't want to startle him." Guinevere countered.
"Then start slow." Clarine replied. "Swim over there and start sucking his dick or play with his balls or something, get him hard so that when he does open his eyes he'll be ready for more."
"You really think that will work?" Guinevere wondered.
"You'll only find out unless you go over there and try." Clarine noted. "Now go get him before I go over there and do it myself, I've still got him on my list of people I want to get with while we're here."
"Oh, you'll get your chance later Clarine, trust me." Guinevere replied before taking the initiative and swimming over to where Roy was relaxing. Being this close to him was always so exciting for her, but seeing him like this, so open and relaxed in his exposure, was making her heart flutter even more. "Elimine, sometimes I wonder if you realize how attractive you really are Roy." She said to herself before looking down slightly. "Just start sucking his dick, simple enough."
With that she sank down into the pool enough that her head was in between Roy's legs. Most of her hair started to float on the surface, but she made sure to keep it out of the way as she moved in closer. Even though it looked like Roy was relaxing his dick was somewhat erect, probably given to the excitement of being exposed to all the people here and seeing so many of them naked. But that made it a bit easier for Guinevere to reach out with her hand and start stroking it up and down gently to see how he would react. Roy's head moved slightly but other than that his eyes remained closed. So Guinevere moved on and placed a light kiss on the tip of his dick, still no major reaction."
"You're either really asleep or really good at acting Roy." Guinevere commented before going in fully and putting his dick in her mouth. This wasn't the first time she had done this of course, though it wasn't something she was too experienced with either. But with Roy in this state it would be a nice round of practice at least. As she started to bob her head up and down with her lips around Roy's shaft she could feel it getting harder and larger with each movement. Roy never liked to brag about it, but he had a pretty impressive length and size when it came to it so soon enough she was getting a pretty big mouthful when she bobbed her head down.
"I hope you're feeling good in whatever dream you're having while I do this." Guinevere noted after a bit when she needed to come up for a breath. By this time Roy's dick was fully erect and she just looked at it for a bit as she caught her breath. She really just wanted to jump on it right here and now, but what she really wanted more was for Roy to be awake for it. So she was determined to wake him up without getting up on his lap, and to that end she went back in and started licking his shaft up and down and all over, getting it even more wet and slippery than the pool water had. With this there was a bit more stirring from Roy, but he still wasn't waking up. So Guinevere thought back to what Clarine advised her and came up with an idea. As she continued to lick him up and down she reached her hand under her head and mouth and started gently fondling Roy's balls, slowly moving them around but not squeezing so hard that it would hurt.
This is what finally got Roy to start waking up. He realized he was still in the pool area from the water around his legs and hips, but as his eyes fluttered forward he was slightly shocked to see his lovely Guinevere licking and kissing on his dick while also having his balls in her hand.
"This still has to be part of a dream." He commented with a small moan as his eyes opened fully. "But it feels so real, like it's really you doing all this here Guinevere." When she heard Roy speak Guinevere finally looked up and caught Roy's gaze immediately.
"It is real though, I was trying to get you to wake up and it seems I've finally done it." She replied back with a warm smile.
"Hmm, why would you go about doing it this way though?" Roy pondered, quickly realizing what was going on and playing along with it.
"Well, would you rather have had me get down on you and you not even feel it?" Guinevere asked in a slightly teasing tone.
"No, I guess not." Roy replied with a smirk. "But now that I am awake, why don't you climb up on my lap so I can make you feel good as well?" So Guinevere started to get onto his lap facing him but Roy had another idea. "Turn the other way, why not give the people here something else to cheer about? Plus it'll help being nervous for tomorrow probably."
"O-Okay." Guinevere replied as she spun around so now her back was up against Roy's chest.
"Perfect, now put your arm around my shoulder for support." Roy guided and she did just so. He adjusted himself as well and soon enough he was lined up for easy access into Guinevere's body. "Are you ready?"
"I am." Guinevere confirmed. She loved that Roy still to this day asked if she was ready, he was so considerate of her and her feelings, she hoped that he would always be like this and she had confidence that he would be.
"Good." Was all Roy said before slowly lowering her down onto his cock and having her slide slowly down it's length until it was fully lodged in her pussy. As expected Guinevere gave out a long and satisfied moan as she was filled by his length, but soon enough she wanted more than just that feeling so she slowly started bouncing up and down on Roy's cock as he held the both of them steady. "Eager today aren't we?" Roy teased.
"A little, yes." Guinevere admitted. "Just seeing you so relaxed and open like you were, it really turned me on. I know we don't focus on our looks too much, but you truly are quite the good looking man Roy, especially without anything on except your headband." Usually Roy would debate a compliment like this, being the modest and humble man that he was, but in this moment he truly enjoyed hearing it from the woman he loved, so instead he accepted it with confidence, in his own way of course.
"Well, I've got to keep up with how beautiful and sexy you are my love." He complimented Guinevere back. "I'm not lying when I say you are the most beautiful woman I've ever met. Your long and flowing blonde hair, eyes made of gold itself, your smooth skin that I get to touch pretty much whenever I want, and last but certainly not least these wonderfully shaped breasts that fit perfectly on your body. In fact, if you don't mind, there is something with them I've been eager to do as well." And with that he moved his mouth closer to her chest and started gently licking and sucking on her left breast.
"Elimine! That feels good." Guinevere moaned when Roy began doing that. Again, not the first time he had done something like this, but she loved it every time he did. She loved every time he did something confidently like this, it was a stark change from how polite he usually was. It showed that when he really wanted something he had the will to take it, but the control to realize that not everything needed to be taken with force, a microcosm of how he acted during the war when they fell in love with each other.
They kept going at it like that for a while, most of their love making sessions were long and drawn out, and this was no different because they had all the time in the world. Though there was someone there who wanted to actually see the end before they had to leave soon, and she figured she would help the couple along to reach that conclusion. So she dove under the water and slowly swam up to the pair without them noticing before slowly rising to the surface. She popped her head above the water between both sets of the couple's legs and smirked before moving in and starting to lick both Guinevere's clit and Roy's shaft at the same time.
"Roy, are you using your fingers on my clit?" Guinevere wondered as she could feel what felt like both of Roy's hands on her hip and leg.
"No, are you touching me down there?" Roy asked wondering what the feeling was as well. They both looked down and Clarine, who was the one doing it, snuck back under the water before she could be seen. The couple disregarded it for a bit, but then Clarine came back up and started doing it again. This time though the both of them saw her out of the corner of their eyes, but Roy winked at Guinevere to let her know just to go along with it.
"Well, if you did have a third hand doing that I would love it because it feels quite good!" Guinevere moaned as she could quickly feel her body getting closer to an orgasm from Clarine practically eating her out.
"Yeah, I'm about to blow as well!" Roy moaned back. "I assume it's okay to finish inside?"
"Please do!" Guinevere moaned louder as Clarine playfully and gently nibbled on her clit. Before Roy could respond Clarine also started fondling his balls as well, but a bit more firmly than Guinevere had and it was that touch that finally got Roy to blow his load. His seed quickly rushed into Guinevere's body, filling it up as much as it could before gravity started doing it's work and had it start flowing out of her pussy and down his dick. Luckily there was someone down there to clean the whole thing up for them.
"Oh, Clarine, we didn't even see you down there." Roy teased when he came back down from his orgasm high. "Well, I hope you enjoyed the show." He added as he gave her a knowing wink.
"I figured I should help it along as best I could, I need to get some lunch and I couldn't miss the big finale." Clarine teased him back. "But don't think this get's you off the hook for later, I want some of that loving you gave Guinevere here for myself as well."
"Oh, you'll get it alright, Rutger and I will make sure of that." Roy replied with a devious smirk.
"Yeah, but I get them first." Guinevere said, deciding to tease as well for once. "So you'll have to wait your turn."
"Sure, sure, just don't break them too badly before I get a shot." Clarine teased some more. "Well, see you later, that lunch thing wasn't a joke, I waited this long so I could swim longer so I'm starving." So with that Clarine swam off and out of the pool to get changed.
"She's grown into a very playful and mature woman." Guinevere commented when Clarine was out of earshot.
"It really fits her." Roy agreed. "She's becoming more like her parents every day." That was a bit of a joke and it got Guinevere to laugh along with him. "Well, I'm getting hungry as well, surprisingly enough your breast didn't produce any milk." He teased. "You want to get out of here and get a bite?"
"Well, you know that could be arranged, sooner or later." Guinevere teased back. "But yes, I am quite famished as well, so let's get something to eat." So they got out of the pool and got dressed before leaving the building.
"Oh, yeah, I just remembered." Roy commented once they were on their way to get food. "Rutger told me to ask you if you knew what the term 'physics' meant."
"Of course I do, that's one of the subjects taught in Bernese universities." Guinevere stated with a bit of confusion. "I even learned some back when I was younger. What I'm curious about is how Rutger knows the term, being born in Sacae and all."
"He said his father taught him the term and about the subject when he was growing up." Roy explained. "His father went to Bern military school for tactics before he met his mother."
"Rutger's father is from Bern?" Guinevere asked slightly shocked, a few more puzzle pieces about Roy's friend falling into place, but dumping a few more scattered ones on top.
"You know what? Maybe I should give you a crash course on Rutger and his family before we meet up with them tomorrow, so you know where he stands and won't say anything you don't mean to." Roy offered.
"Yes, I think that might be pertinent to tomorrow's activities." Guinevere agreed. "Can you tell me while we eat, or is it going to take longer than that?"
"I should be able to get everything in before we're done, though I will say I might not know exactly everything, even if Rutger and his family were pretty open about most things before, well you know." Roy noted.
"That's fair." Guinevere nodded. "Well, I guess I'm learning something new today."
Chapter 87: File #767 Total Drama Emblem: Magvel
Notes:
This is the last Total Drama Emblem for now since I don't have any more TDI styled comms (for Fire Emblem that is) at the moment. There could be more though, we'll see. Otherwise, enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #767 Total Drama Emblem: Magvel
Characters: Joshua, Lute
Based on: a commission by witchartnsfw on Twitter
"Hello once again my loyal fans, as always I'm your host with the dough that seems to overflow, Anna! When we last left you Team Magic was down three competition wins to one to Team Weapons in our best of seven immunity challenge for the week. Can Team Magic mount a fairy tale like comeback or will they get smoked like a dying flame? You'll have to stay tuned to find out!"
"Alright campers, today we finish up our competitions for immunity." Anna stated to the group of fourteen as they stood around what looked like an artificial corn field. "The next challenge will be a corn maze! Of course we couldn't plant all this corn in time for the competition, plus that would take a lot of money, so this artificial corn will have to do. The goal is to find three of the seven hidden flags throughout the maze and then come out the other side. Coming back to the entrance doesn't count! Everyone got it?" The crowd of Magvellian young adults nodded and murmured their agreement.
Ephraim Confessional
"Too bad I already did my competition, I would have blazed through that maze with time to spare, heck I think even Innes could beat some of these flatfoots on Team Magic."
L'Arachel Confessional
"A fake corn maze? How drab! They at least could have sprung for something more regal looking like sunflowers or the like! But I guess my natural radiance will have to guide me through the grey if I get chosen for this challenge."
"Okay, same process as the other times I'll pick names out of these hats from the remaining members of each team and they'll have to compete against each other." Anna stated before taking the hats back out. "I think I'll pick for Team Magic first this time."
"Hey Lute, who do you think has the best chance of winning this one for us of whose left?" Artur asked his teammate who was very good at math and estimations along with her magic.
"Hmm, if I were to make a quick calculation I would say L'Arachel." Lute stated confidently. "She's the fastest of those left of us and since she'll be surrounded by the fake corn she'll be less likely to be distracted by things outside the maze."
"And the representative for Team Magic is... Lute!" Anna called out as she pulled the paper out of the hat and showed everyone.
"And your assessment of your own skills?" Artur teased slightly, he was still a bit salty about the spider prank Lute had played on him last week.
"I'll come out victorious no matter who my opponent is, I am a prodigy and pretty much everything I do remember?" Lute answered with more confidence.
Lute Confessional
"The good thing about being confident all the time is that people don't question you when you're full of crap. There are a few people on Team Weapons I think I could beat in a physical competition like this, but not many. Luckily for myself I have a, hopefully, flawless back up plan to fall back on."
Natasha Confessional
"I think Lute has a pretty good chance at keeping us alive, way better than I would have had. She's really smart and can probably figure out the maze faster than anyone on the other team, so I have confidence in her."
Eirika Confessional
"Lute always has this confident air about her, though I wonder how much of it is genuine sometimes. Either way I know she'll give this competition her all, so whoever gets chosen from our team needs to stay on guard."
"And now for Team Weapons!" Anna stated as she reached into the other hat and started rustling around for a name.
"Hey Innes, want to bet on whose gonna get picked?" Joshua joked as he continuously flipped his lucky coin on his thumb.
"Honestly at this point, it would be a good idea so we can rig the outcome since I always end up being wrong when we bet." Innes replied a bit snarkily. "But no, you already have enough of my money, belongings, and pride. I don't feel like losing any more at the moment."
"Your loss." Joshua said coolly as he continued to flip his coin as Anna fished for a name.
"Going up against Lute in the corn maze competition is... Joshua!" Anna called out, finally picking out the name.
"Heh, lucky me." Joshua commented, flipping his coin back into his hat for safe keeping.
Joshua Confessional
"Corn maze seems like an easy enough competition, all I have to do is hug one of the walls and I'll eventually make it out. Plus with my speed advantage over Lute with my longer legs it should be a piece of cake. I wonder if I could get one of the twins to put a bet on Lute to get something out of them. Hmm, maybe some other time."
Lute Confessional
"Going up against Joshua is a bit of a complication if I'm being honest. He plays the fool, but he's actually quite intelligent and he's definitely a faster runner than I am. But, he likes to gamble so that means my back up plan can still work if I get lucky. Just have to win a coin flip."
Lyon Confessional
"So glad I don't have to go up against Joshua, I think he could really go far in this game and I don't want to make myself look worse in front of Eirika and Ephraim by losing really bad to him in a competition. I'm just gonna hang back and see what happens with this one."
"Lute, Joshua, I'll give you two fifteen minutes to inspect the outer perimeter of the maze before we begin. Come back here to this spot when you're done." Anna instructed and the two competitors nodded and walked off as the rest of their teammates took seats in the viewing area. Lute wanted to lock down her plan as soon as possible so when her and Joshua were just out of sigh and sound of the group she stood in front of him to stop him from walking away.
"Joshua, I have a proposition for you." Lute stated plainly.
"I'm listening." Joshua answered, raising his eyebrow in intrigue.
"I'm wondering if I can get you to throw this competition in my favor." Lute continued. "With how things are going your team is going to win immunity this week meaning someone from my team will need to be voted out. I believe that it would help my case for staying if I won my competition against you and that it would make you look less like a threat in the long run if you make it far into the game like I'm predicting you will."
"Alright, that makes sense, from your point of view at least." Joshua replied calmly, not wanting to give anything away about how he was thinking about this proposal. "But I don't feel that other people seeing me as less of a threat is enough incentive for me to throw a competition, what else do I get out of this?"
"I figured you'd say something like that." Lute noted. "And I agree, I should do something for you. So in exchange for throwing this competition I will do any one thing you ask of me. A chore around camp, plant some information on someone, break up an alliance, anything that's within my power. And you don't have to use it right away either, you can save it until whenever you feel it's best used."
Lute Confessional
"When I said anything, I really did mean anything. It's important to hold up your end of a bargain like this, because if you don't then everyone is going to find out about it later and think less of you. What's the worst he could ask for, something sexual in nature? I've been getting an itch lately anyways so getting that distraction out of the way would be a positive for me.
Joshua Confessional
"I was surprised when Lute came up and told me she wanted me to throw the competition, but she had some good reasoning behind it. She's very smart so I'm sure she's been thinking about this for a while and sees it as her best opportunity to further her game. But I'm not gonna give her too much of an advantage. She said I could hold the favor as long as I want? Nah, I'm using it right away so she can't hold it over me or get out of it by getting eliminated. And she did say anything within her power. Let's see what my lucky coin has to say about it."
"That's more like it." Joshua replied with a devious looking smirk. "Yeah, that all sounds good to me, though there is just one more thing." He added, pulling his lucky coin back out of his hat. "You have to call a coinflip correctly. Do it and I'll throw the competition for you."
"I figured that would be the case." Lute stated, gaining some confidence back since Joshua was agreeable to her plan. "Should I call it now or after you toss it in the air?"
"Call it in the air." Joshua said, making it so it would be a fair 50/50. Otherwise he knew how to flip his coin the right way to get his desired outcome 9 out of 10 times. After that he flipped the coin high into the air to give Lute time to make a decision."
"Tails!" She called when the coin hit the apex of it's arc. As it came down it felt like an eternity, but eventually it landed softly on the cut grass near Lute's feet.
"And Tails it is!" Joshua said bending down to pick up his coin. "It looks like you get to save a bit of face with your team. And it's ironic you called Tails, considering what I'd like you to do for me."
"Oh, and why would that be?" Lute wondered, not quite getting his meaning.
"Because, once we're done with all the challenges, I want you to-" The rest was cut off as he whispered it into her ear silently.
Joshua Confessional
"Hey, you have to take these opportunities when they present themselves. Lute might be a bookwork at heart, but there is no denying that she's also very cute and has a great body under that dress of hers from what I saw of her in her bikini earlier. Plus this way she's less likely to tell anyone else about our deal because it's slightly embarrassing."
Lute Confessional
"Eh, like I said, I've been itching do something like this for a bit, so it's all good. Though I was hoping he'd hold onto the favor for just a bit so I could do something more suited to playing the game, but he probably already thought of that since he's so crafty. And not to mention Joshua is actually quite attractive, so it's not like I won't enjoy myself or anything."
"Deal, but we have to go out some place where no one can see us." Lute replied with a slight blush at Joshua's suggestion.
"I know the perfect place." Joshua assured her. "Now, let's at least look like we're trying for this competition and continue our walk around the perimeter."
"Good idea." Lute noted. "And make your throw believable, no one is going to think I'm gonna beat you three flags to none."
"Hey, I still have some pride you know?" Joshua teased before the both of them continued their walk around the perimeter of the fake corn maze. When their 15 minutes were up they made it back to the entrance where Anna was standing to start the competition.
"I appreciate you giving us time to prepare, but other than getting the scale of the maze I didn't really learn much about it." Lute commented.
"Oh really?" Joshua teased. "Because I got to see a few twists and turns, must be an advantage of being so tall." Even if he was going to throw the competition he was gonna have fun with it."
"I seriously doubt it, you aren't that tall." Lute teased back before Anna pulled out a large green flag from behind her back.
"Enough chit-chat, it's time for the competition to begin!" She stated loudly so everyone could hear. "Counting down from three for both of you. 3...2...1! Go!" And with that Anna waved the flag and Lute and Joshua ran quickly into the maze. It was actually a pretty decent maze with many different pathways and junctures to get lost and turned around in, but with Lute's intelligence and Joshua's speed, they both were able to traverse it without much trouble. Though as expected Joshua would have won if he was actually trying to. Luckily for him the view from the stands didn't let his teammates know he was throwing, so that was nice.
"How many flags do you have?" Joshua asked about 15 minutes later when he and Lute crossed paths.
"Just two, what about you?" Lute asked back.
"Three actually." Joshua replied showing them off. "You wanna end this now or will any pride you have not allow it?"
"It's not pride, but I think it would look better if we both got three." Lute noted.
"Eh, your call." Joshua said with a shrug. "I'll be waiting here then." It didn't actually take Lute that much longer to find her last flag and when she did she rushed past Joshua towards the exit that they had both found a while back.
Joshua Confessional
"Even with that headstart I probably could have beaten her to the exit, but a deal is a deal. I may act like I'm morally dubious and play all sides, but if I give someone my word I stick to it. It's all part of the charm. Besides, I'm not passing up such a tasty reward for my services."
Lute Confessional
"I figured there was a slight chance Joshua would betray me at the end, and that's another reason why I told him I would do anything for or with him if he helped me out, the bigger the reward the less likely you'll get stabbed in the back. Though something tells me he's a bit of a better guy than he lets on. I'll have to investigate because he could be a good ally later in the game."
"And it looks like our winner is..." Anna called out, knowing that the contestants were nearing the exit from the camera views she got from inside the maze, "Lute from Team Magic!" All the members from Lute's team stood up and cheered for her as Anna inspected the flags she brought out of the maze. A few moments later Joshua stumbled out of the maze with his three flags. He considered accusing Lute of tripping him, but that felt like burning a bridge before crossing it.
"Sorry guys, my shoe got untied in the maze and I didn't realize it until we were both running towards the exit." Joshua told his teammates, which was a lie of course. "I tripped going around the last corner.
"It's okay Joshua, things like that happen." Eirika consoled him. "Besides, we're still winning overall, I'm sure we can win one of the next to challenges."
"Seems you weren't so lucky this time." Innes commented, a little suspicious about Joshua's story. But he couldn't prove anything just yet, so he stuck to playful ribbing.
Innes Confessional
"Someone like Joshua, who actually has a braincell unlike Ephraim, losing to Lute like that is kind of weird. I mean he could have tripped like he said, and his shoe was untied when he exited the maze, but there was little to no dust on his outfit. I think something is up."
Tana Confessional
"I know she's on the other team, but I think it's really cool that Lute found a way to beat Joshua! It shows that even when the odds are against you, you should try your best because you can't always predict the outcome! Maybe I should ask her for some tips for how she's competing!"
"Lady Luck is a fickle mistress." Joshua replied with a shrug before he walked over to Lute and extended his hand to shake. "Good game Lute, you capitalized on my mistakes quite well and did what you needed to win."
"Oh, of course, thank you Joshua." Lute commented, a little confused as to why Joshua would want to shake her hand. Was it just for show? She took his hand anyways and when she did she felt a small piece of paper on it. As they shook Joshua moved in to whisper into her ear again.
"Meet me at that spot an hour after the competitions are over. I'll be wearing my swim trunks and hat." He told her quietly before pulling back.
"Yes, I'll keep that in mind, thank you for the advice Joshua." Lute responded, playing along a bit so that didn't look suspicious to anyone.
Selena Confessional
"If I didn't know better, I'd say something is up between Lute and Joshua. Who whispers advice like that during a handshake? Joshua is a pretty sneaky and crafty sort, so I wouldn't be surprised if he was up to something, but Lute? Maybe. She is quite intelligent. I wonder if maybe she's trying to manipulate him into helping us out."
Ewan Confessional
"What a good sport Joshua is, shaking Lute's hand and giving her some advice in the process! I wonder if he'll give me some if I beat him in a competition. I guess I'll just have to try my best and find out! But now we have to move onto the next stage and I haven't been picked yet. I hope I get something I can do well."
After their competition ended Joshua and Lute didn't really do anything more than cheer on their teammates on for their challenges. It actually came down to the last one, but Team Weapons came away with the victory, so Team Magic was going to have to vote someone out this week.
"Oooh, so much for the epic comeback Team Magic, but you all put up a good fight. Think long and hard about who you want to vote out and tomorrow night we'll have the bonfire to decide who that person will be!" Anna replied once the competitions were done. After that she snapped her fingers and the camera people shut off their gear and started heading back to the production area. "Alright, you all are free for the rest of the night, thank you for making today a bit more exciting than expected, see you all later!" And with that Anna walked off as well.
"I don't know about you all, but I'm starving!" Ephraim commented when Anna left. "Let's go have some celebratory dinner!" Joshua had an hour to meet up with Lute so he decided to get a bite before heading out to the spot in the woods he gave to her. Team Magic ate dinner as well, though the tone for theirs was a bit more dour than the other teams.
"Hey, at least we tried our best!" Ewan commented, trying to cheer everyone up. "And it's all because of Lute's victory over Joshua that we even had a chance today! I think we did pretty well all things considered."
"We'll get them next week for sure, the superior and blinding might of my radiance can't lose two weeks in a row!" L'Arachel agreed. Along with those two everyone else tried to make a positive comment and it did bring the mood up a bit. But even if it wasn't spoken everyone was wondering just who would be voted out. It was still early in the game and not many people made that big of an impression, so it was going to be hard.
"I think I'm gonna go take a walk by the lake for a bit, I saw some mushrooms I wanted to study when we got the tour around the place." Lute stated a bit later after changing into her bikini. It wasn't a weird statement for her to make because she was always going around and studying things in her free time.
"Just don't eat any without looking them up first, we don't need an emergency situation on our hands." Artur warned before she left. Little did he know any 'mushrooms' she would be eating would be perfectly safe for her 'consumption.'
Joshua for his part got to his spot a little early and decided to take a small nap. He figured that if Lute did decide to show up, which wasn't a 100% chance, she would wake him up but if she didn't it would nice to have a little rest time. Eventually though Lute did find the spot Joshua had given her and she raised his hat up slightly to check if his eyes were open.
"Don't tell me you're already bored of this situation." She teased slightly as he opened his eyes to look at her. She was wearing a very nice fitting purple bikini that hugged her curves perfectly.
"Nah, of course not." Joshua teased back with a smirk. He was wearing a pair of green swim trunks, a bit of a departure from his usual black and gold. "Just resting up a bit, wondering if you'd actually show up."
"Of course I did, a deal is a deal after all." Lute commented as she got a better look at Joshua's body. He was very fit with a nice amount of muscle, but not too much for his slimmer frame. And of course he had some nice abs, what kind of hot guy didn't. "Besides, you seem the type to hold a grudge over a broken deal, and I'd hate to have you as a rival this early in the game."
"A smart decision from a smart woman, my respect for you grows by the hour." Joshua replied genuinely. "And since I didn't get to say it before, that bikini looks perfect on you. Very sexy, but it leaves enough for the imagination as well."
"I didn't peg you for a guy who wears green swim trunks." Lute noted, blushing slightly. "But they look nice nonetheless, as do you. Very traditionally pleasing aesthetically and physically."
"They were a gift from a friend." Joshua replied. "He was actually on this show years ago, got pretty far too. But that's a story for another time, are you ready to go?"
"I am, but I feel like I would do a bit better if there was some music." Lute commented.
"Oh, then I think you'd be glad I brought this with me." Joshua replied, pulling out a decent sized CD player/radio from behind the tree he was napping under. "I even have some tone setting music you can choose from."
"Hot and thoughtful, a rare combination." Lute teased.
Lute Confessional
"When Joshua told me he wanted me to strip naked in front of him and then fuck, this was the one thing I was worried about. Of course back home I have my phone and music system for moments like this, but we weren't allowed to bring phones for obvious reasons and my sound system is a big, whole room kind of set up. So I'm glad Joshua was able to get something reasonably sized to help."
Joshua Confessional
"As much as I go on about my luck and leaving things up to chance, sometimes you have to make your own luck by being prepared. I mean I wouldn't want to dance without music, and a good lesson I learned from an experienced friend is that things need to go smoothly as they can during moments like this, at least at the beginning."
"What can I say, I'm a catch." Joshua noted confidently with a smirk as he handed Lute the CD player so she could choose what kind of music she wanted to dance to.
"Just so you know, I've had sex before but I've never stripped and danced for anyone before now. So apologies if it's not as hot as you're expecting." Lute commented as she took it. Most of her sexual experience actually came from hook-ups like this when she was feeling horny, she really wasn't someone who went looking for love or romance, it wasn't something she understood fully yet, even with her intelligence.
"Yeah, I was kind of getting that vibe from you." Joshua replied. "But I'm sure you'll do your best." With that Lute turned the CD player on and flipped through the songs until she found one that resonated with her. It was a song with a heavy Jehannan beat behind it and Joshua was a big fan of it as well.
"Ooh, I like that one too." He commented with another smirk. "Hey, if it helps, there is a thin and smooth bark tree just right over there you could use as a pole."
"Might as well give it a try." Lute noted as she walked over to it and grabbed hold of it's trunk so she could test it out. She spun around it a few times with her hand on it and she deemed it safe enough that she wouldn't get splinters. After that she started to try and dance in earnest, and while it might not have been the sexiest or most coordinated set of movements in the world, she was able to vary it up enough to give Joshua a decent enough show.
"Not bad for a first timer!" Joshua cheered her on as he was starting to get excited, as shown by the bulge slowly growing in his swim trunks. "But I do believe I said I wanted you to strip as well!"
"I'm getting to it, don't you worry." Lute teased him back before continuing to dance some more. A few moments later though she turned her back to him as she was dancing and reached her hands behind her back to slowly undo the knot on her bikini top. Eventually it was loosened and her top fell to the grass below, but she wasn't gonna let Joshua off that easy. As she turned around she put her hands over her chest and continued dancing around the tree, even putting it's trunk between her cleavage and spinning around it some more without any splinters.
"Damn, that's hot." Joshua commented as he watched the scene unfold. "You showing me what I'm in store for later?" He teased.
"Maybe, maybe not." Lute teased back before stepping away from the tree and walking back towards Joshua. Joshua sat up more as she got closer and that gave her the perfect opportunity to sit on his lap and start dancing as best she could there.
"I see you're not one of those 'look but don't touch' dancers, huh?" Joshua smirked because he liked her boldness.
"Hey, we're gonna fuck anyways, might as well have some fun." Lute noted as she continued to grind on his lap. "But I do want to give you a good look at something though." And with that she moved her hands off her chest to let Joshua see her breasts in all their glory.
"Oh, now that is a sight to behold." Joshua commented at getting to see all of her chest. Her breasts were actually just a bit bigger than he had expected, but they still fit her frame very well along with being nice and perky with good looking nipples as well. "Do you mind if I get a better look?"
"If you must." Lute teased before Joshua stuck his face in between her boobs and started kissing all around them as she continued to grind against his hips. Eventually he moved from side to side, giving her nipples some attention as well and that's when she started panting and moaning slightly from how it felt. She figured Joshua would know how to please a woman well and she was glad as ever to be right about pretty much all of her predictions. Slowly though she kept feeling the bulge in his trunks getting bigger, and she wanted to see what it looked like so she started slipping her hands down his chest and abs and down to the elastic of his swim trunks. She didn't waste any time in slipping them down and having Joshua's cock spring up excitedly.
"Looks like your hand might have slipped there." Joshua teased her, pulling back from exploring her chest.
"Hey, I showed you mine, fair is fair." Lute noted with a smug smirk before she pushed him back gently and started trailing her head and other hand down his body, giving his skin a few tantalizing kisses on the way there. Eventually she had to move back a bit to get into the position she wanted to get in, but soon enough she had her head down right next to Joshua's cock with her ass up in the air for maximum leverage. "You don't mind if I test how it tastes, right?" She smirked some more.
"Be my guest." Joshua replied smoothly. Lute responded by swirling her tongue around his tip a few times before opening her mouth wide and sliding her lips down his cock with ease. As with everything she found a measure of enjoyment in, Lute was a prodigy.
Joshua Confessional
"What was I thinking? 'Damn! This girl is crazy!' Going straight for a deep blowjob just like that? Super hot, she must have had a lot of training to get that good. I didn't see it before, but I have the feeling she has a kinky side that she represses until she gets an urge. I can respect that kind of self control, though I wondered how I could match such a hot move."
Lute Confessional
"Giving a blowjob like that is nothing for a prodigy such as myself. I learned very quickly how to control my gag reflexes when I wanted to, and this was no exception. Though Joshua was a bit longer than most guys I've been with in the past, so it was a nice challenge nonetheless."
Joshua started moaning up a storm as soon as Lute began deepthroating his cock. He hadn't been expecting it and it was a real turn on for him as well. And it wasn't just like she was just moving her head up and down, she was licking his shaft and moving her tongue and lips all over with each movement along with being able to shake her ass a bit since she was down so low. Eventually though he got a hold of himself a bit and decided to spice things up even more. When he saw her butt shaking back and forth he knew what he wanted to do, so he adjusted himself ever so slightly and reached out to slip his hands inside Lute's bikini bottom.
"Oops, I think my hand slipped a bit." He teased, calling back to what he said earlier, when Lute looked up at him while still going down on his cock. He could see the smallest bit of a smirk on her face so he knew that it was alright to keep going. He did so by making it so both of his hands took a firm hold of one of her cheeks each and squeezing them firmly. As with her breasts her ass was nice and firm as well, but had just the right amount of jiggle and give to be fun to fondle and play with. Another plus to holding onto her like that was that he was making it so she was sucking him even deeper that she had been, which was sending him to Cloud 9 on the regular.
"I think it might be time for these to come off." Joshua panted after a few more minutes of that, speaking of Lute's bottoms. So he untied them and flicked them aside to get even more unrestricted access to her cheeks. He also did it because it would make it much easier to check something. Slowly and methodically he moved his one hand towards her pussy and when it got there he tested how wet she was with one of his fingers. He was glad yet slightly surprised to feel she was soaking down there from just what they had been doing. He had tried to be stealthy about it, but Lute felt it and that's when she decided to stop sucking him off and moved her head up.
"And I think it might be time for us to move this along." She commented, licking her lips with a pleased look. "Stand up against the tree, if you would."
"Yes ma'am." Joshua teased playfully before standing up and resting his back against the tree he had been napping at. It's bark was pretty smooth as well, so he wasn't worried. Lute followed suit, now just as nude as Joshua was, turning her back to him again and starting to grind her ass against his dick to keep it hard.
"So, what are you thinking Joshua? Do you want my pussy or my ass?" She asked in an alluring tone as continued to grind against him.
"You always have to fuck properly the first time to see how it feels, everyone knows that." Joshua teased her. "Give me the front, let's see what you can do with it."
"As you wish." Lute noted before easily adjusting herself so her next grind against Joshua's hips plunged his dick into her fully. She let out a very loud and pleased moan at being filled like that, but she didn't stop moving, in fact she started throwing herself against Joshua even faster.
"Gods, you really are just a prodigy at this aren't you?" Joshua panted, trying to get a hold of himself once again from Lute's bold actions. Any other man with less experience than Joshua probably would have cum three times already, but he knew how to steady his breathing and thoughts to hold on much longer than your average guy.
"I'll take that as a compliment, one that I'm all too willing to agree with." Lute noted with a proud smirk as she continued to up her speed pounding against Joshua, throwing in a few shakes of her hips along the way to spice things up. Slowly though it was obvious Joshua was waiting for something to happen, so she spoke up again. "I hope you realize that a woman doesn't like doing all the work in situations like this Joshua."
"Oh, I know, I was just waiting for you to say something." Joshua teased before making his move. As quickly as the wind blew the sands back in his home of Jehanna Joshua took a hold of Lute's legs and spread them apart as he lifted her up off the ground. Lute for her part saw where he was taking her and quickly wrapped her arm around the back of his neck so she wouldn't fall forward an onto the ground. She just had to gasp in excitement as well because she wasn't expecting something like this, she was even blushing she felt so good. And feeling Joshua's warm breath against her chest as their cheeks rubbed up against each other was just the cherry on top. She absentmindedly brought her free hand up to her face to feel how warm it was getting.
"J-Joshua, I didn't realize you were this strong." Lute stammered, not because she didn't know what to say, but because she was feeling so good.
"Really, with this six pack?" Joshua teased back before slowly lowering Lute back down onto his cock and hilting himself in her. "I think this would be a great arm exercise, don't you think?" He asked as he started to lift her up again before dropping her down hard afterwards.
"Y-Yes, I could see the advantages of a routine like this." Lute replied through her moans. She had never been fucked like this before and she was savoring every moment of it.
Joshua Confessional
"It was kind of cute to see Lute with an expression like that, it was way different than anything else I've seen from her. I'm just glad I could show her a good time though, just think if I did all this and it sucked, that would have been a bad look."
Lute Confessional
"I can be cute and vulnerable just like other women, I don't see why everyone is making such a big deal about it. Joshua did something for me that I haven't done before and I really enjoyed how it felt, that's all. It's not like I'm gonna fall for the guy or anything like that. Though I would be willing to make more deals with him if it leads to sex like this."
After a couple minutes of Joshua lifting Lute up and down on his cock, speeding up steadily as he went, he was starting to feel his arms get sore and he knew he needed to end this off with a bang. And he had a fun idea for that as well.
"I'm assuming you're the type of woman who is on the pill, not even bringing up or mentioning once I don't have any condoms." He whispered into Lute's ear. "Or maybe you're just secretly the type that likes to gamble with things like these. Either way, I'm about to cum real deep into that pussy of yours if you don't stop me, so you better make your peace with that." Lute, even through her massive pleasure waves, could realize that Joshua was smoothly asking if he could cum inside her. As much as it would have been more exciting if she wasn't, Lute was on the pill so there probably wouldn't be any repercussions. But then she had a thought, she didn't have to let Joshua know that directly.
"You'll just have to cum and find out now won't you?" She whispered back before moving her head in to kiss Joshua on the lips. She didn't do it because she was starting to fall for him, but more because it was another sexy move to do and she felt it was easier for her to cum when she was kissing someone. Joshua couldn't say anything back since his mouth was now occupied for the first time tonight, so instead he put his all into the kiss before giving Lute a few last swift and powerful lifts ending as he let her legs hang down as far as he could still hold them, cumming pretty much directly into her womb and filling it up with all his hot, thick, and flowing seed. Lute herself orgasmed herself shortly after and as they broke apart from their kiss when Joshua put her down there was a trail of saliva between their mouths and a trail of cum between their bodies.
"I'm assuming you were just playing along with me on that last part right?" Joshua asked as he shook his arms from being slightly sore.
"Oh, yeah, I'm totally on the pill, and I brought the ones I need to take while I'm here as well, so no worries on that front." Lute replied simply. "Alright, I'll see you later, I'm gonna take a dip in the lake to cool off and clean up as well."
"Wait, you don't want to cuddle or anything?" Joshua asked slightly disappointed.
"No, you didn't say anything about cuddling." Lute noted. "You're free to join me in the lake, but we're not fucking again today. Maybe another time though, if you want to make another deal with me, I wouldn't be opposed to the thought."
"Alright, that's fair." Joshua replied, feeling like he might have been played slightly. But he just shrugged it off because he just got to have hot sex with a sexy woman. "Yeah, might as well dip into the lake so things don't look too suspicious. Last one there is a desert rat!"
"Well, well, well, we're really pushing that 18+ rating with that scene aren't we? Good thing we decided this to be an adult show right, imagine having all this tension on public television, we'd get cancelled in a snap. Either way, it's still the early going for this season of Total Drama Emblem, come back next time to see who Team Magic sends home and what our prize competition of the week will be! This is your host Anna, wishing you as always a money filled life so you can live happily and healthy, and maybe spend some for those who don't! Have a great night!
Chapter 88: File #1254 Teddie and the Girls Part 2
Notes:
It's Yukiko's turn to be with Teddie! That's about it, enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #1254 Teddie and the Girls Part 2
Characters: Teddie (Persona 4), Yukiko (Persona 4)
Based on: a commission by MVoid_Lv on Twitter
It was a quiet night in Inaba as it usually was. Teddie had just finished cleaning up after dinner by himself because Yosuke had a night shift at Junes. When he was done he looked around the apartment they shared and wondered what he would do with the place to himself.
"Probably shouldn't go to crazy, Yosuke doesn't like it when I leave a mess." Teddie noted to himself. "Oh, I know! I can call Sensei and see how he and Rise are doing with the movie filming! He told me last time it was almost over so they should be coming back home soon!" So he pulled out his cellphone to try and call Yu, but when he did it just so happened to ring for a different call. So he put the phone up to his ear and answered it as he usually did.
"You've contacted Teddie, the Bear King of Inaba!" He said dramatically. "How may I be of service to you?" After his outburst he could hear a familiar sounding snort and laugh on the other side of the line, so he knew who had called him. "Oh, it's Yukiko! How have things been? I hope everything is going bear-y well for you and Chie!"
"Yes Teddie, it's me." Yukiko confirmed as she got control of her laughter. "And things have been going good, thank you for asking. Actually, Chie is away for some of her police training, so it's just me at the moment."
"I see." Teddie noted. "Well I hope things go well for her, I know I'd feel extra safe with someone like Chie protecting the streets!"
"So would I, and she seems so determined as well, I'm really happy for her! I just hope I can be a supportive partner when she does get a job working for law enforcement." Yukiko agreed.
"I think you'll do great Yukiko!" Teddie assured her. "And I'm sure Chie would tell you the same. But, tell me, why did you decide to call me tonight out of all people?"
"Well, it has to do with Chie being away for a while." Yukiko explained. "I'm feeling a bit lonely and I was wondering if you were free so you could come over to the inn and use the hot springs with me."
"Oh, that sounds like a lovely idea!" Teddie replied happily. "Should I call the others to see if they can come? I know Sensei and Rise are out of town and Yosuke is at work, but Kanji and Naoto might be able to join us."
"You misunderstand Teddie, I want it to just be the two of us." Yukiko clarified. "Are you okay with that?"
"A private hot spring session with Yukiko? I wouldn't miss that for the world!" Teddie answered with excitement. "When should I come over?"
"Hmm, say in about ten minutes?" Yukiko noted. "And you don't need to wear anything coming in, I've set up a TV in the hot spring in such a way that you can just dive straight into the water as you jump through."
"That sounds like fun!" Teddie replied. "Oh, but what about when I have to go home? The last time I came home naked through the TV Yosuke kind of chewed me out about it."
"You can borrow a pair of inn pajamas if you need to, it's no hassle." Yukiko answered.
"Alright then! I'll get ready and be there bear-y quickly!" Teddie said, satisfied with everything. "Anything else I need to know?"
"No, that should be it." Yukiko noted. "I'll see you in a bit, bye!"
"Bye!" And with that they both hung up. "Well, I guess I know what I'm doing tonight now! A private hot spring session with Yukiko, I've dreamed about this since we first met. Too bad I won't get to indulge in all my dreams since Yosuke explained to me what kind of relationship Yukiko and Chie are in, but hey, supporting a lonely friend is what a good friend does, and this bear is nothing if a good friend!" So Teddie walked into his bedroom and stripped down before entering his TV. He knew where the Amagi Inn was so he didn't need Yukiko to hold her hand out to tell him where to jump back in, and he was there in no time at all. He peeked his head out of the TV slightly to see how he should jump before stepping back to get a running start.
"Here goes nothing!" He said to himself before running up and diving out of the TV opening and into the warm and steamy air of the hotspring. When he cleared the TV he curled up into a ball for his dramatic entrance. "TEDDIEBALLLLLLLL!" With a huge splash he hit the water and almost floated down to the bottom of the spring before slowly floating back up to the top on his back. "Ahhhh, the warm and familiar waters of the Amagi Inn, a refreshment for not only the body but the soul as well."
"That was quite the entrance Teddie, but what else would I expect from someone as dramatic and energetic as you are." Yukiko commented as she waded over to her blonde companion. Teddie's eyes shot open at hearing her so close and he quickly stood up and covered himself up, remembering what happened last time.
"Ahhhh! I'm sorry, I'm sorry! Please don't throw any more buckets at me or light me on fire! I didn't mean it this time!" He pleaded. Yukiko couldn't help but start snorting and laughing once again at his reaction.
"Ted-Teddie, it's-it's alright." She replied, trying to get a hold of herself. "I didn't trick you or anything, I wanted you to be in here with me. This is one of the more private springs in the inn, perfect for just two people."
"Oh, what a relief!" Teddie said sighing and exhaling all his stress as he stood up more straight. "I figured I was gonna get another big talking to after that, and after I've been doing so well as of late."
"That's why I feel comfortable being in here with you alone Teddie, you've shown a lot of maturity lately." Yukiko noted. "So just relax and have some fun, that's what you're here for right?"
"Right!" Teddie cheered before finally looking over at Yukiko and seeing that she was as naked as he was. He quickly looked away and started whistling as he blushed, getting Yukiko to laugh again.
"Teddie, if I didn't want you to see me like this I would have covered up." Yukiko assured him. "So don't worry about it okay?"
"If you say so." Teddie replied. But soon enough Teddie got comfortable again and he and Yukiko had a fun time together swimming and playing about in the hot springs, relaxing and letting the steam and warm water soothe their muscles and minds. One thing was a little off for Yukiko though, she was wondering why Teddie wasn't making any moves on her. She had heard about Teddie and Rise spending a night together a while back so she knew he had some experience and knowledge, but knowing his personality she was expecting him to be much more forward about getting intimate. Eventually she figured that maybe he was waiting for her to make the first move so he knew it was okay, so she resolved to do so.
"Alright Teddie, I think it's time I show you something about the hot spring that the guys probably didn't want to do." Yukiko noted as she swam over to the edge and got out of the water.
"Something new!" Teddie replied excitedly with a big smile. "Tell me! Tell me!"
"Alright then, I will!" Yukiko answered with a giggle as she pulled out a stool, a sponge, and some soapy water. "Come over here and sit so I can start washing you off! Then you can wash me off!"
"Sure thing! I love being squeaky clean!" Teddie said as he got out of the water, dripping wet, and came over to sit on the stool. "If you don't mind, could you make sure to get behind my ears, there always seems to be fuzz back there for some reason."
"Of course Teddie, I'll wash you all over." Yukiko assured him. And when she meant all over, she meant all over. She scrubbed and washed every inch of Teddie's handsome body, even his butt, and it had the intended effect. As much as Teddie wanted to hide it, this kind of service was quite the turn on and he was starting to have an erection. He couldn't see it, but Yukiko was smirking as she saw her plan working. So when it was time to wash down there, instead of using the sponge she reached down and started stroking Teddie's cock gently up and down as she pressed her breasts against his back.
"Y-Yukiko, what are you doing?" Teddie asked a bit confused about what was going on now.
"I'm stimulating you so your erection gets bigger." Yukiko replied. "Didn't you already go through this with Rise?"
"I mean yeah, but I didn't think you were interested in something like this." Teddie noted. "Yosuke told me you're a, oh what's the word for it, lestrian, no that's not it. You're a... hesbian, not that's not it either. Whatever, he told me you only like girl sex." Teddie tripping over the word 'lesbian' was quite funny to Yukiko so she started to laugh yet again, but held it together a bit better than usual this time.
"Teddie, maybe you should stop listening to Yosuke when it comes to matters like this." She noted. "I like sex with both women and men, why would my Shadow tease me about 'Scoring with a hot stud' if I didn't?"
"Wait, that's allowed?" Teddie wondered. "Aww man, I've been missing out, I could have been making jokes about the guys this whole time."
"That's not a good idea Teddie." Yukiko warned him. "Most guys are kind of sensitive about other guys flirting with them, that was part of Kanji's Shadow if you didn't realize it."
"Oh, I guess that makes sense then." Teddie replied. "But what if I'm interested in trying it out?"
"Hmm, well I guess Chie and I could help you out with that." Yukiko noted. "I don't have it on me tonight, but we each have a belt we can wear that makes it so it looks like we have dick. Would you be interested in something like that Teddie?"
"Yeah, I'd like to try it at least once to see what it's like." Teddie confirmed.
"Okay, how's this then, the next time one of us calls you for some intimacy we'll test it out, sound good to you?" Yukiko offered.
"Sounds like a plan to me!" Teddie replied more confidently. "Thank you for understanding Yukiko, you're such a good friend as usual."
"Of course." Yukiko commented with a warm smile. "Now, if you don't mind, I'd like to actually get to what I called you here for. After you wash me off I want you to put me on my back and be aggressive with me like Chie usually is, do you think you can do that for me Teddie?"
"Certainly! Your wish is my command!" Teddie answered with his usual tone. So Teddie got the chance to wash Yukiko off, making sure to get all her sensitive spots so she would stay wet for the next part of their night together. And Teddie was able to give Yukiko just what she wanted, he had her on her back with her legs spread apart, one in the air, as he knelt before her and plunged himself into her pussy in and out continuously. With the experience he had with Rise and his quick learning he was easily able to please Yukiko just as well as anyone could, and they were lucky no one was close around to hear just how much they were moaning from the feeling. Eventually though Teddie was feeling that exploding feeling again and he let Yukiko know.
"Yukiko! I'm about to explode!" He moaned out.
"Keep it inside! It's okay!" Yukiko moaned back and a few moments later the two had their orgasm at pretty much the same time, Teddie's 'Shadow' seed spurting out into Yukiko's body and filling her up as much as he could. He thrusted a few more times involuntarily before sitting back down and slipping out of her body, panting and trying to catch his breath.
"Whew, the steam in here really takes it out of you sometimes." Teddie breathed as he grabbed a towel and started cleaning Yukiko off like he had done with Rise. "Did I do a good job?"
"That was wonderful Teddie, you gave me just what I wanted." Yukiko replied with a satisfied smile as she sat up and helped Teddie clean off as well. "I should have called you sooner."
"I'm always down to help my friends, in any way I can." Teddie commented with a proud smile. "Though I do have a question, are we going to cuddle here on the floor of the hot spring? Rise said the best part of sex is the cuddling afterwards, but that seems like it would be a bit uncomfortable."
"Oh, I was thinking we could move to one of the beds in the inn." Yukiko noted. "But you're not done yet are you? I wanted to try another position with you."
"Wait, you can have sex more than one time a session?" Teddie wondered with wide eyes.
"Yeah, if you have the stamina for it!" Yukiko replied with a giggle. "And I certainly do, and I'm sure with all your training in the TV world you should be able to as well."
"Wow, I'm learning more things about sex every day!" Teddie said with glee. "Yeah, let's go to the bedroom!"
"Good, hopefully I can teach you a bit more as well while we're there."
Chapter 89: File #813 Stuffing Your Mouth
Notes:
This one is basically just poking fun at Ilyana's 'I'm always hungry' bit and taking it to one of it's logical conclusions, nothing really deeper than that and that's why it's on the shorter side. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #813 Stuffing Your Mouth
Characters: Zihark, Ilyana
Based on: a commission by MPan616 on Twitter
"Ilyana, of all the absentminded places to follow me around in, this has to be one of the most awkward, I'm trying to take a shower here." Zihark said in a slightly exasperated tone as he looked into the hungry eyes of his girlfriend. There were a lot of more modern conveniences here in the land of Askr, thanks to the arrival of the Summoner and his knowledge of engineering from his home world, and Zihark liked to partake of them from time to time when he needed to relax after a mission. He never thought that Ilyana would follow him in here though, especially not stark naked as she was. Though he couldn't deny just how good she looked, with her slim and elegant form.
"From what I've heard, lots of couples come in here together, so I don't think it's that bad." Ilyana countered, though Zihark's tone and assumption was correct as it usually was, she was hungry once again. The Heavy Plate Corps. meeting had to end early because of unforeseen circumstances, so she couldn't finish all of her food in time. "And it's not like I need a whole meal, just a bit more will satisfy me."
"Even so, this is a shower room, what would you have me serve you? Some towels? A bar of soap? A rubber duck?" Zihark questioned, still a bit flabbergasted over Ilyana's lax attitude over this situation. It wasn't as if they hadn't seen each other naked or hadn't been intimate before, but this was a more public space than the privacy of their rooms. You never really heard of heroes like them doing something like this, you always heard about the 'Mark & Lyn's' or the 'Rutger & Lilina's' having intimate moments here.
"Well, I figured I could stuff my mouth with your shaft while you shower." Ilyana replied simply. "It has a great taste and from what information I've read from the Summoner's home world a man's seed has at least a little nutritional value to it, I'm sure if I swallowed it all down it would satisfy me until my next meal."
"You really are shameless when it comes to food aren't you?" Zihark asked rhetorically with a sigh. "But I'd be crazy to pass up on something like this, just go easy on me and try to make it feel good alright?"
"Oh, thank you Zihark, you won't regret it!" Ilyana said happily as she got down on her knees, getting her mouth closer to his dick. "And of course, I'll make you feel good just like I do all the other times! And when you get done with your shower I'll be waiting in your room so you can 'eat' something of mine in return. Sound fair?"
"From a certain perspective." Zihark noted, but he wasn't gonna complain. For the most part he enjoyed being with Ilyana, this was just a part of some of her quirks he had to deal with from time to time, kind of like he did with his last girlfriend and her laguz quirks.
"Good! And don't worry about getting any soap or anything in my hair, I need to wash it a bit anyways." Ilyana replied before moving in and slowly putting her lips around Zihark's length. He was already a bit hard from seeing her naked like that so that gave her some room to work with, but soon enough it reached it's full length and she could do as she pleased with it. Zihark tried to wash himself while she started going down on him, but after a while he couldn't focus on anything other than the pleasure so he figured he'd wash up after she was done. So instead he used one of his hands to guide her head along so she could get what she wanted more smoothly. Ilyana responded by reaching up and placing her hands on his waist near his abs, grabbing hold with a bit of force, but nothing too hard that would cause any bruises or anything.
"Goddess above! You really are hungry!" Zihark moaned out when she grabbed him. There was something different about this oral session compared to the other ones she had given him. It was actually like she was trying to eat something, and he knew full well what her appetite was and how she got when she ate. He was just glad she wasn't trying to bite down on his dick like it was a sausage or something like that, that would have been awkward. But the thing was, it didn't feel bad. It actually felt really good, better than usual honestly. Hunger was a hell of a motivator for this woman, even with something like this.
"You should know better than anyone, I don't kid or joke about my appetite." Ilyana noted as she pulled back to take a few breaths before going in for more. "Now, if you'd be a dear and give me what I came here for, then you can get back to your shower." With that she moved back in and started going deeper and faster with her blowing than she had before, deepthroating Zihark's entire dick with each motion. He let out a big moan with that one, both because it felt really good and he actually though it was very attractive when Ilyana showed her confident side. He rarely got to see it, but when he did it was quite the treat. Another treat was just how she was treating him right now. He didn't think it could have gotten any better, but it really did. She was getting his entire dick into her mouth and using her tongue to lick his shaft all over like those lollipop candies the Summoner would always talk about. He didn't know how much longer he could take it so he just rolled with it and decided to speed up the process in his own way.
"You want it, then take it!" He moaned out as he put the hand that was guiding Ilyana's head from the side on the back of her head and started pushing her to go just a bit faster and harder, making it so he would reach his limit in just a few moments. It was a bold move but it paid off because it really sent a pleasured shock through Ilyana's system and because he did start having his orgasm soon after. When he felt it starting he held Ilyana's head as closely as he could to his body, so she could get every last drop of seed she wanted. "Drink up!" He moaned loudly one last time as he felt himself being drained.
Ilyana was very happy that Zihark went so far to help her out like this, she especially liked it how he kept her head in place so nothing spilled out of her mouth and she could easily swallow all the seed he was pumping down her throat. And, probably to most people's surprise, it did actually satisfy her hunger and she was happy with the result.
"Ahhh! Just what I needed!" Ilyana breathed as she pulled back and swallowed one last time, making sure she got everything by licking her lips. "That was great, we should do this when I'm hungry more often!" Her stomach was full so her heart was as well, so she was in a really good and happy mood now. "Thank you so much Zihark, I really appreciate it! I'll be waiting in your room when you're done!" With that she stood up and placed a quick peck on his cheek and turned to leave. But before she could take more than a few steps Zihark grabbed her arm and pulled her back against his body.
"Why wait, we're here already?" He suggested. "Might as well take advantage of the situation as it is. Once I get you warmed up I should be ready to go again, and I know how you much prefer just cuddling in bed eating snacks together. What do you say?"
"You know me so well Zihark, that's why I love being with you so much!" Ilyana answered cheerfully. "Okay, let's do it? Where do you want me to be? Should I lay on my back somewhere?"
"Sit on that ledge there and spread your legs, I think I can find a good position from there." Zihark suggested, pointing to the small seating area within the shower.
"Sounds good to me!" Ilyana noted. "But you have to promise me something first."
"And that would be?" Zihark wondered.
"You have to tell me how good it tastes since I can't taste it myself." Ilyana teased.
"Knowing you Ilyana, it probably tastes wonderfully diverse, just like your eating patterns." Zihark joked back as Ilyana sat down and spread her legs to get ready.
"Well only one way to find out!" She teased some more.
"You're right, so I'm going to dig right in!"
Chapter 90: File #1228 Hypotheticals
Notes:
So this is the ever touchy subject when it comes to Kanji and Naoto. The way I see it, they were just meant for each other so they'd end up together no matter what they ended up being, but also a reminder to take things as they are sometimes. Just because something doesn't conform to your likes/experience doesn't mean it or the people who made it are bad.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #1228 Hypotheticals
Characters: Kanji (Persona 4), Naoto (Persona 4)
Based on: a commission by BugLewdy on Twitter
Kanji and Naoto had just gotten back from having a nice and romantic dinner together, but their night wasn't about to end just yet. They quickly moved into the bedroom of the apartment they shared and started peeling their clothes off, neither one of them wanting to have to deal with them before getting to the good part. Though as Naoto slipped off her last garment she found herself staring at the tall mirror on the other side of the room, looking at her body and how freeing it was that she was able to show her true self off to the people she cared about. But then her mind starting thinking about things and she started to zone out a bit until Kanji came up behind her and wondered what she was doing.
"Whatcha' looking at Nao?" He wondered as he slowly wrapped his arms around her body, putting his hands near her stomach. "I thought I was the one that was supposed to be mesmerized by how you look." Any other time Naoto would have chuckled at the joke, Kanji was quite funny as usual, but she was transfixed on her form and Kanji could tell after she didn't respond. "Something up? Do we need to talk about something?" He wondered.
"Do you mind?" Naoto asked. "I know we've been having a great night, but something just came into my mind and I feel like I need to clear it out before we continue. I'm sorry."
"Nah, don't be sorry." Kanji assured her. "If something is bothering you then I want to do all I can to make it go away, even if I might not know what's going on in that super computer brain of yours."
"Always so honest and forward, one of the many reasons I fell in love with you Kanji." Naoto commented. "But thank you, I appreciate your flexibility as always. Do you mind sitting on the bed with me so we can talk?"
"Of course, just uh, don't get too upset if I start staring again." Kanji replied with a slight blush. So the two of them sat on the edge of the bed, but Naoto didn't really know where to begin. What she was thinking about, it had to do with her Shadow from the past, some of the things it presented her, some of the things that might have happened if things went differently. And if those things did happen differently then it would have to do with Kanji's Shadow's thoughts as well. She didn't want to dredge up these memories of the past, but it was nagging at her and as a detective she had to know why. Eventually Kanji reached out and took a hold of her hand softly as an encouraging gesture as he looked her in the eyes. "You don't have to worry about what to say, just say it. If it's something uncomfortable then it's something uncomfortable. I'd rather you say it so we can talk it through than to keep it in and wonder what the outcome could have been."
"I'm sorry Kanji, but you're right, I think what I have to ask is very uncomfortable for the both of us." Naoto stated. "I don't want to upset you since today has been great."
"Nao, we're already naked and in bed with each other, there isn't much left to hide." Kanji countered. "It's not like I'm gonna storm out and wreck the place because of a single question. Maybe the old me would do that, but I think I've matured enough to handle touchy subjects, don't you?"
"Since when are you the logical one?" Naoto joked to buy just a bit more time to prepare.
"Ever since I've been hanging around you." Kanji answered. "Now just tell me what's on your mind already, or do I have to tickle it out of you? You know I know the spots."
"No, no, you don't have to go that far." Naoto replied before taking a deep breath to center herself again. "Alright, here goes. Hypothetically speaking, if I was a man, do you think that we would have still fallen in love and be where we are right now in our relationship?" As expected there was a long silence after the question was posed. Kanji now understood why Naoto was so concerned about asking the question that came to mind, and he had to take his time thinking of the answer he wanted to give. It took a bit but he finally came up with something he felt good about saying.
"Honestly, I don't think we'd be at this exact place in our relationship, but I think we'd still be in one." Kanji finally said. "I think it would have taken a bit longer for things to get going, with my issues surrounding my sexuality coming more to the forefront than they did, but I think we would have worked it out. The thing is Nao, while I may think your body is beautiful and love how all the curves and everything come together so well, I fell in love with what I saw on the inside of your body. So as long as we would spend enough time to get through both of our shells, I think we would still be together."
"That...actually makes a lot of sense." Naoto admitted, not thinking the answer would be so simple. "I knew I was just overthinking things as usual. I'm sorry again Kanji, I should have known better."
"Why are you apologizing?" Kanji asked simply. "Your curiosity about stuff is one of those inner things I like about you. Yeah, it's a bit of a touchy subject, but we're both adults now, we can handle things like that. I mean, would it make you feel better if I asked you a touchy question?"
"I mean, if you want to it's your right, but you don't have to." Naoto replied.
"And I don't want to." Kanji stated. "Hypotheticals can be interesting to think about sometimes, but you know me Nao, I love living in the here and now. And here and now I have the woman I love with me naked sitting on the edge of the bed we share, and I want to show her just how much I love her. How does that sound?"
"That sounds lovely Kanji, it truly does." Naoto replied softly, nuzzling up to Kanji's neck with her head before reaching down and starting to stroke his dick softly. It didn't take either of them that long to get back in the mood and sooner rather than later they were both ready to go. Kanji had an idea though.
"So, I was thinking about a new position we could try." He noted. "One where you lay on your back on the edge of the bed here with your legs up in the air while I stand on the floor holding them for control and leverage. What do you think?"
"Seems like it should work." Naoto commented. "I assume you'd eventually spread my legs out to get further in as it goes on?"
"That's what I was thinking, yeah." Kanji confirmed. "You up for it then?
"Best way to test a theory is to attempt it right?" Naoto teased as she laid down on her back, moved a bit up on the bed, and lifted her legs in the air. "Don't keep me waiting though, I can't keep these up by myself forever." She teased some more.
"You're the best Naoto, I know I say that a lot, but I mean it." Kanji replied with a big smile as he stood up from the bed and moved over to hold Naoto's legs in place. "Do you need me to use my fingers or anything before we start, or are you good to go?"
"I'm ready whenever you are Kanji." Naoto confirmed. So they started making love in the position that Kanji suggested. And it was going well for the most part. Kanji was able to put some more focus on Naoto's legs than usual which she appreciated and the position gave Kanji some new angles of entry to try and find some more sensitive spots in and out of her body. The trouble came when he started trying to spread her legs apart. Kanji didn't realize he was standing in a pile of their discarded clothes so when he tried to move around he accidentally tripped and started to fall forward. Luckily he stopped himself with his arms before he completely fell onto Naoto, and she leaned back a bit as well. But now Kanji was looming over her form, trying to steady himself.
"Gah! Sorry Nao, didn't realize where I was stepping." He exclaimed, though he still had his tip inside her body.
"Accidents happen all the time, this is no different." Naoto replied with a gentle smile. "But even if you did fall over completely, would that have been so bad?"
"Well, you raise a good point as always." Kanji teased. "I guess we'll have to practice that one again another time.
"Why do you say that? We can get back into position right?" Naoto wondered.
"We could, but now that we're this close, I kind of want to get closer and start kissing you all over." Kanji replied warmly.
"Now you're raising a good point." Naoto replied with a blush. "Well, what are you waiting for, come down here and kiss me then."
"Just waiting for the invitation." Kanji said smoothly before doing just that.
And the rest of the night went pretty well after that. Hypothetically there is a timeline where Kanji didn't trip and they enjoyed themselves that way, but they didn't think about it. They were young and in love, and sometimes you just have to throw hypotheticals out the window and enjoy yourself without letting them hold you back.
Chapter 91: Files #a1423-a1426 Samurai R Episode 4
Notes:
And here is the culmination of this series of stories! This is probably the last one, though I might want to revisit this verse at a later time, not 100% sure. And it's actually based on a set of 4 pictures instead of just one so I'll be placing them in where they happen in the story and not just at the beginning as usual. Enjoy this long and hopefully satisfying resolution!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- Files #a1423-a1426 Samurai R Episode 4
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Kenshin (Rurouni Kenshin), Kaoru (Rurouni Kenshin)
Based on: A commission set by burplenurpless on Twitter
"I hope we don't lay it on too thick when they get here." Lilina worried as she and Rutger were waiting for their guests to arrive.
"I'm sure we'll be fine. We've done this tons of times before, we're practically experts at this point." Rutger noted.
"Yeah, that's what I'm worried about though, we've done this before, we do this all the time. I want it to feel special for them, especially since we're trying to help them out emotionally." Lilina continued. "Elimine, I wonder if your parents ever felt this way over something like this."
"They did, a few times actually, it's in my father's notes." Rutger stated. "So if they worried about it but still found a way to keep things feeling special, I have confidence we will as well."
"That does make me feel a bit better." Lilina noted. "But shouldn't they be here by now? We told them noon right?"
"I was thinking about that earlier actually, it's possible their noon and our noon are two different times depending on what area of the globe Japan is on." Rutger commented. "Though I would think if that was the case, they'd probably show up exactly a number of hours late or early." As he said that the 1 o'clock chime for the castle grounds went off and not a moment later an outrealm portal opened up and out stepped Rutger and Lilina's special guests, Kenshin and Kaoru.
"Hey, you actually got to be right about something once!" Lilina teased Rutger before politely bowing to their guests. Rutger bowed as well before extending his hand for a shake.
"How has it been Kenshin? Things going well with you in Japan?" He asked with a smile.
"Everything has been going smoothly, that it has." Kenshin answered back with a smile. "Every now and then I have to stop a few robbers or such, but other than that Kaoru and I have been living peacefully at the dojo with our friends. I've even been teaching Yahiko my Hiten Mitsurugi sword style and he's improving rapidly."
"And since Kenshin is around more often people come from all around and I get to teach them swordsmanship for personal defense as well." Kaoru added happily. "It's a simple life, but after everything we've been through, it's what we want for the most part."
"Ha, I understand that feeling." Lilina noted.
"Well, what about you two?" Kenshin wondered. "Being in charge of so many people, it has to get stressful sometimes right?"
"It is, but it's fulfilling in its own way." Rutger replied. "Getting to see people's lives improve, seeing the smiles on their faces, protecting them when the time comes, it's great. I'm still not a big fan of all the 'rules' you're supposed to follow as a noble, but luckily for me most of the influential people these days are my friends, so they let me be myself."
"I couldn't put it any better myself." Lilina agreed. "Plus, I still have time to practice and hone my magic skill and Rutger gets to fight all the up and coming knights he wants. And as for the stress, well, that's why we plan out fun times like this with friends."
"We appreciate you taking time out of your busy lives to spend it with us, that we do." Kenshin noted, feeling the genuine tone of their words.
"And we appreciate you offering to help us out like this." Kaoru added. "Even if it's still a bit of a strange concept to think about."
"Totally understandable." Lilina assured her. "We, obviously, didn't think we'd be doing stuff like this either when we first started out, but we're gonna take it slow and ease you two into it."
"And if at any point it's too uncomfortable, jus say so and we'll stop and back off. No judgement." Rutger added. "This stuff isn't for everyone, so we get it if you reach a certain point and just want to stop."
"You two are very wonderful friends, that you are." Kenshin replied with a smile. "But yes, that's good to know and hear before things start off."
"Speaking of starting off, what is the plan for today?" Kaoru wondered.
"Glad you asked!" Lilina answered cheerfully. "First off we're going to go into town and show you guys around, get some lunch, see the sights, that kind of stuff. Then we're gonna head to a place that's tucked away deep in the merchant's district run by a friend of ours named Anna."
"Anna runs what she calls a 'secret shop' chain with her sisters." Rutger noted. "And 'secret' has many different meanings. It could mean rare items or weapons, or it could also mean whatever we do there will be kept away from prying eyes. I know you two said you didn't want this being talked about and that's why you wanted to come here to Ostia, well this way it won't even be talked about here."
"Ooh, that just sounds fun and mysterious along with thoughtful, doesn't it Kenshin?" Kaoru asked, getting a bit excited.
"That it does." Kenshin agreed. "Then I take it this 'secret shop' is like an inn with bedrooms?"
"Even better." Lilina commented. "It has a hot spring as well. We figured that to start off we could all use it together to get used to seeing each other's bodies."
"That brings back memories." Kenshin noted and Kaoru let out a giggle as she remembered as well.
"This one time we were protecting this young man and while we were talking about the situation going on us and all of our friends were using the hot springs on his property." Kaoru explained. "Kenshin got a burst of inspiration and when he jumped up and ran over to tell us his towel fell off in the process. That was the first time I saw him naked like that and I was so embarrassed." Rutger and Lilina got a good laugh at that story as Kenshin blushed and rubbed the back of his head sheepishly.
"Sounds like something my father would end up doing." Rutger noted as he slowly stopped laughing. "I think he would have liked you two."
"If he's half of what you've told us, we'd probably like him right back." Kenshin replied. "Well, if you two don't have anything else to do here, I'd say let's get this day started!"
"Sounds good to me!" Lilina replied. "You two brought weapons just in case right?"
"Sure did!" Kaoru replied showing her wooden sword.
"Great, let's go!" Lilina said as she led the way. "By the way, just curious, did you guys leave on time to get here?"
"We left a few moments before noon, why?" Kenshin wondered.
"Because it's actually slightly after one here." Lilina answered. "That'll be good to know if we ever make plans together again."
After that the foursome left the castle and rode out to the castle town. It wasn't a long trip and soon enough they were on the outskirts.
"I know you two are used to just walking around and people treating you normally, but don't be too concerned if you see people staring at us." Lilina noted to Kenshin and Kaoru.
"It's not as if we never show up around here, but people still tend to treat us slightly differently for obvious reasons." Rutger added.
"Hey, if the people like you so much they are willing to stop and get a glance at you, you must be doing a good job right?" Kaoru suggested.
"That they would." Kenshin agreed. So with that in mind Rutger and Lilina showed their friends around. The castle town was much larger than the one near the dojo, and there were so many more people milling around and places to see and buy things.
"This reminds me of the time I spent in the city of Kyoto." Kenshin noted after a bit. "It was a very busy city, just like this, though it is a bit quieter without all the sounds of machinery and such. I like it."
"I'm sure Yahiko and Sanosuke would love to visit here someday as well." Kaoru noted.
"Well, whenever they feel like it they are invited to come visit as well." Lilina noted. "Just have to let us know! Anyways, we're really close to the restaurant we wanted to take you to, it's just around the corner here."
"Wonderful, I was getting a bit hungry." Kenshin replied. So the four made it to the restaurant and were quickly seated because of Lilina and Rutger's status.
"This place is one of my favorites, because it makes food from my homeland of Sacae." Rutger explained.
"What is Sacae like?" Kaoru wondered. "Is it similar to here in Ostia?"
"Not really." Rutger commented. "Actually Sacae is one of the more unique lands of Elibe. It's a land full of rolling plains and nomadic people who live off the land. They live in tribes and bands and have a lot more smaller groups of people than places like Ostia."
"If it's too much to ask you don't have to explain, but what made you leave and want to live here? Other than falling in love I mean." Kenshin wondered, knowing it might have to do with Rutger's past that he had been told was somewhat similar to his."
"It's a bit of a long story." Rutger noted. "But I'd be willing to tell it while we eat if that's okay."
"We've got time." Kaoru answered. "And I'd love to hear more about you and the people of Elibe."
"Very well." Rutger stated before taking a moment to collect his thoughts. "It all started about 25 years ago when my mother found my father unconscious on the plains near the ger she was living in at the time." As they ate Rutger went on about how his parents met, how they met Eliwood and Hector, how the three of them saved the world, and how he became friends with Roy and Lilina. As expected it was a pretty fun and happy story, until he got to the part of what happened more recently. "But then things took a big turn for the worse."
"At the time I was in the nation of Etruria getting tutoring lessons with Roy, and before we could meet up with Rutger and hear the news from him we had to go our separate ways because of the war that broke out with the nation of Bern." Lilina added, as she had been helping tell the story as well.
"As a part of it's first offensive push, Bern invaded the city of Bulgar, one of Sacae's biggest trading towns." Rutger continued. "It just so happened that my parents and I were there that day, getting supplies to travel to Pherae because we knew the war was coming and we needed to join forces with our friends to stand a chance. The rest is still a bit of a blur to this day. All I remember is that my parents did their best to save as many people and get them out of the city as Bern's wyvern riders attacked, but not even a legendary swordswoman like my mother could take on so many by herself. I wanted to fight, but my parents told me to run and hide, so I did. When it was quiet I tried to sneak out of the town to collect my thoughts, but I was caught. As luck would have it though, I take more of my appearance from my father's Bernese side, so they thought I was part of the infantry force they brought along and they let me go."
"That...well..." Kaoru tried to say something comforting but she was speechless.
"I understand that feeling very well." Kenshin was able to say something though. "Losing someone you love, it hurts so much, especially if you think you could have done something about it." Kaoru looked at Rutger and nodded in agreement since she still couldn't think of what to say.
"Yeah, it was a dark day for me." Rutger noted. "But as you've seen things got better, but not before I kind of spiraled into a bad place mentally. I was only focused on revenge and getting back at Bern for killing my parents, and with that motivation came my rapid progress in my sword skills because I wanted to kill as many Bern soldiers as I could. I'm not saying I wouldn't be a good swordsman without that event happening, my mother was teaching me and she was a legend, but I probably wouldn't be as skilled as I am today."
"Unfortunately that's what happens during a war, you learn how to kill much more rapidly than in peaceful times." Kenshin commented. "The same was with me, without a revolution I probably wouldn't be where I am today either."
"But like I said, it got better." Rutger continued. "Eventually I got in contact with Roy and his army who was fighting back against Bern, and even if I didn't know Roy as a friend I would have joined up knowing it was my best shot at revenge. Not too long after that we came here to Ostia to rescue Lilina from revolutionaries."
"My father was also killed in the starting phases of the war." Lilina noted. "And with his death Bern sympathizers rose up and tried to take the throne. Luckily Roy and Rutger came just in time to shut all of that down."
"And after that things went as you might expect." Rutger went on. "Lilina and Roy, along with a few other members of the army, tried to knock some sense into me as the war dragged on and eventually it started to work. But of course the person who really got me to turn around was Lilina. Her care and support really made me feel like I wasn't alone like I thought I was and slowly but surely I kept warming up with her. I had already had a little bit of some feelings for her before the war, but it really gave me a chance to see what she really meant to me."
"As for me, it was a bit of a surprise, falling in love with Rutger." Lilina explained. "I actually had my eyes on Roy for the longest time, but one thing or another just kept getting in the way. First it was tutoring and then it was the war effort and him not having time to focus on anything else. Not that I blame him, he had a lot of responsibility, but I needed someone to help me with my problems and trauma from the war as well, but he just never had the time. So slowly but surely as I kept spending time with Rutger, who I will note was still a good friend from before the war, I realized that he was what I was looking for. He was someone who could give me support when I needed it and the confidence to back up my decisions when I made them."
"Lilina has always been the smarter and more ambitious between the two of us, so it was easy to lend her my strength when she needed it, and it was easier for me to let her in to my heart since she had been there from pretty much the start and I knew she truly cared about me and my well being." Rutger added. "It was a bit of a rocky road of course, but by the time the war was over and won we knew the path we had ahead of us and we were both ready to take it in stride together."
"And not to mention, have you seen Rutger? He's one of the most handsome men I've ever met." Lilina noted.
"Hey, you're much more pretty than I am handsome." Rutger teased back. "Besides, I would love you even if you weren't."
"Yeah, me too." Lilina agreed.
"You two really are a wonderfully supportive couple." Kaoru commented with slightly teary eyes. "I'm so glad you two were able to make things work out like you did."
"Me as well." Kenshin added. "It shows that love can overcome many hardships and change someone for the better, it should be an example for generations to come." By that time they had all finished their meals and Lilina went to go pay for it all.
"Sorry for making lunch such a sob story, but I figured that if we're gonna be open with each other physically we should be open emotionally as well." Rutger noted.
"No, no, we really enjoyed you telling us all that." Kaoru assured him. "I really feel much closer to you and Lilina now.
"If we had more time, I'd like to tell you more about my past, but since I feel like we're about to go to your friend Anna's shop to get things moving along it might ruin the mood." Kenshin added.
"Well, you'll just have to tell us when we come over next time." Lilina teased as she came back after paying.
"That's a good thought, that it is." Kenshin agreed before the four got up to leave. Anna's secret shop wasn't too far away from where they ate, but they had to make sure that they weren't being followed in. "Hey, somewhat random question, but is it cicada season around here?" Kenshin wondered.
"Like that horrible impression you and Sanosuke did would make people think no one was around." Kaoru teased him.
"It was worth a shot." Kenshin replied with a chuckle.
"Not to worry, we know how to get in without being seen. We just have to go in one at a time." Lilina explained. So she led them to a seemingly random door before knocking on it in a particular manner and then knocking four more times to let Anna know how many people were coming in.
"Stand against the wall here and just wait a moment." Rutger told Kenshin and he did so.
"What am I waiting for-?" Kenshin wondered before the wall rotated him inside the building.
"Pretty neat huh?" Lilina asked Kaoru with a teasing smile.
"It is, though nothing we haven't run into in the past." Kaoru said as she stood against the wall where Kenshin had. A few moments later the wall rotated again and let her in. After that Rutger and Lilina were allowed in as well and the four made it to the reception desk where Anna was waiting for them.
"Lady Lilina, Sir Rutger, right on time as usual!" Anna greeted them with a smile. "So glad to see you both again and to see you're doing well."
"Thank you Anna, we're glad you're doing good as well." Rutger answered politely.
"Did the payment come in on time?" Lilina wondered.
"Of course, it always does!" Anna replied before taking a look at Kenshin and Kaoru. "And these must be your friends from another Outrealm, Japan you said it was called?"
"Yes, that would be us." Kaoru confirmed. "I'm Kaoru and this is Kenshin."
"You have a very nice set up here Miss Anna, that you do." Kenshin noted politely. "Thank you for allowing us to visit and use your facilities. And for keeping things private."
"Not a problem, no secret is worth losing a trusted customer over." Anna stated confidently. "Anyways, I just finished setting up the hot springs for you all to use so your good to enter whenever you like. The changing room is right there and then you exit on the other side to the hot spring. I still need to put some finishing touches for your room for the night, but I should be done by the time you get out. But if you need anything feel free to ring the bell in the hot spring and I'll be right there."
"Alright, we'll keep that in mind." Kaoru commented, glad that Anna had things so under control here. Then she turned to Kenshin. "No time like the present right?"
"My thoughts exactly." Kenshin replied. So the four made their way to the changing room. Rutger and Lilina obviously had no issue with undressing in front of other people so they quickly did so and folded their clothes neatly on a shelf before grabbing their towels.
"See you guys in there!" Lilina waved before she and Rutger entered the hot spring.
"They're kind of shameless aren't they?" Kaoru wondered to Kenshin as they continued to undress slowly.
"Maybe, but it seems to work for them." Kenshin replied with a shrug. "I mean we're trying to learn a bit from them anyways right?"
"That's true. I guess I'm, well I guess jealous would be the right term but that seems too strong a feeling. Maybe envious is better?" Kaoru noted.
"That feels right." Kenshin commented. "But hey, we're safe here, we can do what we want right? So if you're envious of them, just do what they do."
"You make a good point Kenshin." Kaoru replied as she finally got done getting undressed and started folding her clothes.
"Sometimes I'm smart you know?" Kenshin teased as he finished got done undressing as well. "Now come on, let's try and have some fun." Kaoru nodded and the two made their way into the hot spring. Rutger and Lilina were already in the water, their towels folded on the edge showing they were fully exposed, cuddled together enjoying the warmth.
"We'll close our eyes as you get in if you want." Lilina offered as the other pair walked in and closer to the water.
"No need, you're gonna see it anyways, might as well get it over it sooner rather than later, right Kenshin?" Kaoru asked.
"I don't see why not." Kenshin replied simply as he let his towel loose and folded it up before placing it down. He then slowly stepped into the water and sat down with a refreshed sigh. "You have to get in here Kaoru, this water is so good."
"Anna always makes sure it's the perfect temperature and she adds a bunch of skin softening herbs and such to make your skin feel nice." Lilina added.
"So that's what that pleasant smell is." Kaoru noted before she too slipped her towel off and stepped into the water. They weren't going to say it because it might ruin the mood at this moment, but Rutger and Lilina both thought that Kenshin and Kaoru were very attractive and they were really looking forward to seeing how this went with them. "Oooh, you're right Kenshin, this water is lovely."
"Not as lovely as you though." Kenshin commented as he waded over to her and wrapped his arm around her shoulder so they could cuddle together like Lilina and Rutger were.
"Aww, that's sweet!" Rutger gently teased them, but they knew it was just in good fun so they playfully stuck their tongues out at him in response. After that the four of them had some good fun in the hot spring. Lilina wanted to feel how soft Kaoru's skin was and she found it to be quite nice, and of course she allowed Kaoru to feel her skin back. Rutger and Kenshin just soaked in the water, any pain that may have lingered from past battle scars just fading away as the minutes passed. Eventually their time was winding down and Rutger and Kenshin were sitting on the edge of the water with just their feet in as Lilina and Kaoru continued to wade around together. Lilina saw the position the guys were in, sitting next to each other like that, and she had an idea.
"Hey Kaoru, come closer." She beckoned a bit quietly.
"Yeah, what is it?" Kaoru wondered.
"You want to try something a bit more spicy before we move this to the bedroom?" Lilina asked.
"Um, what did you have in mind?" Kaoru asked back, slightly interested, but also slightly worried at what it might be. Lilina moved in closer to her ear and whispered her idea to her and while it was a bit strange sounding, it was kind of what they were here for right?
"What do you think?" Lilina wondered as she pulled back away from her ear.
"I think it would be a nice way to ease ourselves in, let's do it!" Kaoru responded with a burst of confidence. "Though something tells me you're still going to be at an advantage." Meanwhile Rutger and Kenshin were talking to each other, not really focusing on what the girls were doing.
"So, I think I have to ask just to clear things up, but are you into getting intimate with other guys?" Kenshin wondered, seeing how Rutger was quite open about a number of other things. "Because I'm not, and I'd rather talk about it now instead of you trying something and me maybe ruining the mood."
"That's a fair question." Rutger assured him. "And it's complicated. Like when I was younger, before the war and such, I was on the path to going both ways since both of my parents were like that and they explained everything pretty well, but after what happened I'm still trying to find my way back to how I used to me. So as of now, no, I'm not really interested in other guys, but some day I might be. You might want to get Kaoru to talk to Lilina about this topic as well, because she actually is into other women."
"No need, we talked it over before, she is actually willing to try some things with her." Kenshin explained. "Believe me, I was surprised as well, but she seemed excited at the time so I'm all for it."
"Good to know." Rutger noted before the two women popped up in between their legs. But not in the way you would expect. Lilina was in between Kenshin's legs while Kaoru was between Rutger's. "Well, well, this is a pleasant surprise."
"We thought you might like it." Lilina said with an alluring tease. "Kaoru and I decided we wanted to have a little bit of a competition before we left the hot spring."
"What type of competition?" Kenshin wondered as he started to blush slightly, since he had a good idea of what it might be.
"Well, Lilina wanted to see which one of us could get one of you to cum first only using our hands and mouths." Kaoru continued on. "And since you two would probably 'cheat' and let one of us win if we didn't switch things up, we decided we should swap partners to make it fair."
"Yeah, that sounds like something I would do." Rutger admitted with a chuckle. "Well, I'm game if you are Kenshin. What do you say?"
"I mean, if they went through all this trouble to think it through, we might as well let them right?" Kenshin teased, regaining his composure a bit. "Just, uh, go easy on me Lilina."
"Hmm... no promises." Lilina teased before moving in closer and getting a good look at what she was working with. Kenshin's dick was already a bit hard, probably just because he had been looking at two naked women for the last hour, but it looked to her that it was just about the same size as Rutger's, give or take a few minor differences here and there. She may have teased Kenshin that she wouldn't go easy on him, but she was confident that she was going to win so she started nice and easy, slowly stroking his cock with her hand gently.
Kaoru on the other hand knew she had her work cut out for her. She knew Rutger had a lot of experience under his belt, and so did Lilina who he got most of that experience from. So she figured she would have to start out a bit faster than Lilina, which she did by eschewing use of her hands for the time being and starting to work on Rutger's shaft with her tongue. She spread it out as widely as she could as she slowly covered every inch as it started to grow fully erect, which didn't take too long with how she was treating him.
"You like that Rutger? She asked between licks, hoping that if she could keep a conversation up with him it might distract him enough to suddenly go off later.
"Yeah, that feels real nice Kaoru." Rutger confirmed with a lower, more sensual voice that sent a few shivers up Kaoru's body, even if she was still mostly in the hot water of the spring. "I can't wait to see what else you can do." He wanted this to be a fair competition, so he wouldn't hold back from how he really felt, especially if it gave Kaoru more confidence.
"Oh, that's nothing, watch this." Lilina teased before hovering her mouth right above Kenshin's tip and using her tongue to make circles of varying speeds around it, making sure to tease him with a quick kiss or by sticking a bit of it into the slit on the top. Kenshin responded by starting to moan out in pleasure because Lilina really knew what she was doing.
"Y-You're quite good at this, that you are." He breathed out, trying his best to hold on and not give up just yet. He took a few deep breaths as if he was meditating and soon his breath and heartrate lowered and he could speak calmly again. "But you'll have to do a bit better to break through my defenses."
"Nice save!" Rutger commended Kenshin with a wink. After that the competition kept going on like that, with Lilina and Kaoru trying to continually one up each other and the two guys trying their best to hold on so their partner could win. Eventually it came to a point where both Lilina and Kaoru were sucking pretty deeply on their dicks and they could both tell from their partner's moaning that they were close. And this is where Lilina's confidence came into play. She didn't think she would have to do anything else just to have Kenshin cum in the next couple moment, so she wasn't thinking of anything, but Kaoru on the other hand knew she needed an ace in the hole of some sort so she had an idea that just might work, dirty talk. So to enact her plan she stopped sucking on Rutger's dick and instead started stroking it vigorously with both hands while his tip was rubbing straight up against her tongue in a way that she could still talk.
"So tell me Rutger, where do you want to cum?" She asked him, trying to use her best seductive sounding voice, even if his dick was on her tongue. "Maybe you want to cum in my mouth and make me drink it down?" Then she moved her hands up a bit, pointing his dick higher on her face. "Or maybe you want to cum all over my face and make a mess of it?"
"Both of those are quite good options." Rutger strained out between his moans. He wasn't expecting this out of Kaoru, so the mixture of the surprise and the actually good dirty talk was actually starting to push him over the edge. But she wasn't done just yet because a few moments later she pointed his dick down towards her chest.
"Or maybe you want to cover my chest with your thick seed, making it so you have to feel my breasts up when you clean me off?" She offered coyly. "But I know where you really want to cum, it's an instinct that pretty much every man has. Well I'll make a deal with you Rutger, if you cum before Kenshin does then later tonight I'll let you cum wherever you please as many times as you like." Of course Kenshin and Kaoru had discussed it and it was a safe day, so she was able to back up her claims.
"Gah! You drive a hard bargain there Kaoru." Rutger moaned some more as she moved his dick back up against her tongue.
"Just think about it, this shaft of yours buried deep inside my body, ready to burst, ready to fill me up to the brim with your seed." She continued to lay the dirty talk on thick. "Ready to cum as many times as you need to. So just cum already, you know you want to." Her finishing move was to start stroking his dick as fast as she could while continuously urging him to cum and after just a few more moments Rutger couldn't take it any more. His hips started to buck and his dick started to twitch and ropes of sticky white cum started to spurt from his tip, most of them landing directly on Kaoru's tongue, but some of them going a bit higher and hitting her in the face. But it didn't matter in the moment because once she felt that happen she raised her hands up in joy of winning! "Ha! In your face Lilina! I win!"
"More like on your face." Lilina responded a bit dejectedly since she lost, but it was all in good fun so it wasn't too bad. "Here, let me clean you off." But before that she looked up at Kenshin with a smirk. "And don't you worry your pretty little head, this will get resolved later on tonight, you can bet on it." She teased him, playfully giving him a few last strokes on his dick.
"I'm honestly surprised I lasted longer than you did Rutger." Kenshin admitted. "Though what I'm really surprised about is how well you slipped into that dirty talk Kaoru. It was like you were a different person, that you were."
"Well, I've been practicing." Kaoru replied after she cleaned her face off. "I figured it might be something you'd like every once in a while, like if we decided to get a bit more rough with each other some time in the future."
"I'd say it was pretty effective." Rutger added. "That was really hot Kaoru, but did you really mean what you said?"
"Of course I did, I'm not the type of woman to go back on my word am I?" Kaoru teased. "I'm actually really getting into this, I feel great and free as a bird. What about you Kenshin?"
"I'm feeling more relaxed, that I am." Kenshin agreed. "But do a bit worked up and frustrated from all that stimulation, you think we could move this along before I get blue balls?" That was mostly a joke and they had a good laugh about it.
"Sure thing, let's see what Anna has in store for us in the bedroom!" Lilina suggested. So the four got out of the hot spring and gathered up their clothes, not putting them on of course, and made their way back to the entrance of the secret shop.
"Oh, perfect timing you guys, I just got the room set up for you. I think you'll really like how it looks and I was able to get that special item you requested Lilina." Anna greeted them.
"You're the best Anna." Lilina replied with a big smile. "Thank you so much!"
"Yes, thank you Miss Anna, your hot spring was very relaxing, that it was." Kenshin added with a polite bow.
"We really appreciate your hospitality." Kaoru added with her own bow.
"Oh, no need to be that polite about things, I run a business and all my services have been fairly paid for, but I appreciate that you two are enjoying yourselves. A happy customer is a returning one as my mother would always say." Anna told the two.
"A wise saying." Kenshin noted. "Well, if this room is as nice as you say we just might come back some day." With that the four moved into the bedroom that Anna had set up for them and it was quite impressive. It was a large room compared to most bedrooms, maybe not as big as Rutger and Lilina's back at Castle Ostia, but large nonetheless. Their were candles and lanterns strategically placed all over to get the best lighting all through the room and to give it a nice warm smell. The bed was huge, it probably could fit six or seven people if need be. And then off to the side there was a table filled with various drinks and snacks to keep guests energy up along with a few big jugs of water. There was even a bathroom with a tub and everything in the next room, it had it all.
"You know, we've been here many times before, but Anna always seems to outdo herself every time." Rutger commented as he looked around. "This place is perfect."
"I really like the comfortable and warm feelings it gives off, very relaxing." Kenshin agreed.
"So what is this special item Anna was talking about Lilina?" Kaoru wondered, not really seeing anything out of the ordinary.
"Hm, it should be on the table with the drinks here." Lilina mused as she looked over the table. "Aha! There it is." She said a few moments later, showing the others a green bottle with a label and some strings attached to it. "This is a stamina potion, directly from the land of Askr. It's kind of rare so I could only order one, but that should do for tonight."
"What does it do?" Kenshin asked with intrigue.
"Well, it does what the name implies, you drink it and it gives you stamina." Lilina stated. "Observe." And with that she handed the bottle over to Rutger who opened it before dropping his towel to the ground so the results could be more easily seen. Then he took a small sip of it.
"Ahh! That always hits the spot!" He sighed as his energy came back to him, and with that his dick springing back up erect and ready to go again.
"Yeah, I can see why that would be useful for a night like tonight." Kaoru noted, impressed with the quick results.
"Like it was mainly used to allow soldiers to fight on longer in battle, but people realized it had other utility as well and that's what really got it to be famous." Lilina explained. "Like I said, we only have one, but that should be enough. It usually is when we invite another couple along. So don't worry about going off too early or wasting too much energy or any of that, that's what the food and drinks are for as well."
"You really thought of everything, that you did." Kenshin replied, impressed as well. Then he dropped his towel to the ground too and pulled Kaoru closer to him so he could take her towel off as well. "Well, I still need to be taken care of from before, shall we my love?"
"Ooh, so forward, I like it!" Kaoru teased with a giggle. "Yes we shall, however you'd like to do it!" So she and Kenshin made their way to the bed and jumped in, getting right into it doing it doggystyle on the left side of the bed.
"We better join them you know." Rutger teased Lilina before making her towel fall off as well.
"Yeah, let's show them how it's really done!" Lilina agreed. So they got into the bed and started going at it doggystyle as well, facing the right side of the bed.
Soon enough the room was being filled with many long, loud, and pleasured moans. The four of them knew that the only person that might be able to hear them was Anna, and even then she might be off doing something else, so that allowed them to be as loud and rowdy as they wanted and that was a great freedom for Kenshin and Kaoru specifically. They kept going at it round after round, taking some breaks when they needed to eat or rehydrate, but for now things were staying a little vanilla with the pairings. A few times the four got closer to each other for effect, but nothing too kinky happened, though around the time they heard a knock on the door a few of them were thinking about how to move forward.
"Hey! It's me Anna! I've got some dinner for you all if you're interested!" Anna called from the other side of the door.
"What time is it?" Kaoru wondered, as time wasn't really something any of them had been thinking about.
"Looking at where the sun is, I'd say around 6." Rutger replied as he looked out the single window in the bedroom. "Dinner sounds nice right about now actually."
"Hm, but what about our clothes, I'm sure Anna wouldn't want to see us like this." Kenshin commented.
"How about you three go into the bathroom and get cleaned off and I'll answer the door, I've been with Anna before so she shouldn't mind." Rutger suggested. The other three nodded and Rutger headed to the door to help Anna out. "That smells wonderful." He said as he opened the door for her.
"I thought you might like some deer meet stew and fresh baked bread, your parents always thought it was a good and filling meal." Anna replied as she came through the door. "Where are the other three?"
"Cleaning up, and, well, Kenshin and Kaoru are still a bit shy." Rutger explained.
"Fair enough. Well, help me set this up for you all and it should be ready before they head out."
Meanwhile, in the bathroom, Kaoru had an idea she wanted to bring up to Lilina but didn't want Kenshin to hear about it because it would ruin the surprise. So she pulled her over to the other side of the large bathroom to let her know.
"Hey, I just thought of something we can do after we eat this dinner Anna prepared for us." Kaoru told Lilina.
"I'm listening." Lilina replied with interest. So Kaoru whispered her idea into her ear so Kenshin couldn't hear it and as she did Lilina's eyes lit up in excitement. "Oooh, I like that idea! I like it a lot, though I have something we could add." So then she whispered her idea back to Kaoru and she thought about what she said.
"I think that could work, if we tease them enough. And that would be a great icebreaker for the rest of the night I think." Kaoru agreed. "Let's do it!"
"Awesome!" Lilina quietly cheered in agreement.
"Those two are getting to be really close friends, that they are." Kenshin noted to himself as he looked into the mirror to make sure he wasn't missing any spots to clean off or anything. "I'm happy for them." About five minutes later they all came out of the bathroom to find Rutger sitting at the table, still naked mind you, with bowls of stew and a plate of fresh bread set out for everyone.
"Anna made us some deer meat stew and some fresh Etrurian style bread, a meal that will stick to our bones and help us keep our energy up." Rutger stated. "And I made sure to thank her for all of us before she went back to doing her other work, so don't worry about it."
"Sure does smell nice." Kenshin noted as he picked up his towel from off the ground before sitting down at the table. "I tend to spill when I eat stew or soup, don't want any burns."
"Just don't send any bowls flying about, the back of Kenshin's head is like a magnet for them." Kaoru teased, getting another hearty laugh from the group. After that they dug into the meal and it was just as good as all the small snacks that Anna had prepared for them in the first place, which is to say very good indeed. It was just the right temperature for the broth and had just the right amount of seasoning and spice for the group to enjoy. And it got Kenshin to thinking about something.
"So you said before that Anna has a ton of sisters also named Anna that can travel through worlds easier that even you two can, do you think there is an Anna back in Japan we could meet?" Kenshin wondered.
"There might be, though they can be hard to find." Lilina noted. "It's easier to find them during a war or something because that's the way most of them find to make money, but if you were to ask our Anna she might know because they keep good family records."
"And if there isn't one in Japan, then if you express that you think it might be a good market for an Anna they'll take a look and see if one would want to set up shop there." Rutger added. "Having an Anna can be a godsend sometimes, they always seem to have what you need exactly when you need it."
"We definitely could have used someone like that during our adventures, couldn't we Kenshin?" Kaoru asked.
"That we could have." Kenshin agreed. "My only worry is how money my influence them to work for a more shady person."
"You would think that Annas kind of work like mercenaries, but honestly I've never seen an Anna end up on the wrong side of a fight, physical or moral, I think they pride themselves on doing their research into ruling powers before offering their services, but again asking Anna is a way to know for sure." Lilina added.
"That's probably a good idea, we might do that before we leave." Kaoru noted. Soon after that the four started finishing up their dinner, but not before an accident did happen. Kenshin was showing Rutger and Lilina a cool plate spinning trick he learned from that time he and everyone else had to run a circus for a day, but suddenly it slipped off his finger and onto his stew bowl and splattered what was left all over his chest. Luckily it had cooled off considerably at this point so it didn't burn him, but now he was all sticky again.
"Man, and right after I just got cleaned up." Kenshin said with a sigh.
"Hey, don't worry about it, I need to clean off a bit as well, I can help you out." Rutger said before the two of them headed for the bathroom. As the door closed though Lilina and Kaoru gave each other a devious look because this gave them the perfect opportunity to go forward with their little surprise for the guys.
"Thank you Rutger, I don't mean to be a hassle." Kenshin said as Rutger started to help clean him off.
"Nah, things happen all the time, and that plate trick was pretty neat." Rutger noted. "Besides, I'm having fun, Lilina is having fun, Kaoru looks like she's having fun. Are you having fun?"
"I'm enjoying myself, yes." Kenshin confirmed.
"Then we're all having fun and enjoying ourselves, a little spilled stew isn't going to ruin anything. It's like my father used to say, it's better for something to happen than nothing to happen. In this case, it's better that something silly happened than nothing at all because the silly thing lightened the mood." Rutger assured him.
"I get it, it's better to put yourself out there even if you look silly, than to not put yourself out there and miss out. Right?" Kenshin asked.
"Exactly. No one is perfect, and we're not expecting you to be. So just be yourself." Rutger noted.
"Heh, I remember telling Kaoru something similar, I should take my advice." Kenshin chuckled. After that Rutger cleaned off and the two were about to go back into the bedroom, but Kenshin stopped Rutger for a moment before they did. "I don't know what exactly, but I think the girls have something planned for us, they were whispering and giggling away from me when we were in here last time."
"Oh, they probably do." Rutger replied. "Let's go see what it is yeah?" Kenshin nodded and Rutger opened the door. It took them a few steps into the bedroom to see what was going on, but when they did see it both of them were definitely surprised. Lilina and Kaoru were on their knees on the middle of the bed, kissing and making out with each other. This was something Rutger was used to seeing of course, but it was a bit more of a shock to Kenshin for obvious reasons, even if they had talked it over before. Before he could say anything though the two girls saw them finally and started teasing them.
"Finally, you two are back." Lilina commented with a smirk. "You were taking just a bit too long so we decided to take things into our own hands."
"Lilina is a really good kisser, though that is to be expected with her experience." Kaoru noted. "But hey, now that you guys are back, you can join in the fun as well." And with that the two girls playfully shook their hips back and forth to tease the guys even more
"So this is what you had planned for us huh?" Rutger asked with a smirk. "Well, we don't want to ruin their little surprise for us, do we Kenshin?" By that time the shock of the scene had gone away for him and he was able to answer normally.
"You never refuse a woman's hospitality." Kenshin teased back. So the guys got into the bed and positioned themselves behind their respective partner and started going at it once again. At first it was a little slow going as they had to adjust to how close the girls wanted to be with each other, but soon enough they found out that if the guys held onto their chests they could keep them steady and close enough to kiss however they wanted
As Kaoru had predicted, this was a nice way to break the ice and breech the topic about switching partners around without having to awkwardly talk about it. Because she knew it would be the best for her and Kenshin if they just did it and didn't overthink it so much like he usually did. And getting to kiss Lilina was a fun new experience as well. It was pretty much just like kissing Kenshin except her lips were a bit smaller and smoother than his. She wasn't going to go out of her way to find other women to kiss, but it was nice to know that it was an option. Speaking of options though, after a bit of going on like that she and Lilina could tell the guys were getting to their limits once again so they gave each other a wink as they were kissing to let each other know to move on to the next phase of the plan.
"You know, I was thinking Kaoru, we never had the guys go against each other in a competition." Lilina said after pulling back from kissing, loud and obviously enough that the guys could hear it as well to tease them. "I think it's about time they stepped up and tried their best to see which one of them could get us off first."
"I agree wholeheartedly." Kaoru said, playing along with Lilina's tone of voice. "And besides, how can I be a woman of my word to Rutger if I don't even give him the chance to be with me? I think it's about time you two switched things up and experienced something a bit different, don't you think Lilina?"
"For sure, that's why were here together right?" Lilina teased the guys a bit more.
"I'm game if you are Kenshin, it's up to you really." Rutger noted, hinting that he was for the idea the girls brought up, but knowing that it was Kenshin who kind of had the last say in things. But things were going smoothly and Kenshin had been enjoying himself. He was relaxed, more relaxed than he ever really thought he could be and his mood was one of wanting to be open and try new things, so when he replied it was with a confident smirk on his face.
"Well, I can't pass up a challenge like that now can I?" He said confidently. "Besides, fair is fair after all, we don't want to disappoint our lovely ladies here do we Rutger?"
"No, no we do not." Rutger answered with a relived smile. So they both pulled out of their partners and quickly moved around so that Kenshin was behind Lilina and Rutger was behind Kaoru. They both lined up to push back in, but stopped at the last moment to get back and tease the girls a bit.
"We should count down from three, to make it a fair start." Kenshin noted with a smirk.
"That's a good point." Rutger agreed, smirking back. "Insert on '1' or 'Go!' then?"
"Hmm, I'd say on 'Go!' would work best for me." Kenshin replied.
"Will you two get on with it!" Both the girls said in unison, the tension and waiting getting to be a bit too much.
"Fine, fine, we'll get started." Rutger teased just a bit more. "3!"
"2!"
"1!"
"Go!" And with that they both plunged into the girls at the same time, not worrying too much about being over rough since they had been wet from moments before and because it was a competition, they wanted to get a good start. Both the girls gasped in pleasure as the guys started in on them and soon enough they were back in a good rhythm and position with them being able to switch between talking and kissing whenever they wanted.
"Oooooh, this was such a good idea!" Kaoru moaned out after a while.
"Totally, Kenshin feels so good inside of me!" Lilina agreed, and she meant it. Both the guys pretty much had the same length and girth on their cocks so it felt pretty much the same in that regard, but the feeling of having someone new exploring your body and trying to find all your good spots again was a rush that Lilina wouldn't ever get enough of and one that Kaoru was just getting her first experience with. As with the competition with the girls things kept going back and forth as the guys continuously tried to get one over on each other to get their partner to cum, the difference this time was that Rutger wasn't going to lose the same way Lilina did with her overconfidence so he decided he needed to make a big finishing move before Kenshin did. He started out by moving his head closer to Kaoru's neck and kissing it up and down as he slowly moved his mouth closer to her ear. She wasn't the only one who could get someone off with some surprising dirty talk.
"You know how you implied that I wanted to cum deep inside your pussy and fill you up to the brim? Well, you were right, I do want to do that to you, but I'm not gonna make it that easy on you." He stated in a low, almost guttural, voice. "I'm gonna make it so you're gonna be begging me to do it."
"O-Oh, and how exactly are you gonna do t-that?" Kaoru asked, stuttering a bit because of wanting to moan and from just how hot and sexy Rutger's voice sounded in her ear. That voice alone was getting her so worked up it wasn't funny.
"Well, you said I could cum wherever I wanted tonight, didn't you?" Rutger teased, giving her an extra hard thrust in the process. "That's what I'm gonna do then. I'm going to cum all over and inside you tonight, but not a drop of it is going to be in your pussy until you pin me down and take it from me. What do you have to say about that?" Again his words and tone were really doing a number on her, but Kaoru was a smart woman, she had an idea of how to handle this.
"I say, I hope you know how to pull out well!" She teased Rutger before starting to slam her hips back against his so he would start fucking her faster. But that had the unintended consequence of making herself want to cum faster as well and the sudden movement set her off right then and there. Rutger could feel her walls tightening up, and so with his swordsman reflexes he quickly pulled out an spread his seed all over her back and rear, giving it a little love tap in the process.
"Nice attempt, but you've got to be faster than that to pin me down." Rutger teased her some more. "I'm sure you'll get me eventually, but you've got to try better." Then he turned to face Lilina and Kenshin. "And that's how you get a woman to cum faster."
"It really seems our spouses are quite skilled at dirty talk, that they are." Kenshin commented to Lilina. "Has he always been like this?"
"Depends on who he's with honestly." Lilina replied. "He only does it with people he know that can handle it, and Kaoru showed earlier she could. Now come on Kenshin, don't let Rutger show you up like that! Kaoru might have cum first but I'm sure you can make me cum harder!" And that he did, though the part where he suddenly yelled out the name of one of his sword techniques was a bit out there.
Either way, the second half of the night was much more lively than the first half. With the mental barriers broken the four were free to be intimate in any way they pleased. So the four of them switched it up as much as they could, sometimes one of the girls would get teamed up on by the guys as the other watched while other times the girls would corner one of the guys and give him a work over between the both of them. And as much as she tried to have it happen Kaoru couldn't pin Rutger down and get him to cum where she wanted him too, he was just too slippery and skillful. Lilina was kind of doing the same thing with Kenshin, not letting him cum in her mouth, so she too could have a bookend to the night. It all culminated when Kaoru finally got on top of Rutger and started making out with him to keep him in one place on his back while Lilina and Kenshin were in a 69 position right besides them.
"I hope you don't mind this being how we finish up Kenshin, but we just finished off the stamina potion and I don't think I can go another round after this." Lilina commented as she was staring Kenshin's shaft down.
"Oh, no worries Lilina, I was wanting to get a taste of your sweet nectar down here, and I think that would be a lovely nighttime snack." Kenshin replied with a smile, even if she couldn't see it. "Besides, I understand you want to keep your word to me from this afternoon, and I really appreciate the thoughtfulness of that."
"Good, I'm glad. And I'm glad you enjoyed yourself tonight." Lilina noted before she opened her mouth and started going down on him. Meanwhile on the other side of the bed things were a bit more hectic and energetic.
"See, I knew I could finally pin you down for once, and now there is no getting out of this position!" Kaoru stated confidently as she broke her kiss with Rutger for just a brief moment before locking her legs around his so he couldn't move out of the way or pull out easily.
She's really gotten into this! Rutger thought to himself. Too bad this is probably the last time for the night, I'd love to spend more time with her. Well, there is always the morning and they did invite us back to Japan, so I shouldn't be too disappointed.
After that, there wasn't much more to say that hadn't been said already. The four once again filled the bedroom with the pleasured sounds of intimacy and friendship that slowly rose into a final crescendo where they all had their final orgasm at the same time. Kaoru slammed her hips down on Rutger and he orgasmed as deeply as he could, almost feeling like his dick was kissing the entrance to her womb as she had a hard orgasm as well, while Lilina and Kenshin were able to share with each other their fluids with each other, happily lapping them up and swallowing them down in pleasure.
After that there was a very long yet comfortable silence where the only thing that could be heard was the heavy breathing of everyone on the bed. Eventually though someone spoke up, and it was Lilina.
"Elimine, that was really fun!" She said, excited but still trying to catch her breath. "We have to do this again some time.
"I agree." Kaoru noted as she gave Rutger a kiss on his cheek. "I really want to feel like this again, especially now since I know how fun it is and how freeing it feels."
"I'll admit I had my shortcomings when you suggested it Rutger, but it seems your father had the right idea when he came up with ideas like this, that he did." Kenshin told Rutger, looking over to him and giving him a wink.
"Well, I'm glad you came around to the idea and enjoyed yourself, and I hope this helps you be more open and trusting going forward." Rutger winked back before turning back to Kaoru. "Whew, you are a handful, you know that? But I like that in a woman." After that the two couples took turns taking a long bath to really get cleaned off and then they all met up back near the bed, Kenshin and Kaoru wondering what came next.
"Should we get dressed, Anna did note she had sets of pajama's for us." Kenshin commented.
"Oh, but wouldn't it be more fun if we all cuddled together in the nude?" Kaoru asked with stars in her eyes. "And if two of us wake up at the same time we could start everything up again in the morning!"
"Wow, you really are into this aren't you?" Lilina replied with a chuckle. "But, yeah, that's what we usually do if you're comfortable with it."
"If Kaoru wants to do it then I'll do it as well!" Kenshin commented confidently. "I'll just have to wake up with her to get a moment alone together." He teased. So the four got back into the bed and cuddled together under the covers as they looked out the window at the stars.
"I really think we made a breakthrough tonight, don't you think?" Lilina asked Kenshin and Kaoru.
"I know I did." Kaoru answered with a content smile.
"I think I did as well, and it's all thanks to Rutger, at least for me and my part." Kenshin added, thinking Rutger would comment something as well. But when there was nothing and Kenshin turned to look at him Rutger was already fast asleep, even snoring a little bit.
"He gets that from his father." Lilina joked and for the last time the group, sans Rutger of course, shared a hearty and heartwarming laugh before turning in for the night and sleeping well knowing that their bonds as friends had deepened in a way that Kenshin and Kaoru had never thought possible.
Chapter 92: Files #427,452-453 The Setting Sun
Notes:
Another multi-picture story. Don't get used to it, these just came together nicely since I commissioned them in sequence from the same artist. This story takes place in the Magvel Nights universe, but before the events of 'Cross Counter' happen. Basically I took the line about Roy drifting apart from Rutger and Lilina and decided to write a story about one last sweet moment they have together. Also since 'Cross Counter' is where Rutger has his trauma event (I'm seriously considering calling it his 'Canon Event' XD) this is technically 'Pre-War Rutger' so that's why he's happy and not grumpy. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- Files #427,452-453 The Setting Sun
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Roy
Based on: commissions by miss_velvet_ on Twitter/X
"You know, I don't say it much, but your parents having connections like this is pretty sweet." Roy commented as he set his bags down after stepping inside the large vacation condo.
"Yeah, getting a place like this, right next to the beach without anyone else around, this is gonna be a great little getaway." Lilina added.
"Hey, it's not a problem, I'm just glad you two had the time to actually come spend together." Rutger replied with a big smile towards his friends. "I know after this we're gonna be going our separate ways, but I hope we can make some lasting memories while we're still together." The other two wouldn't say it, but they were thinking the same. With Roy heading off to Fodlan to study abroad at their Officer's Academy in a couple months the trio of close friends were going to be apart from each other for pretty much the first time since their parents introduced them. Rutger had a full ride boxing scholarship to Elibe University and Lilina would be going there as well to learn a number of things because she wanted to become the mayor someday, so they'd still be together. But the whole group really didn't feel complete without Roy most of the time.
"Well, thank you for inviting us, I know we're gonna have a lot of fun together." Roy stated confidently. "We're allowed to throw a party while we're here right?"
"Mom and Dad said that Mr. Gamble told them as long as we leave this place the same way we found it we can do anything we want within reason, so I don't see why a party would be out of the question." Rutger noted. "Of course, we'd want to be safe and not invite anyone or do anything that would make the cops show up, but I'm sure we can handle that."
"I don't know, you two can get a bit rowdy sometimes." Lilina teased them. "But let's hold off on a party for a few days, I want to spend some time with just you two before that."
"Oh, me too." Roy agreed. "I was thinking we could throw it on Friday so we can spend Saturday cleaning up, leaving our last day here to do whatever we want together."
"That sounds like a good plan to me!" Rutger commented. "Well, since you two haven't been here before I'll show you where the bedrooms are so you can put your stuff away and then give you a tour of the place."
"What? Don't think one room will contain the three of us?" Lilina teased some more."
"Does it ever?" Rutger teased back. "But if we do have a party, you'll want to know what rooms to avoid and such right? Or which ones to bring someone into?" The trio had a very close 'friends with benefits' situation going on at the moment. None of them really felt like settling down since they were so young and could do so much still, and it worked out for them so far. Of course later on they might change their minds, but for now they were all free to do whatever and whomever they pleased.
"We should invite that Guinevere girl from Bern Street." Roy suggested. "I think she might like a place like this."
"We can work on a list later." Lilina noted. "Rutger, show us the way!" So Rutger did just that. This condo, which was on a beach near the outskirts of Jehanna, was pretty much as big as a medium sized mansion. It was built by Ismaire Gamble before the big political scandal involving the owners of Jehanna's big hotels/casinos. After her death it was inherited by her son Joshua Gamble, who was good friends with Rutger's parents Mark and Lyn because of all the films Mark liked to shoot at his hotel. It was situated in a very secluded area, guarded by two large cliffs on the sides and the ocean in the front. Even the airspace above the condo and beach were restricted, it was the perfect place for someone famous, or their friends and children, to hide out or to enjoy themselves without fear of the media finding out about it.
Either way, Rutger showed his friends all of the rooms and what was in them and they put their things for the week away before deciding on a plan of action for the day.
"I was kind of hoping we'd hit the beach, it's the perfect day for something like that, don't you think?" Roy suggested.
"Yeah! That's exactly what I was thinking as well!" Lilina agreed excitedly.
"Well, get your swimsuits on then! Let's go to the beach!" Rutger added, not exactly telling Roy and Lilina exactly everything just yet, leaving it for a surpise. So the trio got their swimsuits on and started to head out to the beach. Before they got too far though Rutger got a call on his phone. "Wait here guys, it's my dad, it might be important." Rutger noted and Roy and Lilina nodded, staying in place. "Hey Dad, what's up?"
"Oh, just calling on a shooting break to see if you guys have gotten to the condo yet." Mark answered.
"Yep, we just got settled in and we're heading for the beach now." Rutger noted. "I'd say I wish you were here with us, but that might get a bit awkward."
"You're telling me." Mark chuckled. "Well, have fun out there! Do all the things you think I would and such. And make sure to check in with your mother, you know how she loves it when you give her a call."
"I will, you just keep your promise and don't tell Lilina's father what we're really getting up to over here." Rutger joked.
"Will do, don't need to add a hospital visit to this filming trip." Mark chuckled again. "Talk to you later, bye!"
"Bye!" And with that Mark hung up and Rutger put his phone back in his pocket.
"Was it important?" Lilina wondered, which made Rutger smirk because it gave him the perfect opening to say what he wanted to say.
"Not really, but my father did want to remind us that the beach here is technically a nude beach, and that we would be 'ruining the spirit of the beach' or something like that if we didn't go along with it." Rutger replied, making something up that was actually quite plausible for Mark to say when he technically didn't.
"Well, I've got no problem with that, I figured we were gonna be doing that anyways." Roy noted before slipping his swim trunks off and placing them in the bag he was bringing to the beach.
"Ditto, why do you think I didn't bring my good bikini? No use in showing off when we're gonna be naked the whole time." Lilina added, peeling her bikini top off along with her beach shorts.
"That was expectedly easy." Rutger chuckled before taking his swim trunks off as well. After that the trio finished making their way to the beach and when they set all their towels and such down Roy got an idea.
"We should take a picture for each day we're here, to remember things by." He suggested, taking his camera and a tripod out of his beach bag.
"Great idea!" Lilina agreed. So they set everything up and then stood together on the beach with the sun behind them to try and get the best shot. Rutger was in the middle with his arms around Roy and Lilina's shoulders, Lilina raised her right arm behind her head for a more dynamic pose, and Roy put his hand down by his hip in a strong looking stance. They were all so close together that their legs were rubbing up against each other and Roy and Rutger's dicks were fighting for position.
"Gods, are you two always horny?" Lilina teased, seeing the guys erect cocks and getting a bit excited herself.
"Only when we're all together." Rutger chuckled.
"Yeah, if you can't swordfight with your bro, then who can you with?" Roy teased back before they all focused up and took the picture. They took a few more just to make sure and after that Roy and Rutger smirked to each other and Lilina knew what was going on.
"Well, while you two have your little 'cockfight' I'm gonna go surfing." She told them before heading off to do just that.
"Have fun!" Rutger called out before turning back to Roy. "Same rules as always?"
"Hands behind our backs and first one to cum or fall over loses?" Roy noted and Rutger nodded. "You're on! I've been working on my stamina, so you're not gonna win so easily this time!"
The rest of the day on the beach was really fun for the trio. Eventually Rutger and Roy joined Lilina in surfing and after that they continued to swim around and relax on the beach, pulling out a volleyball and making some crude sandcastles, burying Rutger in the sand when he took a nap, stuff like that. Eventually the sun was just starting to set and Roy was laid on on his back in the shallow part of the water, just letting the water rush back and forth over him to relax.
"Elimine, this was a great day." He sighed contentedly to himself as he looked up to the sky. "I don't think it could have been any better." Unbeknownst to him, Lilina heard him say that and she slowly walked over to him with a smirk on her face.
"Really, you couldn't think of anything that would make this day any better?" She teased him, playfully putting her hands on her hips and striking a confident pose. Roy immediately got her meaning, but he wanted to see what she would do, so he played dumb.
"Nope, not one thing." He replied with a tone that implied he knew what was going on. "If you have an idea for something I'm open to hearing it."
"Roy, you can be so dense sometimes." Lilina commented with a chuckle before she sat her butt down on his chest and rested her feet right above his knees, making his dick start rubbing up against her clit and pussy. "Though your little friend down here seems to be getting the message."
"Hey, come on now, you know how he doesn't like to be called little, he's the same size as Rutger's friend." Roy teased as he grabbed a hold of Lilina's hips to keep her steady.
"That's true, I should apologize." Lilina played along before reaching her hands back and placing them on Roy's chest for more stability and so she could position herself correctly. "I think he might like this." And with that she lowered herself down onto Roy's cock and the two of them started fucking like that in the shallows. Rutger was laying on his towel on the beach with his sunglasses on while reading a book, so he didn't see what was going on. But after a while he could hear the moans of pleasure reaching him and he looked up to see the scene out by the water.
"Oh, that's hot." He commented. "I should go join them." So he took his sunglasses off and put his book down before walking out to the shallows where Lilina and Roy were still getting it on. It took them a moment but eventually Lilina realized he was there when he put his hand on the back of her head and his erect dick in front of her mouth. "Got room for one more over here?" He teased.
"I was wondering when you'd find your way over here Rutger." Lilina teased back, giving the tip of his cock a little kiss with her lips. "You good down there Roy?"
"Heavenly, loving the view." Roy teased as well. "Glad you could make it Rutger."
"Well, Roy seems okay with it, so make yourself at home." Lilina noted before opening her mouth wider in preparation for Rutger's cock.
"Hm, I think I will." Rutger commented with a smirk before guiding Lilina's head closer so she could start sucking him off. After that they all got into a good and comfortable rhythm and soon enough the sounds of pleasured moans gradually started to outpace the sounds of the sea rushing in and out under them. Roy had to admit that Lilina was right, this made the day just that much better and he felt like he had to comment on it.
"Man, don't you guys love fun days at the beach like this?" He asked in a playful tone through his increasing moans. He could feel he was going to go off soon, so he figured he'd comment now instead of later.
"Especially with friends like you two." Rutger agreed as he pulled his cock out of Lilina's mouth so she could answer as well.
"All I know is that you two better fill me up real good, I've been waiting for this all day." Lilina teased.
"Well, I think we can do that, right Rutger?" Roy asked with a similar teasing tone.
"I don't know, I was wanting to make a bit mess all over your face." Rutger noted with a devious smirk. "And I don't really think you're in any position to stop me Lilina." He added, teasingly only rubbing his cock against her lips and not going any further.
"Don't worry, I'll give you want you want." Roy assured her before starting to move and buck his hips even more. A few hot and tense moments later he did just that, shooting his seed straight into her pussy and filling it as much as he could, his face twisting a bit in pleasure. Of course Rutger did what he said he was going to do as well, cumming all over Lilina's mouth and face, but in all honesty she was okay with that as she clamped down on Roy with her own orgasm.
"That full enough for you Lilina?" Roy asked as he started to catch his breath.
"We still have time, we could give you some more." Rutger offered.
"Yessss! Please!" Lilina moaned out as she was still orgasming. It was going to take a little bit of time for the three of them to regain their energy so Rutger sat down in the water because his legs were starting to get tired from standing like that for so long.
"Hm, I've got an idea." Roy commented to himself as Lilina got off of him. The three took some time to clean off with the salty sea water and when they were ready to go again Roy walked over to where Rutger was sitting and then sat down on his lap with his back turned to him.
"Oh, you want some of this as well?" Rutger teased as his cock started to spring up again and rub against Roy's back.
"Hey, I think it's only fair the winner of the 'swordfight' gets to fuck the other right? That's how we've always done it." Roy teased. "Plus this way Lilina can sit on my lap and she can alternate between kissing the both of us."
"Fine, but you're getting my ass too since that's the last place that needs filled." Lilina commented as she came over as well.
"Sounds good to me." Roy replied with a thumbs up. It was a good thing Rutger would be the bottom since he was taller and stronger than the other two, he could take the weight of both of them sitting on his lap. After a few more moments of preparation Rutger took a firm hold of Roy's hips and lifted him up slightly, lining him correctly. Lilina winked at him and followed suit, telling him she wanted to go at the same time and he winked back.
"Make sure to tell us if we're going too rough on you Roy." Rutger teased him.
"What do you mean by 'we're'?" Roy wondered, but he soon got his answer as Rutger pulled him down onto his cock and Lilina slid down onto his at the same time. He wanted to yelp in surprise and pleasure but Lilina also grabbed his face and started kissing him as well, muffling the sound. If this was the first time Rutger and Lilina had done this to him he probably would have cum right away, but they had a tendency to team up on him like this.
"Elimine! I though we were supposed to be working on you Lilina!" Roy moaned out loudly once his mouth was free again.
"You are." Lilina replied sweetly, kissing him on the cheek and shaking her hips a bit playfully. "But you're the one leaving us, we have to make sure that you remember this day more than we do."
"I couldn't have said it better myself." Rutger agreed before starting to kiss the back of Roy's neck tenderly. Roy wanted to complain that he really didn't need all this special attention, but for one thing, Rutger and Lilina were actually completely right as they usually were, and for another thing he was just feeling too damn good with how they were treating him. Having two friends who knew all of your intimate and sensitive spots was a blessing that he rarely thought about outside moments just like this one. And the loving didn't slow down or stop or even have a lull in the action as Roy just let himself go with the flow and let the good feelings wash over him like the water he had been laying in what felt like almost and eternity ago now.
Eventually though the energy of the moment couldn't be contained any longer, especially with the three of them wanting the moment to feel so good, not just for Roy but for all of them, and they all could feel it surging up into one final moment.
"I have the distinct feeling you're not gonna let me get off your lap for this." Roy panted heavily, breaking away from Lilina's kissing for just a moment to make the comment to Rutger.
"What would be the fun in that?" Rutger panted back with a tired yet teasing tone. "But just to make sure, lock him in place Lilina."
"On it!" Lilina breathed, locking her legs and arms around both Roy and Rutger so neither of them could get out of her hold.
"You guys are insufferable fools, but you're my insufferable fools, and I love you both." Roy sighed before Lilina started making out with him one last time and rode him out to his orgasm, followed shortly after by Roy cumming in her ass while he rode Rutger to his orgasm. It was one final moment of togetherness for the day and it was pretty much the perfect moment as well, all three of them cumming together and holding each other as close as they could.
Soon enough the sun truly started to set and the three of them knew they had to head back to the condo. They were all tired out from their activities at the beach, but they were happy and fulfilled for the moment.
"Good thing this place has three bathrooms, I couldn't imagine having to share one with either of you two after that." Roy joked, knowing if they did share one it would lead to just more sex.
"For once, I agree." Lilina noted and Rutger nodded his agreement as well.
"Though you know, with how good today was, we're gonna have to find some way to top it before we leave, to make sure the last moments here are even better." Rutger teased.
"Oh, I'm sure you two will come up with something, you always do."
Chapter 93: File #894 Does She Feel Me?
Notes:
Just another short and sweet Kanji and Naoto piece for today. Everyone should have someone willing to listen and talk through your issues, that's how a healthy relationship works.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #894 Does She Feel Me?
Characters: Kanji (Persona 4), Naoto (Persona 4)
Based on: a commission by LewdShock on Twitter/X
"So Kanji, what do you think? Does it look better with or without my hat on?" Naoto asked as she slowly struck a few poses for her partner and lover. What was she wearing you might ask? A new set of lingerie that Kanji had sewn up for her since he accidentally ripped the last set the last time Naoto had one of her sporadic yet powerful urges for wanting to have a couple rounds of rough and dirty intimacy.
"Well, other than the few parts where I can see where I messed up the stitching, I think it looks great." Kanji commented, giving her an objective look up and down. "How does it feel?"
"It feels wonderful, just like all the other pieces of clothing you've made for me." Naoto replied as she slowly turned around so Kanji could see how it all came together. "But you didn't answer my question, with or without the hat?"
"Heh, you know me, I think you look amazing either way, but if I was forced to answer I'd say you do look a bit cuter with the hat on than off." Kanji noted truthfully. "Sorry again for ripping up your other set, I hope it wasn't anything special to ya."
"No, not at all, it was just something I had in reserve for if I ever had to go undercover for a job, like way undercover." Naoto explained. "I'm honestly surprised it lasted as long as it did as tight as it felt on me at times, I did purchase it a while ago, back before I met everyone. And before you ask, yes I was that over prepared even then, you know me to be that way."
"Hey, being prepared is what you're good at, I'm not gonna blame you for it." Kanji chuckled.
"Good." Naoto said confidently before she moved closer to Kanji and sat on his lap as he was sitting on the edge of their bed. "Because I'm prepared for you to help me out of all this and to give you a nice reward for doing so. Sound like a fair trade?"
"Oh, hell yeah!" Kanji smirked. And as expected from the two of them they proceeded to have a nice and long round of intimacy. But as much as he didn't want to think about it, there was something on Kanji's mind the whole time. Something that kind of involved what they were doing, but he didn't want to bring it up while they were doing it because it could ruin the moment. Though when they were done Naoto could tell something was up since she knew Kanji and his emotions so well at this point.
"Something feels off with you Kanji, did you not enjoy yourself as usual?" She pondered, wondering if it might have been something she did.
"What? Of course I did, I loved it like always." Kanji replied quickly, not expecting Naoto to pinpoint his issues so quickly, even though at this point he probably should have. "I've just got something on my mind ya know, I wasn't able to focus as much as usual."
"You know you can tell me what's going on right?" Naoto assured him. "I still may not be the best when it comes to emotional turmoil, but when it comes to you I think I've gotten pretty good."
"That you have Nao, that you have." Kanji sighed as he flipped over to his back and looked at the ceiling. "Alright, I'll tell you what's up, but I feel like I'm gonna ramble on about it, so just let me talk until I get all my thoughts out and then you can decide what to say, deal?"
"Sounds fair to me." Naoto noted. So Kanji took a few breaths to collect his thoughts before speaking his feelings.
"I guess, I guess it has to do with that set of underwear I made you, or rather the last set that I messed up." He began. "It just got me thinking, usually when we get together and are imitate it's nice and slow and cute like we just did, and I love that don't get me wrong. But sometimes, every once in a while, I get the urge to want to be a little more rough, a little more out there and do something different, kind of like you do. But then I think about it and my mind goes to the fact that when you want to be rough it's more because your body is telling you what it wants and less because of all the emotional stuff. And I know we've talked about it and I know you aren't just using me in those moments, you wouldn't go around doing it with just anyone if I wasn't around, but the thought always occurs to me that if I say I want to be a little more rough you might think it's more because of my physical needs than my emotional ones. And then I don't want you to think I'm using you or that scenario is even the case in the first place, sometimes I want to be rough or to do a complicated or strange position because I think it would be a fun experience to try something new. Not that I think we need to be trying new things of course, but, you know, it's nice to try new things every once in a while. I guess my point is that, sometimes I want to try new things in bed, but I'm scared of the possible consequences. There, that's it."
It was a lot to take in all at once, but for Naoto she followed along with that pretty well. She could understand Kanji's logic behind what he was thinking well enough, and he summarized his feelings pretty well at the end as well. Honestly she was just glad he was willing to say that much, though she wished he could just say it up front instead of holding it in like he did. Either way, she was happy that he shared his feelings and to show him she slid over a bit closer to him and placed a kiss on his cheek to reassure him.
"Kanji, thank you for telling me all that, I definitely understand how you're feeling a lot better than I did before." She told him. "And while it's true that when I get the urge to be rough or do something inventive it's a bit less emotional than either of us would like, that doesn't mean I would think it's the same for you. Out of the two of us, you are very obviously the more emotional one, and I love that about you. And I love that you bring that emotion into our intimacy, it really makes me feel loved and appreciated. So I my mind, if you want to try something new or interesting, that just means you want to share another angle or layer of your emotions and intimate feelings with me, and I'm almost never going to say no to that. So, how about this? From now on, you tell me whenever you feel like you want to try something new, and then we try it? If we like it we can add it to our repertoire when it comes to moments like this, and if not then we don't have to do it again. Just like falling in love, intimacy is something you have to experiment with to see what works and what doesn't, most people just don't automatically 'get it' the second they see someone they like. Unless your name is Rise of course."
"Ha! Isn't that the truth." Kanji laughed at the joke Naoto made. "But seriously, you're the best Nao, I don't know what I would do without you. I do know one thing though, I do love you. With everything I have, as always. And I hope I always will."
"I hope you always will as well, as shall I because loving you Kanji, it's just logical." Naoto teased again, the both of them laughing this time. "We should get around to actually watching Star Trek together like we suggested, I really think you'd like it."
"I'm sure I will, it was your suggestion after all." Kanji noted.
"Speaking of wanting to try something new though, was there something you wanted to try tonight, I think I've got another round in me." Naoto commented.
"Um, yeah, actually." Kanji replied with a blush. "Just wait here, I couldn't find a way to explain it that well so I made a crude sketch of what I was thinking." So he moved over to the nightstand and pulled out a piece of paper to show Naoto. "Something like this maybe?"
"It looks like something that takes advantage of my short stature and your strength." Naoto commented. "With you kneeling on the bed while I wrap my legs around yours and almost mirror the same position. If I may make a suggestion, if you were to hold my wrists up like this, parallel or even slightly behind my shoulders it would give us a little bit more stability to where we could move our hips a bit more.
"Oh, I didn't really think of that, that's a real good idea Nao." Kanji agreed. "So you'd be okay with trying this?"
"Of course, I'm willing to try anything once if it's with you." Naoto confirmed. "But the question must be asked again, hat or no hat?"
"Definitely with the hat, I want to see if I can make it fall of your head." Kanji teased.
"Then you better be just as rough as I'm expecting you to be."
Chapter 94: File #1215 Two Nights Before
Notes:
Continuing the story between Kent and Carrie, with a little bit of worldbuilding and other pairings thrown in. That's about it, enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #1215 Two Nights Before
Characters: Kent, Carrie, Mark, Wil
Based on: a commission by Az_exn on Twitter/X
It was two days before a very special occasion in the land of Caelin. Their young Knight Commander Kent was getting married to the lovely cleric from Worde Carrie and the whole castle was abuzz with preparations for the event. If it were up to Kent he would be right there helping everyone out, but he got convinced by a number of his friends to hit the town for a sort of bachelor's party, though even the flirtiest of the group knew they weren't going to get up to anything too foolish with Kent around. They did end up having a nice dinner at a local restaurant before hitting a tavern to have a few drinks.
"I have to say Kent, I'm really happy for you." Mark told the stern knight as they were drinking together, watching Sain and Wil mingle with the other patrons of the tavern. "I know things haven't always worked out for you in the ways you wanted or with your family issues, but I'm glad that you've been able to persevere and find happiness in your life."
"Mark, where is all this coming from all of a sudden?" Kent wondered. "I know better than to think you're drunk already, you being able to keep up with Lyn somewhat."
"I don't know, I guess I just want to clear the air one last time between us, make sure we're still on solid footing when it comes to our friendship." Mark replied.
"I honestly wonder why so many people think I hold grudges like this, and for so long too. Do I come off as that petty Mark?" Kent questioned. "We've been over this a couple times already you know? Looking back, yes, I was quite obvious with how I felt about Lyn even if I couldn't realize it. Did I maybe lay it on a bit thick without knowing, probably, but that doesn't mean I wasn't able to let it go. When you and Lyn told everyone what was going on, maybe I was a little disappointed, but by the time the both of you got married, I was over it like I told you I was then. I'm glad Lyn is happy with you out on the plains, that's all I've ever wanted for her. So stop worrying about it Mark, for both of our sakes."
"I just wanted to make sure, things like that can fester, unseen, and cause problems farther down the road then we can see. I don't want that for you, or for Carrie, or for me and Lyn as well." Mark stated. "But if me bringing it up really bugs you so much, I won't do it again."
"I'd really appreciate that Mark, truly." Kent noted. "And honestly, with how the four of us get along, it's not like I don't get to see Lyn that often, in more intimate ways than I would have even imagined to boot."
"You do have a solid point there." Mark agreed with a chuckle. "Speaking of, got any plans for after the wedding? Joking of course, I'm sure you and Carrie have a nice honeymoon planned out. Probably going to Worde to celebrate with her family and friends I would assume?"
"That and we've got a trip to Etruria planned as well. Carrie has never been there before so I figured we should do something fun before we have to come back to Caelin and go back to our duties." Kent replied. "Thought of that one all by myself."
"Good for you." Mark noted with contentment. "If you happen to see Pent and Louise or anyone else we know, send them our regards."
"I'll be sure to do that. Now what kind of night would this be if we just sat around talking while we drank? Let's have some fun!" Kent commented, getting a very confused look from Mark. "Oh, come on, I know how to have fun at a tavern, I've followed Sain into so many it had to brush off on me eventually. Besides, I'm sure it's much easier getting women to talk to you than it is with him."
"Well, can't fault that logic, let's seen what you've learned over the years." And with that Kent went around with Mark, trying his best to help him get lucky, though Mark needed little assistance when it really came to it. Eventually both Mark and Sain left the tavern with some women, leaving Kent and Wil to ride back to the castle themselves.
"No luck tonight?" Kent asked Wil as they headed out. "I'm sure Mark could have convinced them to let you join in."
"As much fun as it would have been, I'm actually trying to settle down myself." Wil noted. "You remember Rebecca back in Pherae right? Well, I think I've finally gotten to a point where if I ask her out she'll say yes, so I really don't want to do anything to jeopardize that after everything me and her brother put her through in the past."
"That's probably for the best, not everyone can be like Mark and Lyn now can they?" Kent joked. "Though that does bring up a question, if you two do become a couple would you be staying here in Caelin or would you move on to Pherae?"
"Haven't really gotten that far to be honest." Wil admitted. "I mean I love it here in Caelin, it's nice and cozy and not that stressful, at least for now."
"Meaning what?" Kent wondered.
"Well, you're higher up on the food chain than I am, you have to see it." Wil commented. "The more and more time that passes the more and more Ostian influence is taking over. I mean maybe you like that sort of thing, you've always been one for order and stability, but to me it just feels like it would get stifling after awhile. Of course I could just be talking out of my rear as usual, but that's how I feel."
"No, no, I appreciate your honesty Wil, it's always refreshing to hear your point of view." Kent noted. "And yes, I have seen a slight shift in the tone and attitude of Caelin and it's people, but you're right when you say I'm more comfortable with it. With Ostian backing there is less worry that we'll randomly get invaded like we did with Laus, and I can take a bit of a shift in the people if it means Carrie and I will be able to start a family and not have to worry so much about if Caelin will be around."
"Would you be upset if I did leave?" Wil wondered.
"Upset, no. But I'd be lying if I said it wouldn't affect me at all." Kent admitted. "You're a good friend Wil and a good commander even if you don't think so. Not having you around would be a big hit to morale all around, but I'm not going to make you stay if you don't feel comfortable. As with everyone else, your life is yours to live. I've learned from many people that not doing what you want isn't a good way to live, so if you feel like moving on is in your future, I'll help out in any way I can."
"Thanks Kent, I really needed to hear that." Wil replied with a smile. "You're a good friend to me as well, and even if I do leave I hope it can stay that way for as long as possible."
"Just don't forget to write me some letters, got it?" Kent teased him.
"Lyn told you about that?!" Wil exclaimed before the two of them had a good laugh together as they got closer to the castle. They arrived as the sun was just dipping under the horizon and they both smiled as they were greeted by Lyn who had come with Mark to Caelin so her and Carrie could spend some time together, and so they could help with the wedding of course.
"I take it Mark and Sain will be staying in town for the night?" Lyn asked Kent with a knowing look.
"Well, I'm sure Mark will. We might want to put someone on watch to see if Sain gets run out again." Kent joked.
"Fair point." Lyn chuckled. "And what about you Wil, no luck tonight?"
"More like I wasn't really trying." Wil admitted. "I'm kind of getting my life together in that regard because I want to seriously pursue my relationship with Rebecca."
"See, I told you." Lyn commented to someone that wasn't in view, playfully sticking her tongue out at whoever it was. It was revealed a few moments later to be Rebecca, all the way from Pherae, whom Lyn had invited because she had been so helpful during Eliwood and Ninian's wedding, and because Mark had a hunch about her and Wil getting together soon.
"Rebecca! I wasn't expecting you to be here!" Wil replied nervously to the reveal. "Um, how are you doing? Has your brother gotten any of his memories back? How is your father?"
"Wil, come on, you don't have to be that nervous, it's not like we traveled all around Elibe together or something." Rebecca teased him slightly. "Lyn asked me to come to Caelin to help with the wedding, and I was happy to come and reconnect with some old friends! Especially you Wil, since I saw how hard you've been working here and how much you've matured."
"I should be saying that about you, you're younger than me and you're more of an adult than I've ever been." Wil admitted.
"That's just your child-like spirit showing through, and honestly I like that about you, a lot actually." Rebecca noted. "You're always so positive and ready to do anything, it's exhilarating."
"Speaking of ready to do anything," Lyn cut in, "Rebecca and I have something special for you in your room, if you have time for that."
"Oh, really? Sounds like fun!" Wil replied with a bit more positivity, though everyone could tell he didn't get Lyn's meaning. Even Kent had to shake his head a bit at how dense Wil could be at times.
"Before you three go off and do that, can you tell me where Carrie might be?" Kent wondered.
"The last time we were together she said she was going to take a bath." Lyn noted. "That was about an hour or so ago, so she's probably done by now. I figure she might be in her room."
"Alright, I'll start looking there then." Kent replied with a nod. "You three have fun with whatever you get up to, and again, thank you so much for coming and helping to keep things running smoothly. I really appreciate that I have such good friends to rely on in moments like this."
"Of course Kent, that's what friends do!" Wil commented with a thumbs up.
"Yeah, you've done so much for us and Elibe, you deserve to have your wedding day be as special as possible." Rebecca agreed.
"And you've done so much for me as well Kent, it's the least I could do to start repaying you for everything." Lyn added. "Now go! I'm sure Carrie wants to spend as much time as she can with you tonight." Kent nodded with a warm smile before heading up to the next floor and stopping in front of Carrie's door. Even though they were going to be married soon they both thought it a good idea to still have a room to themselves in case one of them got sick or just needed some time alone because as much as they did love each other, things like that happen no matter the couple. Either way Kent knocked on the door before calling out to her.
"Carrie? Are you in there? Can I come in?" He asked, knowing she would recognize his voice.
"You're back!" Carrie replied happily. "Yeah, come right on in! Lock the door behind you though."
"Sure thing." Kent said as he quickly slipped in and turned around to make sure he actually locked the door. He had messed up once and he didn't want to go through that again.
"Before you turn around, close your eyes. And then take a few steps towards the middle of the room." Carrie asked of him as he was doing that.
"Hmm, an interesting request, but I see no reason to deny it." Kent noted with a slight smirk on his face. "Would I be correct in assuming you have some sort of surprise in store for me?"
"Well of course, we're gonna be really busy the next couple of days, and we're technically not supposed to see each other tomorrow for good luck, so I have to do this tonight." Carrie explained. "I'm gonna ask you three questions and if you get them right then you get something special."
"Heh, I'm lucky I didn't drink too much then." Kent chuckled as he walked into the middle of the room. "Alright, fire away Carrie, I'm all ears."
"Okay, here goes nothing. Question #1: What do you think I'm wearing right now?" Carrie asked as she got off her bed and took a few steps closer to Kent.
"Considering you spent the whole day with Lyn and she probably helped you come up with this idea, I'm going to answer that you are completely naked except for your favorite gold armband that you always wear." Kent answered, still smirking.
"That would be the correct answer, you even got the small details correct." Carrie replied with some light and playful claps. "But Lyn had less input than you would think, I really just ran the idea past her to see if she though it was a good idea."
"Fair enough." Kent noted. "So, what's the next question?"
"Question #2: If you know what I'm wearing right now, what do you think you should be wearing right now?" Carrie asked in a teasing tone.
"That's a tough one." Kent teased back. "But I'm going to go with I shouldn't be wearing anything as my answer."
"Two for two, you're on a roll." Carrie replied cheerfully. "So, keeping your eyes closed, let me help you out with that."
"Of course, I'll get the top and you get the bottom." Kent suggested, so they did just that. He slipped his shirts off and threw them in a direction that wouldn't be in the way while Carrie undid his belt and slid his pants down. Then Kent carefully stepped out of them and slipped out of the casual shoes he had put on for when he was walking around the castle. Carrie could see that he was already starting to get excited from how his dick looked, but she knew it could get a lot bigger. "How do I look, still good?" Kent asked.
"You're as handsome as ever Kent, don't let anyone tell you otherwise." Carrie noted as she got up closer and placed her hands on his stomach and abs. "But, I've got one more question for you before you get the reward. Are you ready for it?"
"As ready as I'll ever be." Kent replied softly.
"Alright, Question #3: How long are you going to be staying here tonight?" Carrie asked.
"That one is the easiest one of them all." Kent chuckled softly. "I'm gonna stay here as long as you want me to, even the rest of the night if we need it."
"I should have come up with some harder questions for you." Carrie teased. "But yes, that is the correct answer, so you win. But don't open your eyes just yet, I'll tell you when."
"Of course, far be it from me to ruin the moment." Kent noted, still wondering just what Carrie was going to do. He soon felt the hands she had on his stomach start trailing down to his hips and thighs and eventually they ended up on his shaft. Soon after that he felt Carrie start stroking him back and forth with both of her delicate hands and he couldn't help but start panting because it already felt so good to have her touch him like this. "Both hands this time? That's a new one."
"Well, I want you to get hard a little faster than usual and I thought using both would speed it up a bit." Carrie noted, and as she could see it was working. In just a few moments Kent was at full mass and she was ready to move on. "Alright, on the count of three you can open your eyes. One, two, three!" And as she was counting she was moving her mouth closer to Kent's shaft and right after she got to three she started taking it in so the first thing Kent would see when he opened his eyes was her sucking him off.
And it had the intended effect. As soon as Kent opened his eyes and looked down to see that they immediately opened wider and the smirk he had on his face grew a bit as well.
"Here, let me help you out with that." He commented as he put his right hand on the back of Carrie's head to help keep her steady. "Elimine, I love it when you do special things like this for me. If you would have told me five years ago I would enjoy moments like this, he would have called you a liar."
"Well, you know, you're a special person to me." Carrie noted as she pulled back and looked up at Kent. "I like doing things like this with you, it makes me feel very close and intimate with each other, even more so than usual."
"Lyn and Mark are really rubbing off on both of us, aren't they?" Kent joked and the two of them laughed at the though. "Maybe that's for the best, I was a bit of a wet towel before, but now I think I've found a good balance."
"Me too." Carrie agreed. "But enough talk, I'm not done with you just yet." So with that she went back to using her mouth on his shaft. As things went it was a very good feeling as usual for Kent. Carrie had been improving with each time she tried this and by now it wasn't a question of if he would get off, it was when. For some reason though Carrie decided to keep her hands on the base of his shaft, but Kent wasn't complaining. Eventually though he could feel he was going to burst soon so he let her know as usual.
"Hah! Carrie, I'm getting close." He panted through some moans. Usually when he told her that she would move back and jerk him off, using her hands to point him to where she wanted him to cum, but she did something different this time. As soon as he finished his sentence she moved her hands off his shaft and used them to grab his butt, pulling him closer as she moved her mouth in and took his shaft in as far as she could. "GAH!" Was the only sound Kent could make before he instantly started to cum, filling up Carrie's mouth with his seed and having it start running down her throat as well. Of course, that's what Carrie wanted and as she pulled back she playfully kept her mouth open to show Kent the aftermath.
"That was a bit more than I expected, I guess you were pretty pent up." She teased as she made a show of swallowing down all the seed he shot into her mouth.
"I know the point of that was to not warn me on purpose, so I won't complain about it, but what made you want to do that?" Kent wondered. Seeing Carrie do all that though was already making him start getting hard again.
"Well, I said Lyn didn't give me all the ideas, just that one." Carrie teased. "And it worked to perfection, you're already ready for more as I can see." With that she moved over to her bed and laid down on it on her stomach. "Come on, we may have all night, but you've gotta satisfy me for the next couple days."
"Are you sure I don't need to do anything else for you before we go for it?" Kent asked.
"Kent, I've been ready for this ever since my bath was over, now come over here and pound me into this bed, I want you to be a little rough with me before you lose all your energy." Carrie responded before shaking her butt at him playfully.
"And I'm getting married to this woman soon. Elimine, I'm a really lucky guy."
Chapter 95: File #1070 Transfer Students Part 2
Notes:
Say hello to my new longest story ever! Again, blame the framing device. XD Same deal as the last one, after the initial set up the formula is: Setting up for the months battle, Supports, and then the battle and aftermath. Also Roy is here this time because he deserves to have some fun to! Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #1070 Transfer Students Part 2
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Roy, Female Byleth, Felix, Annette, The Golden Deer, Various Church of Seiros Staff Members
Based on: a commission by SandyrexArt on Twitter/X
Elibe 1007 Years After the Scouring
Once again Roy, Lilina, and Rutger were on the Dread Isle and once again they were there to see the Dragon's Gate. Unlike the last time three years ago, they were prepared this time though. They were there to travel through it on purpose this time, to go to the land of Fodlan like Lilina and Rutger had accidentally done last time.
"Explain to me again why we're doing this now." Roy noted as they started walking up the long stairway to the Dragon's Gate. "You said you would be back in five years and it's only been three. Are you sure this is going to work out the way you think it will Lilina?"
"I'm about 90% sure." Lilina replied, mirroring her words when her and Rutger were about to try and get back to Elibe. "Something with the Dragon's Gate or maybe the Outrealm Fodlan is in has some strange passages of time. Either way, with the tests I did with it, today is our best chance to get there at the right time. And even if we're a bit early I'm sure Lady Rhea and Seteth wouldn't be too hassled to let us stay until the celebration passes."
"Yeah, they were really nice like we told you, I'm sure they'd be fine with housing us again." Rutger added. "And remember, ten months to us was like ten minutes to you here, so we had to think something was up with the time flow between our realms. Lilina just found a way to manipulate it a bit better than last time since she knows what she's doing now."
"Exactly, I might not be as good at opening Outrealm portals as his father was, but the Dragon's Gate being a big nexus between many of them helps. The real issue was finding the same exact one we went to in the first place. I didn't see much of it, but there was a Fodlan where Miss Byleth wasn't even a professor and this purple haired mercenary was leading the students into battle."
"Interesting." Roy commented. "Well, since I'm not good with magic, and because you are one of the people I trust more than anyone else, I'm going to believe in what you say Lilina."
"Always a wise course of action." Rutger teased.
"Alright you two, stand back." Lilina said as they got to the Gate and she started channeling the spirits. "And let's make sure to hold onto our weapons and supplies this time, since we won't have anyone to keep them safe and we want to show them off."
"Everything I've got is strapped down as best as possible." Roy noted.
"It's not like I have all these extra belts on for nothing." Rutger added. A few moments later the Dragon's Gate lit up and that same suction of wind started to pull the trio towards it. "Last one in has to make the bed first." Rutger said as he ran towards it with confidence.
"Oh, you know how I hate making the bed!" Lilina exclaimed with a bit of a smile as she followed him.
"This, this is exactly what I needed." Roy commented to himself. "A vacation with my two best friends where I don't have to worry about anything. I'm gonna enjoy myself if it's the last thing I do." And with that he dove in after the other two, not knowing what was about to become of this supposedly light hearted trip to another land.
Ethereal Moon 1185
If everything had gone the way Lilina and Rutger had supposed it had, they probably would have landed upright next to the glowing orb in the gazebo near the monastery's center. But little did they know that in the last five years Fodlan had changed, and it wasn't a peaceful change. So when the orb activated it was off-kilter and it sent them a good distance away from the monastery, in fact they weren't quite sure where they had landed.
"This doesn't look anything like you two described it." Roy noted as he looked around. "Are you sure you sent us to the right place Lilina?"
"I did everything correctly, I think. This looks like Fodlan, somewhat, though it seems a bit more broken down than when we first came here." Lilina commented. Meanwhile Rutger was walking about trying to see if he could find any landmarks that could tell them where they were. Eventually he did and called the other two over.
"This is the river that flows out of the monastery, I remember it from when we had to leave for missions." Rutger told the two. "If we just follow it up to the source we're bound to make it there eventually."
"Sounds like a plan to me, good thing we brought food just in case." Roy stated.
"Always be prepared, one of my father's best pieces of advice." Rutger replied before the trio started to make their way up stream. As they did they looked around at the scenery. To Roy things seemed slightly off, everything looking broken and burnt, but it was a bit of a shock to Rutger and Lilina who had seen what it used to look like.
"I don't like how this looks, I think something has happened since we left." Lilina commented as they continued to follow the river.
"Yeah, it's so quiet around here, where are all the people?" Rutger agreed.
"I don't want to sound too negative, but this feels eerily familiar to when we were on the war campaign." Roy added. Before either Rutger or Lilina could reply to that though the trio saw a body laying in the river. They quickened their pace a bit to see if they were okay, but the second Lilina saw the woman's mint green hair she knew who it was.
"It's Byleth!" She said with a gasp, running even faster to see if she was okay. Quickly the three were knelt down next to her and Lilina was testing her vital signs.
"Is she alive?" Roy asked with worry in his voice.
"All signs say that she is." Lilina noted. "It feels like she's just in a deep sleep. I don't see any scars or open wounds or anything like that."
"Maybe she had one of those fainting spells like she had before and fell into the river." Rutger suggested.
"That could be the case, though if it is she's lucky she didn't go in face first or get cut by any rocks." Lilina replied. Either way, by this big commotion over her body or by something else entirely, Byleth's eyes started to flit open and when she opened them fully she was greeted by two familiar faces and one new one.
"Lilina, Rutger, what are you two doing here?" She asked slowly as she tried to sit up. Lilina helped her get steady before they answered.
"Well, it's been five years, at least here in Fodlan." Lilina noted.
"We're here for the millennium festival like we promised, and we brought our friend Roy because we figured you'd want to meet him and he wanted to see what Fodlan was like." Rutger added.
"Um, hello. I'm Roy." Roy waved awkwardly.
"Nice to finally have a face for all the stories." Byleth nodded at him. "But what do you mean it's been five years?"
"Well, honestly, we're not quite sure." Lilina admitted. "Like I tried to get us here at the right time, but we might be a bit early or late."
"I think the bigger issue is that Byleth might not know what the date is." Roy surmised.
"Is that true?" Rutger asked.
"It is, I don't know how long I've been asleep like that." Byleth noted. The four looked around and eventually they saw a villager who had been watching the scene.
"Hey, what's the date today?" Lilina called out to him.
"Uhh, it's the Ethereal Moon of 1185, a day before the millennium festival was supposed to take place, though I doubt it'll happen since the monastery got destroyed." The villager answered.
"The monastery got destroyed?!" Byleth, Lilina, and Rutger all asked at the same time.
"Have you three been living under a rock this whole time?" The villager asked in disbelief.
"We're not from around here, so we don't get news about Fodlan quickly." Rutger noted.
"We need to get up there, in case any of the students decided to come anyways." Byleth stated as she stood up finally.
"Agreed, but we should be prepared for a fight, we don't know who or what might be up there." Rutger commented.
"I'm feeling fine, let's do this!" Lilina said confidently.
"Well, we didn't bring these weapons for nothing." Roy added.
"Let's get going then. To the monastery!"
Claude was standing near a large broken window high up on the monastery grounds. As much as he knew it was a long shot, he had to take this chance, had to see if Byleth or any other of the Golden Deer would show up like they said they would. He had been waiting for a while and he was about to go down and have a meal for himself when he heard the buzz of conversation coming up the stairs. When he looked to see who it was coming up, well let's just say it was a better situation than he would have dreamed of.
"Teach, you're late! But I guess I can forgive that seeing as you found some friends along the way!" Claude said with a smile as he turned to face the group on the stairs. "Rutger, Lilina, glad you could make it back, sorry for the mess though. And if the stories are anything to go by, that must make you Roy correct? You probably get this a lot, but I kind of thought you'd be taller."
"You would be correct, on both accounts." Roy nodded. "I am Roy of Pherae from the Lycian League. I take it you are Claude of the Leister Alliance?"
"Bingo, right you are." Claude confirmed, to the chuckle of Rutger and Lilina. "What?"
"Are you sure you're Claude and that someone with worse fashion sense didn't replace you?" Lilina teased.
"That beard Claude, not your best decision." Rutger added.
"Oh, hush you two, I've been busy. Lots of things have been on my plate since the war started." Claude commented.
"War?" Byleth wondered.
"Yeah, the war." Claude confirmed. "Like I get that those three wouldn't know about it since they don't live here, but you've had to of heard something, you couldn't have been sleeping for five years."
"Well, about that..." Byleth trailed off.
"We found her sleeping in the river, we think she might have had one of her fainting spells." Lilina noted.
"I guess we should ask you what the last thing you remember was Byleth." Rutger commented.
"The last thing I remember..." Byleth said slowly. "Edelgard had launched an invasion on the monastery and Rhea had transformed into a dragon type form to fight it off."
"Called it." Lilina cut in before letting Byleth continued.
"I joined in to help her because she was getting overwhelmed, but then I got blasted into a canyon and fell in. That's the last thing I remember before blacking out." She finished.
"You really don't remember anything other than that?" Claude asked, not quite believing it. "But your story does make sense from some perspective, and I trust Rutger and Lilina here to not be lying to me about how they found you. Well, I guess the best thing to say is that you're alive and relatively well. And that goes for the rest of you as well."
"Not to be a downer or anything, but if the monastery got destroyed during this invasion, then how are we supposed to get back home?" Roy questioned.
"Not to worry, I've checked the grounds, that orb thing is still in place, so heading home shouldn't be an issue." Claude noted. "Though it was laying at a weird angle, probably how you ended up so far away."
"Well, that's a relief." Rutger commented. "Though I have the feeling it would be a bit complicated to go back home to try and send supplies here, so I guess we have to help with what we brought with us."
"Good thing for you we actually kept our good weapons this time." Lilina added, showing off the Forblaze tome.
"Wait, you guys are gonna stay here and help out?" Claude asked in shock.
"Well, of course we are!" Lilina stated confidently. "We said we'd come back and we did. And you know, once a Deer, always a Deer."
"Yeah, we're not gonna leave a friend in the lurch like that, it's not our style." Rutger confirmed.
"I may not have been here the first time, but when there are people in need then I'm usually the first to help, so this is no different." Roy added.
"I'm going to help as well, it's the least I could do after letting everyone down the first time." Byleth noted.
"Well, color me surprised." Claude replied with a chuckle. "I was just expecting Byleth but now I've got three more powerful allies on my side. Well, I'm hungry and I'm sure you four must be as well, so let's eat a meal and I'll tell you everything that's going on in Fodlan right now." So the five headed down to eat, with the Elibe trio happy to share what remained of their food as well, and Claude told the group about everything. About how Dimitri was set to be executed, how the Alliance was at each other's necks while he did his best to show a united front, and how Edelgard was doing her best to invade more and more of Faerghus by the day. He also noted on how Rhea was missing and that the Knights of Seiros were looking for her and that's why the monastery was in such disarray.
"You don't think that they killed her do you?" Roy wondered.
"I doubt it, after seeing her turn into what I'm assuming is the Immaculate One like Rutger, Lilina, and I discussed five years ago and with all the crest beasts running around, they are probably doing experiments on her to see if they can get anything out of her." Claude noted. "Though to most people, that's a fate worse than death."
"We have to save her!" Byleth stated confidently. "She's done so much for us, it's the least we could do!"
"I agree, Rhea was nothing but helpful to us, we need to do right by her." Rutger added.
"No one should have to be put through that, especially not someone like her." Lilina chimed in. Claude had other thoughts on the matter, but he kept silent knowing that in this group his ideas would get shot down almost immediately.
"It may sound cold and calculating, but if we tell the Knights we're going to help look for her, they might lend us a hand in other areas as well." Claude noted. "But first, we need to make sure it's safe for them to return."
"Meaning what?" Byleth questioned.
"This place is teeming with bandits, ready to strip and steal anything that isn't nailed down. If we're gonna use this place for a base, we need to make sure it's secure. I'm sure with the five of us it shouldn't be that hard."
"Bandits? Well, why didn't you say so? Bandits are our specialty." Rutger joked.
"If that's the case let's get going then. Besides, what if more of the Deer decide to show up and they get caught with the bandits, we have to make it safe for them too." Lilina added.
"Good point, I wonder if they'll even come though." Byleth wondered. Either way the five made their way down to the city near the monastery and as Claude noted there were bandits everywhere. And they had a lot of goods with them that could be useful in the future.
"Well, I'd say we spread out and cast a large net." Claude suggested. "Byleth, you stay on point in the middle while Roy and I take the north end and Rutger and Lilina take the sound end."
"Sounds like a good plan to me." Byleth noted. Everyone else agreed and soon enough they were engaged with the bandits. The fighting was, well, a cakewalk for people as trained as they were. The trio from Elibe barely even broke a sweat, and when the rest of the Golden Deer along with Felix and Annette showed up to help out, well let's just say the bandits really didn't stand a chance. Eventually they were all taken care of and the group joined together to greet each other.
"Professor Byleth, you're still alive! Not that I had any doubts of course." Lorenz commented.
"And if it isn't everyone's favorite couple Lilina and Rutger!" Hilda cheered. "What are you two doing here?"
"Well, we said we'd come for the millennium festival, so we did." Rutger commented. "Though we didn't really expect things to be like this."
"And this is our friend Roy we told you all about!" Lilina said motioning to Roy.
"Oh, he does look quite charming and commanding, I think I might have an idea for my next painting now." Ignatz stated.
"Even Felix and Annette are here." Claude noted. "Shouldn't you both be back trying to help Dimitri out?"
"There is nothing we can do the help the Boar in Faerghus, so we hoped that if we came here we might be able to get some support." Felix answered. "Luckily, we were right."
"It was my idea to come here." Annette stated. "He's just grumpy he didn't think of it first." She teased.
"Hey, the more the merrier, but we should move this inside, we don't know who could be watching and listening." Claude stated. So the whole group moved back into the monastery and grouped up in the cathedral. That's where Claude laid out his plans to use Garreg Mach as a base of operations to strike back against the Empire. It took some smooth talking, but everyone agreed eventually, even Lorenz whose father was causing trouble in the Alliance.
"Well, if this is going to be our base, we really need to clean it up." Hilda stated. "It's a mess and totally dangerous. I wonder if we could hire some people to help us." It was at that time that Seteth, Flayn, Alois, Cyril, Shamir, and Catherine walked into the cathedral and saw the group conversing.
"It, it can't be." Seteth said shocked. "Byleth is alive!" He quickly walked over to make sure his eyes weren't deceiving him, and they weren't. And then he saw Rutger and Lilina, along with Roy, though he didn't know that at the time. After that little show they all explained how the search for Rhea was going and Claude told them about his plan to use the monastery as a base.
"Well, it seems like we have similar goals in mind." Seteth stated to Claude. "The Knights of Seiros would be glad to support your rebellion against the Empire in exchange for help in finding the Archbishop. And we will do everything in our power to start fixing up the monastery so it's safe for us and anyone who needs shelter."
"Glad to hear it Seteth, I think this is going to be a start of a great relationship between the two of us." Claude noted. After that the group started to disperse, but Seteth made sure to get the attention of Rutger, Lilina, and Roy. He motioned them over to somewhere private so they could talk.
"I'm assuming you all are here because you thought the festival was going to take place, so I would also assume that you're not going to get caught up in all of this either. But I'm here to ask you if you would, for Rhea's sake." Seteth asked the three. "Claude and Byleth probably already told you, but Rhea is in fact the Immaculate One, a form of what you would call a dragon. Goddess knows what Edelgard and the Empire are doing to her as we speak."
"Don't worry Seteth, we already told Claude we'd help out, and it's mostly for Rhea's sake." Lilina assured him.
"That and we don't want to leave you all like this, you're our friends and you need our help." Rutger added.
"And I'm willing to help anyone, especially those who my own friends trust." Roy chimed in.
"Once again you surprise me with your honesty and helpfulness." Seteth said with a sigh of relief. "Well then, I guess I should tell you everything I know in case it's helpful to you in anyway."
Guardian Moon 1185
The start of the month was focused mainly on cleaning and rebuilding the monastery and the area around it. The trio from Elibe did what they could to help, though Rutger was really the only one with any real skills at building anything. Roy and Lilina did what they could though, willing to do whatever was needed to help get the job done. One day Roy was working with Ignatz and he struck up a conversation with him.
"So, I've heard your an artist Ignatz." Roy commented as they were clearing away some debris. "What kind of medium do you use?"
"Well, I'm mainly a painter, but I can do sketches and stuff as well." Ignatz answered. "I prefer drawing landscapes and scenes after things have happened, though I do the occasional portrait as well."
"I'd love to see some of your work some time." Roy told him genuinely. "Though I do wonder why a guy such as yourself came here to the Officers Academy."
"It's a long story, but basically it boils down to me being the second son in my family so I need to make a name for myself since I really won't be inheriting much from my family." Ignatz explained. "I really wish I didn't have to, obviously, but I've got as much skill with a bow as I do with a brush and when you look at Fodlan now the former is much more needed than the latter."
"You've probably been told this before from your friends, but you should keep your dreams of being an artist alive as much as you can." Roy noted. "Wars don't last forever and someone has to show everyone what happened so they learn from their mistakes."
"I'm just worried about seeing the end of this war myself." Ignatz admitted. "Though your friends have helped me a ton, so I don't want to disappoint them."
"Oh really?" Roy wondered. "Tell me about what they helped you with."
A few days later Claude held a meeting with everyone explaining that this 'army' if that's what they were going to call it was going to be flying the flag of the Crest of Flames. His reasoning being that if they flew the Alliance colors the Empire would know something was up and that more people would give them support if they spun their cause as a moral one.
"He is quite crafty as you said, but I like the idea." Roy commented to Rutger and Lilina when it was over.
"I thought you'd like the way he thinks. He's like my father but slightly more devious." Rutger noted.
"And he can actually hold his own in a fight." Lilina teased, getting the two guys to laugh a bit.
"Well, we all can't be perfect." Rutger replied slightly sarcastically. "But we can try our best. Come on, let's get some training in."
Rutger/Claude A-Support
"So, Rhea is a dragon along with Flayn and Seteth and she manipulated Fodlan's history for hundreds of years, I still can't quite believe it." Claude said to Rutger once they were alone. Seteth had come clean about pretty much everything because he felt he needed to and now Claude wanted to see if that changed how Rutger thought about the situation. "What do you think about all this?"
"I mean, I kind of get it honestly." Rutger admitted, getting a slight look of shock from Claude. "Look, you heard what Seteth said and you know I'm going to resonate with what happened them more than most people with what I went through."
"Yeah, but they've been secretly in control of everything for so long. You can almost think it's their fault everything is the way it is, especially the bad stuff." Claude noted.
"Granted, but then you also have to credit them with the good stuff as well." Rutger countered. "And honestly, from what Lilina and I saw, Fodlan could have been so much worse off than it was."
"Meaning what?" Claude wondered.
"Meaning Rhea could have decided to try and take her revenge on humanity, could have hid in the shadows plotting their demise, but she didn't. She openly and directly tried to keep things from getting worse, manipulated things to make humans look better than they actually were, and then let them keep all those weapons that were made of her family's body parts. It could have been so much worse. Was it perfect, probably not, but it was probably good enough for most people."
"Yeah, but I don't want good enough for most people, I want good for all people, even those outside of Fodlan." Claude noted. "I don't think we can do that with Rhea in power."
"Have you or anyone from the Alliance ever talked to her about it?" Rutger questioned.
"Well, no, not exactly." Claude admitted.
"Then you have the perfect opportunity to get an audience with her to speak your mind, granted we rescue her in time." Rutger told him. "You can't just write someone off without seeing if they are willing to compromise. Or are you telling me you're one of those all or nothing people like Edelgard seems to be?"
"You know, I think I forgot just how smart you are in these five years away from each other." Claude noted after a bit of silence.
"You also forgot to answer my question." Rutger noted, sensing he was trying to dodge.
"Well, you'll have to get back to me on that one, I'm not too sure myself." Claude admitted. "Can we put a pin in this conversation until later?"
"Fair enough, but don't think you're getting out of this so easily." Rutger assured him.
"Believe me, you're one of the last people I want to cross." Claude commented. "But I would like to move onto a lighter note. Before you left last time you asked me what my thoughts on intimacy were, I guess now is a good time to ask some advice from you."
"What kind of advice?" Rutger wondered.
"Well, I kind of have this situation going on and Byleth coming back like she did complicates it a bit." Claude explained.
"Oh, let me guess, you started a side thing with Hilda because you weren't sure Byleth was coming back." Rutger guessed. "And now that she is you want to pursue your relationship with her again, but you don't want to end things with Hilda either."
"Yeah, that's about the long and short of it." Claude nodded. "Well that, and I was wondering if you'd be okay if I tried hooking up with Lilina one time, since I overheard your relationship is more like your parent's was since the last time we met."
"And I thought no one was hearing us talk about that." Rutger chuckled. "Well, that's up to her honestly, so I'm gonna have to pass you off to her one last time. As for Byleth and Hilda, as much as you might not like it, being up front and honest about what you want from them is for the best. I'm not saying that they are going to give you what you want, but you don't want to go manipulating things, especially since we're about to go on a war campaign."
"I kind of figured that's what you were going to say." Claude admitted. "Well, I'll see what happens with that, though maybe I'll talk to Lilina about it some first, if you catch my drift."
"I wish you luck Claude, you're gonna need it."
Roy/Byleth C-Support
Roy was getting in some training since the training grounds just got done getting cleaned and fixed up, and eventually Byleth entered the area as well and saw him swinging the Binding Blade back and forth.
"You have a great form Roy, a lot of my students could learn a lot from you." She noted as she got closer.
"Oh, thank you." Roy replied a bit embarrassed since he didn't know anyone was watching him. "I had a good teacher and the circumstances to better myself through battle, but I wouldn't call myself the best or anything. I mean you've seen Rutger."
"I have, but it's hard to compare your styles." Byleth commented. "You have a more formal style of swordplay while his is more free flowing given both of your backgrounds. I wouldn't say one is better than the other though."
"Well, if you say so." Roy told her, not quite believing it. "Did you come here to see me specifically?"
"I did." Byleth confirmed. "I figured since I became friends with Rutger and Lilina it would be easy to be friends with you. So I'm doing what I did with them, I wanted to come and talk about your strengths and weaknesses as a combatant."
"That sounds like a good idea, do you mind if we sit down though, I've been at this a bit." Roy wondered.
"Of course, I even brought some water and snacks." Byleth told him. So they sat down and Roy took a sip of water as Byleth started to question him. "So, other than swordplay, what are you good at Roy?"
"Not a lot honestly." Roy told her. "I mean I'm good at strategizing and coming up with plans, changing them when things go wrong. And I guess I'm a decent enough leader when it comes to other people, but not much else than that. I'm not trained in horse riding, I don't know how to use other weapons except some basic lance training my father gave me, and I'm absolutely terrible at magic."
"And you have confidence issues." Byleth commented matter of factly.
"That too." Roy agreed.
"Why is that?" Byleth wondered. "I could understand it if I met you when you were younger, but seeing you like this, hearing everything you did from Lilina and Rutger, and you still don't fully believe in yourself, it's concerning."
"I know, and I hate it myself." Roy admitted. "And I've gotten better about it, I do have more confidence in myself than I used to, but I just look at my peers and they are all so much better at things than I am. Rutger is a better fighter, Lilina is a better mage, I'll never live up to my godfather's tactical legacy, it just weighs on me because I care about the people in Pherae and Lycia so much, I don't want to let them down. And I just feel like I'm not good enough for them sometimes."
"But you are Roy." Byleth told him firmly. "Without you, your land wouldn't be the way it is. You led your army against the dragons, you made the decisions that needed to be made, you bore the consequences of your actions, and you came out on top. That's more than I can say for myself. I merged with the Goddess of this land and then got thrown into a pit for five years, letting this war go on for much longer than it had any right to. Compared you you, I'm the failure here, I couldn't even keep my father alive." Roy was about to apologize, but Byleth put her finger up to his mouth to stop him. "My point being, you need to focus on all the good things you've done, not what you could have done. If you keep chasing ghosts then eventually you become one."
"I get what you mean, I really do, it's just hard." Roy noted.
"Well, it's a good thing I've heard you're a hard worker." Byleth countered. "Now, I can't guarantee it will boost your confidence, but if you'd like I can train you a bit like I did with Rutger and Lilina, give you some skills you might not otherwise have. Would you like that Roy?"
"Yes, I would really appreciate it." Roy answered truthfully. "I was wondering, since you taught Rutger magic and he wasn't very good at it, could you do that for me as well? I've always wanted to be a mage, but back in Elibe I didn't have the natural talent for it."
"Of course, though I could swear you already knew some fire magic, don't you use it with your sword there?" Byleth wondered.
"Oh no, it does that on it's own, kind of like how your sword can extend like a whip." Roy explained.
"Interesting."
A few days after Claude's speech Roy and Leonie were on lookout duty near the entrance of the monastery and they got to talking to each other.
"This Jeralt reminds me of a mercenary commander back home named Dieck." Roy commented since Leonie had been talking about Byleth's father because Roy asked how she came to be at the Officer's Academy. "I think you two would get along well."
"Who knows, if all this world hopping stuff gets more popular I might just jump into it, who knows what worlds are in need of skilled mercenaries." Leonie noted with a grin. Before Roy could reply to that though he saw something off in the distance.
"There is a crowd of people approaching the monastery!" He called out. "It looks like they are flying a flag bearing a red shield and a golden eagle on it!"
"You have some pretty good eyes there Roy." Leonie complimented him before realizing what that symbol meant. "Shit! That's the Empire's flag! How did they know we were here so quickly?"
"We'll find out later, you run and tell Claude and I'll tell everyone else so we can get ready for a fight." Roy told her.
"Right!" So they went their separate ways and eventually Roy found the majority of the fighting force and caught them up to speed.
"Well, I figured we'd have to defend this place eventually, I just didn't think it would be this soon." Rutger noted. "But I'm ready for a fight as always, bring it on!"
"Yeah! This will be just like when you came to save me in Pherae, a small step to get the momentum of the war back on our side!" Lilina added.
"Let's not waste any more time then!" Roy exclaimed. "Defend the monastery with everything you've got!" So everyone gathered together near the entrance of the monastery and Claude could see that even with the help from another world he was still out numbered.
"What are your thoughts on this Roy?" Claude wondered, since he had heard all the stories of his tactical skills from Lilina and Rutger.
"Well, if they break past our back line and get into the monastery then we're done for, so we need to make sure we guard this opening behind us and the small one all the way to the left." Roy noted. "The thing is, I don't think we have the numbers to hold a siege this long, we need some sort of advantage or gimmick to slow or weaken the enemy force."
"I was thinking the same thing, and I have just the trick." Claude said pulling a map out. "If we can clear this area out here we can trigger a trap that will set the area directly in front of us on fire, slowing down and practically cooking the Empires soldiers in their armor. Once we take care of enough of them then our air support can use your Rescue technique to carry our infantry over the fire without taking any damage. That should give us the advantage we need."
"Yeah, I like that plan, but how are we going to get enough people over to trigger the trap?" Roy wondered.
"Well, what if we only had to send one or two?" Rutger asked with a grin. "Lysithea's magic is strong enough that if she warps Lilina and I, with the support of Marianne's dancing of course, and then Lilina warps me, I should be able to clear out the area with the trigger, double back to support Lilina, and then if we have time we could go around the enemy's back line for a pincer maneuver."
"That could work, you think you two are up to the task?" Claude asked.
"Oh please, it'll be easy." Lilina said confidently.
"This is decidedly not easy!" Lilina exclaimed to herself as she was in the middle of a pack of Adrestian soldiers. Something must have gotten into the water in the last five years because these enemies were much stronger than they were before. And it wasn't like Lilina had been slacking on her magical or axe training either, both her and Rutger kept up on it on the off chance another war sprung up so they wouldn't end up like their parents. Eventually though she held out long enough for Rutger to come back after activating the trap to help her finish them off.
"Is it just me, or are these guys stronger than usual?" Rutger asked, a bit out of breath from fighting. Of course he wasn't as bad off as Lilina since he was the better fighter, but he could still sense the strength of the enemy was greater than before.
"No, it's not just you, I'm barely scraping by right now. I almost had to pull Forblaze out on these guys." Lilina noted. After she said that they watched as Claude and the flyers swooped down and dropped the infantry over the fire. It seemed they had everything in hand so they started making their way back to make sure Roy was doing alright and they saw him defending the back line with Byleth.
"Just in time you two, we could use some help over here!" Roy called out. So Rutger and Lilina rushed over and with the four's combined strength they finally finished off the last of the soldiers.
"You three look like you just ran 20 miles, are you alright?" Byleth wondered as she saw the Elibe trio so tired and beat up.
"These enemies...they are tougher than before." Lilina breathed.
"They are even giving me a hard time." Rutger admitted. "And it's not like we slacked on our training or anything like that."
"I think...I think I know what the issue is." Roy panted. "Something about the people here, they have limits that are far greater than the ones back home. Remember when your father would always note someone couldn't grow any more as a fighter, I think I'm starting to sense what he meant by that."
"You think we're at our limits? That we can't grow it strength any more?" Lilina wondered.
"It could be. We fought a whole 3 year war, kept up with training, and you two came here and even if you didn't fight a lot you still did." Roy noted. "We might be at our full potential unfortunately."
"Or, maybe not." Byleth commented, getting a look from the trio. "Well, think about it. Lilina was able to learn how to use axes and Rutger wind magic while they were here, two things that you all said was impossible back in Elibe. What if you could also break these so called 'limits' here in Fodlan as well?"
"How would we go about doing that?" Rutger wondered.
"Seals." Byleth stated confidently. "Remember when I had the other students take tests to improve their skills and I gave them the magic seals when they passed? What if you took those same tests and then used the seals? It's worth a shot."
"I mean, I don't see a better option on the table, and if the enemies are going to keep getting stronger we'll just be liabilities later on." Lilina noted.
"I'm not opposed to taking tests, that's actually something I'm good at." Roy added.
"I'm in on the plan as well, we came here and said we're gonna help, so I'll do anything that might keep us in the fight longer." Rutger added as well.
"Good, I'll see if I can scrounge up any leftover seals from when I was here last and then prepare the tests for you all." Byleth told them. "Since you all are already so skilled I'm sure that I can start you off with the more difficult ones. Also, I was thinking maybe you could test for classes that have a bit more mobility so you can do more."
"My mother was a pegasus knight, I could probably learn to ride one easily." Lilina commented.
"I've got skills with horse riding like I noted the first time we met." Rutger added.
"I've always kind of wanted to ride a wyvern." Roy noted.
"Great, then your training starts next month!"
Pegasus Moon 1185
This month Claude had another meeting to discuss what the plans were for the army and they involved getting help from Judith from House Daphnel. Though she couldn't directly help them so they had to meet her in a place called Ailell, the Valley of Torment.
"Kind of gives me 'Valor, the Dread Isle' feelings if you ask me." Roy noted. "You two didn't say much about this Judith woman though, did you get the chance to meet her last time?"
"I remember seeing her around, but I never talked to her." Rutger noted.
"Same." Lilina added. "I'm sure we'll get to know her better this time though. But that's gonna be later this month, we have to go take those tests remember?"
"Let's get this over with." Rutger muttered. So the trio met up with Byleth after she had gotten done talking to Claude privately and she gave them their tests so they could prove they could use the magic seals. All three tests were different since they were testing for different classes so she let them all sit in the same room, though she stayed to watch to make sure they couldn't cheat anyways.
"You're looking a bit distressed." Roy commented as he turned in his test to get graded. "Is something the matter Byleth?"
"Oh, it's just Claude." Byleth noted. "It's a mix of a few things. Relationship issues with me being missing for five years and he's still acting a bit strangely about all the stuff we learned about Rhea and the Nabateans. I just need to sit down and have some time to think about it privately, that's all. Thank you for your concern though Roy, I really appreciate it."
"Well, if you ever need a listening ear then I'd be happy to sit and listen to you talk about anything you'd like." Roy assured her. "I may not be the best on the battlefield, but I get people for the most part. And don't feel like it's an imposition either, I'd be glad to help out."
"I'll keep that in mind, thank you Roy." Byleth replied with a slight smile. "Now hopefully you did your test right so I can teach you that magic you wanted to learn." While they were talking Rutger and Lilina finished their tests and turned them in, deciding to not snoop on Roy and Byleth just yet. So they walked out of the classroom and the first person they saw was Marianne.
"Oh, Marianne!" Lilina greeted her. "I wanted to tell you that you did a great job dancing during the battle the other day, it really helped out a lot!"
"Yeah, if Lysithea wasn't able to get both of us closer to that trap trigger things might have gone south." Rutger added.
"Thank you, both of you, that's very kind of you to say." Marianne said with what looked like a genuine smile. "I never knew that I was any good at dancing, but when Byleth told me that you two though I would be good at it, well that gave me the confidence to try and dancing has been something I've cherished ever since. So I really think I should be thanking you both instead, you've really let me see that my life is much more important than I used to think."
"Hey, that's wonderful, I'm glad we could help you out in such a way!" Lilina replied with a big smile.
"It really shows Marianne." Rutger noted. "Your smile is much more genuine and you just sound and look much happier than before. I'm sure the rest of the Deer are so proud of your growth, as are we."
"That means a lot coming from you both." Marianne told the couple with a bigger smile. "Oh, I know! Why don't I show you a few of my new dances that I learned while you were away?"
"Sounds like fun!"
Roy/Claude C-Support
Roy was casually walking around the monastery grounds after his testing and he came across Claude sitting alone in the corner of the dining hall with a chess board on the table. He was about to comment on the oddity before Claude spoke up first.
"Ah Roy, just the man I was hoping would stroll in here." Claude noted with a smirk. "Fancy a game of chess? Rutger said that you're much better than he is at it and he was pretty darn good five years ago."
"I guess I have some time to spare." Roy said as he sat across from Claude. "Are the rules any different here?"
"Nope, not one bit, which is surprising when you think about it." Claude answered.
"Kind of." Roy agreed. After that they started a match, but Claude wanted more out of this conversation than to just see how good Roy actually was at strategy.
"Soooo, can I get your input on something?" Claude wondered as he moved a piece.
"What's on your mind?" Roy asked back as he pondered his next move.
"Dragons." Claude stated simply. "Moreso how they act and what they are like, since you seem to have more experience with them than I do."
"Yeah, that makes sense." Roy said making his next move. "What do you want to know?"
"Well, anything really." Claude admitted. "Just tell me some cool facts or something." He was making it so Roy would tell him what he thought was important and how he really felt about dragons.
"I mean honestly dragons aren't that much different from humans." Roy noted. "The major exceptions are just how long they live and how strong they can be, other than that they are just like you and me. They may not be perfect, but most of them have that innate desire that humans have to do the right thing when it comes down to it. If you equate it to them just being a different race of humans with different traits, it's much easier to accept them for who they are. I'm sure you can understand that quite well Claude."
"What do you mean by that?" Claude asked, somehow getting put on the back foot.
"Well, you're Almyran right?" Roy asked rhetorically. "I'm sure you've had some people treat you differently because of that, but then you have the people here who accept you for who you are. It's the same for dragonkind, people just need to learn to accept things that are different from what they know."
"Back up, back up, how do you know I'm Almyran?" Claude wondered in disbelief.
"Claude, it was kind of obvious once I saw and talked to Cyril a bit." Roy noted. "Your skin color is different from pretty much everyone else's. Has no one here really pointed that out to you yet?"
"No, you're the first person to bring that up." Claude admitted.
"Strange, I thought I would have been the third." Roy commented. "I guess Rutger and Lilina didn't feel the need to ask you about it."
"They know too?" Claude asked, eyes wide. "Look, you three need to keep this a secret until I'm ready to come out about it, I've got some big plans and people knowing I'm Almyran could ruin them for me."
"Of course, that's not our secret to tell, we just kind of thought it was obvious and everyone knew and that's why they didn't mention it much." Roy assured him. "Though I might want to get with them just to make sure they don't let anything slip."
"I'd really appreciate that." Claude replied, breathing a sigh of relief.
"Sure thing." Roy noted. "Though I'd appreciate you actually trying to play this game of chess, you really think you're going to throw me off or make me tip off my strategy by playing sub-optimally like this?"
"You can tell I'm playing bad on purpose?" Claude asked, in wonder again.
"Of course, if you played this bad against Rutger he would have smoked you." Roy commented.
"Fair enough, let the real game begin."
Lilina/Claude A-Support
After playing a number of chess matches with Roy, they decided to call the whole thing a draw, Claude left the dining hall and made his rounds around the monastery, checking in on things and people to see how they were going and to gather information he could use later. Eventually he saw Lilina out near the training grounds and he figured it was as good enough time to try and push his luck.
"Getting some training in, or are you finished for the day already?" Claude asked as he came up.
"Neither, I just like the view from around here." Lilina replied. "It kind of reminds me of home. But don't take that as me being homesick or anything, I'm still committed to the cause as I was before."
"Oh, believe me Lilina, I wouldn't doubt your commitment to anything." Claude noted. "In fact, there are a number of people here who could learn a thing or two about your determination."
"I'm sure they just need the right motivation." Lilina replied. "Changing subjects slightly, I saw you and Roy playing chess in the dining hall earlier, how was that?"
"I now see why you and Rutger have so much respect for his intelligence, both tactically and emotionally." Claude noted with a chuckle. "He really went toe to toe with me, not just on the board but in the mind and soul as well. I get why he was the leader now. You and Rutger might have strong wills, but Roy blows you both out of the water, no offense."
"None taken." Lilina assured him. "Me and Rutger know that Roy is a special guy, we just hope some day that he'll recognize it himself."
"Yeah, that's the one thing I didn't understand." Claude commented. "At first I just thought he was being humble about himself, but the more and more I heard him talk I just kind of felt sad for him almost. Like he thinks he has to be so much better than he is when in reality, he's awesome already. And that's coming from me, so you know that means something."
"He's gotten better of course, but he still has some room to grow. And that's what Rutger and I plan to help him with while he's here. Since he doesn't have to be the leader here he can somewhat relax and realize he doesn't have to take everything on himself." Lilina noted. "Can I rely on you to help us with that Claude?"
"Hey, as long as you and Rutger keep quiet about where I was born, I think we can make a deal." Claude replied.
"Wait, people don't know?" Lilina wondered. "I mean, it's so obvious. Maybe it's just our outside point of view, but come on."
"Yeah, apparently you three just figured it out while everyone else is blissfully unaware. But honestly, that's how I like it." Claude commented.
"Sounds like you." Lilina chuckled sarcastically.
"Speaking of Rutger though, I did kind of get passed off onto you yet again for something." Claude said, changing the subject once again.
"Oh really, and what would that be?" Lilina asked a bit intrigued.
"Well, I think it would be better if we discussed that back in my room, for privacy reasons you know." Claude replied in a slightly teasing voice.
"Oh, that." Lilina replied back with a chuckle. "Yeah, I think I have some time to spend 'discussing' things with you Claude. Though we could invite Rutger and Hilda if you wanted, unless you wanted this to be a one-on-one sort of thing."
"Maybe some other time, I'm still weighing my options with some other parties. So a one-on-one would be appreciated." Claude noted.
"Fine by me, just know if any of those other parties ask I'm telling them what happens." Lilina stated firmly, looking Claude in the eyes.
"Yeah, I was pretty sure that was the case." Claude admitted. "But hey, maybe you talking to them can help me sort things out. Not that I'm asking you directly to do anything, but if it comes up it comes up."
"What a tangled and sticky web you weave Claude." Lilina joked, shaking her head a bit. "Hopefully it's less sticky than what I'm about to get out of you."
"Is that a promise or a threat?"
"At least this time we were prepared for a fiery hellscape." Rutger commented as the group filed into the so called Valley of Torment.
"I'm still sweating up a storm, the quicker we meet up with Judith the better." Roy replied, slightly out of breath.
"Really, I would have thought with how you're so associated with fire you'd love the heat Roy." Claude joked.
"Must be the ice dragon blood in his veins." Lilina teased some more, getting Roy to chuckle a bit.
"Yeah, that's probably it." Roy agreed.
"You're kidding right?" Claude wondered. "About the dragon blood?"
"No, my mother was an ice dragon." Roy confirmed. "And no, I didn't hatch from an egg, I get that all the time when people find out."
"No wonder you have sympathy for dragons then." Claude muttered. "Either way it is hot as hell here so I agree that we need to get out of here as quickly as we can."
"Oh, that's it!" Marianne suddenly cut in. "This place is called the Valley of Torment because the legends say that the Goddess sent a beam of light as punishment to the forest here."
"That sounds like a wonderful Goddess then." Claude said sarcastically.
"Well, it's just a legend, nothing is written down officially in the scriptures." Marianne countered.
"So either it's a made up story or the Goddess is some sort of monster, great." Claude continued on.
"Or someone is trying to frame it that way to make her and her followers look bad." Rutger chimed in. "In which case, you might be falling for it Claude."
"That's...not a bad point actually." Claude considered. "We don't know everything just yet so maybe I shouldn't be jumping to conclusions."
"I mean, she was in my head for a while." Byleth added. "She might have been childish, but I didn't find her irresponsible, if she did this then she must have had a decent reason."
"I don't mean to be rude to you all, but I think we have some company." Cyril cut in as he pointed over to the other side of the valley where some troops were stationed.
"That's not House Daphnel's flag, that flag is from House Rowe from the Kingdom." Lorenz commented.
"You think Judith is going to be alright?" Roy wondered.
"She's tough, she'll be fine." Claude assured him. "But we should handle this quickly just in case. Everyone, take your battle positions. That surly old knight seems to be their leader, if we can take him down then the rest should fall easily."
"Take care to not stand on top of the lava." Lilina told the group before they headed out. "It may burn just a bit, but even a little bit of extra pain here and there can add up, trust me I know." After that the battle lines were drawn and Roy noticed something strange about one of the soldiers.
"That bow knight there, he looks pretty young to be a soldier, not that I can speak on that of course, and he's not wearing the same attire as the other soldiers, do you know who he is?" Roy asked Lilina and Rutger.
"That looks like Ashe, from the Blue Lions house." Rutger said using his hand to improve his vision somewhat.
"I don't want to have to kill him, he was nice. Like really nice." Lilina pouted. "We have to find a way to get him to join our side."
"Okay, that's what we'll focus on for this battle then." Roy stated. "We're still getting used to our new limits and we still need some more training, but I think we can clear the way to him and talk some sense into him." So the trio discussed their plan with Byleth and she agreed that it was a good idea so they set out to talk with Ashe while the rest of the army dealt with the House Rowe forces.
"Here, take this chest key, just in case." Byleth said giving it to Roy. So the trio made their way over to Ashe. For Lilina and Roy it was a bit easier than Rutger since they could fly over the lava with their mounts, though they were still getting used to riding them so they all three made it to the scene at the same time.
"Alright, I'll ride up and see what's going on while you two hang back, it looks like he has a Killer bow and we don't need you falling off into the lava." Rutger told Lilina and Roy.
"Good idea, I'll swoop into help if you happen to disarm him and Roy can go for that chest." Lilina pointed out. Roy nodded and Rutger rode up to face Ashe.
"Ashe, what are you doing all the way out here? Shouldn't you be trying to help the Kingdom get it's land back?" Rutger asked, his bow at the ready in case Ashe were to shoot at him.
"Rutger?! What are you doing back here, I thought you and Lilina left five years ago." Ashe wondered.
"We did, and we came back for the millennium festival, but then we saw Fodlan like this and we figured we needed to help in any way we could." Rutger answered. "Byleth is even back with us, so if you just stand down and join us we can help you. Claude has a plan, and even if he hasn't said all of it yet I'm pretty sure it involves getting the Empire out of the Kingdom."
"That does sound tempting, I'll admit that." Ashe said thinking it over before raising his bow at Rutger. "But how will it look when I change sides and betray my own family?! I just, I can't do that, that's not what a knight does! I'm sorry." And with that he started firing at Rutger with his bow. Rutger, who had tensed up when Ashe aimed at him, was ready to dodge and fire back at him while getting closer so he could use his sword to negate the ranged advantage he knew Ashe had on him. Instead of trying to hit Ashe Rutger was trying to back him into a corner next to some lava so he could cut off his options and eventually he did, allowing him to pull out his sword.
"Now, how did Sue and Sin do that attack again?" Rutger muttered to himself. "Yeah, that's it!" And with that he made it so his horse bucked it's back legs and he used the momentum to jump off and land straight down onto Ashe's bow, breaking it in half before landing back into the saddle.
"Showoff!" Lilina yelled from above as she swooped in like she said she would. "Ashe! We don't want to kill you, join us and we'll do everything we can to help the Kingdom."
"You said a true knight doesn't betray his people right?" Rutger questioned. "He does if his people are in the wrong. My mother's best knight killed dozens of his former comrades because they betrayed their ideals and master first, just like it seems House Rowe has done. You know the Empire is wrong for starting this war Ashe, you know what they want to do to the Kingdom, fighting to protect what you believe in is never the wrong choice."
"Very well, I will join the Alliance's cause." Ashe noted. "It's going to take some time for me to think about if I'll actually fight, but you're right. The Empire wants the Kingdom, my land, my friends, my family all to themselves and I will not let that stand while I draw breath any longer! Thank you for showing me a clearer path."
"Don't mention it, years ago I was in your same position Ashe, so I know how it feels." Rutger confided in him.
"It looks like the battle is almost over from where we stand." Lilina said flying up a bit higher to get a better view. "We should regroup with Claude and Byleth."
"So Byleth is still alive?" Ashe wondered. "I thought she died in the invasion of the monastery five years ago?"
"We have a lot to catch you up on Ashe." Rutger commented before Roy swooped in on his wyvern.
"Look what I found, another Bolt Axe for you to use Lilina." He said handing it over to her.
"Awesome! Good job Roy!" After that the four met up with Claude and Byleth who had found Judith and protected her from the House Rowe forces. And it was great seeing Claude so flustered when she talked to him.
"Come on now Claude, a good leader needs to have more composure than that, even I know that." Roy teased him.
"Oh, and who might you be?" Judith asked Roy. "I remember seeing your friends around a few years ago, but you're a new face."
"I'm Roy of Pherae, from Elibe, the same place as Rutger and Lilina are from." Roy answered with a bit of confidence. "I wanted to tag along for the millennium festival, but kind of got dragged into this mess."
"I like the way you speak boy, it's very refined and respectful. Why can't you be more like that Claude?" She joked. "Either way, like I said, the Empire has Rhea and I'm fighting with you all to end the war more quickly."
"I like her, she seems like a strong ally." Lilina commented to Rutger.
"Yeah, she seems impressive. Let's hope she's not all talk like Claude can be sometimes."
Lone Moon 1185
After the battle at Ailell Claude had let everyone know a little about his next step, how he wanted to get Lorenz' father to join their side and make it so the Alliance was unified, but it took a little longer for him to divulge just exactly how they were going to do it.
"So while Nardel is keeping Count Gloucester busy in the north we'll send in a force to capture the bridge. Once that is done then swaying him over to our side should be a cinch since the threat of the Empire will be off his back." Claude explained.
"Do you really trust me not to tell my father any of this plan Claude, it could be quite easy for me to do so." Lorenz questioned.
"I do trust you Lorenz, you know what's best for the Alliance and it's people and rule from the Empire is not it." Claude confirmed. "I know you'll do the right thing."
"While I don't like how confident you sound in predicting my actions, I can't truly say you are wrong Claude. I guess I shall just thank you for your trust in me then." Lorenz noted before Claude went into a few more details.
"Lorenz reminds me a bit of Narcian, don't you think?" Roy commented to Rutger as Claude continued to speak.
"I thought the same, and while personality-wise they are very similar, Lorenz is actually a pretty alright guy." Rutger noted. "He just comes off in a strange way. Like yes, he thinks he's better than everyone because of his noble status, but he also thinks that it's is up to just him to solve all the common people's issues because of the position he's in. He's a bit of a paradox, but you get used to it."
"Maybe I'll talk to him some, get to know him better, just to make sure." Roy replied. Soon enough the war meeting was over and it was Lorenz that actually came over to talk to Roy instead of the other way around.
"Sir Roy, I noticed that you were silent during that last meeting and I've come to hear that you have a tactical mind that rivals even Claude's, so I was wondering if I could ask you a question about our strategy." Lorenz said, getting straight to the point.
"Very well, ask away." Roy replied.
"If it were you leading this army, would you trust someone like me with sensitive information?" Lorenz asked. "Me who has close ties to someone who you don't want to know what is going on until your plan has been accomplished?"
"Well, it would depend on if I thought you were trustworthy or not." Roy answered simply. "If you were someone I didn't know well, honestly I probably wouldn't. But you and Claude seem to know each other well, and even if you are rivals to one another you both have similar goals for your land and people. You want your people to look to you for help and support, right?"
"Yes, of course!" Lorenz confirmed. "It is the goddess given duty of all nobles, large or small, to help guide the people into having better lives for themselves. If one cannot help those below them in status to live peacefully and enjoy life, then one should hardly be proud of their nobility."
"And while Claude might see things a bit differently, all he really wants is everyone to be able to live the lives they want to." Roy added. "So that's why he trusts you even if you two do get at each other's necks sometimes. And honestly a dissenting voice every now and then can help a leader made the right decisions at the right time, even if they don't take your advice all the time."
"You seem to speak from experience, I take it Sir Rutger was your foil during your war campaign?" Lorenz questioned.
"No actually, it was my merchant and arms dealer." Roy noted. "He was a shrewd and slightly cowardly man, he always advocated for the safe option over the emotional or difficult one. But hearing his counsel, though flawed, helped me realize what I really needed to do on a number of occasions. So even if you give out advice Claude doesn't take to heart, know that he probably still appreciates you challenging him."
"Hmm, I've never thought about it that way before." Lorenz mused. "I will keep that in mind Sir Roy, thank you for your advice and for your wise words. I can see now why Sir Rutger and Lady Lilina respect you so."
"The pleasure is mine Lorenz, I now see a little bit of what Claude sees in you and I understand why he trusts you so much."
Rutger/Byleth A-Support
A few nights before the mission to take the Great Bridge of Myrddin Rutger decided he wanted to take a late night dip into the fishing pond by the greenhouse. He offered Lilina to come with him but she told him she wanted to study more about riding her pegasus and he accepted that. He got down to the pier and stripped down completely naked since he hadn't brought a pair of swim trunks and he really didn't feel like getting his undergarments wet. Besides he was the only one out here, to his knowledge, and at this point he really didn't mind if anyone did see him naked. He piled his clothes up in a neat pile before diving into the pond very smoothly. He swam down as far as he could before rolling over on his back and allowing his body to float up to the surface.
"Ahhh! I really needed this." He commented to himself, or at least he thought he did.
"I really didn't peg you for someone willing to skinny-dip like this Rutger." A voice beside him chimed in, causing him to lose balance a bit and sink back into the water. He caught himself before his head went under the surface and then turned to see that Byleth was in the pond with him.
"Gods, you're even silent in the water." Rutger noted with a chuckle before registering what she said. "And, yeah, I've become a lot more comfortable with things like this. And I mean a lot more comfortable. That advice to meditate you gave me really worked out."
"I can tell." Byleth replied with a smile. "I like it, it suits you better. Though does that comfort extend to knowing that I'm in here naked as well?"
"Of course it does, you'd be surprised what Lilina and I have been getting up to while we were gone." Rutger chuckled again. "Though why are you skinny-dipping, don't you have a swimsuit?"
"Probably somewhere, but I kind of woke up with only the clothes on my back." Byleth responded. "And, you know, mercenaries are known for being pretty casual about things like this."
"That's the truth, I can't count the number of times I've seen my friend Dieck naked on accident." Rutger joked. "Well, while we're here might as well have some fun. Want to see who can swim across the distance faster?"
"That sounds like fun, I've never really seen you in the water before." Byleth told him. So they swam to the edge of the pond and raced back and forth a few times. As usual Rutger's competitive side that he got from his mother stuck out and he pushed himself just a bit farther to win most of the time, but Byleth was grateful for the challenge since most people couldn't push her that far either. Eventually they stopped racing and just started floating about on their backs. Rutger started talking about what he and Lilina had been doing while they were away to catch Byleth up and she appreciated him letting her know that they were both doing so well.
"I'd ask you what you've been up to this last five years, but I think you spent your time breaking my father's napping records by a long shot." Rutger joked when he was done.
"Well, if I had something to share with you I'd be happy to let you know, but I barely even had any dreams that I could remember, which is weird when you think about it." Byleth noted.
"Yeah, that sounds super boring. But maybe your body just needed the rest." Rutger suggested. "Either way, you look great, if that's not too inappropriate for me to say."
"Oh, no, not at all." Byleth replied with a slight blush. "I mean coming from someone as fit and handsome as you that means something." She looked over to Rutger's body just to get another look, but she couldn't help but notice his dick was starting to get a bit hard, something that let her know he was being truthful with his words. But it also brought something else up to her mind, something about Claude and she figured Rutger could help her think things through. "Hey Rutger, can I talk to you about something?"
"Of course Byleth, I'm always willing to listen." Rutger stated genuinely.
"So you noted that you and Lilina have started being intimate with your friends, and Claude talked to me about what he has going on with Hilda, and I'm a bit conflicted." Byleth stated.
"Yeah, Claude told me about that as well." Rutger noted. "What's the issue?"
"The issue is that when I want to settle down with someone, I want that to be it." Byleth noted. "I want it to be just me and my partner, no outside flings, no casual sex with friends, none of that. I know that's a bit limiting compared to your viewpoint, but that's what I want in a relationship."
"Hey, I totally get that." Rutger assured her. "I was kind of the same way honestly, it was Lilina who convinced me to start fooling around with our friends."
"Huh, I wouldn't have though that." Byleth chuckled. "Either way, the problem is that I'm not sure if Claude is willing to do that. I mean I really care about Claude, so much, but that thing with Hilda is a deal breaker for me. What do you think I should do?"
"Well, like I told Claude, you should be truthful about what you want. Tell Claude that until he gets serious about your relationship that you are still going to be up for grabs. Tell him that you still care about him, but if someone comes by and gives you what you want that you'll end up with them instead. From what I know about Claude, that might not do the trick right away but it's sure to gnaw at him until he feels like he has to make a decision." Rutger answered from the heart.
"You make it sound so simple." Byleth noted.
"That's because sometimes it is." Rutger commented. "You have to tell him what you want and if he won't give it to you, then go find someone who will."
"Well, I'll keep that in mind Rutger, thank you." Byleth told him with a smile. "I do think that is wonderful advice, I just need to find the right time to bring it up."
"If you need me or Lilina to be there to give you strength we're totally willing to help." Rutger assured her.
"I appreciate that, truly." Byleth said a bit more contently. "There is just one more thing though. Do you think it would be hypocritical of me to fool around with someone else during all this?"
"I don't think so." Rutger noted. "Claude is doing it and if you state as long as he's doing it you're free to do whatever, fair is fair. I'm surprised you have someone in mind already, anyone I might know?" Byleth didn't respond verbally, instead she swam over and planted a kiss on Rutger's lips to let him know just exactly what she was wanting.
"Does that answer your question?" She teased him with a more sultry voice.
"It certainly does." Rutger answered with a smirk and sultry tone of his own. "Well, hopefully I won't ruin Claude's reputation with how good I'm gonna make you feel."
"If you were anyone else I'd tease you about the big talk, but something tells me Lilina could tell me you can back it up." Byleth teased some more.
"Just you wait and see."
Roy/Flayn C-Support
Flayn had overheard Roy mention that he was part dragon before the fight at the Valley of Torment, so she decided that she wanted to get a little more information about that the next time she saw him.
"Sir Roy, do you have time to talk about something?" Flayn asked, walking up to him in the greenhouse.
"Oh, Flayn, hello." Roy replied with a friendly smile. "Yeah, I have some time to talk. But you don't have to call me 'Sir Roy' just Roy is alright."
"Oh, alright." Flayn noted. "Well, can we speak somewhere more privately, I'm still not comfortable talking about this subject out in public."
"Sure, we can talk wherever you'd like Flayn." Roy assured her. So she took Roy up to Seteth's office and locked the door behind them. "So, what were you wanting to talk about?"
"Your parents." Flayn stated, getting a confused look from Roy. "I overheard that your mother was a dragon and I wanted to know more about that since I'm kind of in the same boat as her."
"Oh, that makes a bit more sense then." Roy noted. "Well, what do you want to know about them?"
"Well, how did they fall in love?" Flayn asked. "Did your father know your mother was a dragon before they fell in love? What happened when he found out?"
"Honestly Flayn, it's a bit of a long story, but if you're willing to hear it then I can tell you." Roy warned her.
"Yes, please!" Flayn almost begged. So Roy told her about everything he knew about his parent's relationship, from how they met, how they fell in love, and how his father found out his mother was a dragon. To anyone else it would seem like a fairy tale, but Flayn took Roy at his word because he was known for being very truthful.
"But unfortunately she died a few years after I was born, so I didn't get to know her that well. But I'll always remember her smile and the warmth and the love I felt while in her arms." Roy finished off. "Is that what you were looking to hear about Flayn?"
"Kind of, though I doubt I'm gonna have a story that eventful if I ever fall in love with someone." Flayn noted.
"I figured that's what this was about." Roy noted. "Hmm, well if you age the same as dragons do back home, you're not that much younger than my mother was during all of that, relatively speaking. So you've got a lot more time to find someone special Flayn, and I'm sure with someone as nice, funny, and determined as you are you'll find that person eventually."
"But will they accept me for what I am?" Flayn wondered.
"They will if they truly love you, and if they don't then they aren't worth your time." Roy told her. "If they can't get past your heritage then they don't deserve your love."
"Hmm, alright, you've given me some stuff to think about Roy, thank you." Flayn said before their was a knock on the door.
"Flayn! Is that you in there? Why is the door locked?" It was Seteth.
"Ahh! It's my father! He can't see you in here! Hide in the closet!" Flayn said before pushing Roy into one of the spacious closets in the office. He hid just in time and while he was in there he had one singular thought.
"Seteth really reminds me of Lord Hector with his over protectiveness."
The day came for Claude and his team to take the Great Bridge and the air was tense with a feeling of unease with everyone.
"Are there any bridges this big back in Elibe?" Marianne asked Lilina as they came up to it.
"No, this has to be the biggest bridge I've ever seen." Lilina noted. "Though we did have a battle on a bridge during our war."
"I definitely remember that one." Rutger noted thinking back to that day. "Roy sent me and this woman named Clarine, think if Hilda and Lorenz had a kid, up onto that bridge by ourselves as a diversion so the rest of the army could take the lower path with the shorter bridges."
"Are you still on about that Rutger?" Roy chuckled. "I sent you both up there because I knew that neither of you were going to get touched by any of the enemies up there. He won't admit it Marianne, but him and Clarine were a pretty powerful duo when they worked together."
"Well, I'm just glad your safe and here to help us out." Marianne replied with a slight giggle at the playful banter between the friends. After that Claude explained once again why this bridge was such a tactical advantage to have under control.
"I don't mean to sound like a parrot by repeating this all again, I just want to make sure that everyone knows that the Empire is going to be fighting tooth and nail against us here." Claude noted.
"We should try to take things carefully." Byleth added. "Don't run off and try and be a hero, not here, not today."
"So that means Lysithea isn't going to be warping me and Lilina over that little gap towards the west, Mr. Pherae." Rutger teased Roy a bit more.
"Fine, fine, but that would be a good place to try a pincer maneuver. Actually this bridge has a lot of points where that could happen, we should be worried about reinforcements."
"I called it!" Roy chimed in as a silly looking man with blonde hair and two other soldiers were teleported behind Claude's forces. Claude circled around to see who it was and he almost let out a laugh.
"Oh, it's him." He noted, slightly disappointed. "That man there is Acheron, the Weathervane. Named for how his position on war changes on a whim. If he's helping the Empire that's his decision, but he's definitely what you would call a 'small fry' when it comes to the Alliance. Offing him here would probably be for the best, he's that bad.
"Now that guy reminds me of Narcian for real." Roy noted.
"Well, maybe if Narcian was even more lame than he already was." Lilina added.
"So what you're saying Claude is that the three of us ganging up on him would be enough?" Rutger questioned.
"Yeah, I think you three can handle it, you've been improving quite well since Byleth gave you those seals. And if you could take care of those armor knights back where we started, that would be great as well." Claude replied.
"On it!" Lilina noted. So the three first took out Acheron's guards before surrounding the pitiful man from all sides.
"W-Who are you three? I was expecting to fight Sir Riegan himself." Acheron commented.
"Yeah, we're the people Claude sends to deal with people that aren't worth his time." Rutger taunted him. "Think about that for a second."
"Goddess, why did I decide to fight for the Empire?!" Acheron cursed before the Elibe trio jumped him. Honestly with him being a mage Lilina could have taken him out by herself on her pegasus, but she let the guys get their hits in as well.
"Hey, I just thought of something." Roy noted as they started making their way towards the armor knights Claude pointed out. "You know how the pegasus knight sisters and your armor knights can do that Triangle Attack maneuver Lilina?"
"Yeah, what about it?" Lilina wondered.
"You think you, me, and Rutger could pull something like that off together?" Roy wondered. "It would be quite useful for our combat usefulness in the future."
"Well, I say we have three perfect training dummies in front of us." Rutger noted with a smirk.
Eventually the bridge was cleared of all Empire forces, which sadly did include Ferdinand from the Black Eagles house, but there wasn't that much time to grieve before things had to be put in motion to protect the bridge from counterattack.
"So while Judith and the Knights of Seiros guard the bridge I want all of you to go to your lands and tell them what we did here to bolster support for the army before we make our next move." Claude noted.
"What about me, should I stay here at the bridge to defend it?" Byleth wondered.
"No, I want you and our friends from Elibe to come with me to negotiate with the lords. And I want you all to meet a friend of mine." Claude noted. So a few days later they were in Alliance territory and Claude brought them to see his friend.
"Oh, Master Claude, I wasn't expecting you to bring so many guests." The large man with scars on his face noted as they came in.
"You can cut the act Nader, they know." Claude noted.
"Ha! Good, talking in that stuffy manner really makes my skin shiver sometimes." Nader commented.
"This my friends is that retainer I was talking about earlier who dealt with the Gloucester forces. I have him going by Nardel around these parts because his real name would tip people off." Claude explained.
"You wouldn't happen to be 'Nader the Undefeated' would you?" Roy asked, surprising everyone. "What? I read about his exploits in the library and heard some rumors. Like I get Claude and Byleth being surprised, but you two have known me too long to not know I would know things like this." He said towards Rutger and Lilina
"Haha! I like this lad, he has a good head on his shoulders, and a sharp tongue. Kind of reminds me of you kiddo!" Nader commented to Claude.
"Nader was the one who taught me how to fight, so I owe him a lot. And I wanted you all to meet him because he might be getting more involved in this war later on and I don't want you four attacking him on sight when he swoops in." Claude explained. "But, I do want to keep this a bit of a secret from the others, the Nader part at least. I know most of the Deer are accepting, but if some of the army finds out we're getting help from Almyra, well you can probably know how that would go."
"Yeah, unfortunately." Rutger noted, remembering his mother's thoughts on similar subjects. "But sure, this screams secret plan that will save our asses in the future so it's probably best if we keep it a secret." Lilina and Roy nodded in approval and Claude looked to Byleth for hers.
"Hey, you've steered us correctly so far, who am I to question your tactics when it's not something outright questionable?" Byleth responded. After that they got to know Nader a bit more but eventually the trio and Byleth were alone together for a bit. So the question naturally had to be asked.
"So, when did you find out Claude was Almyran Byleth?" Lilina wondered.
"It came up when we were talking about our relationship like you guys suggested we should. But honestly now that I think about it, it's kind of obvious isn't it?"
Great Tree Moon 1186
At the start of the next month everyone gathered back at the monastery and reported to Claude about how things went in their lands. Everything was looking positive for the future so Claude called a meeting to discuss the next step of the plan.
"With all these lords helping out, we're going to be quite the force." He noted. "And it's all thanks you Byleth. And well, our friends from Elibe here. You and Lilina are quite the smooth talkers when you want to be."
"Hey, give yourself some credit Claude, you did some smooth talking of your own." Lilina assured him. "But thank you for the recognition."
"Of course, I just don't want you four to think I'm using you, because I kind of am. Byleth in particular." Claude commented. "Are you still getting used to being such a figurehead?"
"I mean I've never been one to really take the main stage on anything, but I'm the one that had the Goddess in her head and I'm the one with her power now, I might as well be doing something with it to help Fodlan out." Byleth replied. "It'll take a bit more to get used to, but with people like you and Seteth to guide me I'm sure I'll get used to it eventually. Honestly, kind of reminds me of how you talk about staying in Ostia with Lilina Rutger."
"I can see the similarities in our situations." Rutger agreed. But before he could say anything else Shamir came in with a report. Empire forces were getting stationed at Fort Merceus.
"Well, that's to be expected, it's no wonder they think we're going to try and invade, because we are." Claude stated.
"Though the force being built up there is huge. There is a good chance the Emperor herself could be leading the forces." Shamir noted.
"If we could defeat her, then this war would be over much quicker than expected." Claude noted.
"And just to be clear, because I know we've been over this before, Hubert isn't like mind controlling her or anything right, she chose to do this on her own free will?" Lilina asked.
"If he is then whatever spell he could be using would have to have infinite range because he's been all over trying to tidy things up for her." Claude noted. "So no, I don't think he is."
"If I may cut in I have a report as well." Judith noted. "There seems to be a small force of soldiers waving Kingdom banners marching through Alliance lands. They didn't attack us so we didn't attack them, but they did try to cross the Great Bridge before seeing us there and heading in a different direction. So they might be in play as well."
"Well, it would be good to try and get them on our side, but our main goal is stopping the Empire. So if it happens it happens, but I wouldn't count on any miracles like Dimitri actually still being alive." Claude commented.
"I mean, he could be." Rutger noted. "The Empire does like to lie, and having him as an ally would be...well if he's anything like I was back then there would be some use for him."
"Well, like Claude said, if an opportunity presents itself then we can take it, but for now we have to press onward with our advantage." Roy noted. "Just where exactly do you think the Empire's forces will engage us at."
"Gronder Field, the site of the Battle of the Eagle and Lion."
Roy/Byleth B-Support
Roy's magic training was going quite well, a bit better than Rutger's was since Roy was much more connected to his inner fire than Rutger was with his inner wind when Byleth started training them.
"There! There! Annnnnd there!" Roy exclaimed as he pinpointed three fireballs directly on the targets Byleth had set up for him.
"Nice job Roy! You're getting pretty good at this." Byleth commended him. "And I'm loving the smile on your face as your training, you should really do it more often, it's really uplifting to look at."
"I'm smiling?" Roy wondered as he looked back to Byleth.
"You are." Byleth confirmed as she picked up a small mirror from the supplies in the training grounds to show him.
"Wow, I really hadn't noticed." Roy commented a bit amazed. "But I've really been having fun with this. This is something I've wanted to do for years, and now that I have the ability to actually do it, I feel like I can do anything. I mean I'm sure I'll come down from this high eventually, but this feels good, I see why people want me to be like this more often."
"Hey, every step forward is a step in the right direction." Byleth told him. "But you don't want to tire yourself out, so let's take a break. I wanted to talk to you about your parents, since I got to know about Rutger and Lilina's before."
"Alright, that sounds good to me." Roy noted. So they moved over to where Byleth liked to share tea and snacks with people and began talking. "Well, unlike Rutger and Lilina, I still have a parent who is alive, my father Eliwood."
"Hmm, that's interesting since Lilina and Rutger told me you're the leader of Pherae now." Byleth noted. "Is something the matter with him?"
"He's had a rough life, rougher than mine, and while he's better nowadays, he's a bit sickly as well. He saw how well I took to command during the war and decided that it would be best if he stepped down into an advisory position while I took the lead to show a strong front for Lycia's rebuilding." Roy explained.
"I see. And what is your father like?" Byleth wondered.
"Well, people say he's a lot like me actually, though I think he's much more than that." Roy noted. "He's kind to everyone he meets, but he doesn't let people take advantage of that kindness either. He stands firm for his morals and for his friends, and even for people that he hasn't met yet but knows they are good people."
"Like dragons?" Byleth asked.
"Exactly. As you probably heard my mother was a dragon, an ice dragon to be specific. She and her brother were the children of the man who my father and Rutger and Lilina's parents had to stop from releasing dragons into Elibe the first time." Roy answered. "She was a dancer, and she was a lot like Marianne honestly, soft spoken yet firm, scared about the the power she held within her but determined to do something with it. At least that's what I heard about her, she died a few years after I was born. I'll always remember her soft smile and the warmth of her embrace though, it's all I have of her."
"I know how that feels Roy, so if you ever need to talk about it, I'm here to listen." Byleth assured him as she placed her hand on his shoulder.
"Thank you Byleth, I'll keep that in mind." Roy answered genuinely. "But going back to my father, I guess I do compare myself to him a bit too much. It's just I feel like things just fell into my lap sometimes while he had to fight tooth and nail for the small bit of happiness he achieved for himself."
"What do you mean Roy?" Byleth wondered.
"Well, during his campaign alone his father was killed, many close allies were as well, he got tricked into killing my mother, she obviously got better but that was a small miracle in itself, and then his best friend took on a cursed axe for the cause which may or may not have led to his death. And then twenty years later his other best friend gets killed by the nation led by the prince he had to save to stop the dragons the first time and he was too sick to do anything about it." Roy explained. "Compared to me, my biggest 'setback', if you even want to call it that, is that some people think I got Lilina stolen from under my nose from by best friend. Which isn't even true. So you can see where I think I've kind of gotten off easy."
"But does your father resent you for that?" Byleth questioned.
"If he does he's never shown it." Roy answered.
"Exactly." Byleth noted. "Your father fought through all that stuff so your life could be easier, so you could go onto do greater things than he did. He stopped some dragons, which is impressive in his own right, but you went out there and faced them head on, won, and saved the heart of the most corrupted one. Like that's a legend to live up to if I've ever heard one."
"Hmm, maybe I've never looked at it that way before." Roy wondered.
"Probably because you haven't had the time to." Byleth pointed out. "Give it some thought and I'm sure things will connect with you."
"Alright, I'll do that."
Lilina/Byleth A-Support
Byleth and Roy left their meet up in different directions and as Byleth was getting onto one of the main paths she saw Lilina turn the corner. She was about to greet her but she was beaten to the punch as Lilina quickened her pace to meet up with her.
"Byleth! Just the woman I wanted to see!" Lilina stated with a smile. "You aren't busy or anything are you?"
"No, I just got done talking with Roy for a bit." Byleth answered.
"Good! There is something I wanted to show you at the training grounds." Lilina explained.
"Well, let's go then." Byleth said turning around to start walking that way.
"How is Roy, in your opinion?" Lilina asked while they were walking.
"He's doing great honestly." Byleth noted. "His magic training is going quite well and he seems very happy, which I've surmised is something quite rare for him."
"It is, so whatever you are doing for him, keep it up." Lilina agreed. "I haven't see Roy this happy in, well pretty much ever if I think about it. So thank you, he really deserves to feel good about himself sometimes."
"I'm glad I could help." Byleth smiled as they reached the gates of the training grounds. They stepped in and Lilina moved over to some large bags that Byleth knew were hers but didn't know what exactly were inside because she didn't feel the need to pry. Eventually she pulled out of the bag a weapon that looked like a bolt axe but slightly different.
"Ta-da!" Lilina cheered as she brought it over. "Byleth I would like to show you the new and improved Elibian bolt axe! Me and my weapon researchers back in Ostia looked over the original design and made some slight improvements to it while we were gone. It's lighter and more aerodynamic, making it be able to be thrown like a handaxe with the same accuracy as it's lighting strike. Perfect for when you don't want to change your weapon but are going up against a magical foe. And it's been infused with Elibian magic tome pages to give it that extra oomph with it's power as well."
"Wow Lilina, this is quite impressive." Byleth said taking the axe in her hand and testing it's weight. "Yeah, I can see how this could be much more useful than the normal bolt axe."
"The only issue is that to use the extra magic power you have to know Elibian magic." Lilina noted. "That's why I wanted to give one to you, to see if you could somehow find a way to infuse it with better Fodlan magic to make up for the difference."
"Hmm, I could do some research on it, and I'm sure Seteth probably has some ancient magic texts he could let me borrow to see what I could do." Byleth mused. "But even if I can't, this is a wonderful gift Lilina, and another fine display as your growth as an individual, I'm sure Ostia is in great hands with you at the lead."
"Thank you Byleth, that means a lot to me, truly." Lilina replied genuinely. "Oh, and don't feel bad if you have to dismantle it or anything, I have another one that I use as my personal weapon along with a few backups, so don't worry about that."
"Of course." Byleth noted. "Hmm, makes me wonder about something though. I wonder if you could make an axe that used wind magic, so it was more effective against flying units."
"We're working on it." Lilina chimed in. "What do you think of the name 'Hurricane Axe' for it?"
"That would be fitting." Byleth chuckled. "I can't wait to see it in five years time." After that Lilina gave Byleth a bit more of a practical display of the new bolt axe's abilities before they both sat down together to relax.
"So, how are you and Claude doing?" Lilina wondered.
"Well, I guess 'fine' would be the best word for it." Byleth answered. "Like we know where we stand, and that's good. Claude told me he still doesn't want to end things with Hilda and I told him that was fine but that until he did we wouldn't be anything more than just a casual relationship either."
"Yeah, Rutger told me he told you to say something like that. And Claude took that well?" Lilina asked.
"As well as I figured he would, you can't ever really tell with Claude sometimes." Byleth noted. "But we're still close and we still trust each other, I guess that's just how it's going to have to be until he makes a decision or I find someone willing to give me what I want."
"Well, like you said, at least you know where you stand." Lilina agreed. "Not every relationship can be like the one I have with Rutger. Or the one his parents had."
"But on the plus side, I do get to experience some things that I would have never gotten to otherwise." Byleth commented with a smirk.
"Oh yeah, how was your night with Rutger?" Lilina asked.
"It was really good." Byleth noted. "Though Rutger was a lot more gentle than I thought we would be. Is he usually like that?"
"He is." Lilina confirmed. "He used to be a bit afraid of losing himself during intimacy and that just kind of shaped how he likes it now. But every once in a while he'll cut loose, or if you ask him to he will as well. He's very open to a lot of things, you just have to ask."
"Yeah, he noted this whole 'open relationship' thing was actually your idea." Byleth chuckled. "You'd think it would be the other way around with him being a guy and with who his parents were."
"It's one of those big 'what if's?' surrounding if the war didn't happen, but either way we're happy with where we are." Lilina commented.
"That's always good to hear." Byleth noted with a content smile that slowly turned into a smirk. "But you know Lilina, Rutger should get to be the only one who gets to spend a night with me, if you're into that sort of thing of course."
"You know, I was just about to ask you the same thing."
"We brought torches this time, right Claude?" Hilda wondered as a thick fog covered the land around Gronder Field.
"Yeah, I gave them to Roy." Claude confirmed. "You still have them?"
"Of course, just have to give them a quick light." Roy said as he handed them out to everyone and lit them up with some fire magic.
"Much better." Lilina noted.
"Even with these though, visibility will be low, be careful everyone. This battle is going to be hard to predict." Claude told the group. Everyone nodded except Byleth who looked a bit zoned out at the moment. Rutger moved over to her and snapped his fingers in front of her face a few times to get her attention, and eventually she shook her head and came back from wherever she had been.
"You good?" Rutger asked her.
"I think so." Byleth noted before turning to Claude. "Claude! I have a plan for this battle. It's going to sound a bit strange, but you have to trust me. If it works we could get a number of new and powerful allies from this battle."
"You know just the words to get me excited Teach, lay it on me."
"I know Byleth said this is part of her big plan, but I really feel like I should be out there with everyone else, staying here and doing nothing is getting on my nerves." Felix commented as he was a bit on edge. He was joined by Annette, Ashe, and Lilina at the north side of the battlefield where they had started out. Byleth had told them that something would happen and they would know what to do when it did, but she was very vague about the whole thing.
"You just need to relax and trust her Felix." Annette assured him. "Remember what she said, if we do this right we won't have to hurt any of our friends, not even Dimitri."
"I for one wish to believe in her plan's validity as well." Ashe added. "If it wasn't for thinking like this I wouldn't be here with you right now."
"I know, I know, I'm just getting antsy, that's all." Felix sighed before sitting down on the ground and starting to meditate.
"Hey, I know that stance, Rutger taught you it didn't he?" Lilina noted.
"Yes, he did." Felix confirmed with his eyes closed. "It's...been quite the help actually. I should thank him eventually." Right after he finished his sentence though he felt something and immediately tensed up and drew his sword. "Someone is coming." And he was right, it was Sylvain coming up from behind.
"Woah, wasn't expecting the greeting party here. Though giving me a glance at some gorgeous women before I die was a nice touch." He joked a bit awkwardly.
"Cut the crap Sylvain, we aren't going to attack you unless you force our hand." Felix replied snidely, now knowing why Byleth told the four of them to stay here. "Here is the deal, Claude is fighting against the Empire and you and everyone else from the Blue Lions that are here are gonna help because we share the same goal."
"Wow, that was surprisingly reserved coming from you Felix." Sylvain teased. "When you say 'everyone else' do you mean Dimitri as well?"
"Well, of course!" Annette replied in a 'duh' tone. "Can't restore the Kingdom without it's ruler can you?"
"And you Ashe? Last time I heard you were with House Rowe's forces." Sylvain questioned. "What do you think about Claude's plan and ideals?"
"Claude's plans and idea's might not perfectly align with those of the Kingdom, but he's the best shot we have at actually getting it back." Ashe explained. "We really don't want to fight you or anyone else from the Kingdom, so please, help us."
"And you, I don't quite remember you." Sylvain said pointing at Lilina. "Oh wait, you were one of those transfer students from before. Man, and you'd think I'd remember a pretty face like yours."
"Sylvain, be serious." Lilina said firmly. "Are you going to help us or not?"
"Yeah, I guess. Though you're going to have be a bit more convincing for Dimitri." Meanwhile the rest of the group was charging forward towards the center hill as they had five years ago. This time Rutger didn't need Leonie's help to get up there since he had his own horse, but before he could reach the steps something happened. In the distance he could see Edelgard gesturing towards the hill and mere moments later the whole of said hill was ablaze in fire magic. Everyone who had been on the hill fled to escape the firer, everyone that was besides the woman on the ballista.
"Dastards!" Rutger muttered to himself as he pushed his horse forward onto the hill and into the fire.
"Where did all this fire come from!" Bernadetta yelled out to herself as she started to lose her composure. She had been doing so well but this just threw all that right into the garbage. She couldn't even focus on trying to use the ballista to hit any body and she couldn't even run off the hill because of how panicked she was. The last thing she saw before she passed out was a horse charging up the hill with it's rider clad in red and she figured that she would just close her eyes and wait to die. She ended up passing out and when she woke up she was on the back of a horse riding back towards the north side of the battlefield.
"Hey, hey, hold on, you don't want to fall off." The man in front of her said as she woke up with a startle. But she did what she was told and held on tight to the rider in front of her until he stopped his horse and helped her down. "That was a close one Bernadetta, are you okay?"
"No, not really." Bernadetta replied before seeing who had saved her. "AHHHHH! It's you! You brought me here to finish me off for what happened five years ago! What did I do to deserve a fate like this!" Now if this was Rutger from three years ago he might not have known how to handle this, but with the added time to learn how to deal with people he knew just what to do. He stepped closer to Bernadetta slowly and proceeded to wrap her up in a big hug to try and calm her down and to show her he didn't mean any harm.
"Bernadetta, I'm not going to do anything to you, I promise." He said softly. "I could take it seeing you up there panicking and being set on fire like that, so I decided to rescue you because even if you were my enemy today, you don't deserve something like that."
"That was really scary." Bernadetta admitted, calming down a bit. "I mean, why would Edelgard do something like that, I thought I was on her good side."
"Only she knows the answer to that, but I doubt you would like the answer." Rutger noted. "Look, the battle seems to be almost over by now, why don't you just surrender and then we can go from there. Claude and Byleth are using the monastery as their base, I'm sure we could convince them to give you your old room back if you promise not to cause any trouble."
"Not causing trouble is one of the things I'm actually good at." Bernadetta sighed. "Alright, I surrender. It's better than being set on fire and dying for no reason. And thank you Rutger, you probably don't know why, but I really did just need a hug. I've needed one for a while now that I think about it. Thank you for not being as scary as you look."
"Hey, what I told you in the past is still true, I probably couldn't hurt you even if I wanted to." By that time Lilina's group with Felix and Annette had convinced pretty much all the Blue Lions to join up with Claude, with the exception of Dimitri.
"What is the meaning of this!" Dimitri breathed in a rage as he saw all of his allies coming back to him.
"Your Highness, allow me to explain." Dedue replied in his calm manner, which was well suited for situations just like this. So he went onto explain what was going on and while Dimitri wasn't really happy with what was being said, it was Dedue explaining it so he did listen and take in everything that he said.
"And you expect me just to side with Claude, just like that? Knowing that he may not kill Edelgard the first chance he gets!" Dimitri questioned. "Claude has his own agenda, that while certainly similar to ours, isn't what we agreed on!"
"We didn't agree on shit!" Sylvain chimed in. "We only went along with this hairbrained scheme of yours because we knew if we didn't you'd do it alone. Look, I wanna kill Edelgard as much as everyone else here, but if we lose our heads, either mentally or physically in your case, then how are we gonna get the chance to do so?"
"Very wise words there Sylvain." Claude commented, swooping in from above. "Edelgard's forces have been taken care of. Though she was able to warp away before I could land the final blow."
"Claude, you were going to kill her?" Dimitri asked, staring Claude in the eyes as best he could with his single eye.
"If I got the chance, yeah." Claude confirmed. "Look, at this point she's not going to be reasoned with, at least not with me, I've been too much of a thorn in her side. And she's definitely not talking to you either Dimitri. The only I way I see this war ending is with her dead or indisposed, and if it has to come from my hand then so be it."
"So if you were given the chance to face her again, you would go for the kill?" Dimitri asked.
"After a witty one liner of course, but yeah." Claude confirmed again. After that Dimitri took a few breaths to calm himself and mull over his options before finally settling on one.
"Alright, I will join your cause Claude, for now." He stated. "But if I think you're wasting time or have changed your mind on killing Edelgard then I will leave and go do it myself, do I make myself clear?"
"Crystal." Claude replied. "We all want things out of this war, and if Edelgard being dead is what you want, I'm pretty confident we can make that happen."
A few nights after the battle at Gronder Lilina saw Claude and Byleth discussing something together and she figured it was the perfect time to bring something up she found odd from the battle. As she was walking up to them though Lysithea joined her from around the corner.
"Are you wanting to talk to them about the battle too?" Lilina asked.
"Yes, I saw something strange and I feel the need to warn them about it." Lysithea noted. So the two of them came up to the pair and Claude proceeded to tease them slightly about not being able to sleep, to which Lysithea protested, but pretty weakly.
"Alright, that's enough, we have some things we need to talk to you about." Lilina told Claude. "You go first Lysithea."
"Sure. So I don't know if you two noticed, but there were some strange looking mages on the Empire's side during that last battle." Lysithea started.
"You mean the ones with the masks right?" Byleth wondered.
"Exactly. I wanted to bring this up because my house has a bad track record with mages who looked exactly like that." Lysithea continued. "After being punished for helping a rebellion against the Empire all involved were killed and replaced by new rulers. Among those replacements were mages just like at the battle. They did horrible experiments to me and my family, blood experiments."
"I can attest to that slightly." Lilina chimed in. "She has nightmares about them."
"Unfortunately, yes. I even still do to this day." Lysithea confirmed. "But these mages, they weren't from the Empire, it was as if they were from somewhere else entirely. I just felt you should know these people are in line with the Empire, we might have to fight them off as well."
"Blood experiments." Byleth mused. "Perhaps these are the same people who kidnapped Flayn for her blood five years ago."
"I was thinking the same exact thing." Claude noted. "Well, at least we know there are other factors at play here, thank you for this information Lysithea, we'll do what we can with it."
"I trust you Claude, that's why I told you." Lysithea noted. "Now what about you Lilina, what did you see?"
"Well, it's not what I saw, it's just a hunch I have about something. Actually it's more Roy's hunch but wanted me to come ask since you know me a bit better." Lilina started.
"Go on." Claude replied.
"We found it strange that Byleth came up with a plan that made little to no tactical sense, but still ended up working." Lilina noted. "Not only working, but getting Dimitri and the Blue Lions to join us. And right before the battle she was zoned out and not paying attention. We think she might have had a vision of the future and that's how she knew what would happen."
"That's a mighty bold claim there Lilina, though I guess I shouldn't be too surprised at anything that comes from you or the other two from Elibe." Claude commented. "But really, a vision of the future, does that even happen in Elibe?"
"Well, not really but-"
"It's true." Byleth cut in, not wanting Claude to start down the road on interrogating Lilina about her suspicions when they were pretty much spot on.
"Wait, what?!" Both Claude and Lysithea exclaimed at the same time.
"I was wondering when this would eventually come out." Byleth sighed. "Look, most of the time Claude's strategies are sound enough for victory and I just give out subtle hints during battles, but part of me being one with the Goddess is that I can rewind time to a short extent, allowing me to see the outcomes of battles somewhat."
"Again, what?" Claude questioned.
"I wanted to keep it a secret because it's not as good as you might think it is. I can only use the power so much and for so long, and I don't want you to rely on it." Byleth explained. "Making it so Dimitri and the Lions joined us was a big risk, I'm not going to be able to use the power for a while now because it took so much energy to do so."
"Claude, this is no different than your 'secret' don't you think?" Lilina questioned him, trying to make it so he wouldn't keep asking questions and so he wouldn't have to tell Lysithea if he didn't want to. "So you should just be happy she was willing to tell you."
"Yeah, I guess you're right." Claude sighed. "Sorry Byleth, I got a bit carried away."
"It's fine, but we still need to keep this a secret." Byleth noted. "Lilina, you can tell Rutger and Roy since you'll be leaving soon enough, but Lysithea, you can't tell anyone about this."
"I have some secrets left of my own, so I understand, this is safe with me." Lysithea noted.
"Thank you."
Harpstring Moon 1186
Rutger and Lilina were eating lunch with Annette and Felix after Claude's explanation about how the army was going to take Fort Merceus.
"So, have you two ever had to wear disguises to sneak into anywhere before?" Annette asked curiously.
"Us? No. But our parents had to once." Rutger noted. "They were trying to get to the capital of Bern, but they were being chased by an assassin group called the Black Fang, so they disguised themselves as common people to try and slip through the towns without any trouble."
"An assassin group?" Felix asked a bit intrigued. "What was their deal?"
"Well the story goes that they once were a righteous group that would only deal with corrupt nobles, but once their leader got caught up in a relationship with a woman who worked for a mad sorcerer they started taking on any job, regardless of morality." Lilina explained. "At the point they were sent to kill our parents that change had almost completely taken place, but they got lucky."
"The man who eventually found and fought them took Roy's father by surprise and was about to kill him when he realized that our parents were not the evil villains he was told they would be." Rutger continued. "He let them go to find out more information, but sadly he was killed very shortly later for knowing too much. And to top it all off his brother vowed revenge since he thought it was our parents who killed him."
"Ooh, that sounds rough." Annette noted. "But it makes for great story nonetheless. I'm surprised that they would tell you such a thing honestly."
"My parents didn't, I heard all this from Rutger's parents." Lilina noted. "Mainly his father."
"Yeah, my parents didn't really like keeping secrets unless they had to, so if you asked them something they would tell you, even if you might not be ready for it." Rutger added. "A bit of a double edged sword, but I feel knowing what happened is for the best. You can learn from experiences like that." Everyone else nodded in agreement and went back to eating lunch. When they were almost done with their food though Felix, as blunt as ever, spoke up about something he and Annette had been wondering about.
"So when are you two gonna invite us to your room to have some fun?" He asked plainly.
"FELIX!" Annette exclaimed with a huge blush. Yes she had been thinking about it too, but she wasn't just gonna straight up ask the two about it.
"What? We both know word around the monastery is that they've been fooling around with friends and if anything we're the best friends they have here." Felix noted. "I figured we'd just ask and see if something is going on that's stopping them since they are so honest." The whole scene got both Rutger and Lilina to laugh just a bit at just how silly the two were acting, but they figured they should give them an answer since Felix did ask.
"Well, we've been waiting for the right time to ask." Rutger explained.
"We kind of wanted to save it for like a big celebratory moment, like the end of the war or something." Lilina noted. "But if you two want to do it sooner, that's not a problem for us."
"Honestly, I would like to do it sooner." Felix stated.
"Yeah, as confident as we are in Claude and his planning, who knows what's gonna happen in the next couple months." Annette added. "I'd rather do something fun now before we possibly don't have the chance to do it again."
"Well, they do make a good point Rutger." Lilina noted with a slight smirk. "What do you think?"
"I think if they want to have some fun, let's have some fun. I'll be nice to see Felix loosen up a bit more than usual as well." Rutger teased.
"Hey!" Felix grumbled as the girls giggled a bit.
"So, how about tonight then?" Lilina suggested. "A little bit after dinner to give us all some time to prepare?"
"Sounds good to me." Felix agreed.
"Oh, this is gonna be so much fun! I'll be singing about this the rest of the day!"
Rutger-Lilina/Felix-Annette A-Support
About half an hour after dinner there was a knock on the door to Rutger and Lilina's room. They pretty much knew who it was, but Rutger got up from where he was sitting to answer the door without opening it.
"Who is it?" He asked with a normal voice.
"Who do you think it is?" Felix answered back resulting in the door opening.
"Hey, just had to make sure." Rutger replied with a smirk. "It could have been any number of people wanting to spend the night."
"Very funny." Felix commented slightly sarcastically. He wasn't usually this prickly around Rutger and Lilina, but it was kind of a defense mechanism since he was a bit nervous, even if he wouldn't say so. Annette on the other hand was really excited as she came in with a bag full of supplies.
"Wow, you guys made this place look amazing!" She beamed as she saw all the candles and decorations. "Aww, this makes me feel really special, thank you!"
"Well, thank Anna actually." Lilina noted. "She was the one who was able to procure all this stuff on such short notice. What's in your bag there Annette?"
"Just some things I thought would be useful." Annette explained. "Some water, some snacks, towels, soap, lubricant, oil, and other stuff like that."
"When it comes to intimate moments like this, Annette likes to be prepared." Felix added, speaking from experience.
"W-Well, things do tend to deviate from our plans from time to time." Annette replied with a blush. "Like this one time when we were out shopping-"
"They don't need to know about that!" Felix cut in, blushing a bit himself. But Lilina and Rutger took it all in good fun and just chuckled a bit.
"Hey, when the urge comes the urge comes, Lilina knows a lot about that." Rutger teased.
"It's not completely my fault you're so irresistible sometimes." Lilina teased back which actually got Felix to chuckle a bit.
"Sorry, that's just something Annette says all the time after we do something a little crazy." He explained.
"See! It even happens with Lilina, so it's normal!" Annette commented.
"Normal or not, I will admit we do have fun whenever you have an idea, so I'm not going to complain. Too much." Felix assured her, which made her beam at him. "But enough with the formalities, we may have all night but I'd rather spend our time doing things instead of just talking."
"Well, I think before we start we should set some boundaries so we know what we can do and what we shouldn't do." Lilina noted. "As for me, I'm pretty much up for anything, so you have an idea you want to try, I'm all for it."
"Me too!" Annette said cheerfully. "There really isn't anything I'm adverse to that I can think of, but I'll tell you if it comes up."
"I'm good with most things as well, but I'm not really into doing it with another guy. No offense Rutger." Felix commented.
"None taken, I'm pretty much the same, I really only do that kind of stuff with people who are really close to me, like Roy or Lilina." Rutger noted.
"Oh, so you got to peg Rutger like I did with Felix that one time?" Annette asked Lilina.
"ANNETTE!" Felix exclaimed, blushing even harder than he had before, getting the other three to burst out laughing. After they calmed down a bit though they got down to business.
"First off, some musical ambiance." Lilina said snapping her fingers and starting up her music tome.
"Ooh, we need to get one of those." Annette replied impressed. "So how should we start?
"I was thinking we could have a little dance off while we take our clothes off." Lilina suggested. "And then once we're done the guys can do the same for us."
"That sounds like a lot of fun!" Annette agreed.
"Sounds like a good idea to me." Rutger agreed. "I'll be sure to go easy on you Felix."
"Hey, I'm not as inexperienced as you think!" So using the music from Lilina's tome the girls gave the guys a little show, playing off one another pretty well, as they stripped down naked. Rutger was really invested, cheering and going on being supportive, and eventually that rubbed off on Felix as well.
"One thing you're gonna learn being with us, there is no shame." Rutger told Felix as they got up off the bed they were sitting on so they could start dancing for the girls. "It's just like I told you with your sword fighting, the more you just let go and let things happen the more fun you're gonna have. We're not gonna tell anyone what happened in here. We might tease you and Annette about it when we're out as friends, but that's all in good fun. So just lighten up and you'll feel so much better.
"If you were anyone else I probably wouldn't take that advice, but coming from you that actually helps a lot, thank you." Felix admitted genuinely before taking a deep breath and letting some stress shake out of his shoulders.
"See, you look better already." Rutger noted.
"Hey Lilina, that tome have more than one song?" Felix called out. "If it does could you change it to one with a beat that has a little more bass?"
"It's got dozens!" Lilina replied before snapping her finger and changing the tune. "How does this one fit you Felix?" Felix listened for a few moments to the music and started nodding his head to it, feeling the beat in his body.
"That's perfect." He commented with a smirk. So he and Rutger started dancing and taking their clothes off next and they both really got into it, especially with the girls cheering them on and teasing them slightly in good fun. Eventually they were both naked like the girls while also already being a bit hard since the dancing was fun and they did get to see two sexy women dance for them first. "So, now what?" Felix asked. When he did Annette's eyes lit up and she whispered something to Lilina whose eyes lit up as well.
"Good idea." Lilina commented before turning back to the guys. "Okay you two, we need you to stand facing each other."
"Like this?" Rutger said turning to face Felix.
"Maybe take one small step back." Annette noted, so the guys took a step back. "Perfect!" Rutger had a bit of an idea of what was going to happen, though it was a bit of a surprise to Felix when it was Lilina kneeling in front of his cock instead of Annette.
"Oh, don't be so surprised Felix." Lilina teased him as she started rubbing his shaft with her hand. "I've been wanting to do this for a while." Meanwhile Rutger was all for Annette working on him.
"Don't feel like you have to hold back or anything, I can take anything you have to give me Annette." He told her with a smirk as he watched her started to lick him up and down slowly.
"Challenge accepted!" Annette replied with her own smirk, looking up at Rutger for just a moment before going back to licking him. Slowly but surely both of the girls started going farther and farther and eventually they were both sucking off their respective partners. They were just close enough so that their backs and butts were rubbing against each other and that just enhanced the feeling of togetherness between the four of them. After a while they even put their hands on their sides and held them together, showing the guys that they could suck them off even without having to use their hands for support.
"Goddess, that's hot." Felix breathed when he saw them do that. The two girls were very in sync with their movements, when one moved in the other pulled back and it was all very impressive since they had never been together like this before. Eventually though the guys were reaching their limits and they could both tell so they stopped sucking them off and proceeded to get on the bed on all fours next to each other.
"Alright you two, now that you're nice and hard, it's time for you two show us what you can do." Lilina teased them.
"And don't worry about being too rough either, you both know we can take it." Annette added as they both shook their butts at the guys, clapping them together a few times for effect. Lilina had told Annette earlier to say that part about being rough so Rutger would feel comfortable doing what he wanted to.
"You still wanna be switched?" Felix asked as he got a nice look at Lilina's rear end and started to get more excited.
"Of course, just give me just a moment to get ready." Rutger noted. He was planning on being a little cheeky with Annette, in more ways than one. So he quickly grabbed the lubricant that Annette had brought and started slicking up his shaft as he and Felix walked up to the edge of the bed and took a hold of the hips of the women they were gonna fuck.
"And don't worry about when you need to cum Felix, today is a safe day for me. So when you feel it, just give it to me." Lilina said in a sultry tone as she could feel Felix's tip start to tease her pussy
"Good to know, but don't be expecting me to cum as soon as I push it in, I'm that that inexperienced." He replied back in his own intimate tone.
"Yeah, the same goes for me as well Rutger, it's all safe for me as well." Annette added before she felt some liquid pour onto the small of her back and flow down towards her rear. "Hmm, what's that for?"
"Well, let's just say that for now it doesn't really matter if it's a safe day for you." Rutger answered before nodding to Felix to let him know he wanted to go in at the same time. Felix nodded back and smirked knowing that what Rutger was planning to do would be slightly amusing.
"What do you mean by thAAAAAAAT!" Annette gasped as she felt Rutger take his hands and spread her cheeks before quickly, yet carefully, pushing his dick into her ass. At the same time Felix pushed himself into Lilina's pussy and she gave off a much more normal moan of pleasure. Slowly but surely Rutger pushed himself as far as he could go into Annette before stopping to let her breathe a bit.
"You doing okay?" He asked genuinely. "I can switch if you're not good with this."
"No, no, this feels fine, I was just surprised, which I guess was the point." Annette noted as she got used to the feeling. "I just didn't expect you to be an ass guy."
"I'm not usually, but with an ass like this, how could I resist?" Rutger teased back, gently smacking her butt for effect.
"You really are a charmer aren't you?" Annette teased as well. "Well, come on, I said I can take anything you give me, so fuck me like you mean it!"
"Yeah! Come on Felix, are you gonna let him one up you like that?" Lilina teased Felix.
"Hell no!" Felix replied with a smiling smirk before he really started going to town. So the guys fucked the girls doggystyle side by side like that and once again the girls held their hands together as the guys worked on them. They even got the chance to angle their bodies a bit so they could tilt their heads and kiss each other from time to time. They went on like that for a while until Rutger could feel that he was reaching his limit again, so he wanted to end things off with a bang. So he moved his hands around Annette's waist and started raising her body up off the bed until her head was right under his.
"I see you had some fun kissing Lilina, I'm wondering where my kisses are." He whispered into her ear when she was close enough.
"All you had to do was ask." Annette whispered back before turning her head back a bit so they could kiss. Felix saw that and decided since Rutger changed his position with Annette he was free to change it up with Lilina. So he quickly and powerfully put Lilina into a mating press position with her legs wrapped around his waist.
"Oooh, so forceful Felix!" Lilina cooed playfully. "Do you want some kisses as well?"
"If that's my invitation." Felix smirked before moving in and doing just so. It wasn't much longer until they all got off at roughly the same time, the guys shooting their seed as deeply as they could inside the girls like they were told they could. After the big moment they all laid on their back on the bed to catch their breaths.
"That was fun!" Lilina breathed with a big smile.
"I agree, it was just as good as I was expecting! Probably even better!" Annette agreed before looking to Felix for his thoughts.
"It's been good so far, but I was told we have all night." He replied with a bit of a smirk.
"Don't tell me you're out of juice already." Rutger teased. And he wasn't, and neither were the other three. As the night went on the four tried many positions and pairings. Sometimes the guys would team up on one of the girls while the other watched and sometimes the girls would double up on one of the guys, and it was all very fun and interesting along with being very hot and bringing the four much closer to each other as friends. Eventually though they did start to lose energy and knew their time like this was about to end. The final position they were in was where Felix and Annette were going doggystyle near the edge of the bed while Lilina was riding reverse cowgirl on Rutger's dick. But the fun ideas didn't stop there.
"Felix, move me closer, I want to see how they taste." Annette told Felix so he moved her closer so she could start licking Lilina's clit and Rutger's shaft at the same time while he continued to fuck her.
"Ahhh, that feels amazing!" Lilina moaned at the feeling of being licked and fucked at the same time.
"I'm gonna cum!" Rutger added and soon enough he did, causing another chain reaction where the four all went off roughly at the same time. This time when they were done they were all spent and could barely get off the bed for quite some time. Eventually though they did and grabbed some towels to clean themselves up from everything they had done.
"You guys are gonna stay the night right? The best part of sex with friends is getting to cuddle with them afterwards you know?" Rutger noted. "At least that's what my father always said." Annette looked to Felix with stars in her eyes and he just sighed with a content smile.
"I doubt we could get back to our room if we wanted to anyways." Felix commented.
"Yay!" Annette cheered with as much energy as she could muster. "Besides, that means we can wake up and do some more if we feel like it."
"Perhaps." Lilina said as she finally got off the bed and started to rummage around her clothes dresser. "Before we get ready to sleep though, we have something to give you two." She grabbed a small box and then walked back over to the bed to show Felix and Annette. She opened it to show two green orbs resting inside the box.
"Pretty." Annette commented.
"And functional." Lilina explained. "This orbs will allow you to travel to Elibe, where we live, for a short amount of time if you channel some extra magical energy into them from time to time."
"Hmm, interesting." Felix noted. "How long and how much magic?"
"If I made them right a full charge should allow you to visit for three days." Lilina answered. "Though it could take around a month to get a full charge. It did when Rutger and I tested them and I would think you two have a similar amount of magic to us, with me having slightly more than Annette and Rutger having slightly less than Felix."
"Well, I'm just happy that we'll be able to visit you period!" Annette said happily. "Aren't you Felix?"
"This is a wonderful present you two, we'll be sure to visit when we can, that's a promise." Felix agreed.
"Just make sure to keep up your training, I expect a duel when you show up." Rutger teased.
"I wouldn't have it any other way."
Roy/Claude B-Support
Once again Roy found himself playing chess with Claude and once again it turned into a debate about dragons and their actions. This time the topic was Lady Rhea specifically.
"I guess my thoughts are that I don't really like feeling like I've been manipulated and that I don't have all the information I need to make an informed decision, you know?" Claude told Roy as they were really getting into it.
"Then why do you do it to your allies all the time." Roy asked pointedly, moving his knight into position on the board.
"That's different, I know what I'm doing when I keep secrets." Claude replied confidently moving a rook down the board.
"And what leads you to believe that Rhea doesn't?" Roy questioned back. "She's lived much longer than you and has more life experience. She's been in Fodlan so much longer than you, she knows how it works better. Even if you might by some chance be smarter than her, she has you on the experience front."
"And if she knew Fodlan so well, she should have made better strides with how much time she had to use compared to me." Claude countered.
"How do you know she hasn't done the best she could?" Roy asked. "Tell me when and where in Fodlan's history she should have taken more action. I've read your history books? Should she not have let the Kingdom and Alliance come to be? No, because then you wouldn't be here to have this debate. Should she have taken a more radical stance after she killed Nemesis? No, because then her and who remained with her would have been killed and while that outcome could be better for people in general she wouldn't take it because it would mean sacrificing the ones she loves. And you wouldn't do that either so you can't say she should."
"Alright, fair enough, but I still think it shouldn't have taken this long." Claude noted.
"Well, think about it another way." Roy pointed out. "Rhea has lived so long time passing has less of a meaning than it does for you. For her a year passing probably only feels like a month, she might think that at her pace things are going quite well. And if her end goal is for everyone as a whole to be at peace and if she thinks things are steadily improving, she might not have seen much of a reason to change things up."
"Reading in between the lines of what you're saying there, are you somewhat suggesting that this war might cause her to take better action in the future, if she makes it through this war?" Claude wondered.
"It's a possibility." Roy commented. "That's why I want you to talk to her with an open mind when we find her. Don't just assume she's doing things wrong like Edelgard does because she's not doing things exactly how you would. As the saying goes there is more than one way to skin a cat, and that's especially true when it comes to politics."
"Makes me wonder, do you and Lilina ever clash about policies?" Claude asked.
"From time to time." Roy noted. "As you know Lilina's nation is more of a military force so from time to time she feels just throwing men and money at an issue is the best way to solve it while I tend to find more creative ways to solve issues."
"Sounds like her." Claude commented. "Does Rutger ever get into the debate?"
"Only when it comes to military tactics, otherwise he's a big part of Lilina's muscle, which is good because some people still don't respect her as much as they should since she's a woman." Roy explained.
"No rest for the righteous I guess." Claude joked.
"You're more right than you think."
Roy/Flayn B-Support
Roy and Flayn were walking around the monastery together just admiring the history and beauty of the place and it's surroundings and Flayn telling Roy a number of secrets she knew since Seteth had told her about them since he was there when it was built. Eventually though they were sitting on one of the benches near the old classrooms when Flayn decided to change the subject of the conversation.
"Roy, can I ask you a personal question?" Flayn wondered.
"Sure, I don't really mind." Roy replied, though he did wonder just what Flayn would ask him.
"Do you think I look pretty?" Flayn asked, trying to give Roy a puppy dog look after she asked. Roy might not have had to answer this question that much since the woman he was married to was confident enough in her looks, but he could also hear the question behind the question as well.
"At this point I'd say you're still in the 'cute' phase of your life." Roy answered truthfully.
"Drat!" Flayn replied back as she started to pout.
"I think I might already know the answer, but why do you care so much?" Roy asked her.
"Because, I want someone to fall in love with!" Flayn answered a bit dramatically. "I see all these couples around the monastery, Felix and Annette, Claude and Byleth, Rutger and Lilina, and I want what they want! I know it might be selfish, but Seteth keeps steering me away from it and it just makes me want it more! I want someone to make me feel special and loved and that I can make feel the same, is that too much to ask?" It was at this point that Roy was so glad he wouldn't have to deal with the point in Fae's life since he'd be long dead at that point. But he would still help as best as he could.
"No, a lot of people want that, and even people that look as old as you start thinking about it as well." Roy noted. "But even if you are hundreds of years old most people aren't going to see you that way and those who do might be a bit on the strange side. And I know it's a hard thing to ask of you and I know it's not my life to live, but I'm sure in a few hundred years you'll look adult enough for the right kind of people to find you attractive."
"You're starting to sound like Seteth." Flayn sighed.
"I'll take that as a compliment." Roy noted. "But perhaps I'm coming at this at the wrong angle. Is there someone here that you fancy, is that why you're thinking about this so much recently?"
"Maybe." Flayn answered, looking down and swaying her feet back and forth nervously.
"Well, if you tell me who it is I might be able to tell you if you have a shot at anything." Roy offered. Flayn mumbled something he couldn't hear in response. "What was that, I couldn't quite get that."
"It's you Roy!" Flayn replied a bit louder. "It's always been you! Ever since you told me the story about your parents I figured that maybe since you have dragon blood you might live longer than other humans and it might work out between us."
"Oh. Oooooooh!" Roy commented as he finally got the point. "Well, let me quash that right now Flayn, I'm happily married and I'm only allowed to fool around with Rutger and Lilina and barely at that."
"Of course you are." Flayn sighed. "All the good guys are already taken. Well, I guess it's back to the drawing board."
"Just give it some time Flayn, you'll find someone special eventually." Roy assured her.
"Yeah, yeah, I've got all the time in the world."
Not so surprisingly the group made it into Fort Merceus without much hassle, but it was once they were inside where the real fun started. Claude was up by the north side of the fort with a secret plan, one that Byleth and the Elibe trio knew about since it involved Nader and his Almyran forces. The real objective was to finally take down the Death Knight once and for all so they could take the fort for their own.
"So, remember what happened last time we faced him?" Lilina asked Rutger rhetorically. "Yeah, that's not happening this time."
"I know, I know." Rutger sighed. "But this time, we have to get him, we've grown even stronger and we were beating him pretty easily before.
"Hey, I know this might be a bit selfish, but would I be able to see this Death Knight up close by any chance?" Roy wondered. "It's just it's not every day you can see someone that almost killed Rutger, I kind of want to see what he looks like.
"Very well, you three along with Lysithea and myself will go and confront the Death Knight while everyone else focuses on cutting off enemy reinforcements." Byleth stated. "And I would make a note that you might see some people you used to know in this fort since it's very important tactically. We don't have to kill them if we can defeat the Death Knight quickly enough." Everyone nodded and soon enough the battle for the fort started when Nader came in with his forces. Everything went pretty smoothly on the way to the Death Knight and the reinforcements were kept to a minimum. Eventually though they had to show themselves since there weren't too many hiding places in the fort.
"Well, well, well, if it isn't the interlopers." The Death Knight taunted Rutger and Lilina. "And you brought another lamb to be slaughtered as well, how nice."
"Yeah, I see why he's the Death Knight now." Roy noted. "Let's get this over with." There wasn't really anything special to note about the fight with the Death Knight. Yes he had gotten a bit stronger over the last five years but it still wasn't enough. To the average solider he was invincible, but to Byleth and her students he was pretty much a big joke. But he was a persistent one because he just couldn't be put down for good, this time being no different.
"If you desire to slay me, follow. The appointed hour is at hand." He told Byleth before warping away slightly and then galloping off on his horse to the fort's outer walls.
"Come on! We can't let him get away again!" Byleth told her group. So the five chased him until he stopped and faced them for some reason.
"It is coming. Leave now or all of you will die." He said before jumping off the fort's wall and somehow riding his horse down it. He then pointed in the opposite direction and everyone looked to see something that was beyond their knowledge. Large circles of light came from the sky and inside them large metal rods traveled before hitting the fort and exploding with a might only comparable to relics or Elibe's legendary weapons. More and more fell and the whole army had to retreat lest they get caught up in the fires and explosions. By the time the attacked stopped the whole fort was in ruins, not usable by the Empire or the Alliance. Luckily all the important players in the army were accounted for and they all gathered back around near the starting point of the day's battle.
"Hey kiddo, you didn't say anything about Javelins of Light on this mission, that whole fort got destroyed by them." Nader commented when everyone was safe.
"That's a pretty fitting name for them actually. Though I would scarcely believe the Empire would destroy one of their best forts like this. Especially if they were trying to kill us, they could have used them earlier." Claude noted.
"Did those things remind you of anything back home?" Byleth asked the Elibe trio.
"The closest thing would be the magic from the Aureola tome since it creates circles of light, but it's not that destructive and takes a person to be in the area to cast it." Lilina noted.
"My question is how Nardel is here and why he had an Almyran battalion with him." Judith wondered.
"And that's my cue to leave kiddo, I'll take my troops back to Almyra until you need us again." Nader said trying to sneak away.
"Nader, are you just gonna leave it like that?" Claude asked him, not realizing he had said his real name.
"Nader? You mean that man was Nader the Unstoppable?" Judith asked as he slipped away.
"Undefeated actually." "Roy chimed in.
"Well, whatever, I have questions." Judith noted.
"Me as well." Lorenz added.
"Maybe we should take this conversation to a better place. If any more of those Javelins of Light hit we could be toast." Hilda suggested.
"Good point, let's get somewhere where we can be safe." Rutger noted. So they all rejoined at the Great Bridge and things got started.
"Claude, maybe now is a good time to tell everyone your secret." Lilina suggested.
"Yeah, it probably is." Claude admitted. "Alright everyone listen up because I'm only gonna say this once. I wasn't actually born in Fodlan, I was born in Almyra. My familial station and everything regarding that is the same as I've told you all, but I did hide a part of my heritage from you all for obvious reasons."
"You thought we wouldn't follow you if we knew you were part Almyran?" Lorenz questioned, getting straight to the point.
"Yes, exactly." Claude confirmed. "You all are a great and accepting bunch of people, and I want to build a world where everyone is like you all, but as of right now this world isn't the best for people like me, people like Cyril. So yes, I hid that part of myself away hoping that I didn't have to reveal it unless I absolutely had to, and I would probably do it again given the choice. And that's why I know and why I'm friends with Nader the Undefeated. There is a bit more to it as well, but I'd rather not go into it just yet because it's a bit too politically charged for the moment."
"Not to sound like a bad person or anything, but now that you say it, it's kind of obvious with how you look and dress." Lysithea noted.
"Yeah, we thought so too." Lilina noted. "Because yes, me, Rutger, and Roy knew as well but we decided that it was Claude's secret to tell and not ours."
"We figured it out on our own as well, it wasn't like he told us or anything." Rutger clarified.
"And that's the whole of it." Claude stated. "If you don't think you can follow me after knowing what you know or because you feel betrayed, I understand. But I hope that you'll stay because like I said I want to build a world without borders, without skin color or where your born affecting how you're treated or how you can live. And I can't do that without people like you, my friends who have been so supportive of me thus far and who I know I can rely on in the future. So please, not for my sake, not for the Alliance's sake, but for Fodlan's sake, think about it alright?"
"Well, I see little to think about." Lorenz noted. "While your words might be a bit out of line with the Seiros teachings in some places we can tell your heart is in the right place Claude. You want what is best for everyone, not just Fodlan and as the leader of the Alliance that is to be commended. And I for one feel you are our best chance at ending this war, so I will stand by you as I always have, a supportive rival to egg you on when you need it."
"Lorenz, I think that might be the nicest thing you've ever said to me." Claude commented. "But I'm glad you think that way, and I appreciate you being so candid, I've always liked that about you." After that everyone else told Claude they would stick with him as well. If Lorenz of all people would vouch for Claude then why shouldn't they. Eventually the discussion was over and everyone started to disperse but Claude had some words for Byleth and the Elibe trio.
"I want to thank you all for keeping my secret for so long. I know it probably wasn't easy, but I appreciate it nonetheless." He told them.
"Hey, no problem." Rutger told him. "And on the plus side, they all accepted you which was nice."
"Yeah, even Lorenz." Lilina noted.
"Kind of makes you think you're on the right path." Roy added.
"It does. It makes me feel good, feel powerful. And I think I'm gonna need that when we storm Enbarr." Claude commented.
"Well, we know a lot about storming castles don't we?" Rutger said with a smirk.
"Let's just hope this one doesn't have a door that can only open with a certain gem."
Garland Moon 1186
Once again everyone was back at the monastery preparing for the assault on Enbarr. Rutger and Lilina were walking through the dining hall when they saw all of the Golden Deer sans Claude and Byleth all huddled around talking to each other so they decided to see what was going on.
"What are you guys talking about?" Lilina wondered as they came up.
"Did something important come up?" Rutger added.
"Oh, no, nothing like that." Hilda noted. "We were just talking about how great Claude and Byleth are, how they inspired us to come this far and make so much of a difference."
"They are pretty great." Lilina noted. "I think they are both very capable leaders and I think Fodlan will be in good shape with them at the forefront."
"Byleth is a great mentor as well, she's very easy to talk and learn from and I think that will help with people who don't quite understand Claude's big plans yet." Rutger commented.
"Well, if we're giving out praise I think some of that need to go to you, Lilina, and Roy as well." Leonie chimed in. "You three brought them some much needed experience when it came to war and dealing with people, so part of all this is your doing as well."
"We just did what we thought was right and wanted to help out, nothing more than that." Lilina replied humbly.
"Truly we've learned as much from them as they did from us, so I'd call it even." Rutger agreed. "But one thing we can agree on is that we all need to be prepared for when we take the capital. We're going to face the Death Knight again, and probably Hubert and Petra as well along with Edelgard at the end. They most likely will not be taking any prisoners so you all need to be at your best."
"Agreed." Lorenz noted. "To that end, tomorrow after dinner Claude wants us all to come to a war meeting. He has recently procured a very accurate set of maps of Enbarr and the castle from that merchant Anna and he wants to go over them with us."
"We'll be there." Lilina replied with a thumbs up. After that there was a bit more talking before the group dispersed and Rutger and Lilina were alone together again. "Well, I'll tell Roy about the meeting tomorrow as we get our supplies ready. Speaking of that, can you go up to Manuela's office and get some medical supplies for us to work with? I need to go into town to get a few things."
"Sure, I don't have a problem with that." Rutger confirmed. So they split up and Rutger headed up to Manuela's office. As a pleasant surprised Manuela was there reading a book when he came in.
"Oh Rutger, nice to see you." She smiled at him. "Do you need some assistance?"
"Just came to get some medical supplies to bring to Enbarr." He noted. "Sorry I haven't come to see you in a while, things have been hectic as you can probably attest to."
"It's fine dear, I completely understand." Manuela assured him. "I'm just glad you're safe and in one piece like all the other former students."
"I appreciate that." Rutger noted. "So, how is it going on the dating front? Find that special someone yet?"
"Not quite, but I do have to say your advice has done wonders for me this last five years. I don't think I've had a run of decent dates this long in pretty much ever." Manuela told him.
"That's good to hear, I'm sure it's just a matter of time now." Rutger replied with a smile.
"Perhaps." Manuela commented in a contemplative tone. "But I have been thinking about something. Would you be interested in going on another date with me? Since I've improved so much you might be able to see other, smaller things I can work on. And I kind of want to repay you for having to deal with me the first time we went out."
"No need for that Manuela, it's something I had fun doing." Rutger noted. "But I would like to see how you've improved and I would love to catch up with you fully as well. So I accept, when is a good time for you?"
"Is tonight a good night?" Manuela asked. "I know tomorrow we have that war meeting with Claude so I figured tonight would be a good fit if you have time."
"Tonight is good with me." Rutger confirmed with a bit of a smirk. "A little after six like last time?"
"You know me so well."
Rutger/Manuela A-Support
Rutger once again got to Manuela's room at six like they agreed on, but he was expecting a bit of a wait like last time. So when Manuela opened the door ready to go just a few minutes later he was given a bit of a surprise.
"That was quick." Rutger noted with a smile.
"Well, I was confident in what I wanted to wear so I didn't have to change three times like last time." Manuela replied.
"You changed three times last time?" Rutger asked a bit surprised.
"I did." Manuela confirmed. "I wanted things to go right so you wouldn't tell me how bad it was, but you know how that went. But now I just want to have a fun night with a friend so I just put on something I enjoy wearing."
"Either way, you still look quite stunning Manuela." Rutger complimented her.
"Still a charmer, I like that." Manuela said with a light giggle. "You're still very handsome as well Rutger, it looks like a lord's life hasn't stressed you out too much yet. And red is still your color."
"Why thank you." Rutger replied with another smile as he offered Manuela his arm. "Do you want to go to that same tavern we went to last time or do you have another spot in mind?"
"The tavern will do." Manuela noted. So they made their way to the establishment and made it their in a good amount of time. They both got some food and drinks like last time, but unlike last time when Rutger would ask Manuela about herself she would actually answer. And Rutger found out a lot about her. He got to hear a ton of interesting stories about her time at the opera company and how that slowly transferred into her becoming a professor at the Officer's Academy. She also had quite the number of student stories as well, funny and inspiring, and Rutger was loving hearing all of it.
"But enough about me Rutger, why don't you tell me a bit about yourself actually?" Manuela asked.
"Well, what you see is pretty much what you get at this point in my life." Rutger told her. "I used to be a bit more rowdy in my younger years, went through a bit of a depressive spell in my early 20's because of my parent's murders, but then I got better when I realized that I still have a lot of people and things to live for."
"You being rowdy? I don't think I quite believe that." Manuela teased him.
"It's true. My parents were notorious flirts when they were alive and they taught me everything they knew and I was on the fast track to being just like them before they died." Rutger stated. "You tease about me being a charmer, but that's me being reserved because of my trauma. If it wasn't for that, I might have been as bad as Sylvain."
"That is kind of bad isn't it?" Manuela teased some more. "But I'm sure your parents would have reigned you in just a bit."
"Probably, they always did stress not pushing someone's limits unless they were receptive about it." Rutger noted. "Limits are important, even if some people's are lenient. I'd never want to make someone uncomfortable on purpose."
"And that's what makes you such a wonderful man, and I'm sure Lilina loves that about you as well." Manuela assured him. "But, just so you know, you can flirt with me more, I don't mind one bit." She teased him a bit more.
"I'm getting to it." Rutger replied with a laugh. The rest of the date went very smoothly after that and both Rutger and Manuela felt like they had a wonderful time. And it was bonus that Rutger didn't have to carry her into her room this time as they got to her door. "Well, from what I saw Manuela it's just a matter of time until you find that special someone, that date was really fun and I got to know you a whole lot better. And I have to say, you're even more amazing then I thought before."
"Oh you." Manuela said with a blush as she opened her door. "I had a lot of fun as well, and getting to know you better was very enlightening as well Rutger. We should do this again before you leave. Though there is one thing that you're forgetting to do."
"And that would be?" Rutger wondered.
"You haven't given me a goodnight kiss. All good dates end with one of those right?" Manuela teased him.
"You're absolutely correct." Rutger said before moving closer and wrapping his arms around Manuela to bring her close enough to whisper. "Keep being the amazing woman you are." And with that he placed a kiss on her lips, a real one with feeling behind it, not a soft one to chicken out of the moment. He was about to pull back after a few moments but then Manuela started kissing him back. That kind of flipped a switch in Rutger and it made him start kissing her back more passionately before he realized what was going on and pulled back finally. "Ah, sorry, got a little carried away there."
"Don't be sorry, I liked that." Manuela replied with a sensual tone, confirmation about what she wanted to do tonight in her mind. "We could do a bit more than just that if you'd like to come inside." She offered.
"Are you sure? On the second date?" Rutger asked with a bit of a smirk of his own.
"Oh please, I've heard the stories about what you and Lilina get up to with friends." Manuela teased him. "And you consider me a friend right?"
"A very good one in fact." Rutger confirmed.
"Then it's settled, you'll spend the night with me tonight." Manuela replied as she grabbed Rutger by the collar and dragged him into her room before locking the door behind them.
"I just hope I won't ruin other guys for you with this." Rutger teased as he looked around the room. It was much cleaner than it was the first time he was in here.
"Such confidence." Manuela commented with a confident tone. "But will it stand up to someone with my experience? I'm getting worked up just thinking about it. Either way, take off your clothes and sit on the bed for me, will you?"
"Of course." Rutger said doing as he was told. As he did that Manuela searcher around her room until she found a particular tome and opened it. With a snap of her finger it started to fill the room with sensual music, just like Lilina's tome did. "That's a good mood setter there Manuela."
"I thought so." She noted with a wink. "Well now, since you were so interested in my work in the opera I'm sure you'd like to see a bit of a demonstration, say starting with my dancing moves?"
"I would love to see you dance Manuela, I'm sure you're full of grace and fluidity along with a sensual nature." Rutger answered.
"Well, I'll try my best, for you." She teased before starting to dance and strip her clothes off as she did so. And Rutger was not ready for what he would see. Manuela's dancing was on a whole other level compared to what he had seen from anyone else, even Annette and Lilina. She moved to the music so gracefully, so smoothly, it was as if she had rehearsed this exact dance for years. It was to the point that Rutger barely even noticed her taking her clothes off, it was that mesmerizing. Though part of his brain realized what was going on because his dick was getting harder and harder by the moment. The dance felt like it was both super long yet too short at the same time as Manuela snapped her fingers again and changed the music to something that would be less distracting as they continued.
"I don't know if I should clap or what." Rutger commented once he realized the music changed. "That was one of the best dances I've ever seen Manuela."
"I'd say you're just saying that to be nice, but your not so little friend down there is proof enough for me." Manuela replied with a slight blush. "Now come over here so you can get a better look at me."
"Shouldn't that be the other way around?" Rutger wondered with a smirk as he got off the bed.
"No, I want you to look me over and give me your honest opinion on my body as a younger man." Manuela confirmed. "Can you do that for me?"
"I would love to." Rutger answered truthfully as he got closer. "Am I allowed to touch you while I do so?"
"I do want you to be thorough." Manuela teased him. Rutger smirked at her and started his inspection. He gracefully moved his hands all over her smooth skin, tracing around her stomach, legs, chest, back and butt with the slightest of touches. This sent numerous goosebumps all over Manuela's body and she couldn't help but let out a noise or two as he did so. He was very slow and meticulous with his inspection, but that's just because he wanted the moment to last longer, he had his answer pretty much as soon as he saw her like this. He did make sure not to poke at the still visible scar from where the Death Knight had stabbed her, figuring that might ruin the moment. Eventually he was done and when he was ready to give his report he stepped behind Manuela and wrapped his arms around her waist, bringing her close enough to his body that his still very erect dick got comfortably lodged between her butt cheeks. He even rested his head on her shoulder so he could whisper into her ear.
"Would you like to hear my verdict?" He replied smoothly as his hands started to move up and make his way towards Manuela's chest.
"Don't hold anything back." She whispered back before his hands started groping and massaging her boobs.
"Manuela, you are one of the most beautiful and sexy women I've ever had the luck to see naked like this." Rutger told her softly, though with a bit of edge in his voice. "It's taking everything I have to not just slip in right now and give you the loving a woman of your caliber deserves."
"So bold and honest, you really know how to make a woman feel special." Manuela replied with a light moan since she was enjoying how he was treating her chest. "Hopefully you aren't all talk, though I seriously doubt that to be the case. Go ahead, give his old woman the love you think she deserves."
"I must warn you though, once I start I might not be able to stop." Rutger said as a tease and to ask if it was okay to do as he pleased.
"Considerate as well." Manuela mused. "Even if it wasn't safe I'd let you do whatever you wanted I would think."
"That's all I needed to hear." Rutger noted before he readjusted his hips and plunged his rod deep into Manuela's pussy. She gave off a very satisfied moan in response and after that they were off to the races. Rutger was just a tad surprised with how well Manuela was able to keep up with him the whole night, but eventually he chalked it up to her experience and knowing how and when to reserve her energy. But they went at it for a while, able to get in three rounds of hot and exciting sex before they had to admit they were getting too tired to go on. When they did so they cleaned each other off and then cuddled closely on the bed as they prepared to go to sleep.
"Rutger, I think that's the best sex I've had in over a decade. You weren't kidding when you said you might ruin other guys for me." Manuela told him, partly joking. "Thank you for letting an old woman like me get to spend a romantic night with someone like you, I'll treasure it for a long time."
"I'm the one that should be thanking you Manuela, I wasn't even thinking about all this before the date started." Rutger noted. "And I got to learn so much about you today, I'd really like to do this again sometime. Maybe Lilina could join us though, I'm sure she'd enjoy something like this as well?"
"Just make sure you come back soon, before I'm truly an old woman."
Lilina/Alois A-Support
A few days before the assault on Enbarr Lilina was walking near the fishing pond when she saw a young girl she hadn't seen around the monastery before. She looked like she was looking for someone so Lilina figured she would help out.
"Hey there, are you looking for someone around here?" She asked the girl.
"Uh-huh, I'm looking for my papa, he said we were going to go fishing today." The girl noted.
"What does your papa look like, maybe I can help look for him too." Lilina offered.
"Okay! Papa is really big! And he laughs a lot! And he makes a lot of silly jokes, but the silliest thing about him is his mustache." The girl offered.
"Oh, is your papa's name Alois by chance?" Lilina asked.
"Yes! That's his name!" The girl confirmed. So Lilina scanned the nearby area for the jovial knight and eventually she saw him coming out of the dining hall.
"Look, there he is!" Lilina pointed to the girl and she looked over to where she pointed.
"Papa!" The girl cheered before running off to meet him. Eventually Alois made his way down the stairs and his daughter pointed at Lilina. "She helped me find you Papa, she was really nice."
"Oh, she did did she?" Alois play asked like he was impressed. "Well then, how about we invite her to fish with us, then we'd get a whole school of fishing done."
"Okay!" The girl cheered. So the trio went out to the pier and started fishing. Alois was very impressed by Lilina's improvement in fishing since the last time they met.
"If I didn't know any better I'd say you were a reel natural there Lilina." He chuckled.
"Well, I took some time to practice back home." Lilina noted as she reeled in another fish. "Rutger helped of course, but I was a quick learner as usual. Hey, can I ask you something Alois?"
"Of course, I'm an open book." He replied.
"If your daughter is here, does that mean your wife is as well?" Lilina wondered.
"She is." Alois confirmed. "We though it best they stay here while we try and take Enbarr. It's the safest place for them to be and they should be easy to protect. It's been a bit of a trouble for the little one here, but I think she's adjusting well enough."
"I know how that feels." Lilina noted. "My father always liked to keep me close after my mother died so I had to travel to a number of different locations when I was young. Though thinking back on it, it probably helped with my diplomatic skills a ton so I can't really blame him for it."
"It's one of those things that 'builds character' which you'll learn when you become a parent is code for 'thing you don't want to do but have to anyways' or some such." Alois commented. "Or am I wrong to presume you don't have a young one already?"
"No, no, Rutger and I don't have a child yet, we were kind of waiting until our visit here was over, though obviously it's taking a bit longer than we expected." Lilina replied.
"Well I for one appreciate you staying and helping protect the things I hold dear, I don't want to put my little one through more than she has to at this point in her life." Alois noted.
"You're a good father Alois, don't let anyone ever tell you otherwise." Lilina told him with a smile.
"Thank you. And I'm sure you will be an amazing mother when the time comes." Alois smiled back. "Well, how about after this you come and have dinner with me and my family, you can finally meet my wife like you said you wanted to before."
"That sounds like a tuna of fun!" Lilina replied, trying to do a pun like Alois did all the time. "Eh, maybe I should give that a bit more practice.
"Maybe a lesson or two is in order perch-ance?"
Roy/Byleth A-Support
Byleth had asked Roy to join her for lunch in the mess hall, and he happily agreed. Though he accidentally bumped into someone on the way into the mess hall.
"Oh, sorry Sir Alois." He apologized.
"No need to worry son, I'm just heading out to get some fishing done. Hopefully they won't be a bass-le." Alois chuckled before moving on. Roy then moved over to the table where Byleth was sitting and sat on the opposite side. There was already food served and it looked quite good.
"This looks delicious, thank you Byleth." Roy said before they both started digging in. After a bit they slowed down eating and started talking about this and that until Byleth wanted to talk about something she had been wondering for a while.
"So, can I ask you something a bit more personal?" She asked Roy.
"Sure, we're friends right?" Roy asked back.
"I'm glad you think so." Byleth replied with a slight smile. "It's nothing too serious, I was just wanting to know more about how you, Lilina, and Rutger became friends. Like how you met and stuff."
"Oh, alright." Roy noted, not really thinking much about it. "Well we didn't really meet until Lilina and I were 5 and Rutger was 8. Like we had heard of each other in passing because of our parents, but that was the first time we met each other. Lilina's father had some concerning news to share with my father and Rutger's parents and he knew it was going to take a while to go over completely so he suggested that they bring us so we could meet."
"Sounds like a pretty normal meeting to me." Byleth noted.
"It was. I was a bit nervous at first, Lilina's father was quite scary looking even for adults, but soon enough the three of us were having fun, Lilina and Rutger getting to show off their horses before we just ran around and played like normal children did." Roy continued. "And after that we would meet up whenever our parents had things to discuss, I went to get some sword and tactics training with Lilina one time, one time I spend a month with Rutger and his parents because my father had something to deal with, things like that. I was always the cautious one like my father while Lilina and Rutger always wanted to get in trouble and adventure. Rutger's father always noted we were the spitting image of our parents which was pretty true all things considered."
"Seems like you all had a pretty decent childhood, sans your mothers not really being around." Byleth commented. "Did you three ever get into a love triangle of sorts, or was Rutger and Lilina always the couple they would become?" Roy just had to give one loud laugh at that thought.
"Sorry, sorry." He apologized with a bit of a chuckle. "It's just that the whole situation between us three is a big topic of gossip back home."
"Really now?" Byleth asked a bit interested.
"I mean it's not a huge thing, but remember when I told you before that some people think Rutger stole Lilina away from me? It's that." Roy answered.
"Did you ever have romantic feelings for her?" Byleth wondered.
"Not that I can remember." Roy noted. "Like the closest I can remember is when we were being taught by General Cecilia privately right before the war. We were her only two students, but I was more focused on studying than anything else. Now Lilina on the other hand, she'll openly admit she had a crush on me, but she didn't want to make the first move."
"And how does Rutger come into this?" Byleth asked.
"Honestly, I think if the war didn't happen he and Lilina wouldn't have gotten together. Rutger was well on his way of being a respectable flirt like his parents. He was older than us and he was already going on dates and having flings and such every now and then and I've never confirmed this with him, but I'm sure he felt me and Lilina were just a bit too young for that kind of stuff right before the war started." Roy answered. "Without the war I probably would have eventually realized how Lilina felt and then we'd be the couple and he'd be the friend."
"I take it things happened during the war that made both Rutger and Lilina realize how they felt about each other?" Byleth questioned.
"Yeah. That and I was too busy taking the lead to really think about any advances Lilina might have made on me. And by the time Rutger finally had a breakthrough late in the war and realized he wasn't irredeemable, Lilina and I were practically adults and since Lilina was a big reason for his turnaround I'm sure that's the main reason they got together." Roy noted. "He was able to give Lilina the attention and love she wanted and she was able to give him a reason to be better and the comfort that was ripped away from him. And also around that time I had fallen for someone else as well, my current wife, so things worked out pretty well I would think."
"And you don't resent either of them?" Byleth asked.
"Of course not." Roy stated confidently. "I'm sure there are other Outrealms where their Roy and Lilina got together for any of those reasons or more and the people who gossip about it should just go there if it's such a big issue for them."
"Maybe Lilina should send them there herself." Byleth joked.
"She is researching Outrealm travel a lot in her free time." Roy noted. "But why so curious about my relationship with her and Rutger?"
"Just another perspective to help me deal with my relationship with Claude. I figured since I got advice from Rutger and Lilina I should hear your side of things, you being the 'third wheel' so to speak." Byleth explained.
"Ah, I see. Well, I'm glad I could help if I did." Roy said with a smile.
"You did Roy, thank you."
The combined forces of the Alliance and Kingdom armies were inside the gates of Enbarr, though Claude still had some tricks up his sleeve. He had staggered his forces so that if any reinforcements were to come Dimitri and the Blue Lions would be there to meet them, meaning that they wouldn't have to worry about them getting into the city. But the plans didn't stop there. With some careful planning and a good suggestion from Roy a small strike force consisting of Rutger, Lilina, Felix, Annette, Marianne, Lysithea and Roy was able to sneak into the west side of the city, closer to the gates.
"I really wish I could finish what I started with the Death Knight, but we've got bigger fish to fry." Rutger noted.
"Is everyone clear on the plan?" Roy asked before they broke into the city.
"We clear out anyone near here as fast as we can and then Lilina will distract Hubert with some long range magic." Felix answered.
"Giving me time to warp you and Rutger over to where Hubert is so you can deal with him up close and personal." Lysithea continued.
"Then the rest of us are to meet with the rest of the army near the center square and help with the Death Knight if he's still alive." Marianne finished.
"Good. Now this plan might have some hiccups along the way, but I have confidence that all of you will play your part well." Roy assured them all. After that they broke through and made quick work of the Empire forces that were near their entrance. Lilina broke off slightly from the group to get in Hubert's Bolting range as she pulled out her Elibian Bolting tome.
"The nice thing about this, I have three more casts than he does." Lilina smirked as she fired the first salvo. As she and Hubert dueled with their lightning Lysithea prepared to warp Roy over to Hubert.
"Are you sure you should be going first?" Lysithea wondered. "Rutger could handle Hubert on his own."
"It's to put his guard down. If he think's I'm an easy match then Rutger can surprise him from behind." Roy noted. Lysithea shrugged and cast her Warp spell on him, sending him a few feet away from Hubert as he was casting his Bolting.
"They sent you? The weakest one of your friends?" Hubert taunted. "I don't know what kind of trick this is but-" He cut off his sentence when he felt a faint magical presence behind him. He quickly turned around and grabbed Rutger by the throat with some dark magic and lifted him up off the ground. "I see, you wanted to get me talking so your friend here could get me from behind. Devious plan boy, but you're up against the master of devious plans!"
"Let him go!" Roy yelled as he charged Hubert with all his might. But he too was caught by his dark magic grasp.
"Weaklings, looks like you're not going to get back home after all." Hubert taunted. But Rutger started laughing instead of being fearful. "Laughter, at a time like this? You really are a strange lot." Roy didn't get it at first but when he did he started laughing as well. "Why are you two laughing, I'm about to kill you!"
"Look up." Was all Rutger had to say before Hubert did just that and realized that he was the butt of the joke.
"Well shit." Was all he could say before he took a direct hit from Lilina's Bolting. He dropped both the guys and as soon as they landed on their feet the instantly swiped their swords through Hubert's flesh, cutting him cleanly into three pieces.
"Did you plan for that?" Rutger asked as they faced down the two armor knights that had been near Hubert for his protection.
"No, but it worked." Roy shrugged before they finished off the knights. Over with the Death Knight things went pretty much as expected. He was a tough fight, but without Hubert's magic or and reinforcements coming he was slowly worn down until someone finally got a killing blow on him. After that the army regrouped and made their plans for the castle raid.
"Alright, with the map we got from Anna I've come up with a similar plan to Roy's for the city." Claude explained. "Dimitri, you and the Lions will come in from the secret passage here in the east and we'll pincer any soldiers blocking our path into the main hall. After that it's a clean shot right up to Edelgard and the throne."
"And you do still plan to kill her right?" Dimitri asked. While he was with the Alliance he had chilled out a bit thanks to Byleth and his friends, but he still wanted his revenge.
"Unless she fully surrenders, which I doubt." Claude answered. "And if she does, well she's probably going to be charged with war crimes anyways and sentenced to death, so I'll let you be the executioner if that happens. Deal?"
"It's acceptable." Dimitri stated gruffly. Before they made it into the castle Claude had some private words for Byleth, but soon enough they were breaking down the doors to make it inside.
"There are a lot more soldiers here than I though there would be." Claude commented when they made to the main area. "And the door is locked, of course it is. Any brilliant plans anyone wants to enact right about now?"
"Well, we could always just warp people past the door." Roy suggested. "I figure that if we sent you, Byleth, and Rutger across you can meet up with Dimitri and go from there, the rest of us can hold the fort here until we find a key."
"And I have a Warp staff right here, so Marianne will only have to dance either me or Lysithea once." Lilina said pulling her staff out.
"Well, let's get this moving then, before they realize we're here." Claude said. So the plan was set into motion, though there were complications. Petra was guarding the door and Dorothea was patrolling from a platform behind the stairs. As soon as she saw what was going on Petra charged the group but Leonie and Felix were able to hold her off for long enough for Lilina and Lysithea to warp everyone that needed it past the door.
Once he was on the other side Rutger saw another Crest beast and he instantly got it's attention.
"You two and Dimitri take Edelgard, the rest of us have your back!" He told Claude and Byleth and they nodded. He was able to dodge and counterattack long enough for Dedue and the rest of the Blue Lions to join him and they easily took care of the rest of the soldiers. Soon enough Roy and Lilina opened their door as well and Rutger peered in to see what happened. "Nice work you two."
"Same to you Rutger." Roy commended him. Some more reinforcements flooded through to the throne room, but with the power at their disposal and Roy taking charge it wasn't really a battle. Soon enough they were taken care of and it was done just in time to see Dimitri cutting Edelgard's head off after she managed to stab him a few times. The battle was over, but as they would soon find out, the war wasn't. Back outside Claude, Byleth, Dimitri, and the Elibe trio were talking when Judith came up with a letter to give to Claude.
"An Imperial general told me to give this to you." She noted.
"It's from Hubert." Claude noted with confusion before reading it out to everyone.
"Those who slither in the dark?" Rutger noted. "Needs a better name."
"Either way, it seems that they are the ones responsible for Lysithea's family getting experimented on, those Javelin's of Light, and a ton more." Claude noted.
"That line about 'The Children of the Goddess' gets me somehow." Roy commented. "That's probably referring to Seteth, Flayn, and Rhea. If that's the case then this order has been around just as long as they have."
"Meaning they could have been influencing Fodlan's history as well!" Lilina chimed in.
"Exactly, meaning that Rhea probably was keeping things secret because of them." Roy added, looking at Claude.
"It makes sense, but we still need to talk with her. So let's set out and find her first." Claude noted. So he took the same group to find her, plus Seteth, and eventually they did. When Rhea set eyes on Byleth she used all her strength to walk over and give her a big hug of relief.
"Don't worry, we're here finally." Byleth assured her. "All of us are actually." She added allowing Rhea to see everyone who came.
"Claude...Seteth...Dimitri...Lilina...Rutger...and I'm assuming that you are their friend Roy?" She asked slowly.
"That would be correct." Roy nodded.
"Thank you all, thank you so much for all you've done to get here to me." Rhea told them with what energy she had. "The Goddess really has blessed you all."
"In more ways than one, but I'm afraid the war isn't quite over." Claude noted, giving Rhea a confused look.
"Rhea, we have a lot to tell you." Seteth stated. So he started telling her about how he had to let Claude, Byleth, and the others about who they were and Claude then came in and told her about Hubert's letter and 'those who slither in the dark' and where they were holed up.
"I still think they need a better name." Rutger commented.
"You can call them the Agarthans and they are the mortal enemies of the Goddess and her children which number a scant few including myself, Seteth, and Flayn." Rhea commented, a bit more fire and energy in her voice.
"Woah, your mood changed quickly." Claude noted.
"Should I not be angry at those who massacred my people at Zanado all those years ago?" She asked. "Giving that foul Nemesis the power to rise up against the rest of my family and do unspeakable things with their remains just to give themselves more power?"
"Wait, these Agarthans were in league with Nemesis, all that time ago?" Roy asked, since he had read the history books.
"Yes, and it was I who finally killed him on the Tailtean Plains as Seiros." Rhea confirmed. "But ever since then the Agarthans have plotted to take Fodlan again and again, and this war was just another one of those plots."
"Are you saying that they manipulated Edelgard into doing their bidding?" Dimitri asked.
"Slightly yes, but I feel she would have revolted without their support either way. They also set things in motion for what happened in Duscur as well." Rhea added.
"Well then, it looks like my fight isn't over just yet." Dimitri stated. "My family will have it's full revenge!"
"Looks like I won't have to be convincing you to help us." Claude noted before turning to Rhea. "You and me, when this is over, we need to talk about some things. But for now we need to get rid of these Agarthans once and for all."
"Get rid of them and then I will tell you anything you want to know, you have my word Claude." Rhea stated.
"I'll keep you to that Rhea, mark my words."
Blue Sea Moon 1186
Once again back at the monastery Claude called a meeting to discuss something that was on his mind.
"So, I'm wondering why the Agarthans haven't tried to use any more Javelins of Light on us. They have to know we're still alive and kicking. Why not plaster this place with them and wipe us off the map?" He wondered.
"Maybe they only had the ones they used and haven't made any more?" Hilda suggested.
"Maybe they can't reach this far out?" Ignatz wondered.
"It's because they are unable to do so because the monastery is protected from them." Rhea said coming up with Seteth behind her.
"Lady Rhea, is it alright for you to be up this quickly after what happened?" Roy asked concerned.
"I will be alright, I can't rest and allow Fodlan or it's people come to ruin because of those Agarthans and their plot." Rhea replied sternly. "Though I do appreciate your concern."
"So what do you mean by the monastery being protected?" Lilina wondered.
"Long ago a similar thing happened at this very spot, one of those Javelins of Light was heading for us, but then by the power of the Goddess is was deflected and landed in what is now the Valley of Torment." Rhea explained.
"So it was technically the Agarthans that made it that way, and not the Goddess. Interesting." Rutger mused while Roy gave Claude another knowing look.
"Yes, that is correct." Rhea replied. "And that reason is why most of my people gathered in Zanado, the Holy Tomb was created to repel evil forces and it was the closest town to the monastery with enough space."
"Okay, that answers why they didn't attack us here, but what about other places we've been?" Claude wondered.
"Well, Hubert's letter stated he found out where their base was because they used them." Judith pointed out. "I'm pretty sure we could have done the same if we were thinking about it instead of trying to invade the Empire."
"Yes, Professor Hanneman and I could have done it easily given enough time." Lysithea chimed in. "Even faster if Lilina chipped in."
"That's a good point, but whatever the case it seems like they can't use them at will, thank the Goddess." Claude noted.
"Maybe it's because they don't think we know where they are." Roy suggested. "Would you think Hubert of all people would tell us that information?"
"No, and that means they are perfectly open for a surprise attack." Claude explained.
"I will accompany you." Rhea cut in.
"Even if you went in there as the Immaculate One, you are still weak from confinement Rhea. I don't like this idea." Seteth noted.
"I wasn't planning on going that far, Claude and the army can handle things." Rhea replied. "We've been locked in battle with these Agarthans for centuries, I want to make sure they are gone for good this time and learn why they did what they did to us and our family."
"I-I can't rightly say no after that can I?" Seteth said stepping back. "But don't overexert yourself, that just might be what they want you to do."
"I will do my best to stay safe Seteth, but if it comes to it I will burn that entire base to ash if I have to." Rhea told him with steel in her voice.
"I don't know about you all, but having Rhea with us will be a big confidence boost." Claude noted. After that a few more things were talked about before the meeting was over. When it was Rhea turned to the Elibe trio.
"Would you three meet me in my office, I would like to speak with you privately." She told them.
"Sure thing." Lilina replied. So a few minutes later the three were in her office with Seteth as well.
"First off I would like to thank you three again for coming to my rescue." Rhea commended them. "I was told by Seteth that you could have gone straight home after seeing Fodlan as it was but you didn't, and for that you have my eternal gratitude."
"Well, we couldn't just leave you and our friends in the lurch like that." Rutger noted. "Not after you helped us get home the first time."
"And it hasn't been all bad, we've gotten to make new friends and learn new skills and everything." Lilina added.
"I got to learn a bunch of new history as well." Roy chimed in.
"I'm glad you could enrich yourselves in times like these." Rhea noted. "The second thing I want to ask you about is Claude. He seemed...disturbed when you came and rescued me, if that makes any sense."
"Oh, believe me, we've been having debates about you the whole time we've been here." Roy noted.
"At the beginning Claude was dead set on removing you from power because he didn't like the fact that you had been hiding information about the past from the public and had secret plans no one knew about except for you." Lilina added. "But, we've gotten it to the point where he's willing to talk things through with you if you're willing to be honest with him."
"That's not totally unexpected given how Edelgard acted with the same feelings and a nudge by the Agarthans." Rhea sighed. "Perhaps it is time to share with people what my long term plans for Fodlan are."
"I'd say after the war is the best time to do so." Seteth noted. "Both Claude and Dimitri are working together and once the Empire finds a new ruler it will be easier to convince them of your plans with them in agreement, or at least acknowledgement, of them as well."
"What are your plans for Fodlan, if you're willing to tell us?" Rutger wondered.
"Very well." Rhea said before taking a deep breath. It didn't take too long for her to explain her ideas and the trio were receptive to them and they made sense from someone like Rhea's point of view. "I understand that it might be a slow process in human time, but eventually it would work out."
"Humans can be pretty picky when it comes to time frames." Roy agreed.
"One thing I'm still stuck on was trying to revive Sothis?" Lilina wondered.
"Yes, I've tried a few possible methods but none seemed to work out." Rhea noted.
"So, Sothis being in Byleth's head wasn't what you wanted?" Rutger asked.
"Wait what?" Rhea replied confused.
"She didn't tell you?" Lilina asked. "Yeah, before she got trapped in that magic darkness she had Sothis talking to her in her head. But they had to fuse together to have enough power to get out."
"So that's why nothing happened when she sat on the throne." Rhea noted. "That makes so much sense now. Well, I guess that one wasn't really a failure after all. I wanted someone who could lead Fodlan in my stead once things calmed down, and it seems Byleth is the perfect candidate for that."
"Things just have a way of working out sometimes, huh?" Roy chuckled.
"Well, I'm satisfied, you may go about your business now if you'd like." Rhea told the trio and they left shortly afterwards.
"This worked out so much better than I thought it would." Rhea said to Seteth as she allowed herself to relax in her chair. "Maybe I shouldn't have been so dead set on sending them home so quickly last time, they might have been able to stop this whole war before it started."
"Perhaps, but the past is the past, we must focus on the tasks ahead of us."
Rutger/Raphael A-Support
"Ah Raphael, I finally found you." Rutger said slightly out of breath as he walked into the training grounds.
"You were looking for me?" Raphael asked. "Sorry I had you running around so much, I've been kind of busy today. What do you need buddy?"
"Well, remember back when I was here last time I said I'd come up with a solution for your combat outfit not having pockets for snacks?" Rutger asked back.
"Oh yeah, I almost forgot about that. Did you find something that could work?" Raphael wondered.
"I think so, look at this." Rutger said pulling something out of a sack he was carrying. "It's a belt you can wear over your combat outfit that has a number of small pouches you can put food, or pretty much anything else you want in them." He got closer and handed it over to Raphael so he could inspect it.
"This is awesome! And it looks like it's just my size!" Raphael said before strapping it around his waist. "A perfect fit! Thank you so much Rutger, I knew you'd find a solution with that big brain of yours."
"No problem, it's always nice to help a friend out." Rutger replied with a smile.
"Well, since you're here, you want to train a bit? We still need to get stronger if we're gonna beat those Agarthan guys." Raphael suggested.
"Sure, I've been working on my hand-to-hand combat a bit actually." Rutger noted. So the two trained for a bit to sharpen their skills, but eventually they tired out and sat down to eat some snacks and drink some water to recover.
"Ahh, that hits the spot." Raphael sighed after taking a particularly large drink.
"Hey Raph, can I ask you a question?" Rutger wondered.
"Sure, fire away buddy." Raphael told him.
"What do you think about this war? I mean it's been going on for a while and we just found out we have to fight even more. Doesn't that worry you a bit?" Rutger asked.
"Maybe a little, but then I remember what I'm fighting for." Raphael replied. "I'll fight for as long as I have to if it means my little sister and the rest of my family are safe. You having some doubts Rutger?"
"No, it's just the longer me and my friends are here the better the chance we don't get home." Rutger noted. "And there are people back home that need us, but you guys need us as well and we don't want to leave you hanging like that. And we don't want to leave too early like last time and not make sure everything is settled."
"Well then, that's what you're fighting for then and you should focus on that. That will give you the energy to make it back home." Raphael noted.
"You raise a good point as usual." Rutger chuckled. "Plus I doubt this war is gonna keep dragging like the last one I was in did."
"Hey, could you tell me more about that, just to pass some time to rest more?" Raphael asked.
"Sure thing. So after we had defeated the king of Bern, who was basically our Edelgard, we got possession of his transforming sword and before we knew what was going on it reacted to the rest of our Legendary Weapons and pointed us to a place called the Dragon Temple..."
Roy/Claude A-Support
"So, what did Rhea want with you three?" Claude asked Roy as they were once again playing chess and talking with each other.
"She just wanted to thank us for staying and rescuing her and she wanted to hear our viewpoint of things as an outside party." Roy noted.
"Did you say anything about me?" Claude wondered.
"Yeah, we told her how we convinced you to have a more civil discussion with her instead of how you were going to handle things." Roy answered. "And after everything we've learned about her people and the Agarthans I would say that was a pretty wise move on my part since it turned out I was right about pretty much everything." He said that last part giving Claude a knowing look.
"Being overfilled with pride doesn't suit you my friend." Claude commented, though he had to admit that Roy was right. "Anything else she told you?"
"Well we asked her what her plans were for Fodlan and she told us them since she knows we can really do anything to mess them up at this point." Roy explained. "And she told us she would tell you the same after the war is over."
"Ah, a bit more motivation for me to get on with it then, smart." Claude noted.
"You seem disappointed." Roy commented. "Isn't this what you wanted?"
"Kind of." Claude mused. "I guess a part of me wanted Rhea to be less cooperative so I could have a moral high ground on her, but now that she's giving me everything I want, well there isn't much to strive for anymore."
"That's your inner Edelgard talking." Roy noted. "Take the victory Claude. This is probably one of the best outcomes for your plans and for Fodlan as a whole. You're a hero and will be a hero to countless people now and in the future. You showed that someone from Almyra can make a difference that that will spark hope in other people around the world."
"Do you ever get tired of being right Roy?" Claude asked chuckling and shaking his head.
"I'm not always right." Roy noted.
"Oh yeah, give me an example." Claude teased.
"Well, there was this time back home during our war, in a place called the Western Isles..."
"And we thought the places that held the Legendary Weapons were odd." Roy mused as the army walked into Shambhala.
"This place seems so cold, so empty." Lilina added with a bit of a shiver.
"It's unsettling." Rutger agreed, not liking how still the air felt and how dark this place was.
"If the Agarthans have their way all of Fodlan will become like this." Rhea stated. "While it is true that they have advanced technology further than any nation of Fodlan or even the world, it's not ready sent out into the world. More wars and more power struggles will erupt if any of it makes it's way out, and I'm quite sure none of you want that."
"Yeah, one six year war is enough for my lifetime." Claude agreed. "Any thoughts on a strategy Roy?"
"This place seems to be built around geometric shapes, perhaps if we send small groups to each corner we can stall their decision making enough to have them make some mistakes." Roy suggested.
"Just keep this in mind, they will be targeting Byleth more than the rest of you since she houses the power of Sothis inside of her." Rhea noted.
"Hmm, I think we can work with that." Claude smirked
"What the fuck is this thing?!" Rutger asked as a huge metal beast lumbered towards him and his group consisting of Marianne and Hilda along with himself. They were sent on a mission to take town the controls of some towers that could cast Bolting from their spires.
"Hopefully something we can smash!" Hilda commented as she lunged in the air with her relic and tried to bash the beasts head in. Her blow connected but the beast blocked most of it with it's shield.
"Oh yeah? Block this!" Rutger said before unleashing his ultimate attack on the metal beast. He connected with most of his strikes but they didn't do that much damage. "Damn, this thing must have a weak spot!"
"It must be the head!" Marianne noted. "It blocked Hilda's attack but not yours Rutger, like it was protecting itself!"
"Well, how do we get it to not block it's head?" Hilda wondered.
"I got it!" Rutger said as his eyes lit up. "Instead of attacking one at a time we attack it both at the same time." As he said this he pulled out a sword that could easily cut through armor. "As it's distracted with me and my speed you can come in and bash the head in easily."
"That's a great plan Rutger!" Hilda noted.
"Here, I'll dance for you two to give you as much energy as you can to pull it off." Marianne said before she started to dance for the two of them.
"Ready? On three." Rutger said.
"1"
"2"
"3!" And with that Rutger and Hilda both attacked the metal monstrosity and the plan worked to perfection. It was so busy trying to swat Rutger away like a fly that it didn't notice Hilda coming down on it's head until it was too late.
"Hell yeah!" Rutger cheered as the metal beast died. "Now, let's smash that control room!"
Once the Viskam were shut down Byleth, Claude, and Lilina made their way to the main room in the middle of everything. They beat the guard to get the key and Claude opened it up to see a very confined place to fight.
"So, you've come Fell Star, or should I call you Sothis!" A man with white hair and skin taunted Byleth as they came in. Claude and Lilina quickly engaged his guards so Byleth could deal with him.
"You can call me Byleth, and for all the people of Fodlan and for all those who fell in this retched war, I will be the one to defeat you once and for all!" Byleth said confidently as she held the Sword of the Creator in her hands. "But more importantly for me, THIS IS FOR MY FATHER YOU ASSHOLE!" And with that the battle began. The man with white hair was a mage so he started by casting a bunch of small spells to try and keep Byleth at bay, but she swiped them all away with her sword. She would not be stopped, she would end this war once and for all! The man kept casting stronger and stronger spells at her but they all dissolved around Byleth as she started to glow even greener than before. As soon as she got into striking range she lashed out with her sword and with one blow the man was brought to his knees. Byleth gave him one more just to make sure the deed was done before turning around to see Rhea at the entrance of the room.
"The deed is done, the rest of the army has dispatched the rest of the Agarthans so all that is left is to find a way to destroy this place." Rhea noted.
"You want this place destroyed?" The voice of the white haired man taunted from the back of the room. "Very well, let me grant you this last wish. DIE WITH THE REST OF US!" With that he activated some sort of mechanism on the floor though nothing happened for a bit. That is until a Javelin of Light crashed through the ceiling and started making Shambala crumble.
"He's firing it on his own base! Everyone evacuate!" Claude yelled as he and Lilina left to try and get everyone out.
"There isn't enough time." Rhea said more to herself than anyone before turning to Byleth. "My child, I'm sorry we couldn't spend more time with each other, but know that in the deepest reaches of my heart I love you as I would my own kin." And with that she leaped up onto the rubble and transformed into the Immaculate One to try and fend off the Javelins.
"Rhea no!" Byleth called out but she couldn't do anything to stop her. All she could do is watch as she tried to blow the Javelins up in the air before they reached Shambala. She was successful for a time but in her weakened state from captivity she couldn't take them all out. She did however take out enough to give everyone enough time to evacuate, even giving Byleth enough time to pick her up and carry her body out. Rhea was still breathing but she was barely hanging on to life.
"We have to get her back to the monastery!" Byleth said frantically. "Lysithea, Marianne, Lilina! Do what you can to stabilize her please!" So they did as they could as everyone quickly made their way back to the monastery. When they got their Rhea was immediately taken into Manuela's office and Byleth couldn't help but wait at the door to hear any news about her condition. Eventually though she knew she had to rest and when she went downstairs she saw Claude talking with the Elibe trio.
"Any news on Rhea's condition?" Lilina worried.
"No, the healers are trying their best, but she's still barely hanging on." Byleth answered.
"Geez, I wanted to see her turn into that form again, but not like this." Claude noted. "And I've still got all those questions I wanted to ask her about. Not that that is the only reason I want her to pull through of course, but I'd be lying if I didn't say it was one."
"Well, if she doesn't, we'll tell you what she told us." Rutger noted.
"Yeah, let's just wait until things calm down." Roy added. "At least we know she's safe here and that the Empire and the Agarthans are taken care of. Dragons, or Children of the Goddess as she is tend to be tough to put down for good, I'm sure she can pull through."
"Let's hope so, for all of our sakes."
Verdant Rain Moon 1186
There was no word from or about Rhea for about a week after the raid of Shambhala, but then suddenly Seteth told Claude, Byleth, and the Elibe trio that she wanted to see them on the balcony right next to her room so she could speak with them. So the five of them got ready for some serious discussion and made their way up to where Rhea wanted to meet them.
"Rhea, are you really sure it's okay to be doing this so soon after what happened?" Byleth wondered, concern spilling out of her voice.
"If I don't do it now, I may never be able to." Rhea answered with a slow and weak voice.
"What exactly does that mean?" Claude wondered.
"It means you'll be getting what you wanted from the beginning either way." Rhea noted. "I don't have much time left in this world, but I am a woman of my word and I will answer any questions you have for me."
"Well, let's start off with how you know your dying?" Rutger questioned.
"As with many things Children of the Goddess take more time to do things than regular humans, even dying." Rhea explained. "My body is trying it's best to heal me, but I'm no fool, eventually it will fail me. That's why I wanted to do this now before I truly lose the strength to do so."
"Can't really disprove that I guess so let's move on." Claude noted. "Seteth already told us everything he knew, but I'd like to hear the whole story from your mouth about everything. Crests, relics, the Goddess, all of it."
"Very well." Rhea said before taking a deep breath. She went on to recount about how Sothis came to Fodlan, how she tried to guide mankind before they rose up against her, how she restored the land using her power and had to sleep, and how Nemesis killed her and used her blood and bones to make the first Crest and relic and how he did the same with other Children of the Goddess. Then she went on to recall how she fostered the growth of the Empire as Seiros and defeated Nemesis on the Tailtean Plains all those years ago. After that she went on into more detail about how she set up the monastery to try and continue Sothis' guidance and how that led to the situation today.
"Yeah, that's pretty much what Seteth told us, with some more specific and personal details sprinkled in." Roy noted.
"I'd have to agree, and with the way you speak of it so clearly, I can hardly deny you were their yourself." Claude agreed. "So I guess the big question I have is, what was/is the plan here? If Edelgard wouldn't have risen up, what was going to happen?"
"Do remember that I was expecting to live much longer than this when I made this plan, but the idea was that first I was going to let things play out until Crests disappeared on their own." Rhea explained.
"What do you mean by that?" Lilina asked.
"She probably means that since Crests are transferred by blood that eventually it would be so thin in human blood that they wouldn't show up any more." Roy mused. "Like she said, it might take a while though. Given the information about them I could read in the library a conservative estimate would be at least 500 years from now."
"More like 600 given my calculations, but yes you are correct." Rhea stated. "And when that time came I was hoping to have my mother revived by then so she could tell everyone she took the Crests away because the nobility had been abusing the common people with them, granted she and the Church still had a good reputation which they should have."
"And then you would have moved to incorporate people from outside of Fodlan into it since they didn't start off with Crests in the first place?" Claude asked.
"Precisely. Me doing things like taking Cyril in and showing him and the people of Fodlan that people from the outside can work together was another big picture plan of mine." Rhea added. "But don't get the idea I was just using Cyril, I do truly care for the boy and his well being."
"Well, I don't think anyone could doubt that." Rutger noted.
"But what now?" Byleth asked Rhea. "Now that you won't be around, what are to do about going about uniting the world like you wanted to?"
"In the past I worried about such a situation happening and what I would do if it came to pass, but now as my time is coming I'm confident that my successors will bring about the Fodlan that I dreamt about every night." Rhea assured her. "You Byleth are the new voice of the Goddess, you've brought together so many people and inspired them, there is no doubt that people will continue to follow you centuries into the future." Then she turned to Claude. "And in the short term I can think of no one better than you to find a way to make people's lives better and more inclusive. I just beg of you one thing Claude."
"And what would that be?" Claude wondered.
"Don't make the same mistakes I did. Don't hide your intentions until the last moment." Rhea told him. "You've seen what it's done to me and my plans, it slowly sows the seeds of distrust and eventually it blooms into a field of war and bloodshed. If there is one thing in my life that I regret it's that."
"Well, I'll do my best, but as usual I can't guarantee anything." Claude noted. "But with Byleth by my side I'm sure things will work out in the end."
"That's all I can ask for Claude." Rhea replied. She was about to end this meeting and go back to resting, but suddenly a Knight of Seiros burst through the door to the balcony with news. Apparently a rouge military force from the east was making noise and destroying cities.
"Did we miss some of those Agarthan scum?" Rutger wondered hearing the news. Then things just got worse as Hilda and another Knight came with more news. The same military force had already made it to the Great Bridge of Myrddin and had taken out Hilda's brother Holst. The news that got Rhea spooked was that the commander had a sword similar to the Sword of the Creator and flew the Crest of Flames as his banner.
"It can't be." She muttered to herself before gaining back some strength and confidence. "It's Nemesis, he's somehow returned.
"How is that even possible, you killed him!" Claude exclaimed.
"Welllllllll..." Roy dragged out, not really knowing if he should speak up or not.
"Just say it Roy, we're all thinking it." Lilina told him.
"The Agarthans were experts at dark magic and dark magic experiments right?" Roy mused. "It's far from unlikely that they stumbled across the same thing druids in our world did, that you can drain the life force from people and mold it into a being of any shape or form. We call them Morphs."
"And if the Agarthans have been around as long as you have Rhea, there is no doubt they would have enough life force to create a Morph as strong as you claim Nemesis to be." Rutger added. "Given what we know about their Crest research as well, they could have given him a Crest of Flames as well."
"Either way, that's bad news." Claude noted. "But we'll just have to face him like we've done every other enemy we've come across."
"Our bright future will not stand for as long as he lives!" Byleth agreed.
"Go my child, use the powers that Sothis, that my mother, gave you, and end this blood stained war!"
Lilina/Lysithea A-Support
Lilina was preparing for what was hopefully the final battle in her and Rutger's room when she heard a knock on the door.
"Who is it?" Lilina called out.
"It's me Lysithea, can I come in?" the answer came through the door.
"Of course, the door is unlocked." Lilina replied and a few moments later Lysithea stepped in and closed the door behind her. "What brings you here today Lysithea?"
"Well, a number of things actually." Lysithea admitted, her voice not sounding as confident as usual. "First off I wanted to thank you for not telling people my secret when you found out five years ago, and for convincing Hilda and Manuela to not do so as well."
"The way I saw it, it wasn't my secret to tell." Lilina told her truthfully. "I figured I hadn't gotten to a point where you actually trusted me with that information and Hilda and Manuela were easy enough to convince."
"Either way, it meant a lot to me that Claude was actually surprised when I told him when I did, even with you standing right there next to him." Lysithea commented. "Secondly, I'd like to apologize for how I treated you back then. It was very rude of me to be so hostile to you when you were just trying to be helpful and look out for my well being. As you saw those experiments gave me a second Crest, but it's also greatly shortened my lifespan. So that's why I'm always so eager to get things done and rush through life, I don't know when it's suddenly going to get worse or even end." As Lysithea was saying all that Lilina started to feel bad and she walked over and gave her a hug when she was finished. "What? A hug?"
"Why not?" Lilina replied simply. "You sounded like you needed a hug and I like giving hugs to my friends."
"You think of me as a friend?" Lysithea wondered. "After everything I've said to you?"
"Of course I do." Lilina confirmed. "Yeah, you might be a little prideful and let your emotions take control of what you say from time to time, but deep down you are a very wonderful and intelligent woman who cares for the people around her, and I like being around people like that."
"I-I don't know what to say to that." Lysithea stumbled, not thinking she'd get this far.
"Then just enjoy the hug, you don't have to say anything." Lilina assured her. So that's what Lysithea did, she hugged Lilina back and enjoyed the warmth and connection the two had. All good things have to end though, so eventually they sat down on the bed so they could talk more. "Is there anything else on your mind Lysithea?"
"Yes, actually." Lysithea noted. "That song you sang to me when you took all those needles out of my body. Could you sing it to me again? I've got most of it down, but I think if I hear it one more time I'll be able to remember it perfectly. Believe it or not, thinking about it really got me through some tough times over the last five years.
"I would love to sing it to you again." Lilina smiled. So she started singing the song again and soon enough Lysithea was joining in with her, filling the room with a warm and calming sound and atmosphere.
"You're quite the singer as well Lysithea, is there anything you can't do?" Lilina joked when they were done.
"Probably a few things, but I pride myself at being multi-talented." Lysithea replied, purposely sounding over confident as a joke. It worked and they both laughed at it together. "Goddess, it's been so long since I've been able to just laugh and relax like this. Thank you Lilina."
"No problem, that's what friends do." Lilina said with a smile. For some reason that made Lysithea feel some sort of way and she quickly pecked a kiss on Lilina's cheek before pulling back embarrassed, wondering why she had done that.
"Ahh! I'm sorry! I don't know what got into me there!" Lysithea said standing up and getting ready to leave. But Lilina quickly grabbed her wrist and kept her in place as she stood up as well.
"Lysithea, calm down. I'm not adverse to a pretty girl kissing me, just ask Annette and Byleth." She told her. "Just tell me what's going on and I can help you with it as well." There was a bit of a silence between the two before Lysithea took a deep breath and decided it was now or never.
"Alright, but you can't make fun of me for this." Lysithea stated.
"Of course I won't." Lilina promised. Another moment of silence as Lysithea collected herself.
"There is one thing that I've been itching to do for a while now, something that truly makes people see you as an adult." Lysithea noted. "And I know it might be selfish or even childish to think this way, but it's what I want and I'm old enough to make these kind of decisions for myself. I want to be intimate with someone before we head out to this last battle. I've never done it before and we don't know if we're gonna come back from this one. I'd ask Cyril, but he's too broken up about Rhea's health and her passing away, so I figured that I should come to you because I know you and Rutger are alright with being intimate with your friends."
"Lysithea, that's nothing to be ashamed of." Lilina assured her as she gave her another hug. "Lots of people try to have a moment of intimacy before heading out to a battle they might not return from, be it a husband with a wife, or a band of mercenaries with each other. That's perfectly normal."
"It is?" Lysithea wondered.
"It is." Lilina confirmed. "And I would love to be the one you spend that moment with. Would you like me to go get Rutger as well, I'm sure he'd be up for it too."
"No, I still want my real first time to be with Cyril, but I figured since we're both women that it kind of doesn't count since nothing will be going to far inside, if that makes sense." Lysithea noted.
"If it makes sense to you, that's all that matters." Lilina replied.
"Good." Lysithea commented before turning her body fully back to Lilina. "So, can I kiss you again then?"
"Go right ahead." Lilina smirked. So they started kissing for real. Soon enough they were making out and a bit later they had discarded their clothes and were on the bed. Lilina was sure to be nice and gentle with Lysithea as she was first starting out, but the longer they went the more she was able to handle and eventually they were really going at it.
"Goddess! This feels so good!" Lysithea moaned as the two girls were scissoring each other, their pussies and clits rubbing up against each other repeatedly.
"You are such a quick learner!" Lilina moaned back. "Not that I should be surprised or anything like that." Eventually though the first one to give out was Lysithea. She was inexperienced and had less energy than Lilina already so it was to be expected. But when they were done Lilina was sure to cuddle up real close to her and start singing again to keep the mood going.
"Thank you so much Lilina, you really don't know how much this meant to me." Lysithea said after she finally caught her breath and got her energy back.
"I'm just glad I could help." Lilina told her truthfully. "Are you ready to face off with Nemesis now?"
"I believe I am." Lysithea confirmed before sitting up on the bed.
"You're leaving?" Lilina wondered.
"Well yeah, you and Rutger probably want to have some fun together too. Plus from how you talk about each other, I have the feeling if he saw me like this he might get some blue balls." Lysithea teased, getting Lilina to laugh again as she sat up as well.
"Yeah, he probably would." Lilina agreed before moving in and giving Lysithea one last kiss. "I had a lot of fun with you, I hope you remember this moment for a while."
"I'll remember it as long as I can."
Roy/Flayn A-Support
"So, why did you want to talk to me so suddenly Roy?" Flayn wondered. "Perhaps you've changed your mind on my proposition?"
"No Flayn, that's not why I wanted to talk to you. Though the subject is adjacent to that." Roy noted.
"Adjacent how?" Flayn asked.
"Well, since Rhea isn't going to be around any more, you along with Seteth are the last ones of your kind who are able to have children." Roy explained himself. "Unless you find some more hiding out somewhere of course. I fear that status will cause a number of men to try and take advantage of you. Especially if Claude and Byleth continue Rhea's plan to make Crests go away eventually, because there are some people who will still desperately want that power."
"Yes, yes, Seteth has already told me similar things." Flayn replied. "And while usually I would chalk that up to his overprotectiveness, I have to agree with him on that fact. But now that you bring up that fact, I think I might have an idea that might work out for all of us getting what we want."
"And what would that be?" Roy wondered.
"You said that back home in Elibe there is a village full of dragons in the desert right?" Flayn asked for confirmation.
"Yes, the village of Arcadia." Roy confirmed. "What about it?"
"Well, why don't you tell some of the cute guy dragons to come over here for a bit?" Flayn suggested. "Seteth and I already know how to hide ourselves, so hiding some dragons shouldn't be that much harder. That way I can have the romance that I want without having to worry about my partner dying before I do, Seteth can be secure in knowing I'm protected by a powerful partner, and people won't bother me for my Crest because I'll already be married."
"That's not a half bad idea." Roy mused. "Though to do so we'd have to have some better consistency when it comes to going back and forth from here to Elibe. But I doubt that will be an issue for long once we get back home, Lilina has already been talking about how she wants to expand relations between Fodlan and Lycia and told me she's gonna research a better way to do so. So eventually it could happen, though you might have to still wait a bit."
"Hey, if it's going to end up in a happy little bow I'll wait as long as I need to so I can meet my dream man." Flayn replied with sparkles in her eyes.
"Just don't put too high of expectations on them, they are imperfect just like we are, you'll have to put in work just like they will to get a relationship to work." Roy told her. "Not every relationship can be as good as others appear to be."
"Come on, have you ever heard Lilina and Rutger fight before?" Flayn teased.
"Yes, multiple times." Roy answered plainly. "But they do it in relative privacy because they don't want to worry their friends and because some of the topics relate to government secrets and plans for the future. Couples fight, even me and my wife fight from time to time because we don't agree on how to do things. She honestly was a bit skeptical of me even coming here in the first place and it took Lilina and Rutger both to convince her."
"Huh, so you're saying even your parents fought?" Flayn wondered.
"Probably. I was too young to remember any of them though." Roy noted. "But yes, you need to be prepared for having to compromise over you and your partner's differences."
"Maybe you were right, maybe I do need a couple hundred years more to think this whole relationship thing through completely."
"A poison swamp, that's a new one." Roy commented as the Alliance and Kingdom armies were prepared to face Nemesis and his horde.
"Lysithea, Annette, do you sense something strange from some of their commanders?" Lilina wondered. "Some sort of connection between them and Nemesis?"
"I sense a connection between them, yes." Lysithea replied.
"I feel it as well, what could it mean?" Annette asked.
"It probably means we'll have to take them down first before we can face Nemesis." Claude noted. "How many are out there."
"8...9...10!" Lilina replied quickly as she was already counting.
"10?" Claude questioned. "Like the 10 Elites? Don't tell me they made Morph versions of those guys too."
"I wouldn't worry about it too much Claude." Roy assured him. "With the numbers and strength we've gathered throughout this campaign, we're the stronger ones overall. They may have the strongest fighter, but it's good strategy that wins the day, 9 times out of 10."
"I couldn't have said it better myself friend." Claude smirked. "Alliance army! Kingdom army! Wipe these sad manifestations of Fodlan's past right off the map so we can have the bright future ahead of us! Charge!" So the armies charged the field, making sure to stay out of the water as much as possible.
And Roy's comprehension of the situation was correct, with the sheer amount of strong fighters they had they were easily able to topple the '10 Elites' and make their way towards Nemesis. Everyone swarmed around him to get as many pot shots as they could but eventually it boiled down to Byleth, Claude, and Dimitri facing him. Dimitri's strength was well suited to holding off Nemesis while Byleth darted back and forth around him and Claude provided support with his arrows from afar. Eventually it got to a point where Nemesis and Dimitri were in a weapon lock together and Byleth had wrapped the Sword of the Creator around Nemesis' neck.
"You weaklings couldn't even fight me one on one." Nemesis taunted. "How sad."
"Says the guy who brought ten of his strongest allies into the battle." Byleth taunted back.
"All that matters is that you die, for all those your people have slaughtered, for all those people who chose a path that lead to their demise, for all those tricked to serve you!" Dimitri shouted as he continuously tried to push Nemesis back with his lance.
"Yeah, and I'm sure someone like you has no concept of friendship, so I won't explain it to you. But that's how we've defeated you." Claude added as he shot an arrow up into the sky.
"Defeated? How haughty a thought." Nemesis threatened.
"They've got this don't they?" Rutger asked Roy from afar.
"The fight is already over." Roy confirmed. As Nemesis tried one last time to wrestle away from Dimitri the arrow shot by Claude pierced his arm and as he jerked back in pain Byleth used the Sword of the Creator to cut his head off cleanly. And as if my magic, which they all figured was the case at this point, when Nemesis died the rest of his forces crumbled to dust.
"You think we're finally gonna get to go home you two?" Lilina wondered as they watched the scene unfold.
"Yeah, I think this is the ending that's going to stick."
Horsebow Moon 1186
Rutger, Lilina, and Roy decided to stay long enough to be at Rhea's funeral. It wasn't as big or flashy as it might have been five years ago, but everyone was there along with a large number of Fodlan's nobility and upper class to pay respects to the woman who tried to guide Fodlan to a better future. Eventually though the trio needed to go back and everyone from the Officer's Academy who had survived the war was there to send them off once again.
"I'm not going to say goodbye you three, more like see you again." Byleth said giving them all a big hug.
"I'll be working on a way to make travel between our worlds easier, so sooner or later that will be the truth." Lilina told her.
"Thanks for everything you three have done, for me and for Fodlan." Claude told the three. "I'm not the same man I was five years ago, or even a year ago, and a lot of that is because of you guys. Just don't disappoint me and change for the worse when you go back okay?"
"I'm expecting the same from you Claude." Roy teased back as he and Claude shared a chuckle.
"Let me express my gratitude as well." Seteth stepped in. "Even if Rhea isn't with us any more, you've made it so Fodlan is more safe for Flayn and myself and given us a bright future to look forward to. You three are always welcome to come back and to stay for as long as you wish, or if you ever need asylum from enemies. The Knights of Seiros will provide whatever support you need."
"Thank you Seteth, that means a lot." Rutger told him. "And if you ever need help, feel free to call on us as well, you're just as much friends as you are allies." After that the former students said their farewells for now and then they gave one last big cheer as the trio stepped into the portal to go back home.
Elibe 1007 Years and 15 Minutes After the Scouring
The trio arrived back on Valor safe and sound with their new animal friends and whatever gifts and such they brought back from Fodlan. They quickly made their way back to the port where Geese was waiting to take them back home.
"You have room on your ship for some animals right?" Roy asked as they pulled up.
"Uhhh, yeah I guess." Geese replied a bit confused. "Where did you guys get a pegasus and a wyvern from? The horse I can kind of understand."
"It's a long story, we should have time to tell you on the way back." Lilina smirked.
"Alright, but you three have to clean up after them." Geese told them.
"Of course, we've been taking care of them for months now.
Endings
Lilina, the Firm Grasp of Ostia
Lilina continued her studies into Outrealms and within the next 5 years travel to Fodlan was made so easy that anyone and everyone who wanted to go back and forth between the lands was able to. This opened up many new economical and political pathways for both Fodlan and Elibe, and Lilina was ready to take the lead in both areas with the help of Claude, Dimitri, and the continued support of her loving husband Rutger.
Rutger, the Steady Winds of Sacae
Rutger continued to support Lilina in every way he could, and he regularly traveled to Fodlan to meet up with old friends and to share his wisdom with students when the Officer's Academy finally opened up once again. Time and time again he would be asked to become the school's new combat instructor, but he would always turn the offer down. That is until his eldest daughter Marilyn joined the Academy when she came of age.
Roy, the Fire of Pherae
Even though he hadn't been there the first time five years ago, Roy gained the respect of the people of Fodlan just as Lilina and Rutger had. Using that respect and the respect he had earned from the village of Arcadia, he allowed both dragons and Children of the Goddess to meet and share their knowledge with each other, enriching both peoples in the process. Though he never got to see it for himself, he took pride in knowing that people like Flayn, Fae, and Idunn would never be truly alone any longer.
Chapter 96: File #326 Spring Break Begins
Notes:
Modern AU time again! Somewhere in the Basketball one considering Eliwood, Lyn, and Mark are interested in game highlights. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #326 Spring Break Begins
Characters: Mark, Lyn, Eliwood
Based on: a commission by AstralLewds on Twitter/X
It was the day before spring break and everyone had met up at Lyn's grandfather's house for the night because their flight to the Western Isles wasn't until the next morning. 'Everyone' included Lyn (of course), Mark, Eliwood, Ninian, Hector, and Florina. At the moment Hector was out getting some last minute supplies he forgot, Ninian and Florina were upstairs doing things, and Lyn, Eliwood, and Mark were watching some basketball highlights on the couch in the living room.
"Once again the Silver Wolf takes the game over and steals victory out of the jaws of defeat!" Lyn cheered as her favorite team and player had won in dramatic fashion over Eliwood's favorite team.
"It was a good game, I wish the Lions would take more threes like Bowmen do, I think it would really give them a better edge." Eliwood noted. "What do you think Mark?"
"The league is really starting to favor three point shots, though looking into the stats there aren't that many good shooters on the Lions." Mark commented. "But I do agree that if they got someone decent it would really give them another dimension. I'm sure they'll draft someone in the next couple years that will fit that slot." He added winking at Eliwood.
"That would be the dream, getting drafted by my hometown team, but then again I would love it if somehow me, Hector, and Lyn ended up on the same team. Could you imagine how unstoppable we would be?" Eliwood wondered.
"That would be a top three core for sure." Mark agreed. "And with the way players get to go to whatever team they want to after their rookie contracts, I could see it happening if you three stay friends. Just put in a good word for me with the owner so I can coach you all as well." He joked.
"I'm sure by then you'll be a hot commodity as well Mark." Eliwood assured him.
"You just want to be on the same team so you don't have to defend against me all the time." Lyn teased Eliwood with a smirk.
"Well, I would agree that would be a big positive, but I've defended you quite well in the past if you recall." Eliwood teased back with a chuckle.
"Yes, but I've improved vastly since then, I don't think you'd have a chance now." Lyn said confidently. She didn't really mean that, she just wanted to rile Eliwood up a bit so he would challenge her to something.
"Oh really now?" Eliwood questioned, taking the bait. "Well, why don't we find out how it is right here and now. Me verses you, 1-on-1 first to 11 on the court in your backyard."
"Fine, I'll beat you only shooting threes while I'm at it." Lyn said getting up and starting to stretch."
"So will I then!" Eliwood replied getting up as well.
"Wanna bet on it then?" Lyn asked.
"Same stakes as usual?" Eliwood asked.
"You know it!" Lyn confirmed.
"Then you're on!" And with that the two of them quickly went outside, leaving Mark by himself on the couch.
"I'd go and join them, but I'm getting a bit tired." He commented to himself after they were gone. "Plus I don't sleep well on planes so I need to get some extra rest in." So he continued to watch basketball highlights until he slowly drifted off to sleep with his arms hanging off the back of the couch. He also ended up taking his shirt off as well because it was a little warm and it would help him sleep more. About half an hour passed before Lyn and Eliwood came back into the living room and they too had taken their shirts off from the heat and sweat they worked up competing against each other. Lyn had been wearing her bikini under her clothes so it wasn't too awkward, though nowadays with this group of friends not a lot of things actually were, as was about to be seen.
"See, I told you he would fall asleep." Lyn commented as the pair saw Mark sleeping on the couch.
"Well then, that gives you the perfect chance to try and wake him up." Eliwood teased. "After we take these clothes off of course."
"Well duh." Lyn teased back before the two of them started to strip down naked. That might seem a bit strange to anyone who didn't know better, but ever since Mark and Lyn decided they wanted to try and open relationship it kind of spread to the rest of the friend group as well. So this was a pretty regular occurrence nowadays. And when Eliwood mentioned having the same 'stakes' for his bet with Lyn he meant that the winner got to choose what position they did when having sex. He won so he said he wanted to bend Lyn over the couch doggystyle and that Mark could join in somewhere else if he wanted to.
"You'd think Mark would have like a sixth sense for knowing when we're getting naked considering most of this is his idea in the first place." Eliwood joked as he slipped his last piece of clothing off, revealing his quickly hardening shaft.
"His priorities are sleeping, eating, and sex in that order." Lyn joked back as she bent over onto the couch and started slipping off Mark's shorts and underwear. Mark had always told Lyn that if he was asleep and she wanted to have some fun with him she could, so she wasn't worried that he'd wake up and be upset about it.
"Well, he must be thinking about something exciting, he's already kind of stiff." Eliwood noted. "I wonder if we're actually gonna wake him up."
"Depends on how loud you're going to get me to be." Lyn teased him as she shook her butt at him and started jerking Mark off a bit with her hand.
"Very well, challenge accepted." Eliwood smirked before grabbing Lyn's hips and lining his dick up with her pussy. Then he slowly but firmly pushed himself inside, making Lyn moan at a steady volume and pitch. Mark snored a bit in response but other than that he was still out cold.
"You're going to have to do better than that I think." Lyn teased.
"Hey, I'm just getting started." Eliwood replied back. And as most things Eliwood said, that was the truth. He wasn't like Hector who liked to go all out right at the beginning, he liked to start nice and slow and build up the moment until it came to a satisfying conclusion. So he steadily started thrusting into Lyn, making sure she felt every inch of him with each movement, ever slightly speeding up from time to time so she wouldn't get bored or anything.
Lyn for her part really enjoyed Eliwood's style when she got to have sex with him. It might not be as lightning quick and powerful as Hector or as experimental as Mark could be, but it was satisfying and got the job done nonetheless. She always figured this pacing was perfect for him and Ninian with how soft they were with each other, so she wouldn't blame him for something that worked so well. But she also had something else to focus on as well. Eventually her stroking got Mark's dick erect as it would be doing just that so she moved on to licking his shaft up and down, stopping to make little circles with her tongue when she got to the tip.
"Have you ever gotten him to cum while he was asleep?" Eliwood wondered through some measured panting. It was quite hot this evening and he was sweating just as much as he was playing basketball with Lyn.
"Once or twice." Lyn breathed as she pulled back slightly. "He usually wakes up before then, but there is always the chance."
"Well then, let's take it up a notch then." Eliwood said before picking the pace up again with his thrusts. Lyn moaned louder but Mark still was fast asleep. So she moved on as well, starting to suck on his dick, bobbing her head up and down as her hand focused on the bottom of his shaft and his balls. They kept going on like that for quite a bit, Eliwood's steady style conducive to longer rounds of intimacy. Eliwood was loving the warm and wet feeling of Lyn's insides and she was enjoying the steady rhythm of him plunging ever so slightly deeper with each push inside. She was really glad that she eventually agreed to the open relationship idea because Mark was right, this was a great way to get closer and get to know friends better than you could any other way.
"Father Sky! That's the spot!" Lyn moaned a bit later, catching her breath from sucking Mark off. "Keep going, just like that Eliwood."
"Hey, I can do this all night." Eliwood breathed. "In fact, how about I do this? No hands!" He said as he took his hands off Lyn's hips and continued to thrust at the same decently fast pace he had reached by this point.
"You're so wholesome sometimes Eliwood, I love that about you." Lyn commented genuinely with a giggle before going back to blowing Mark.
"What can I say, I'm a wholesome type of guy. Most of the time." Eliwood noted as they kept going on. They really could have kept going on like this for quite a while, but a few minutes later they heard the front door open and a familiar voice booming from the entrance.
"Sorry it took so long guys! I had to go all around town to find the energy drinks I like!" Hector said coming in before he saw the scene on the couch. Now it wasn't the first time he had walked in on something like this, so he was able to take it in stride at this point. "Oho! It looks like I was missing out on more than highlights! Well, far be it from me to ruin the moment, just save some for me when we get to the Isles!" For some reason, this was what finally woke Mark up. Not getting undressed, not his friends getting naked, not Lyn giving him a blowjob. It was Hector being loud that did it.
"Huh? What?" Mark questioned as his eyes flitted open. When they were fully open he saw what was going on, Lyn bent over the couch sucking him off with Eliwood taking her from behind and his eyes went wide. Not only that the shock from the scene immediately made him cum, most of it getting in Lyn's mouth but some of it getting on her face and hair.
"Ahh!" Lyn went, making a surprised sound at the sudden burst of cum in her mouth. She reared back a bit and that caused Eliwood's dick to rub up against a super sensitive spot, making her body restrict around it as she had her orgasm as well.
"Elimine!" Eliwood moaned at the unexpected tightness. He reacted by grabbing Lyn's hips but that just caused him to push inside her super deep and that got him to start cumming as well. Lyn along with the other two women had been on birth control for a while since they started this whole thing, so it didn't really matter that he finished inside. With that chain reaction over with Mark took some deep breaths to steady himself before he spoke up for the first time since waking up.
"Well, that was quite the experience." He joked looking at his friend's naked forms. "I'm taking it from the position that Eliwood won?"
"He did." Lyn confirmed as she licked up a bit of cum off her lips and started cleaning Mark off a bit. "He made a good choice too, this was a great position, I'm sure you'd like to try it out while you're awake one of these days."
"Yeah, it seemed like you two had fun." Mark said extending his fist for Eliwood to bump, to which Eliwood did so enthusiastically. "Thanks for taking care of Lyn for me."
"It was my pleasure." Eliwood chuckled.
"I think I'm gonna need to take a shower to get your cum out of my hair though." Lyn joked as she pulled a strand out."
"I call second dibs, it is super hot today and I need too cool off. I wonder why the air conditioning hasn't kicked in yet." Eliwood wondered.
"Oh, my grandfather turned it off since he's gonna be away for the week as well, it saves money." Lyn noted.
"That makes sense. And I'm sure that he probably doesn't want us dirtying up the pool before we leave either." Mark commented.
"I mean, we could all take a shower together, it's quite large as we've noted a number of times." Eliwood offered.
"Sounds good to me, as long as Mark doesn't make a 'don't drop the soap' joke." Lyn teased.
"Awww, but I wanted Eliwood to rail me too!"
Chapter 97: File #a1546 Teddie and the Girls Part 3
Notes:
Continuing this series again! This one is a bit longer than the last two, I had a few more ideas for it! Enjoy Teddie getting pegged! XD
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1546 Teddie and the Girls Part 3
Characters: Teddie (Persona 4), Chie (Persona 4), Yosuke (Persona 4)
Based on: a commission by marubokoo on Twitter/X
Teddie and Yosuke were eating lunch together on their couch, watching some random game show as they did so. They weren't really paying that much attention to it until one of the contestants, a young woman, had to kiss one of the other contestants, another young woman, for a challenge. This sparked something in Teddie's mind that he had forgotten about for a bit and he decided to tell Yosuke about it.
"Oh yeah, that reminds me." Teddie started out after slurping up his noodles. "What you said about Yukiko and Chie only liking sex with other women isn't correct. Yukiko told me that they are both...oh what's the word she told me...oh yeah bitextual!"
"I think you mean bisexual." Yosuke corrected him. "And huh, I didn't know that." There was a short pause before Yosuke shook his head clear and looked at Teddie intently. "Wait a second, how did you find out? How did you get on that topic with Yukiko?"
"When I was at the inn with her a few weeks ago." Teddie answered simply before taking another quick bite of food. "I figured that she was just lonely and invited me for company because of what you said, but nope, she wanted to have sex with me. And we did! Multiple times actually!"
"You little...!" Yosuke started off a bit heated because he was obviously jealous of his friend's ability to sleep with their other friends. "Jeez, when we all made that deal I never expected you'd get laid so much. I figured it was just a way to get you to ease up on the joking and they'd never use the other side of the bargain."
"Well, maybe you should start actually asking questions and learning the truth about things." Teddie suggested. "Both Rise and Yukiko both have told me that you're very misinformed about things you tell me. Maybe you should stop assuming things and search for the truth more often." He then chuckled. "Kind of like how we kept searching for the truth behind the TV world and the murders."
"Look at you, growing up so fast." Yosuke said a bit sarcastically, but deep down he would admit that Teddie was pretty right on the money with what he said. "I guess I've just been so busy with work I haven't had the time to keep up with everyone. I figured I knew it all, but what's life without change right?"
"Exactly!" Teddie agreed. "And it's not like you're starting at zero either. Just ask to hang out sometime or whatever, I'm sure they'll make time for you." After saying that Teddie's cellphone rang and this time he actually looked to see who it was. "Oh, it's Chie! I wonder what she wants."
"Well, answer it." Yosuke told him. So Teddie answered the phone with his usual energy.
"Chie! How wonderful it is to hear from you again! How's the police training going?" He asked with a big smile that could be heard through the phone.
"It's a lot tougher than I'd imagined honestly." Chie admitted. "Not a lot of time for kicking and punching, I'll tell you that much. But I'm learning lot of interesting things like how to search for clues and how to talk to suspects. I'm starting to feel a bit like Naoto actually. I wonder if she got any training like this or if she just picked it up naturally from her grandfather."
"Well, it's good to hear you're in high spirits!" Teddie replied cheerfully. "But I'm sure you didn't just call to check in on little old me. Is there something going on I need to know about? Yosuke is here with me too if it's something important."
"No, no, it's nothing like that." Chie assured him. "I was just wondering if you could come over to where I'm staying so we could spend some time together, doing certain things if you catch my drift. Are you free for something like that?"
"Yeah, I'm free." Teddie confirmed. "Did Yukiko tell you about the thing I wanted to try out?"
"She did, and that sounds totally fine with me, but you have to give me what I want first. Deal?" Chie asked.
"Deal!" Teddie confirmed.
"Alright, I'll text you the location of where I'm staying and keep my hand inside the TV so you can sense it better." Chie noted. "And make sure you're wearing clothes when you get here, I like to do a little foreplay to get myself ready."
"Sounds good to me! Should I come right away or should I wait a bit?" Teddie wondered.
"Let's say about 30 minutes from now, that should give me enough time to get ready." Chie stated.
"Alright, I'll see you then. Bye!" And with that he hung up. Even hearing just half the conversation Yosuke could tell what was going on, though he was trying to stay calm about it.
"Just don't come home naked again alright." He sighed before getting curious about one thing Teddie said. "What's this thing you told Yukiko you wanted to try out?"
"Well, she said that her and Chie have these belt-like things with fake shafts on them, and I wanted to see how that worked." Teddie answered like it wasn't strange.
"You want Chie to peg you?" Yosuke asked a bit in shock. "I don't know why I'm surprised actually, that totally sounds like something you'd be into."
"I know right?" Teddie agreed. "Well, I'm going to finish this food off and then head over to where Chie is. So don't wait up for me or anything." And that's what he did. About half an hour later he was walking through the TV world when he saw an arm with a familiar green and yellow pattern on it so he started walking towards it. When he got closer to the opening he stuck his head out to see what the room looked like.
"This is a pretty nice place they have you staying in Chie." Teddie noted as Chie pulled her arm out of the TV.
"It's nothing like back home, but it's suitable." Chie noted. "Do you need me to help you get through or do you have enough leverage from where you're standing?"
"I can get through, I just didn't want to surprise you too much." Teddie replied before pulling himself all the way through and dusting himself off. "Well, you've certainly decorated the place a bit."
"That was mostly Yukiko when she came over a while back." Chie explained. "But it does make it feel more like home." There was a bit of an awkward silence after that because Teddie was waiting for Chie to tell him what she wanted to do and Chie wasn't quite sure how to proceed. But eventually she got the nerve to speak up. "So, uh, how does this work exactly? Like how have the other two times went with you?"
"I'm here to do whatever you want me to Chie." Teddie explained. "So whatever you feel like doing I'll help you out with it! I'm up for anything!"
"Anything huh?" Chie mused, thinking about what she wanted to do. "Alright, I think I know where to start. Strip down to your underwear Teddie!"
"Your wish is my command!" Teddie replied enthusiastically before starting to shed his clothes. He was too preoccupied with doing it though that he didn't realize Chie was doing the same. So when he turned to face her again his mouth started to hang low for a moment for he got control of himself. "Wow Chie! Your training has made your body even more lovely! I really love how your stomach looks with those abs too, really strong and powerful looking!"
"You pretty good as well Teddie." Chie replied with a bit of a blush at Teddie's up front positivity. "I always knew you were handsome, but you really made that body of yours pretty well."
"Only the best for my wonderful friends and admirers!" Teddie said with cheer. "Alright, what now?" Chie bit her lip a bit in nervousness before telling him what she wanted him to do.
"Teddie, I want you to hold me close and start making out with me to start out." Chie told him eventually.
"Making out? Like kissing?" Teddie wondered. "Alright, but I have to warn you that I'm not very practiced with it. I didn't really do that much kissing with Rise or Yukiko."
"That's alright Teddie, I'd rather you start slow anyways. I like it when things like this last a while, that's why I called you here so early." Chie explained.
"Oh, that makes sense, you're the opposite of Yukiko." Teddie commented before stepping closer and wrapping his arms around Chie to bring her closer to him. "Well don't you worry, I'll take it nice and slow." And with that he tilted his head slightly and moved in closer to give Chie a tender kiss to start out with. "Is that good?"
"That's very good Teddie." Chie confirmed, her voice relaxing a bit. "Keep going, just like that."
"Of course." Teddie replied back softly before kissing her again. Her lips were maybe not as full and smooth as say Rise's, but Teddie enjoyed the feeling of them nonetheless. Chie for her part was surprised that with all the energy Teddie exuded all the time he could hold himself back like this and be so soft and tender. But he had surprised her before, and this time was no different. So they went on like that for a couple minutes just standing their kissing in each other's warm embrace before Chie spoke up again.
"You know Teddie, you can start using your tongue whenever you like." She noted. "And you don't have to keep your hands in the same place the whole time either. If you want to explore a bit that's fine with me."
"You're supposed to use your tongue when you kiss?" Teddie wondered to her.
"Sometimes." Chie confirmed. "Here, open your mouth a bit wider." So Teddie did so and Chie proceeded to kiss him this time, slipping her tongue into his mouth to show him what she meant. Teddie's eyes lit up when she did so and he got the idea pretty quickly as he had with the things Rise and Yukiko had taught him, and soon enough he was tongue kissing with the same confidence he had with everything else. And that wasn't all, he started moving his hands slowly all over Chie's body as well, feeling everything it had to offer. Of course he had to feel those abs of hers, but her arms and what he could reach of her legs were quite impressive as well. And his touch was so light and graceful that it was sending shivers and goosebumps all over Chie's skin. Eventually his hands landed on her back, right where the clasp of her bra was.
"May I?" Teddie asked slightly out of breath as he pulled back from their kiss a bit.
"Go for it." Chie replied. So Teddie slowly undid her bra and let it fall to the floor. At first he felt her breasts against his chest and her nipples tickled him a bit, but slowly he moved his hands around to Chie's front so he could fondle them properly.
"Mmmm..." He moaned playfully as he felt her up. "Your chest is much more firm and muscular than Rise's or Yukiko's. I really like the difference on how they feel."
"That's sweet Teddie." Chie breathed, blushing a bit again at his honesty. "I like how you're handling them, nice and soft like that. You've really surprised me and I'm really starting to enjoy myself."
"Then I'm doing my part correctly!" Teddie replied with more cheer before they went back to kissing more. A bit later Chie's hands started to drift down Teddie's chest and stomach and ended up at the edge of his underwear. She could tell he was really into all this since his dick was almost peeking out of the top.
"I think something down here wants to be free, should I let it be?" Chie teased Teddie.
"Probably, he's been so stuffed up in there, and not in the fun beary way." Teddie joked back before Chie slid his underwear down to reveal his very erect cock.
"Impressive, I can see why Rise and Yukiko enjoyed themselves." Chie commented. "Alright Teddie, I want to do something different now."
"Sure thing, what is it?" Teddie wondered. Chie didn't tell him at first, but instead turned around in his grasp so her back was against his chest now.
"I want you to rub your dick in between my thighs." Chie eventually told him. "I think you'll really enjoy the feeling of it. And we can keep kissing if you want to as well."
"Oooh, I can definitely do that!" Teddie replied enthusiastically. So Chie spread her legs a bit and Teddie slid himself right between her thighs before she closed them up again. He started thrusting like he would normally and Chie was right that it felt amazing. It was almost like the real thing except he wasn't inside her.
"Yeah, just like that Teddie." Chie moaned slightly as she felt Teddie's cock tease her clit and opening through her panties. "Go back to grabbing my chest too okay?"
"Of course!" Teddie smiled before placing his hands back on her chest before they continued kissing even more. Teddie didn't mind that things were going slow like this, he was just happy he could make Chie feel good and happy, just like with Rise and Yukiko. He did however have to slow down a bit himself or he was liable to go off prematurely. If Chie was the first girl he had been with he probably wouldn't have lasted long. Either way after a bit of grinding like that Teddie was wanting just a bit more so he moved one of his hands down to Chie's panties and looped one of his fingers around the elastic.
"I think it might be time for this last piece between us to hit the floor. What do you think?" He breathed into Chie's ear, making her shiver a bit.
"Do it." She breathed back. So Teddie pulled back a bit to get his dick out of the way before slipping the last piece of clothing either of them had on off. He then went back to grinding between Chie's thighs, though something felt strange to him. He was expecting her to be much wetter down there than she was. He was a bit concerned so he even used his fingers to feel her down there to make sure he wasn't mistaken.
"Chie, are you sure you're enjoying this, it doesn't feel like it down there." He wondered with some concern.
"I'm loving it Teddie." Chie noted. "Like I said, I like it when things are nice and slow and last a while. Well that's because it takes my body a bit to get ready for things like this, but once I am I can go for a long time. You're doing a great job Teddie, but I do appreciate the concern, it's very sweet."
"Well, if you say so!" Teddie replied trusting that Chie knew about her body better than he did. "Because I'm really enjoying this too, it's very intimate and romantic feeling."
"Good, I'm glad you're feeling good too." Chie noted. "Alright, onto the next phase! Teddie, I want you to lay on the bed on your back!"
"Okay!" Teddie cheered before jumping on the bed dramatically and comically and getting into the position Chie asked. He figured that she was going to get on top of him, but he didn't consider that she would be putting her butt right up towards his face. "Uhhh, isn't this the wrong way?"
"Not for what I want." Chie stated. "This is called the 69 position. Like this you can lick my clit and pussy to get me more prepared while I suck your dick to keep you hard."
"Is that why Yosuke always says 'Nice!' when that number comes up randomly?" Teddie wondered.
"Probably, knowing him." Chie replied, rolling her eyes. "But yeah, that's about it, any questions you have Teddie?"
"Nope, I think that explanation was simple enough." Teddie noted as he placed his hands on Chie's butt to keep the both of them steady. He figured he would just start and if Chie wanted him to go slower or faster she would tell him, so he slowly started licking her clit back and forth. It worked wonders because before she started sucking him off Chie let out some more and longer moans than she had been before. Not so surprisingly this was the first blowjob that Teddie had ever gotten so he was getting used to the feeling as well. The warm wetness of Chie's mouth reminded him of being inside the other girls, though her actions with her tongue were really what got him going. He quickly understood why a guy would love a girl to do something like this for him. It made him want to give Chie more so he started to lick her faster, slightly poking her opening with his tongue every now and then.
And that's how they went for another while, when Teddie would up his intensity then Chie would reply in kind and their moans continued to grow louder and longer with each passing moment. Eventually though Teddie could feel he was at his breaking point and he had to let Chie know.
"Chie! If you keep going on like that I'm gonna cum!" He moaned a little desperately. Chie didn't want him to finish just yet so she stopped sucking on him and shifted around so she could face him.
"Hah, that was great Teddie!" She breathed. "You're a really fast learner, I appreciate that! And I think I'm ready for you now because of it. Are you okay staying on your back like this?"
"I think so." Teddie breathed back. "Just give me a moment or two to steel myself so I don't go off the second I go inside. I don't have your stamina Chie."
"Of course." Chie assured him, letting him breathe for a few moments before she laid back on top of his body, teasing the tip of his still erect cock with her pussy. "Are you good now?"
"Yeah, I think I can last a bit longer now, though don't be disappointed if I don't last too long." Teddie noted.
"Hey, I've got you here all night right?" Chie asked. "And once I get going I keep going, so you'll have time to rest up. I even got some snacks you like to eat in between each time."
"Really? Wow, you're so thoughtful Chie!" Teddie beamed. "Alright, let's get started then!"
"I knew that would cheer you up." Chie chuckled before pushing herself down onto Teddie's cock and taking the whole thing inside her on the first go. She moaned loudly with satisfaction once again and once again they were off to the races. Again they started slow, but now that Chie was ready she was willing and able to pick up the pace quicker than before. Teddie had to put his hands back on her butt to keep her from falling off, but he had something else he wanted to feel dangling right in front of his face.
"Chie? Can I suck on your breast to see what it feels like?" Teddie asked through his moans.
"Go for it Teddie! I think you'll really enjoy it!" Chie replied. So Teddie moved his head slightly and started licking her nipple slowly at first, but eventually he put his mouth around it and started sucking on it like it was one of those drinks that come with it's own straw. He loved the texture and the slightly salty taste of her sweaty skin and it really got him going even more than before. "Ahhh, I told you it would feel good." Chie moaned as he continued to practically make out with her chest. Though as Teddie predicted he wasn't able to last to terribly long because of how Chie had been treating him before, and he was gonna let her know.
"Chie! I'm really gonna cum this time, I can't hold it in!" He said before doing just that! His dick twitched and convulsed and started to spurt his Shadow seed into Chie's body.
"Mmmm, that actually feels really good!" Chie moaned as she had a small orgasm herself. "I've never actually let a guy cum inside me like this. I guess that's just one of the many positives of you being a Shadow Teddie."
"I'm glad I could let you experience that." Teddie replied in a daze as he tried to catch his breath. "Can you get me some water though Chie, I'm parched."
"Sure thing Teddie, I'll even get some towels to clean up with." Chie noted as she got off the bed. She got Teddie his water and he drank it quickly before helping him clean off.
"Thank you." He breathed once it was done. "Oh, and don't worry about me taking a long time getting ready again, Yukiko told me that I do it much faster than most guys."
"That's great! Though I should give you a bit more time since you're gonna be trying something new." Chie noted.
"Good point." Teddie agreed. "While we wait, can I ask you a question about something?"
"Sure, what is it?" Chie wondered.
"Why do girls have breasts? Is it just for guys to play with and suck on, or do they do something special." Teddie asked.
"Oh, that's a simple one. Women's breasts are used to feed young children after they are born." Chie explained. "When a woman gets pregnant her chest starts producing milk for her baby, getting slightly bigger in the process. And when the baby is born it sucks on the nipples to get the milk out."
"Hmmm, so that's why it felt so natural to want to do so." Teddie mused. "I wonder if I'll ever get to taste it though, seems like you have to go through a lot of trouble to do so."
"Well first you'd have to get someone pregnant Teddie, so you're kind of boned right off the bat." Chie teased. "But there are some women who like having sex while their pregnant. Don't ask me where to find them, but they do exist."
"Eh, I'm not that interested in it." Teddie admitted. After that he got a few snacks in his belly and then felt like he was ready for more. "Okay, I think I'm ready now. What position should I get into?"
"Hmm, I think it would work the best if you were either on all fours or laying on your stomach, your choice." Chie suggested.
"I think I'll lay on my stomach, just so if my body does something weird we won't fall out of the bed." Teddie noted before doing just that. Chie watched for a bit before going and putting her strap-on on and also getting something else. "Oh, I just thought of something else to ask." Teddie commented when he felt Chie get back on the bed. "Since you have to stick that into my butt, do girls like buttsex or just guys?"
"Some girls like it, and some don't." Chie noted. "And some girls do it a lot because they don't want to accidentally get pregnant but still want sex. And just for future reference, just call it anal sex or 'anal' for short. Saying 'buttsex' is a bit childish."
"Ah, thank you for letting me know. Man, you girls know way more stuff about sex than Yosuke does, I'm glad I have people like you to help me learn." Teddie replied genuinely.
"Well, Yosuke could know more if he took the time to learn, but he doesn't." Chie commented. "Either way, let's start. Just like with me I need to get you ready down there first."
"At the risk of sounding gross, you're not gonna lick me down there are you?" Teddie wondered.
"Thankfully no, but be careful because some people are into that as well." Chie stated. "I have this lubricating oil with me and I'm gonna spread it around your hole and the shaft of my strap on. I'll make sure to use more than usual and go slowly since it's your first time."
"I appreciate that." Teddie noted. So Chie started to lube him up and he couldn't help but laugh because it kind of tickled when she did so. "That feels good, I can feel my skin softening up with that oil."
"Good, that means it's working." Chie explained. After that she lubed up her shaft and slowly got on top of Teddie, the tip gently teasing his entrance. "Alright Teddie, are you ready for this?"
"As ready as I'll ever be." Teddie answered with a thumbs up. So Chie slowly but surely pushed the tip of the strap on inside him, causing him to gasp for air at the action.
"You still good?" She asked afterwards.
"Y-Yeah, just a bit of a shock, that's all." Teddie noted. "I'm starting to get used to the feeling, you can keep going."
"Alright, if you say so." Chie replied before pushing inside a bit more. Teddie gasped again, but lighter this time. Then she pushed in more and he didn't make a sound. Then she pushed in the last bit and Teddie gave off a soft sounding moan of pleasure.
"Ohhhh, yeahhhhh! Right there is the spot!" He moaned some more and Chie could tell that he was quickly getting used to this like he had everything else.
"Like this?" She teased pulling back just slightly and then pushing back in again.
"Yes please!" Teddie moaned a bit louder.
"Certainly!" Chie replied before starting to thrust back and forth at a gentle pace. She hadn't expected Teddie to be this into this, but she was glad that he was enjoying himself. Eventually she felt comfortable enough to lay down on Teddie's back and push her chest against it while she could whisper in his ear. "How does that feel Teddie?" She teased.
"Heavenly." Teddie moaned some more. "This feeling is so different but it's also really exciting! I'm really glad you were willing to try this with me Chie!"
"What are friends for?" Chie replied genuinely. "Now the real question is, do you want me to continue slow like this or do you want me to go all out on you?" Teddie thought about it for a bit. Going slow was a good feeling and he would probably last longer that way, but if Chie started pounding him hard he'd finish faster and then he could go back to making her feel good as well.
"Show me what you can do Chie!" He said confidently. So Chie stopped being gentle with him and started going at him at the speed Yukiko liked her to keep when they did things like this. Teddie almost yelled in pleasure and he tried so hard to keep a hold of himself for as long as he could, but just a minute or two later he was cumming hard on the bedsheets. After that he and Chie cleaned up again, changed the sheets, and had some more snacks before going at it a couple more times. Each time Teddie lasted just a bit longer and he was glad for this type of stamina training Chie was giving him. Eventually though the two of them were too tired out to go any longer and all the water and snacks were gone so they ended up just cuddling in bed, looking outside at the moon and stars.
"Can I stay and cuddle with you tonight Chie, I don't feel like I can make it home safely after all that." Teddie asked as he felt sleep trying to take his consciousness.
"Of course you can Teddie, what's a fun night between friends without some warm cuddles?" Chie replied. "Especially with someone so good at bear hugs as you."
"Yay!" Teddie replied slightly weakly as he snuggled up to Chie and held her close. "Thank you for letting me come over and try new things tonight Chie, you're a really good friend."
"So are you Teddie, you're willing to come over and do strange things with me and Yukiko and we really appreciate that. You're a special guy Teddie." Chie said back before turning to face him and placing a kiss on his lips. Not a making out kiss or a friendly kiss, an actual slightly romantic kiss. "Just make sure you're still here in the morning, I might have something else special for you."
"Of course, what are good friends for!" Teddie whispered back. "Goodnight Chie, have some beary sweet dreams."
"Goodnight Teddie, you do the same."
Chapter 98: File #1038 The Secret Pond
Notes:
Just some more sweet and spicy Rutger/Lilina for you all today! Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #1038 The Secret Pond
Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Based on: a commission by JollyOldSoldier on Twitter/X (It's a video on Twitter/X)
It was the week of Rutger and Lilina's third anniversary and they were camping out on the plains of Sacae because Rutger wanted to take Lilina to a place that had been special to him and his family. She didn't quite know what kind of place it was since Rutger wanted to keep it a secret, but she trusted him that it would be something really important to him.
On the day that would be their anniversary Rutger led her to what looked like a dense forest in the middle of the plains, but he knew a path that led somewhere only a few people knew about.
"Before I show you this path Lilina, I hope you understand that I would really like for what I show you to stay as secret as possible." He asked of her genuinely. "This spot I'm going to show you was special to my parents and it's still special to me even with them gone. Can I count on you to keep quiet about this place?" Lilina considered laughing slightly, her tone giving an obvious answer, but Rutger was being more serious than usual, even for him, so she matched his tone.
"Of course you can." She assured him softly. "Even though Mark and Lyn are gone, they were important to me and my family as well, so it's the least I could do to repay them for everything they've, and you've, done for me."
"I figured that was the answer, but I just had to make sure." Rutger noted a bit more lightheartedly. That's when Lilina decided to giggle a bit.
"I know." She replied before giving him a peck on the cheek. "Family is important, especially to you. I'm honestly just glad you're willing to share this with me in the first place."
"Well, you're family now." Rutger noted simply with a small smile. "You seen it, you've become so important to me that I've been willing to open up to you about so many things, this is just another one of those things that I want to share with you so we can become closer."
"That's really sweet Rutger, I hope you know that." Lilina told him, blushing a bit from the warm feelings his words gave her.
"Hey, I had to learn some charm from my parents right?" Rutger joked. "Either way, let's actually go to where I want to take you instead of just standing here. We have the whole day to talk, and do whatever else we want." Lilina nodded in agreement and Rutger slowly started to lead her through the forest. At seemingly random points he would veer off to the left or right and Lilina could never tell when or where he was going to do it. She almost wondered if he was getting lost before they finally made it to the destination. In what seemed like a remote corner of the forest was a clearing with many large and flat rocks and a body of water. It wasn't really big enough to really be called a lake though, more like a pond really.
"I would have never thought something so open yet cozy feeling would be in the middle of a random forest in Sacae." Lilina wondered as they stepped onto a small patch of grass, perfect for sitting down together. "And is that steam coming off the water?"
"A little bit yes." Rutger confirmed as they sat down together. "There is something under the ground heating the water, we never really found out what exactly though. It's not hot enough to make a hot spring out of this place, but the water is almost never cold except for in the winter. Though I wouldn't come here then anyways unless it was to fish, the water never fully freezes here."
"That makes sense." Lilina noted. "And I can see why you'd want to keep something like this a secret, it's so beautiful with us being surrounded by the trees and being able to look up into the sky, but it's kind of small as well. I wouldn't want too many people here at the same time, it would get awful crowded."
"My parents told me once that about five people is the limit on how many people should be brought here." Rutger explained.
"Let me guess, there is a story behind that." Lilina asked with a chuckle.
"Well, apparently, they were taking your parents here, for obvious reasons, when they ran into another friend and invited them to come as well." Rutger noted. "You remember Sir Kent's wife Carrie right? It was her, before her and Sir Kent got together."
"Yeah, that checks out." Lilina replied. "And of course my parents weren't going to tell me that story, my father wouldn't want me getting any 'ideas' and your parents probably told them to keep it a secret as well, right?"
"The only thing they wanted to keep secret was the location." Rutger answered. "You know they were open about pretty much everything else."
"True enough." Lilina said before laying on her back and sighing contently. "I just wish we could see them like that, being around our age now I mean. I think it would be really exciting to be friends with them, sans a few things of course."
"They led pretty exciting lives." Rutger agreed as he laid down next to her. "For a while at least, before they had to settle down." He sighed as well, and even if his was of content as well Lilina felt like she had to say something.
"Hey, I know I bring this up pretty much anniversary of ours, but are you still happy being in Ostia?" Lilina asked a bit more seriously. "Are you still happy with everything going on and how our lives are? You don't have any regrets about anything?"
"Being in Ostia with you, it was different at first of course." Rutger started. "Those first couple months were the roughest, but I think now with how much time has passed that I'm really starting to find my footing there. I've made good friends, I'm able to catch up with friends from the war, and while I can't do exactly everything I want to whenever I want to I kind of like the structure. It gave me stability when I really needed it and it still gives me support today. And it's not like I hate my position, I get to train and teach impressionable young squires every week and pass on things my parents taught me when I was younger. So all in all, I'm in the place I want to be in Ostia."
"Yeah, what else was I expecting." Lilina noted, feeling a bit silly for asking when she practically knew the answer already.
"Hey, don't feel bad for asking, I appreciate you having concern for my feelings like that." Rutger assured her. "It's one of the many things that keep me here with you. Speaking of, that's really the main reason I don't want to leave Ostia, because that would mean leaving you as well. What would life on the plains be like if I couldn't spend it waking up each morning with the woman I love, the woman who pulled me back from the brink of despair, the woman who makes me feel complete? I couldn't imagine a life like that, it wouldn't be worth living."
"Do you realize how much saying stuff like that just makes me want to get on top of you and start kissing you?" Lilina replied, blushing a bit more since Rutger was being more direct. She was obviously used to him dancing around the subject most of the time, for one reason or another, but when he got serious about how he felt like this, it just reaffirmed how much she needed him around for her own support and stability.
"Who says I'm not trying to tempt you into do that right now?" Rutger teased back with a smirk. "But since you asked me, I might as well ask you, are you happy with where we are? Happy with me and all the baggage I still have to unpack?"
"Rutger, I love where we are at." Lilina stated confidently. "Like, it's so good right now. Every day I see you make more progress back to how you used to be before the war, and while I know you'll never truly be the same for a number of reasons, it makes me feel good about us that you are still trying to be better and to get better. And just like you said that the structure in Ostia supports you, you support me and keep me going way more than you realize. I could probably do all the stuff I need to do alone, but it's so much easier with someone like you by my side Rutger. You give me the confidence to do things that I wouldn't normally, you go along with the things I come up with, you back me up when I need it and you disagree with me when I need that as well. We could both probably live our lives separately, but like you said, a life like that wouldn't really be worth living, would it?"
"I'm glad we're of the same mind on that." Rutger noted. "And I'm glad I haven't embarrassed you too much in front of the other Lycian nobility." Lilina just had to laugh at that statement. "What?"
"Rutger, you know as well as I do that you're smarter than half of them in the first place." Lilina stated. "The only embarrassment that would happen is if they tried to challenge you on something and you just showed them up with how intelligent you actually are."
"I mean, that's true, but I'd rather just stay back and let you handle that, as strange as that sounds with me not wanting to be confrontational." Rutger replied. "I mean you've seen me step up when I have to, but politics has never been my strong suit, even if I am slightly better at it than my mother was. Though it does make me wonder how things would have went if she and my father stayed in Caelin. You think I would make a good Marquess?"
"With the right support and council I think you would be." Lilina answered. "But we're getting way off track now, I thought you brought me here so we could go swimming and have some fun?"
"Heh, you always know when to get things moving." Rutger chuckled before smirking a bit. "But something tells me you didn't bring your swimwear because I didn't tell you what we'd be doing, and I seem to have forgotten mine as well. However are we going to go swimming without those clothes?" He teased.
"I think we'll find a way Rutger." Lilina teased him back. And soon enough the two of them had stripped down naked before making their way into the slightly heated water of the pond. The water wasn't very deep, but it was deep enough to swim in, though they could easily see the bottom of the pond if they looked down. That didn't stop them from doing all the usual fun stuff when it came to swimming though. They swam back and forth, watched fish swim by as they sat and rested from time to time, splashed around trying to get each others hair wet, all that stuff. But of course it eventually got to the point where seeing each other naked for so long made them want to do other things, and neither of them were shy about what they wanted after being together for so long. So as Lilina was standing in the middle of the pond wringing her hair out a bit, it wasn't too much of a surprise when she felt Rutger's hands take a hold of her arms right below shoulders and his erection rub up against her butt.
"I'm thinking it's time we stop playing around and get to the real fun of an anniversary date, what do you think?" Rutger whispered into her ear as he started teasing her pussy with the tip of his cock.
"It's about time you were ready for this, I was about to jump you myself." Lilina teased him with a seductive smirk. "So how do you want to do this seeing as you have such a strong grip on my arms here I can't really move around?"
"Well, I figured we have all day here, so I feel like taking you just like this, not taking it slow or anything like that, just going hard and not stopping until I fill you up to the brim." Rutger whispered some more. "Then we can rest and do it however you want to do it afterwards, how about that?" Lilina couldn't help but bite her lip in expectation of how it would feel, she was so glad that Rutger could take control like this unlike he was a while back when they were first married.
"Elimine, you're so much more attractive than you already are when you say things like that." Lilina breathed, feeling herself getting more wet and ready just hearing those words and feeling his dick slowly rub back and forth on her pussy. "Well, far be it from me to stop you from getting what you want Rutger, I'm all yours."
"Yes, yes you are." Rutger said confidently before pushing himself inside firmly, causing Lilina to gasp in pleasure as she usually did. And Rutger wasn't lying about not wanting to take it slow, after the first few thrusts he gave her to get her into it he started going after it pretty hard. And Lilina loved it of course. Not only because it felt good, but because she didn't have to tell Rutger he could be rough with her, he just did it on his own. This was another sign of his progress and it just make the whole thing even more pleasurable for her. Though there was one thing she was wondering about.
"So why did you decide to grab my arms like this instead of my hips like usual?" Lilina asked through her rapid moaning.
"Because, I wanted to show you what I'm really capable of." Rutger teased. "Grabbing your hips makes it too easy, this is much more of a challenge. Plus with your arms like this, I get to see those perfectly sized breasts of yours wobble and shake even more than usual."
"Leave it to you to try and challenge yourself with something like this." Lilina tried to say sarcastically, but she couldn't get it out that way because of just how good she was feeling. "Elimine! Well, you're doing amazing so far!"
"I haven't even gotten started yet." Rutger teased some more before showing Lilina what he was really capable of. He started picking up his pace with his thrusting and he still kept a firm hold on her arms, but just gentle enough that it wouldn't hurt. Lilina moaned out even louder in response, practically getting loud enough that she was yelling, but with no one around it really didn't matter because it felt so good. She was expecting that Rutger wasn't going to be able to keep this up for too long, but he just kept going and going at that fast pace and eventually she couldn't hold it in any longer.
"Rutggggerrrrr!" She let out as she came hard and started clamping down on his dick, but Rutger wasn't done yet, he still had some stamina left in him so he continued going, pulling Lilina closer to him and whispering into her ear with his sensual tone.
"You're going to have to do that again if you want me to stop." He said, almost getting her to cum again right there with how he was acting. She was loving this, he was finally giving her his all without holding back and she wouldn't want it any other way.
"Then you're going to have to kiss me then." Lilina whispered back. So he did so, planting his lips right on hers as he bent his head down, as he continued to thrust into her at that quick pace. He was practically lifting her out of the water at this point and he could feel that he was going to lose it sooner rather than later so he moved one of his hands down between Lilina's legs and started thumbing her clit back and forth as he fucked her. The reaction was almost instant as she orgasmed once again and that finally got Rutger off as well, his seed spilling deeply inside Lilina, the tip of his dick practically kissing the entrance to her womb and filling it up as much as he could. Of course he figured she wouldn't get pregnant, it was a safe day, but that worry was becoming less and less of an issue as the days passed by since starting a family was pretty much the next logical step in their relationship.
"So, how was that?" Rutger breathed once they broke apart and sat down in the water to let everything wash off their bodies.
"That was everything I've ever wanted from you and more Rutger." Lilina sighed contentedly as she sat back. "I'm definitely going to remember this anniversary for quite a while."
"Good, I'm glad I could make you feel that way." Rutger noted. "You know I'd do pretty much anything for you right?"
"I do, and I love you for that. But I'd do the same you know, and I technically have more power that you, if you think about it." Lilina teased him.
"That you do, put you use it fairly and wisely." Rutger chuckled before motioning her over to come sit on his lap. "There was one other thing I wanted to talk to you about while we were here though."
"Oh, and what would that be?" Lilina wondered.
"It's more of just a me thing I wanted to let you know about, because one discussion isn't going to cover everything." Rutger started. "But I wanted to let you know that if you're ready for it, I think I'm ready to start talking about having children and starting a family. I think I've finally reached a place where I can handle it. Of course if you don't want to then that's fine but-" He was cut off by Lilina turning around and kissing him.
"Rutger! You know how long I've been waiting for you to say something like that!" She told him with wide, sparkly, eyes. "Of course we'd have to talk it over with everyone back in Ostia, but yes, I would love to start talking about starting a family together. I'm so glad you finally feel comfortable talking about it too! I didn't think you'd bring it up for a while longer actually."
"Yeah, well, I was thinking about it, and I figured now would be a good time." Rutger explained. "It's not like we have to rush into it or anything, we're still young, but I just wanted to let you know it's on the table for me as of now because I know how important family can be for the both of us."
"You're so thoughtful when try to be." Lilina told him with a warm smile. "Another of the long list of things I love about you."
"It's long?" Rutger asked in a teasing voice.
"I doubt I could write it down in less than three tomes." Lilina teased back.
"Wow, that's pretty long." Rutger commented, giving her a big hug in the process. "But I love you that much as well, though with my handwriting I might need 5 for the same amount of things."
"Yeah, probably." Lilina replied with a chuckle. "Anyways, you said I could decide how we get on with it next right?"
"Ready again already?" Rutger wondered.
"For sure!" Lilina said with excitement. "Now, for what I want, I want you to bend me over one of those smooth rocks over there and go just as rough as you did last time! Think you can do that for me handsome?"
"For you my love, anything."
Chapter 99: File #a1358 Treetop Getaway Day 4
Notes:
And back to this series we go! Guinevere is finally getting to use that experience she used in the last part, let's hope she can handle it! Enjoy
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1358 Treetop Getaway Day 4
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Roy, Guinevere, Clarine, Dorothy
Based on: a commission by Az_exn on Twitter/X
It was already the fourth day of the groups vacation, but they still had so much they wanted to do and experience while at this secret resort so things were hardly getting boring for them. Today was no exception, after a late lunch the six wandered about around the complex in their swimwear until they came across an interesting rectangular patch of sand with some sort of netting down the middle, making two equally sized halves.
"I wonder what this is for?" Dorothy asked as the six stopped to get a better look?
"Maybe it's for people who want to feel like they are tanning on the beach since we're nowhere near one." Clarine suggested.
"Then what's the point of the net in the middle?" Lilina asked.
"Well, whatever it is someone left a ball laying around." Rutger said picking said ball off the sand.
"I've never seen a ball of quite this size and material before, have any of you?" Guinevere asked. Everyone else shook their heads and it was still a bit of a puzzle until Roy noticed something by the base of the net.
"Hm, a book?" He commented as he picked it up and opened it. He read the first few lines and then everything fell into place for him. "Ah, that makes a lot more sense now that I think about it."
"Well, what is is?" Clarine asked expectantly.
"Oh, sorry, it's a rule book for a new sport they are developing here at the resort." Roy explained. "From what I'm reading the current name for it is 'volleyball' since the ball is supposed to go back and forth over the net like a volley of arrows."
"A new sport?" Lilina wondered with a bit of excitement. "How many people do you need to play?"
"Hmmm..." Roy pondered as he flipped through the pages. "Here we go, it says at least four, equally distributed on each side of the net. Well, we've got six right here, you guys want to try it out?"
"Sounds like fun to me. I'm always up for learning a new sport to compete in." Rutger noted with a bit of his mother's personality coming out.
"You said it's like shooting arrows right?" Dorothy commented. "I think I can do that."
"Let's hear the rest of the rules before we start though, so we play it right." Guinevere stated. Everyone agreed to that and Roy read the rulebook aloud to everyone and showed them all the diagrams that went with it. As ever Roy was a great public speaker and he explained everything really well and everyone pretty much got the rules down on the first reading.
"Sounds simple enough." Roy said once he was done and he closed the rule book. "I guess it's just up to deciding who should be on a team together. I think it's probably fair that Rutger and I be on opposite sides of each other."
"I'd like to be on Rutger's team if that's alright with everyone." Guinevere chimed in. She was still feeling a bit strange about hearing about Rutger's family and the backstory they had with Bern, so she felt like this could be a good way to get to know him just a bit better before they got together later tonight."
"Then I'll be on Roy's team!" Lilina added.
"What team do you want to be on Dorothy?" Clarine asked.
"Shouldn't you choose first?" Dorothy asked back.
"Nah, you go for it! I don't mind which team I'm on." Clarine assured her.
"Alright then, I'll go on Rutger's team then." Dorothy answered.
"Team Roy it is for me then!" Clarine replied with energy as she moved over to Roy's side.
"Now that we have that settled, how many points do we want to play to, the rules said an odd number greater than 5 but the winning team has to win by 2." Rutger wondered.
"I was thinking 11, since it's close to ten, and then we could do like a best out of three sort of thing." Roy suggested. "What does everyone think about that?" Everyone agreed and they got down to playing. Right off the bat Rutger's team had an advantage since he was so tall. He barely had to jump off the ground to get the ball over the net and it was super easy for him to block it as well with how long his arms were.
But Roy's team wasn't going to give up that easily. After losing the first match Roy and Lilina came up with the strategy to have Roy and Clarine team up together with Clarine sitting on his shoulders to counteract Rutger's height. Clarine thought it was a great idea and she thought it was pretty hot having her legs around Roy's head, but it did end up being a surprise that let them win the second match pretty handily once they pulled the strategy out.
Roy knew that the strategy wouldn't work for the third match though, he saw Rutger talking with Guinevere and Dorothy on how to counter it, and knowing how well Rutger could adjust to things mid battle or mid game in this case, he knew that it would be a bad idea to try it again. So he came up with something else.
"Alright, we can't let Rutger's team win this one, otherwise he won't shut up about it the rest of the trip since he already beat me at that billiards game yesterday." Roy told Lilina and Clarine in a huddle they made. "Any ideas?"
"Why don't we kick the ball instead of hitting with our hands?" Clarine wondered. "There wasn't anything in the rules against that and it should send the ball at some weird angles and speeds."
"Yeah, but can we really pull that off?" Lilina countered. "Like Roy might be able to, but you and me would have to be doing flips and such to try and kick it, we'd tire out too quickly."
"Then what do you suggest?" Clarine asked.
"I say we start hitting the ball over the net earlier than we're supposed to." Lilina offered. "The rules say you can only hit the ball up to three times per side, but what if we mixed it up and hit it over on the second shot every now and then, that way Rutger wouldn't be able to 100% know when the ball was coming and we could get it past him."
"Ooooh, that's a good one, I like that." Clarine commented.
"Sounds good to me, but we need to start doing it right off the bat so we get Rutger thinking about it the whole game, making him pause when the big moment comes." Roy added.
"Alright, let's do this!" Lilina cheered and the third match began. Even with their new strategy it was a close game, Rutger was still able to block a lot of their shots and even when they got past him Guinevere was getting really good at setting Dorothy up with some power shots since her arms were so powerful from her bow training. Eventually though it was 10-9 in favor of Roy's team and they were serving.
"Match Point Rutger, you better pull out all the stops." Roy teased as he readied the ball.
"The game isn't over until it's over." Rutger commented back. "Bring it!"
"They are really competitive with each other, aren't they?" Dorothy asked Guinevere with a bit of amusement.
"Well, they've been friends for a long time, I wouldn't expect anything else honestly." Guinevere noted. "I'm just glad they are able to have fun like this together, considering everything that's happened in their lives." After she said that Roy served the ball over and Guinevere quickly ran over to hit it to Rutger so he could set Dorothy up with a good shot. Dorothy aimed the ball at the back left corner since Clarine and Lilina were drifting towards the right but Roy was able to dive down and save the ball, popping it up high in the air. Rutger figured that they would just use the time the ball was up there to set up positioning, so when Lilina got down on all fours on the sand and Clarine leaped off her back to hit the ball right at him as it was coming down he wasn't expecting it. Clarine was trying to aim for his chest to make it bounce off the net on his side, but she missed, making it go a bit higher. The ball hit Rutger smack dab in the face, and as he fell down his leg flailed and hit the ball again, giving the winning point to Roy's team.
Seeing Rutger get hit like that was really funny, so instead of cheering for themselves Roy's team started bursting out laughing. It was all in good fun though since they knew he'd be fine. Guinevere and Dorothy were a bit less sure, so they made sure to come over and help him up.
"Are you okay Rutger?" Dorothy asked as she helped him sit up on the sand.
"Yeah, of course, maybe just some bruised pride and sand down my pants, but nothing to get overly stressed about." He said before turning to his cackling friends. "Glad I could be the court jester for the day!" He teasingly yelled at him with a smile before turning back to his teammates.
"Sorry we couldn't help you win Rutger, but that was fun." Guinevere noted.
"No worries, both you and Dorothy did pretty well once you got the hang of it, I think we all did pretty good for our first times playing." Rutger commented. "We make a pretty good team don't you think?"
"Definitely!" Dorothy agreed. "I'd love to team up with you two again in the future!"
"You've got a very tactical mind Rutger, it almost rivals Roy's. You're a pretty good leader honestly." Guinevere noted.
"Well, you can thank my father for that, he taught me all I know, though I'd say Roy is much more closer to his skill than I am." Rutger said humbly. "But I've got him beat in swordplay so it's even." He smirked.
"Speaking of swordplay," Roy said as his team came over to the rest of the group. "are we still on for later today, the four of us?"
"I'm feeling good, how about you Rutger?" Lilina asked.
"Yeah, I'm sure some hot sex will do wonders for cheering me up after this." Rutger joked. "What about you Guinevere, you ready for some more intensive team building practice?"
"Oh, so soon after this?" Guinevere wondered. "Well, I have some things I wanted to grab for it, how about we meet in me and Roy's room in about an hour?"
"Sounds good to me." Lilina noted.
"Yeah, that's a good plan." Roy agreed.
"Should we bother getting dressed then, if it's just going to be an hour?" Rutger wondered.
"I'm not going to." Roy noted. After that Roy, Lilina, and Guinevere left to go get ready and to rest up a bit, but Rutger, Clarine, and Dorothy stayed by the sand a bit longer.
"So, how are you two doing?" Rutger wondered genuinely. "And weird after effects from the other night?"
"Nope, we're doing just fine!" Clarine replied. "But thank you for asking. Actually it's really freeing because now I can go around getting with whoever strikes my fancy and I don't have to worry about anything."
"And you're okay with that Dorothy?" Rutger asked slightly surprised.
"Yeah, this trip is supposed to be for doing things you wouldn't do normally, I know once we get back to Etruria Clarine will be faithful. Plus I've been doing it a bit as well, as Clarine said, knowing I'm already pregnant is pretty relaxing."
"Well, I'm glad you two are having fun." Rutger noted with a warm smile.
"But, since you're asking," Dorothy continued. "would it at all be possible for you and me to have a private session together sometime in the next couple days? If not that's fine, but I kind of wanted to see how it felt with just the two of us."
"Dorothy, I'd love to spend some more intimate time with you." Rutger assured her. "I'll have to think of when, but I'll let you know."
"Actually, if you aren't too tired, tomorrow might be a good day since I have plans with Roy and Guinevere. Though you might have to talk to Lilina about what she's doing tomorrow." Clarine suggested.
"How about we shoot for tomorrow then?" Rutger asked Dorothy.
"That's good with me, thank you Rutger." Dorothy replied before giving him a hug.
"Hey, no problem. You two have fun tonight." Rutger said before they left him alone on the sand. "Father Sky that ball to the face smarted, but hey, things are going well otherwise. I wonder if this is how my father felt all the time. Either way, I should be getting ready as well." So he finally stood up and stretched a bit before heading back to the room he and Lilina were sharing.
About an hour later the two of them were at Roy and Guinevere's door and Lilina knocked on it to get their attention.
"Come in! It's unlocked!" Roy called from the other side. So she and Rutger walked in and locked the door behind them. All four of them were still in their swimwear, but that would be changing soon enough. But instead of focusing on how everyone was looking Rutger's eyes immediately drifted towards the potions on one of the tables.
"Oh, so we're doing this again." He chuckled. "You sure you got the right ones?"
"As sure as I can be, stamina potions on the left, seed potions in the middle, and contraceptive potions on the right." Guinevere replied.
"Hm, interesting that the contraceptive potion is purple, it would be hard to mix up with the pregnancy one." Lilina noted. "I'm just surprised you're okay with this Roy, doesn't seem like something up your alley."
"Well, Clarine told us about the other night and I figured it would be nice to try once." Roy answered. "It was more Guinevere's idea though honestly." Guinevere blushed a bit when Roy said that.
"I-I just felt like if we were going to do this, might as well go all the way." She replied, still blushing.
"Hey, if you're prepared for going all night, who am I to deny that for you." Rutger chuckled some more. After that they all drank their respective potions and waited for their effects to kick in.
"First dibs on Roy!" Lilina exclaimed when she was ready, grabbing Roy by the hand and taking him to the bed quickly. Rutger was fine with it of course, he wanted to see how things were with Guinevere first anyways. So he slowly walked up to her and wrapped his arms around her body to bring her close.
"Looks like it's just you and me to start with. Don't worry, I'll treat you just like a queen of your stature deserves." He commented smoothly, though he didn't realize that was probably the wrong thing to say. Instead of making her feel at ease him saying that just hit Guinevere a bit hard because of all the stuff Roy told her about Rutger and his parents. She tried to hold it in but a tear started streaming down the side of her face. Of course Rutger noticed it too, she was quite close to him. "Why are you crying? Do you not really want to do this, I can stop."
"No, no, it's not that." Guinevere said quietly as to not tip off Roy or Lilina and ruin their fun. "It's just, Roy told me about you and your family, and it's ties to Bern. More than just the incident in Bulgar, how your father was born and raised in Bern and all those things. It just makes me feel even worse about you and what happened. I know you said it's not my fault, but I still feel bad about it, I'm sorry, I'm probably ruining your night with this."
"Ah, so you didn't know a lot about my family. Understandable since they tended to not get involved in major things after saving the world." Rutger told her. "But, like you said, it's not your fault and I don't blame you for it. All the people I blame for it are dead, your brother, that asshat Narcian, the soldiers who were there that day. And you couldn't have stopped them, otherwise you couldn't have helped Roy in the way you did. And yeah, when I heard you and Roy were together I was a bit worried since he's my friend, but I've gotten to know you during this getaway and I totally understand why he fell for you. You're an amazing woman Guinevere, destined to do great things, and you're someone I consider a friend. So please, just enjoy yourself tonight, I'm going to do my best to make you feel good if you let me, because you deserve to have some fun away from all the stuff you usually deal with back home. Deal?"
"You truly, surely, aren't mad at me for anything?" Guinevere wondered one more time.
"Not one thing. All I see before me is a beautiful woman who I'd love to share my intimacy and friendship with tonight." Rutger confirmed.
"Then deal. Show me what you've got in store for me." Guinevere replied.
"Oh, I will." And with that he moved in so they could start kissing. Back over on the bed Roy and Lilina were already going at it together, kissing passionately as Roy thrusted in and out at a quick and steady pace. Though that didn't mean they didn't have time to talk as well.
"You ever think how interesting it is we get to be intimate together from time to time like this even though we didn't end up together?" Roy pondered as he caught his breath a bit from kissing Lilina.
"Honestly, for me it's one of those 'best of both worlds' sort of thing." Lilina replied, still moaning a bit as she spoke. "Even if we're just good friends, I love being intimate with you like this Roy. I'm really glad we get the chance to do this when we can."
"Me too, it really makes me feel close to you." Roy admitted. "And I guess Rutger as well, though we don't usually get to close. Either way, I love spending time with you two and staying close with each other, I hope we can continue doing things like this in the future."
"Who knows, if Rutger can show Guinevere a good time she might be more inclined to let us visit." Lilina teased. "Now get your face back down here and start kissing me again, you've had enough of a break." Roy gave her smirk before doing as she asked, picking up his pace of thrusting just a bit more as well to shake things up. By the time their conversation was over both Rutger and Guinevere had shed their swimwear and Rutger had picked her up by the legs with her arms wrapped around his neck so she could hang on closely to him.
"You might want to wrap your legs around me as well, I can get a bit rough like this." Rutger warned and Guinevere proceeded to do so. Rutger kind of also wanted her to do it so he could place his hands on her hips and butt to see how they felt as he kept her steady. "Yeah, that's perfect."
"You just wanted to grab my rear didn't you?" Guinevere teased him with a knowing look. After getting over her the feelings she had earlier she was really getting into this.
"Guilty as charged." Rutger smirked back. "Feels good though, nice and firm." After that comment he slowly lowered Guinevere down his body a bit until the tip of his dick was poking at her pussy. He had been hard for a while now, the potion and making out with a beautiful naked women made it pretty easy. "You ready for this?"
"I believe so, just start slowly at first before you start getting more rough, let me get used to it." Guinevere noted.
"Of course." Rutger breathed before lowering her down even more, his dick slowly slipping into her body until it hit the furthest reaches of it's insides. Guinevere let out a very long and satisfied moan feeling herself getting filled like this. After everything she had done to get ready for this moment, she was going to let herself go and enjoy it to the best of her ability. "Good so far?" Rutger wondered.
"Forget what I just said, push me against the wall and make love to me like your life depended on it!" Guinevere answered a bit dramatically, but Rutger didn't mind. "Don't stop for anything, keep going until you burst."
"Very well, your Majesty." Rutger smirked before finding the nearest wall and pinning her against it as he started to fuck her as she asked him to. And that was just the first part of the four's night together. As with their night with Clarine and Dorothy the foursome spent the majority of their night finding new and interesting positions and pairings to try out. Guinevere was still a bit hesitant about being intimate with another woman to start out with, but just like with Rutger she learned that Lilina was a wonderful partner to be with as well. Roy and Rutger even did a bit together. Not anything major, just jerking each other off as they watched the girls go at it, but it was progress on Rutger's end. Eventually it even started spilling off the bed and onto the floor. Roy had Lilina on her back with her legs up in the air so Rutger decided to move himself and Guinevere around in their doggystyle position so her and Roy could start kissing and making out together.
"Roy, I have to say, this is much better than I was expecting." Guinevere noted once when they were pulled back slightly. "I'm really enjoying myself."
"What did I tell you? My friends are the best at this kind of stuff." Roy smiled back before they went back to kissing again. After they finished up with that position they decided to take a bit of a break to eat some food and get rehydrated, but soon enough they were back at it, inhibitions lowering by the moment. Eventually though the four could feel their energy starting to get low, even with the potions, but before that happened Guinevere came up with an idea of how she wanted to end things.
"Alright, before we finish up for the night, I want to try something." She stated to the other three. "I want all of you to team up on me at the same time, I want to feel everything you three can give me, something that I know I can't feel anywhere else for a long time. You think you can do that for me?"
"Alright, but how are we gonna do that since Lilina-" Roy started to say, but was cut off when he saw that Lilina already had her strap-on on. "That was quick, did you have that the whole time?"
"Of course I did." Lilina said confidently. "Plus I could sense what Guinevere was going to say so that's how I did it so quickly."
"No shame on that huh?" Roy teased. "I guess I should know better these days. And I'm sure you have no objections either Rutger?"
"Hey, if she wants all she can handle, I say let's give it to her along with a night to remember." Rutger answered.
"Wonderful, thank you, this means so much to me." Guinevere noted before they decided on just who was going where. They ended up deciding on having Guinevere sandwiched between Roy on the bottom and Lilina on top while Rutger was on the other side kneeling down so his dick was near her mouth. Lilina made sure to lube up her shaft and Guinevere's rear entrance before they started and soon after they were ready to begin. "This feels so nice and warm and comfy, being between the three of you, it's really comforting knowing how well I know you're going to treat me." Guinevere told the trio.
"I think this might be the first time the three of us ever did this with someone, correct me if I'm wrong." Rutger pondered.
"Not that I can think of." Lilina replied.
"Yeah, this is definitely the first time, though I'm sure we'll do just fine together. We are quite close after all." Roy teased.
"Well then that just makes it feel even more special." Guinevere commented. "Alright, I know you three are getting tired, so am I, but let's go out with a big final number together! Give it and me all you've got!"
"You know it!" Lilina replied cheerfully. "Everybody on 3 okay! 1!"
"2!"
"3!" And with that the trio plunged themselves into all of Guinevere's body, almost making her cum right away from the shock and pleasure. But since they had been going all evening and because the potions were still giving her just a bit more stamina she was able to hold on past the first salvo and start enjoying herself. Every single part of her body felt warm and tingly and she was loving it, being so close to Roy and his friends, feeling so full and pleasured all over her body, it was wonderful. The others were feeling great as well with the emotional feeling of getting to team up together just making it feel so much better. Really only Lilina was missing out on a bit, but she had ideas for later so she was satisfied with the role she was playing in all this.
Surprisingly the four actually held out pretty long, especially Guinevere, because it took a while for them to finally get to their limits once again, but that wasn't a bad thing. Every moment was savored and every feeling of wet, sweat covered skin against skin would be remembered for a long time after this moment. But eventually the time came for the finale. Rutger and Roy, knowing each other quite well at this point, could tell they were both about to finish, so Rutger pulled out of Guinevere's mouth to ask how she wanted it.
"Do you want it in or out?" He panted as he rubbed his cock in front of her face to keep it from going limp.
"In! Do it in!" Guinevere moaned as she could feel the shockwaves of a powerful orgasm starting to rock her body.
"As you wish, drink up." Rutger said smoothly before slipping his cock back into her mouth and pushing it as far in as he could. In a matter of moments Guinevere's orgasm came and she clamped down on Roy, causing him to start to cum and soon after Rutger did as well, flooding her mouth and throat with his own sticky and salty seed. Normally it would be done in a few moments, but the last bit of the potions power kicked in and the two of them just kept going and going until Rutger had to pull out in fear of choking Guinevere and Roy couldn't shoot more into her pussy. Lilina quickly got out of her ass and stood back to give her some breathing room as a bit of Rutger's cum splattered over Guinevere's face as he finally stopped going off. The mood was slightly tense after that for a bit until Guinevere said something to lighten the mood.
"Well, I guess you did it both in and out." She joked before rolling out onto her back and spreading her arms and legs out to stretch them out from the tight position she had them in previously.
"That wasn't too much was it, I didn't think I'd cum that much in your mouth." Rutger wondered.
"It was more than I was expecting, but I didn't mind." Guinevere answered as she sat up and started to breathe a bit more normally. "Roy, I've got to say, I kind of get it now. I get why you wanted me to do something like this with your friends. It really got me out of my comfort zone and allowed me to relax and do something fun and out there. So thank you. And thank you as well Lilina and Rutger, I can see why people like staying over in Ostia much better now."
"Hey, as long as you had fun, that's the best part!" Lilina replied happily. "And now you've gotten to know us better as well, so that's always a good thing. I'm happy to call you a closer friend now."
"Me too, I hope maybe we could do this again some time, outside of this place." Rutger noted.
"I will definitely consider it, if Roy and I have the time." Guinevere confirmed. "Though one this is still bugging me, aren't you still a bit worked up Lilina?"
"I am, but it's alright." Lilina noted with a smirk. "Just know that when we wake up tomorrow I'm expecting you three to give me the same treatment we just gave her."
"Of course that's the angle you're going with." Rutger commented as he sighed and shook his head with a smile.
"I've never worn a strap-on before, I think it'll be fun." Guinevere noted.
"That's Lilina for you, always thinking of the future."
Chapter 100: File #a1582 Meeting a Skewed Reflection
Notes:
The joke with this one is that back when I was RPing on Tumblr there wasn't a lot of Mark art to make icons of so I used Kazuma icons as his face claim. So since then I've had the saying 'Mark is Kazuma if he wasn't an asshole.' and I figured something like this would be funny. Also this doesn't mean I ship Kazuma and Darkness, I really don't have a preferred ship there, I just figured Darkness would be the one out of the girls more likely to go along with Mark and Lyn's swinger antics. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1582 Meeting a Skewed Reflection
Characters: Mark, Lyn, Kazuma (Konosuba), Darkness (Konosuba)
Based on: a commission by Az_exn on Twitter/X
"Well, if this isn't a case of deja vu I don't know what is." Lyn commented to Mark as she looked down towards two people passed out on the grassy plains of Sacae.
"Is this how I looked to you when we first met?" Mark wondered. "Because this guy kind of looks like me. His hair is a bit darker brown, but he's wearing a green cape and everything. Oooh, you think he's a version of me from another Outrealm?"
"I'm not to sure about that." Lyn noted. "Maybe if he was alone, but this blonde woman with him doesn't looks like anyone we know. Either way, we shouldn't leave them out here like this, I can smell rain coming soon and I'd hate for them to get sick after getting knocked out like this."
"I'll take the guy and you take the woman, he looks light enough for me to carry." Mark said before bending down to pick the guy up. "Hm, a bit heavier than expected, but nothing I can't handle."
"I hope they don't mind us putting them in the same bed since we only have the one spare in the guest room." Lyn commented. So they brought the unconscious duo back to the ger and laid them gently on the bed in their guest room.
"They'll probably be hungry when they wake up, we should make them some food." Mark suggested.
"Of course you would think of food at a time like this." Lyn teased him.
"Hey, the smell of that stew you made me when you found me helped me wake up, it could do the same for them." Mark replied with a chuckle as they left the guest room. So they went to go make some food, leaving their two guests to rest. They were in fact from another world, two different ones actually, and not ones they had ever heard of or experienced before. The guy was Kazuma, from the land of Japan and his companion went by the name Darkness and hailed from the Kingdom of Belzerg. Kazuma had ended up in her realm with a few more of his friends after he had died in an embarrassing accident in his home world and reincarnated. Either way the were both knocked out from a fall stemming from Kazuma testing out a new teleportation spell he was trying to master.
About 20 minutes after Mark and Lyn left the pair to rest Kazuma began to stir and move around in the bed. Slowly but surely his head moved over and started laying on Darkness' chest. Her breastplate had been lost in the accident so his head sunk down into her breasts comfortably as he snuggled closer to her, his dreams taking a nice and comfortable turn because of that. But because of the feeling of his head on her chest, Darkness wrapped her arms around his head in her sleep and started squeezing it farther and farther into her body. Now she might not have been able to hit the broadside of a barn with her sword, but she was still as strong as a bull so eventually Kazuma was practically getting drowned in her chest, which finally broke him out of his trance.
"Hey! AH! Darkness! Let me go!" He tried to yell as he also tried to squirm away from her grasp. But she wasn't budging and he was still getting squished into her chest. He tried for a few more moments to get away, but eventually he figured it was useless. "Well, if I'm gonna die again, I guess getting my head crushed in between a hot girls breasts is one of the better ways to go." He was resigned to his fate, but luckily for him Mark and Lyn had heard his yelling and came in to help him. Lyn took one of Darkness' arms and Mark took the other and Kazuma was able to slip out of her grasp.
"Pretty strong grip she has." Mark commented as he saw some marks on Kazuma's face.
"If only she could hand onto her sword like that." Kazuma noted before getting closer to Darkness again and pinching her nose closed. "Hey! If I'm waking up somewhere strange then so are you!" A few moments later Darkness coughed awake and shot up in the bed, flinging Kazuma off and onto his back. Mark and Lyn couldn't help but laugh at the slapstick of it all.
"Something tells me that's not the first time that's happened." Lyn said offering her hand for Kazuma to help himself up with.
"No, it's not." Kazuma answered as he brushed himself off and got a good look at Lyn. "Have we met before, you look really familiar."
"I don't remember meeting anyone that looks like you before, and I'm pretty good at remembering faces." Lyn noted.
"Fair enough." Kazuma shrugged before turning to Darkness. "Are you okay?"
"Physically yes, but where are we? The last thing I remember was you testing out that teleportation spell and then hitting my head." Darkness answered, rubbing the spot that she got knocked out on. "And who are these people? Have we been captured?! What kind of nasty things do you think they have planned for us?! You think they'll make us strip and search our possessions?" There was a very obvious excitement in her voice, at least from Kazuma's point of view, but Mark and Lyn were a little taken aback by the assumption. Kazuma saw their faces and sighed as he shook his head.
"Don't mind her, she's just a pervert that gets off on masochism and roleplaying questionable consent." He told the two like it was the 50th time he had to explain it.
"Ah, that makes a bit more sense." Mark noted. "But hey, as long as it's not harmful or illegal, kinks are kinks."
"I used to think like that, but then I met Darkness." Kazuma replied with a small smile.
"I heard that!" Darkness commented, though it sounded like she enjoyed the barb more than being annoyed by it.
"Good! I wanted you to!" Kazuma retorted back. "I kid though, Darkness and I are actually really good friends, even if we bicker a lot."
"Reminds me of a few people we know, right Mark?" Lyn chuckled.
"A few." Mark agreed. "Well, now that you two are awake you must be hungry. Why don't you tell us the full story about what happened and where you're from over a nice hot bowl of deer meat stew?"
"That sounds lovely!" Darkness replied as she got out of the bed and stood up. Mark and Lyn finally got a good look at her fully and could tell she was quite strong and athletic. "Come on Kazuma, let's get some food!"
"I'm sure it'll be better than some of the slop they sell near the Adventurer's Guild." Kazuma commented. So the four got some stew together and Mark and Lyn decided it would be more comfortable for their guests to talk if they just sat around the living area in the ger and not at the dining table. As they ate Kazuma explained about the spell experiment that had sent them here and a little about the adventuring group he and Darkness were a part of and what their goals were. Mark and Lyn were very engrossed in the story, finding it to be pretty funny with how Kazuma told it. They got a good sense of who he and Darkness were and realized they were good people at heart, even if Kazuma did kind of come off as an arrogant asshole at some points.
"Well, it should be easy for me to get you two back to your world, I'm kind of a master of our land's teleportation magic myself, I just need a strand of hair as a focus and it shouldn't take more than 12 hours for my equipment to attune to it." Mark noted as he was scribbling away in his notebook between bites of his stew.
"Yeah, so if you two want to spend the night here, we'd be happy to house you. The nearest town is about 3 hours away by horse." Lyn added.
"I did notice we are pretty much in the middle of nowhere, no offense of course." Kazuma replied. "I'm okay with staying here, are you Darkness?"
"I don't see a problem with that. I do wonder if bandits roam these plains though, if they would break in and steal us away in the night." Darkness mused.
"As much as you might like that, we've taken care of that issue, at least in our parts." Lyn explained. "Though I'm sure we could get up to some fun tonight that you might enjoy."
"Come on Lyn, you have to steal my thunder like that?" Mark chuckled. "I wanted to flirt with her first." When Mark finally said the name 'Lyn' out loud, that's what finally got Kazuma's mind to click as to why Lyn looked so familiar.
"Wait, you're Lyn?" He asked in wonder. "Like, 'the' Lyn?"
"I think you have a fan." Mark chuckled once again. "I mean, Lyn is pretty famous in our friend group, but I wouldn't think that news would travel to other realms."
"No, no, it's not something like that." Kazuma noted. "I need to ask you a few questions to make sure my assumptions are right, is that okay Lyn?"
"Um, sure." Lyn answered a bit confused.
"Is the name of this land were in right now Elibe?" Kazuma asked.
"Yes, that's the name of the continent." Lyn confirmed, though both her and Mark were wondering how he knew that since they didn't tell him.
"And did you go on a big adventure and slay a dragon with two men named Eliwood and Hector?" Kazuma continued questioning.
"Hector and Eliwood are some of our closest friends." Lyn noted. "Without them we wouldn't be enjoying this peaceful time together because the dragons would have taken over." Kazuma fell a bit back in his sitting position from the answer because he couldn't quite believe it.
"What's going on here, how do you know about all this stuff?" Mark wondered. "You said you've only been here a day and you were knocked out for most of it."
"Yeah, it's a little strange that you know all this stuff, I sure don't." Darkness added. Kazuma sat back up and put his hands on his mouth to ponder how he would explain this.
"Alright, this is going to sound crazy, but stick with me towards the end and it might make sense." Kazuma started. "So, you have magic tomes and books here in Elibe right?"
"All different sorts." Mark confirmed.
"Okay. So in my original world we had, and this is a gross simplification, basically tomes that instead of reading them they showed you pictures when you activated them. Like you could watch stage plays and all other sorts of stories, but like they didn't have all the restrictions with actors and backgrounds that stage plays have, it was like you were looking through someone else's eyes as the stories unfolded."
"That sounds like something Anna would come up with." Lyn noted. "Like an extension of her music playing tome."
"Yeah, actually, that's how it worked in my world too, first came the music then the pictures." Kazuma said, glad that Lyn was understanding where he was coming from. "Well eventually people came up with a way where the person viewing the story could interact with it from outside the device, kind of like a board game with story attached. That's where I know you from Lyn. In my world your adventures with Eliwood and Hector are an interactive story you can play when you have free time. It actually plays a lot like chess, if you have that here in Elibe."
"We do actually." Mark confirmed as some gears in his head churned. "So I would assume that our allies were the 'pieces' of the game. Like Erk, Lucius, Kent, all of them?"
"Exactly!" Kazuma confirmed. "And if you played bad enough you could accidentally get them killed and it would change the story slightly. Not that I ever did that though, on purpose at least."
"Wow, so we got teleported into a world adjacent to your old one?" Darkness summed it up. "That's a bit ironic, I wonder why we couldn't just get sent to it directly?" Kazuma just shrugged because he didn't know.
"Well, what about me? What's my role in this game?" Mark wondered. Kazuma turned to look at him to see if he could tell, but he was drawing a blank.
"I'm not sure, what did you say your name was again?" Kazuma asked.
"Mark." Mark replied.
"Mark, Mark, where was there a Mark in the game?" Kazuma mused for a bit before it came to him. "Ah, that's who you are! You're the player avatar!"
"The what?" Mark asked confused.
"Okay, so, when you first start the game it asks you if you want to create an avatar of yourself to act as a tactician." Kazuma explained. "Later games in your series would expand on it a bit, but for your game you could choose your name, gender, and blood type. You must be the default because if you don't choose anything the avatar is a male with the name of Mark. Is your birthday in January and do you have an Ice affinity?"
"Yeah, both of those are right on the money." Mark replied impressed that Kazuma could tell that about him. "Hm, that might explain why when Lyn and I travel to other Elibes our friends can all recognize Lyn but they don't know who I am."
"That very much could be the case. Though I would think it would just be your name or gender that would be different, because your general look isn't able to be changed. Brown hair, green cloak, yellow undershirt. Like I said, they hadn't expanded the avatar system when your game was made."
"You keep saying 'our game' like there is more than one story." Lyn noted.
"There is." Kazuma confirmed. "They are categorized as 'Fire Emblem' games because each story has an object or symbol in them called the Fire Emblem. I think the one here is a jewel in possession of the Bern royal family if I remember correctly."
"Yeah, we had to recover it so the Queen would tell us some information." Mark confirmed. "Hm, makes me wonder something. Is there a character named Joshua in one of these games, from a desert nation? That's the name of one of the friends we've made from other worlds in our travels."
"Likes to gamble and wears a cool hat?" Kazuma asked and Mark nodded. "Yeah, the game he's in was the one after yours."
"That might explain why it's easier to get there than other places." Lyn noted. "Wait, do you two have a Fire Emblem in your world?"
"Not that I know of, I think we would have come across it already if we did." Darkness wondered as she looked at Kazuma.
"I don't think so, but can't really count it out either." Kazuma commented. "But if we do, it's not a story that had ever been turned into a game in my world. It would have been kind of weird actually playing as myself in a game if that was the case."
"Imagine accidentally getting yourself killed." Mark joked and that got everyone to laugh. "Still got it."
"Yeah, sorry for bogging down the mood with all the metatextual stuff, but I just wanted to know that I was talking to who I thought I was talking to." Kazuma apologized.
"Hey, no worries, if your questions got you to understand us better then they were well worth it." Lyn assured him. "Plus now you know more about us without us have to explain and we know a bit more about you as well."
"I may not know what's going on as much as you do Kazuma, but it's quite the change to have you talking about your home like this." Darkness added. "You don't really talk about it much with us."
"Not usually a lot to talk about honestly." Kazuma noted. After that the four continued to eat and Kazuma got to ask questions about how Mark and Lyn's story went for things he didn't get to see when playing the game for himself.
"So you say that people like Lyn can have multiple different endings, which one is the real one?" Mark wondered eventually.
"All of them I'm pretty sure." Kazuma answered. "You said that you can travel to other Elibes so I'd figure each different combination of endings is just a different version of events. One of the later games practically confirms it too when they introduced Outrealms."
"Ah, so the stories call them that as well." Lyn noted. "That's funny in a cosmic sort of way."
"I have another question though, what have you been writing in that notebook that whole time Mark?" Darkness wondered.
"Oh, I like to take notes and draw little sketches of people we meet, it's a bit of a hold over from my tactician days." Mark answered. "Want to see?"
"Sure!" Darkness replied before Mark handed her the notebook. She moved closer to Kazuma so he could see it as well. "Wow, you're a really good artist Mark, you made us look really tough and imposing."
"These numbers next to our sketches, how did you come up with them?" Kazuma wondered as he saw the sketches and numbers looked just like a stat screen inside the game.
"Something of a 6th sense I have when it comes to combat ability." Mark explained. "I can't really explain how I know them, but they are usually spot on. Honestly you and Darkness seem to be reflections of me and Lyn in some ways. Other than me and you looking similar of course."
"How so?" Darkness wondered.
"Well, if you look at your numbers, it says that you are very strong and durable, but you have a horrible time hitting things." Mark noted. "Is that true to your combat style?"
"Wellllll..." Darkness trailed off.
"She couldn't hit a tree on purpose if the wind wasn't blowing, but she's accidently cut boulders in half with a sword before." Kazuma cut in.
"Lyn is kind of the opposite, she's very fast and nimble, able to hit any target with her sword or bow, but she struggles to actually do damage sometimes unless she can hit a weak spot on an enemy." Mark noted.
"I wish I could accidentally cut a boulder in half." Lyn agreed. "Sounds like something Hector could do easily though."
"And what about us?" Kazuma wondered. "How are we different?"
"Well, it seems like while I'm a bit better at magic, you're stronger than I am. Other than that our stats are pretty much the same, though mine seem a bit higher, but I assume that's because my adventure is over. I'm actually surprised to see someone with a Luck stat anywhere even near mine, you actually have me beat even."
"I am a pretty lucky guy." Kazuma joked. "But it really helps with some of my spells."
"That's the one thing I was wondering about." Mark noted. "I can also sense what kind of spells people can cast and one of them caught my eye. The 'Steal' spell. Are you some sort of thief or something?"
"I'd say I'm more of a Trickster if I would put myself in a class from one of your games, but yeah I can magically steal things from people." Kazuma confirmed.
"Can we see how it works?" Lyn wondered.
"Sure, but I have to warn you, it can have some pretty...unexpected effects." Kazuma commented. "Because I'm so lucky I can basically steal anything, but it's random based on what the person I'm using on thinks is the most valuable thing on their person at the time, clothes included."
"He's stolen the underwear off many woman in the past, that's what he's alluding to." Darkness teased.
"HEY! I didn't want to tell them that! Now they probably think I'm a pervert too!" Kazuma responded, but Mark and Lyn just laughed it off since they were perverts too and it took one to know one.
"Don't worry about it, it's not like we're in public or anything." Lyn noted. "Let's do it!"
"Yeah, sounds like fun." Mark agreed. So Kazuma gave Mark his notebook back and then had everybody stand up so he could do the spell properly.
"Alright, I'll try and steal from Mark first." Kazuma explained. "Honestly, I wonder if it's actually going to work that well since you're so lucky as well."
"Only one way to find out right?" Mark smirked. "Do your worst." So Kazuma reached his hand out towards Mark and started casting his spell. As he had wondered, it actually was a bit harder to steal something from Mark with his high luck, but eventually Mark's notebook materialized in his hand out of the pocket in his robes he had put it in. "Yeah, that makes sense, that notebook has a lot of sentimental value to me."
"Me next! Me next!" Lyn said excitedly as she wanted to know what Kazuma would steal off of her.
"Well, don't say I didn't warn you." Kazuma stated before putting Mark's notebook down and casting the spell on Lyn. As he had expected he got what he got from most women, a pair of underwear. He almost didn't want to show them, knowing how strong and prideful Lyn could be, but he figured he might as well be honest as he unveiled them.
"Ha! He got your underwear!" Mark teased with a silly smile.
"Well, that's certainly one way to steal the pants off a woman." Lyn joked as well, letting Kazuma know she wasn't upset or anything.
"She took that pretty well, better than most women do." Darkness commented.
"Lucky me." Kazuma shrugged.
"Well, I think that leads me to an interesting question." Mark noted with a bit of a smirk. "What happens when you try to steal something off someone who's naked and not holding anything?
"Ooh, that's a good one." Lyn agreed. "You can't steal body parts can you?"
"No, it's just objects." Kazuma confirmed. "And I wouldn't know, I've never thought to use the spell on someone who was naked."
"Well, it looks like you've got something to test out." Mark commented. "We'd be happy to be test subjects, wouldn't we Lyn?"
"Of course! Only testing in on one person probably wouldn't be enough!" Lyn teased. "Let's do it!" And with that they both started to undress in front of their guests. Darkness was kind of into it but Kazuma had his concerns.
"Whoa, whoa, whoa, you two are just gonna get naked, just like that?" He asked, making them stop for a bit. "In front of two people you just met a few hours ago?"
"Heh, there is one thing your information about us probably left out that you should know." Mark smirked at him. "We're kind of perverts as well, that's why it didn't take much of an explanation for us to accept what you said about Darkness' kinks."
"Yeah, we love getting intimate with people we know, we've been having an open relationship for years. So getting naked on the spot really isn't much these days." Lyn added. "In fact, I see that look you're giving us Darkness, why don't you strip down as well, make sure that Kazuma has enough test subjects to make a reasonable conclusion?"
"Mmm, I'd love to see what else is under that armor of yours." Mark agreed. Their words got Darkness to start blushing and speaking in that tone that told you she was getting turned on.
"Ohhhh, noooo, I'm getting peer pressured into stripping down naked in front of strangers in their own house." She said as she started to slowly take her armor off. "Well, I guess I will if I have to, don't want to be a bad guest and get thrown out to the bandits that might be out there. How could I as a paladin get tricked into doing something so shameful as baring myself for a magical experiment? I do hope that nothing strange happens during it, like Mark losing his senses and pinning me to the ground or Lyn having to tightly restrain me from knocking this tent house over."
"Who knows, if you got teleported here with Kazuma's magic, anything could happen." Mark said playing along.
"Guess we'll just have to find out together." Lyn added.
"God, they are enabling her so much right now." Kazuma sighed, shaking his head. Eventually though the three were all completely naked and standing in front of Kazuma ready for him to try and steal something from them. He was having a bit of an issue concentrating though, for obvious reasons. He'd seen Darkness like this before, kind of, because of that whole deal with the dreams and the succubus, but with Lyn it was a bit different. Like yeah, he'd seen the sexy fanart and porn with her in it, but here she was in the flesh completely naked and actually enjoying it. It was a lot for him to take in, though of course Mark and Lyn could tell and tease him about it.
"Does your magic not work when your brain has less blood flowing through it?" Mark asked with a teasing tone. "Or maybe seeing such a handsome guy like me naked has you losing concentration?"
"Maybe he's embarrassed because he sees that his shaft is smaller than yours." Lyn added.
"No, I don't think that's it." Darkness commented, not really intending to tease but doing it anyways. "I've seen it before and it's about the same size as Mark's, not huge but I'm sure most women would enjoy it."
"Will you three shut up and let me think!" Kazuma snipped and the other three just chuckled.
"Maybe it'll help if you get naked too." Lyn suggested.
"Yeah, I always feel more free in my mind without my clothes on." Mark agreed.
"Oh no, they're peer pressuring you as well Kazuma." Darkness added. "You don't want to feel left out or be a bad guest do you?" Now that was her teasing him.
"Fine, if it'll get you three to close your traps." Kazuma sighed before stripping down as well. It was very obvious to the other three that he was quite aroused when he slipped his underwear off.
"Talk about a magic wand." Mark teased some more.
"I thought you were gonna be quiet now." Kazuma noted with a glare. But he knew better than to expect them all to be quiet for too long. So he did his best to clear out his horny thoughts and focus on his spell. He reached his hand out and started to cast it, but it was a bit harder than usual, kind of like when he attempted it on Mark. It was as if there wasn't much in each of the three's inventory and he had to rustle around to find something. He even reached his other hand out to try and help, and eventually he did come up with two items, two hair bands, one from Lyn and one from Darkness.
"Hmm, yeah, I guess that makes sense." Kazuma noted as he showed the other three. "This is pretty much the only things I could steal. I assume you don't have any piercings on your body Mark?"
"Nope, I'm as naked as the day I was born." Mark answered.
"That settles it then, you can't steal from a naked opponent." Lyn noted with a sense of accomplishment since she felt she helped out.
"No idea when that would have ever come up, but I guess it's good to know I really can't steal body parts of humans." Kazuma commented. "Before you wonder, I did steal a head off a magical suit of living armor before, so it was a concern of mine."
"He did." Darkness confirmed. "And then we all kicked it around to damage it's ego."
"The armor actually sounded a lot like Hector when I think back to it." Kazuma noted. "Either way, that was interesting. Might as well get dressed now."
"Orrrrr..." Mark rolled out looking at Lyn as he did so to confirm it was okay to suggest. She gave him a confirming look so he continued, "we could all just stay like this and have a foursome together."
"What!" Was the first thing that came into Kazuma's mind and out of his mouth. "You have to be kidding me!"
"No, not at all." Lyn replied. "We weren't joking when we said we're kind of perverts ourselves. I think we've gotten to know you well enough over the last couple hours, and if something feels off, well we probably won't ever see you again once you get back to where you're from, so no loss there." Kazuma was at a bit of a loss for words before he turned to Darkness and his eyes lit up.
"Darkness, you certainly can't be into this idea, right? Back me up here." He almost pleaded. It wasn't that he didn't like the idea of having a foursome, it was the consequences afterwards with Aqua and Megumin that he didn't want to have to deal with. But he was a little out of luck if he was planning on Darkness saving him out of this.
"Are you kidding me?! Roleplaying having a hot couple keeping me in their house and pressuring me into having rough sex with them is one of my top 10 fantasies!" She replied. "You can stay out of it if you want Kazuma, but I'm not passing this opportunity up!"
"Of course it is." Kazuma said handing his head.
"If I may ask Kazuma, why are you so against the idea?" Mark wondered.
"I'm not, really." Kazuma noted. "I just know if me and Darkness do this and it gets out to our other friends that I'm not gonna have a good time dealing with it."
"Oh, is that all?" Darkness said with a chuckle. "If that's the issue I have no problem not telling Aqua or Megumin about this. And it's not like we almost already did something like this before, remember the night of the succubus attack?"
"Yeah, but I wasn't acting like myself that night, you remember." Kazuma replied, turning his head so Darkness couldn't see his face and tell he was lying.
"Perhaps, but that wasn't because of the succubus." Darkness teased him. "You thought you were in a dream sure, but if you were willing to do it in a dream I've always felt you'd be willing to do it for real if given a good opportunity. I guess I was wrong though." She added with a fake sigh as she walked towards what she assumed was Mark and Lyn's bedroom. "Looks like the only people willing to share in the pleasure of my fantasies are Mark and Lyn. By the way Mark, you can be as rough as you want and finish as you please, I'm in a safe part of my cycle today."
"With pleasure!" Mark commented with a devious grin as he rubbed his hands together. "Well, no time like the present! Let's get to it!" And with that the three left Kazuma in the living area with his thoughts.
"Damn her and her perverted fantasies!" He said to himself, almost kind of kicking himself mentally. "I mean she knows something like this will throw the dynamics of the team off. If I start showing her more favor than the others because of this they are totally gonna notice sooner rather than later. It's better this way, for sure." He wasn't very confident in that statement of course, and it didn't help when he started hearing moaning coming from the bedroom. He was still torn, but eventually his horny thoughts ended up winning. What kind of idiot would pass up a hot night of sex with a woman as good looking as Darkness and one that was specifically designed to be pretty? So he burst through the curtain of the bedroom to find Mark, Lyn, and Darkness just sitting on the edge of the bed waiting for him.
"Three minutes, not two, you owe me one." Lyn commented to Mark with a smirk.
"Sure, fair is fair." Mark smirked back.
"Kazuma, we've been expecting you." Darkness teased him.
"Alright, I'll do this on two conditions, both for Darkness." Kazuma stated. "You can't tell the others about this and if I get a chance like this with the other two you can't get upset about it. This is a casual thing and doesn't mean we're together or anything like that. Got it?"
"Understood!" Darkness replied with a nod. "Now come on, I've been waiting too long for this."
"And same goes for you as it does Mark, I'm safe today as well." Lyn added.
"Hell yeah!" And with that they finally got going. Kazuma was surprised at first at how quickly things moved, but then he remembered that Mark and Lyn have been probably doing this for a while and Darkness was a big pervert, so he probably should have expected their wouldn't be a lot of foreplay. And who needed it either when their were so many different positions you could try with four people? Out of the four of them it seemed Kazuma had the least stamina though, so every now and then he had to back off for some water and food as he watched Mark and Lyn give Darkness what she was looking for. He'd honestly never seen her so happy, and it was in a moment like this of all times. But he was happy for her, she was one of his best friends after all.
Eventually though it was getting towards the end of the night and everyone's stamina, but they had enough for one last push. They got into a position where Mark and Kazuma had their respective partner from behind, holding their arms back for more leverage, but close enough that Lyn and Darkness' chests could touch and they could kiss as well if they wanted to, which they did aggressively.
"So Darkness, was this everything you were looking for?" Lyn asked through some moans as they broke apart once, able to hold hands because Mark and Kazuma were giving each other a high five.
"Oh yes Lyn! This was wonderful, I've really enjoyed myself!" Darkness confirmed through her moans. "Thank you for indulging in my fantasy, and for getting Kazuma to join us, I've actually been wanting to do something like this with him for a while."
"Hey, I heard that you loose tongued bimbo!" Kazuma commented as he proceeded to thrust just a bit harder into Darkness to emphasize his point. He knew she enjoyed it when he snapped at her like that, so it was all in good fun. And it worked because when he did that she tightened up around him in pleasure.
"Well it's true!" Darkness moaned in more pleasure.
"In my book, giving a friend a gift they've really been wanting is one of the best things you can do for them." Mark commented with a smirk. "But you haven't given her everything just yet."
"Meaning what?" Kazuma asked a bit confused.
"Oh, don't be so dense." Darkness teased him. "You already gave it to Lyn, now I want some! I want you to take advantage of our friendship and fill my womb full of your seed! I want you to defile me like you would a common whore, fill me to the brim and make me feel it!" As she said that she started pushing back against Kazuma's thrusts and shaking her hips back and forth to make it feel even better.
"God, I can't hold on much longer!" Kazuma moaned as he could feel himself reaching his limit again.
"Come on! Give it to me! I can feel your dirty cock kissing the entrance of my womb with every thrust, it digging into my sensitive spots with each movement! Do it Kazuma! Cum for me!" Darkness practically begged him. Her dirty talk was so good that it was even getting Mark and Lyn close to finishing. She continued to push her hips back onto him faster and faster and eventually she couldn't take it any more and had her orgasm, tightening up as much as she could around Kazuma's dick, which did just the trick for him.
"Darkness!" He moaned loudly as he thrusted as deeply as he could inside her and started shooting some long, thick, and sticky ropes of cum into her womb. At this point his mind didn't even care if she might have been lying about it being a safe day, his instincts were taking over and making him do what they wanted him to do so he could. To this fact he pulled her body back away from Lyn's and wrapped his arms around her stomach as he continued to pump her womb full of seed.
"Kazuma!" Darkness moaned almost as loudly as he did as his actions caused her to orgasm again from the surprise and his willingness to finally give her what she truly wanted from him. Off in the background Mark and Lyn finished up as well, obviously not as dramatically, and they were able to get all the towels and water and such to clean up as Kazuma and Darkness came down from their highs.
"That was a bit more intense than I was expecting." Lyn commented as she took a drink of water. "But that was really fun. You're really inventive with your dirty talk Darkness."
"Well, I have had a ton of practice doing it." Darkness admitted with a tired smile. "So, what now? Should Kazuma and I go back to your guest room to get ready for bed or do we need to help clean up more?"
"I mean, we usually offer for couples who do this with us to cuddle and sleep together with us." Mark noted. "If that's something you'd be willing to do."
"Oooh, that reminds me! Waking up in a strange house to someone ravishing me is another one of my top 10 fantasies!" Darkness noted. "Maybe you and Kazuma could do that if you wake up before me!"
"What do you say Kazuma, should we indulge Darkness one more time?" Mark asked with a smirk.
"Why the hell not at this point?"
Chapter 101: Files #4, 21, 71, 133, 838, 1123, & 1204 The First Time
Notes:
Here it is! Story #100! Once again breaking my record for longest story as well! I might post this by itself at a later date because this story is THE Rutger/Lilina lore! And because it's long enough to be a full story on it's own. Everything you might have wondered about how their relationship happens is touched on in this story. If you only read one of these stories, read this one! If anyone ever wonders what the deal is with Rutger and Lilina, send them to this story! This isn't the end of this collection, but this is probably the most important thing I've written so far in my fanfiction career! I hope you enjoy it and the multiple pictures I was able to write in since this was originally just going to be based on the very first commission I got, but I was able to put a few more in for effect!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- Files #4, 21, 71, 133, 838, 1123, & 1204 The First Time
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Marilyn, Roy
Based on: Commissions by kalruna_art, VidalRalph, erobakka01, kajimateriansfw, KagiroNSFW, and two other artists I can't find on Twitter/X
The First Time They Met
Rutger was bored, really bored, about as bored as a 13 year old boy could be when his parents dragged him all the way to Lycia just so they could meet up with some old friends. But he knew he had to be on his best behavior in times like this. Besides, he was told he could probably make some new friends today so he was looking forward to that. Eventually the red haired man, Lord Eliwood, introduced his son Roy to everyone and then Lord Hector, the man with blue hair and a beard did the same with his daughter Lilina. Rutger could tell they were both shy so when his parents introduced him he made sure to have a big smile on his face.
"I see you two got busy a little earlier than the two of us did." Hector joked to Mark and Lyn, seeing that Rutger was a bit older than Lilina and Roy.
"My name is Rutger! And I'm going to be a knight some day when I grow up!" He told Roy and Lilina confidently after Hector spoke up.
"A knight! That's so cool! I want to learn magic when I grow up!" Roy replied.
"Me too! And I'm already learning how to ride horses as well!" Lilina chimed in, not wanting to be left out.
"My, my, it looks like Rutger's radiant attitude really got the other two out of their shells." Eliwood commented. "Why don't you three run along and play while us grown-ups finish talking about all our boring adult things?"
"Alright, I know the perfect place!" Roy said before running off with Lilina and Rutger following him. It was only a short distance away, Roy was still only 10 and his legs could only take him so far, but it was far enough away that the kids could talk and play and not be bothered by their parents. So that's what they did for a while until they started to tire out a bit and sat down on the grass.
"You two are really cool." Rutger commented with his smile. "I like making new friends like this!"
"Yeah, let's be friends like our parents!" Roy agreed. "What do you think Lilina?"
"Alright, that's okay with me." Lilina answered a bit shyly. Roy was okay with that but Rutger wanted to know why she was acting so shy.
"Is there something wrong Lilina?" Rutger wondered.
"No. Yes. Maybe." Lilina kept changing her mind. "My father always told me not to make friends with strangers, but then he said you two could be my friends but I don't know you. I'm just confused."
"That is a good point." Roy noted, his emotional maturity shining through just a bit. "Well, there is an easy way to fix that, why don't you ask us some questions so you know more about us?"
"Yeah! I don't have anything to hide!" Rutger replied, thinking it was a great idea.
"Um, okay. Let me think of some questions." Lilina pondered before speaking again. "Well, Lord Eliwood already said Roy and I are the same age, so how old are you Rutger? And where do you and your family live?"
"That's an easy one! I'm 13 years old and my family lives in Sacae." Rutger answered. "My father is originally from Bern, but my mother was born in Sacae. I think I got my hair color from my father but sometimes I do wish it was green like my mother's."
"I was wondering about that, most people from Sacae have green or gray hair, at least from what I've seen and been told." Roy noted.
"I think it suits you very well Rutger." Lilina commented, happy that he answered her question so easily. So she continued to ask both him and Roy questions about themselves, why Roy wanted to learn magic, why Rutger wanted to be a knight, things like that. Slowly but surely she was feeling more comfortable around them and was okay thinking about them as friends.
"You said earlier that you were learning how to ride a horse." Rutger noted to Lilina later on. "So am I. Do you have your own horse yet? I don't, but that's because it's hard to buy horses out where we live."
"Well, I have a small pony that I practice with." Lilina explained. "My father says that I'm not ready to train with a full grown horse yet, but maybe in a few years."
"That makes sense, my parents did the same with me." Rutger commented.
"Can we see your pony?" Roy wondered, not knowing if it was near by or not.
"Sure, but I need to ask my father first." Lilina explained. So the trio got closer to where their parents were and Lilina called out to her father. "Father! Can I show Roy and Rutger my pony?"
"Of course, just be careful with it!" Hector called back.
"Yay!" Roy cheered as Lilina led them to where her pony was tied up. So the trio spend the rest of the time they had together looking, brushing, and feeding Lilina's pony until their parents said it was time to leave.
"You'll be seeing more of each other soon enough." Rutger's father Mark explained. "With things that are happening around Elibe we find that we need to stay in touch more often than we have. So this isn't a goodbye, it's more of a 'see you later' alright?"
"Alright." Rutger said a bit disappointed before turning back to Roy and Lilina. "I had a really fun time with you two today, maybe next time you can show me around your castles and we can talk to some knights or something." He suggested.
"That sounds like fun!" Roy agreed.
"I can show you the library with all our magic tomes and storybooks too!" Lilina added. "You know how to read, don't you Rutger?"
"Yeah! I love reading! Storybooks are the best, especially when they have cool pictures in them!" Rutger replied, his eyes lighting up.
"I think so too! We can all be reading buddies then!" Roy added.
"Well, it looks like you three have something to look forward to the next time you see each other." Rutger's mother Lyn stated. "And don't leave us old folk out yet, we still like to do fun stuff as well."
"Okay, Miss Lyn, you can read books with us as well." Lilina stated with a smile.
"I look forward to it." Lyn replied with a smile. After that each family when their separate ways for the time being. "So Rutger, what did you think of Roy and Lilina? Do you think you'll be friends?"
"I think we'll be the best of friends!"
The First Time They Laughed Together
About a week later the three new friends made good on their promises to each other when they all met up again in Ostia while their parents got to making plans about things that could happen in the future. Well, that and a few other things that they wouldn't understand until they were older. Either way Lilina was more confident than the last time they all met because this was where she lived and she knew it and the people very well.
"You two are gonna love seeing all the special parts of the castle I can show you and all the nice people who live here." She explained to Roy and Rutger.
"Where should we start?" Roy wondered.
"I wanna meet a knight!" Rutger suggested.
"Alright, I think I know where one would be." Lilina noted before leading the boys along until they met with a large looking man in orange armor. His hair had grayed a bit and his face had wrinkled with stress more than he would like to admit, but he still had fire in his heart for his homeland of Ostia. "This is Sir Oswin! He's the best knight Ostia has ever had! Or at least that's what my father always says. Sir Oswin these are my new friends Roy and Rutger."
"Oh, my parents told me a few stories about you, nice to meet you Sir Oswin." Rutger said extending his hand for a shake.
"Your parents you say? What would their names happen to be?" Oswin wondered, being a little nicer than usual since Lilina was here with her friends.
"Mark and Lyn." Rutger answered him confidently.
"Ah, the wonderous swordmaster from Sacae and her gifted young tactician." Oswin commented. "Well, I guess he's probably not so young any more if someone your age is his son." Then he turned to Roy. "And I guess that would make you Sir Eliwood of Pherae's son. The hair really gives it away."
"That's correct Sir Oswin." Roy answered politely. "Our parents are here discussing things with Lord Hector about the future."
"Yes, I'm to meet with them as well." Oswin noted. "I'm sorry but I must be going."
"Awww! But I wanted to know how to be a great knight like you." Rutger replied a bit disappointedly.
"That is kind of why I came to find you Sir Oswin." Lilina added.
"Hm, very well then, once I am done with my meeting I'll tell all three of you what it means to be a true knight, how does that sound?" Oswin offered.
"Truly!? Thank you Sir Oswin!" Rutger beamed.
"I'm sure you have many interesting stories to tell, especially the ones where you were with my family." Roy added.
"Perhaps, you'll just have to be patient and find out later." Oswin told him. "Now, I must be off, a good knight is rarely late for appointments you know." And with that he walked off to the meeting, leaving the three children alone again.
"He looks gruff but he's really nice on the inside." Lilina commented.
"I thought he was nice enough." Rutger noted. "Alright, now what should we do?"
"We should go to the library!" Roy suggested. Lilina and Rutger agreed so they made their way there, but on the way they bumped into someone else.
"Oh, you two might be interested in meeting Matthew here." Lilina explained. "He's a spy, so he probably already knows who you are."
"Lady Lilina, what did I say about telling people what my profession is?" Matthew teased her with a wry smile before turning around and seeing the other two. "But you would be correct, this is Sir Roy from Pherae and Rutger from Sacae."
"Wow! How did you know that?" Roy wondered.
"Do you think he was in Pherae and Sacae recently, those places are so far apart!" Rutger wondered as well, getting excited.
"It's nothing as complicated as that. Lord Hector told me about you two and that I'm to make sure you don't get into too much trouble, much like I do with Lady Lilina here." Matthew explains.
"Don't worry, Matthew is a fun person, he let's me do a whole bunch of things my father doesn't know about." Lilina teased. "Either way, we were headed for the library Matthew, would you like to come with us?"
"Sure. It'll make my job a lot easier." Matthew noted. So they made it to the library and Matthew helped the trio pick out some good stories to read. He was impressed with just how well the three of them could read, especially Rutger since he lived all the way out in Sacae. Not that he ever really thought Sacaens were dumb or anything, he just figured learning to read wasn't a priority for them. "Who taught you how to read so well Rutger, those big words aren't giving you any troubles."
"My father." Rutger replied simply. "He always says that reading is a pathway to information and that information is just as powerful as knowing how to swing my sword."
"Your father is a wise man then, of course I shouldn't be surprised about that though. He led an entire campaign that ended up killing a dragon and didn't get anyone killed." Matthew commented.
"Yeah, he had some stories to tell about you." Rutger noted. "He still kind of feels bad about what happened to your friend though."
"Well, it wasn't his fault, so I don't blame him, even if it still hurts a bit to this day." Matthew explained. "But I'm glad he still thinks of me from time to time." After that Rutger and Lilina started reading a story together about a man from Sacae who became and Ostian knight. A bit on the nose for their circumstances, but it was inspiring nonetheless.
"Do you think this story is true?" Rutger wondered.
"Even if it's not, I liked it a lot. I especially liked the part where the Marquess was a woman and everyone respected her and her decisions, that's the kind of ruler I want to be when I grow up."
"I'm sure that you'll be a wonderful leader!" Rutger assured her. "And when you do become Marquess you can make me one of your knights and I'll protect you and all the people of Ostia! Deal?"
"Deal!" Lilina agreed. As they had been reading though Roy had been going through some more books and had stumbled across a Fire tome that had accidentally been left in the library. He figured it was just one used for practice so he stood in the middle of the library and pretended to cast a spell with it. Well, a small flicker of fire came out of the tome and caught onto Matthew's cape, causing it to slowly catch fire. It took a few moments for him to realize it, but eventually the flames got hot enough and he quickly and suddenly ripped his cape off and started stomping on it to try and get the fire to stop.
Meanwhile Roy saw the fire starting too and he quickly grabbed the nearest canister of water to try and douse the flame he had started.
"Ah! Crisis averted." Matthew said with a sigh when he had finally gotten the fire out. But Roy didn't see that he had so a few moments later he threw the water from the container right in Matthew's face. The expression Matthew gave was priceless and Rutger and Lilina couldn't help but burst out laughing and falling from their reading chairs because it was such a funny scene.
"Sorry Mister Matthew." Roy apologized sincerely.
"Not to worry Sir Roy, I've had much worse than some water poured on me before." Matthew assured him. "Lady Lilina can attest to that one."
"One time he accidently had a bucket of horse poop dumped on his head!" Lilina noted and that got the three kids to start laughing once again because of course kids their age thought horse poop was funny.
"I wonder what's worse, being laughed at from kids or having to deal with Serra." Matthew said to himself with a wry smile and a sigh. "But these are good kids, they know how to have fun and laugh together. Hopefully they'll get to stay that way and not have anything like what happened to me happen to them."
The First Time They Knew They Were True Friends
A couple of months passed until the friends met again, but they stayed in touch by writing letters to each other, saying how things were going out where they lived and what they were up to. Their next meeting was in Ostia once again for Lilina's 11th birthday party, and Rutger was quite excited about it the night before.
"I've never been to a birthday party in a castle before." He told Roy and Lilina as they were reading more stories in the library. "I bet there is going to be so many new people to meet and make friends with. And they'll all be around our age too! Most of the birthday parties I've been to were for adults so their weren't many kids like us at them."
"I don't know, birthday parties seem to get more and more boring each year." Roy commented. "There is less playing and more talking about the future and stuff like our parents do. Birthdays are supposed to be fun you know?"
"I agree." Lilina noted. "But it's like our parents always say, we have to do things we really don't want to sometimes, even if it means not having all the fun we can. Sometimes not being in a royal family has it's perks Rutger."
"Oh, come on, you two are just being over dramatic." Rutger said brushing off those thoughts as he usually did. "And besides, even if everyone else wants to be boring and talk about the future, the three of us can just hang out and do what we normally do. That's what's really important, don't you think?"
"Perhaps, but just don't be surprised if not everyone shares your point of view." Roy noted.
"As long as you set your expectations accordingly you should be fine." Lilina assured him. Rutger still thought they were overplaying the whole situation, but the next day came and they were more right than he was expecting. All of the young noble children were so polite and well mannered, it almost made his skin crawl seeing people around his age so quite and with such stern expressions on their faces. And of course a few of them gave him dirty looks, probably because of his Sacaen heritage, but he was used to that at this point in his life.
"How can you two do this for so long?" Rutger whispered to Lilina as the 'party' continued on with more talking and mingling for small bits of power.
"You just get used to it." Lilina whispered back through her teeth. "Believe me, I hate this almost as much as you, but I have to leave a good impression on these people or they might not listen to what I have to say in the future."
"That's dumb, they should listen to you because you're smart and know what you're talking about." Rutger commented before another part of the festivities commenced. It was time for all the guests to give Lilina presents. As both Lilina and Rutger expected most of the gifts were just things the children's parents could buy with their money. They were nice gifts to be sure, but they weren't really personal or anything. Until Roy and Rutger's turn that is.
"I know it's not the best painting in the world Lilina, but I got my father to help me with some of it." Roy said before presenting his gift. "It's a picture of the day we first met and you showed me and Rutger your pony, that's all of our parents in the background see?"
"Oh Roy, this is a wonderful painting!" Lilina beamed at him. "I'll be sure to hang it in my room somewhere special. Thank you so much!" And with that she gave him a hug as well, getting a few murmurs from the crowd. Then it was Rutger's turn to give his gift.
"I've been working on these for a bit, though like Roy's gift they might not be the best. My parent's helped me with the designs, but I put them together and got all the materials myself." Rutger explained before he pulled out three little stuffed dolls that looked like himself, Roy, and Lilina. "I figured that since we all live so far away from each other it would be nice to have something to remember each other by. Oh, I have some for you as well Roy."
"Rutger! These are so cute!" Lilina told him with a very genuine smile on her face. "I'll make sure to take really good care of them so they can stay like this as long as possible! This was a wonderful gift Rutger, thank you!" She also gave Rutger a hug after thanking him, and that caused a bit more of a rumbling, even from some of the parents. Either way after that the last few gifts were presented and finally all the children were allowed to play and run around outside with each other. Rutger was very happy to get to stretch his legs, but sooner rather than later things started to turn sour.
"I have an idea! Let's play Knights and Bandits!" One of the royal children, the son of Erik of Laus, suggested.
"Yeah! I love that game!" A number of the other children cheered before starting to choose sides. Roy and Lilina went to the Knights side and Rutger followed them, but Erik's son tried to stop him.
"You can't be a Knight, you have to go to the Bandit side." He stated with a sneering look.
"No I don't, that side has more people anyways, I'm coming over here." Rutger stated, hoping his confidence would make Erik's son back down.
"Sacaens like you can't become knights, I thought you would know that by now." Erik's son continued.
"Yeah, well this is a make believe game, so that doesn't matter." Rutger countered back, even if he didn't believe in what Erik's son was saying.
"Well, it matter's to me! Get on the Bandits side or we're not playing!" Erik's son said, starting to visibly get frustrated because he figured bullying a Sacaen would have been easier than this.
"Excuse me?" Lilina chimed in after he said that. "Whose birthday party is this exactly? You have now power here, I say what can and can't happen during a game and I say Rutger can be a Knight. If you have a problem with that you can go to the Bandit side."
"Yeah! Rutger would be a better Knight than you would be anyways!" Roy added and some of the other children even started agreeing that having an older kid like Rutger on their side would be an advantage. Erik's son was losing his composure and he didn't know how to handle it. Well, he had one way he thought might work, but it was risky and if it failed he would look very bad. But the other kids kept nagging him and eventually he snapped.
"Looks like you're out voted. So shut up and play or leave." Lilina told him confidently right before he snapped.
"Will you shut up you little-" He said before stepping towards Lilina and preparing to slap her in the face. Being made to look bad by a Sacaen was one thing, but a woman? He was incensed. So much so that he never even realized that Rutger got in his way and blocked his hand with the flat part of his wooden training sword. When Erik's son looked up to see what happened he saw a pair of dark brown eyes that shook him to his soul.
"If you even attempt to lay another finger on any of my friends I'll shove this sword so far up your rear there will be splinters in your stool until you are of age." Rutger menaced at him. There was nothing Erik's son could do or say after that than to run as fast as he could to the other side and hope and pray Rutger wouldn't try and come and find him. Once he was out of range Rutger calmed down and relaxed himself with a big sigh.
"That was so cool Rutger! I didn't know you could move that fast!" Roy cheered him on. "You have to teach me how to do that some day, that was awesome!"
"And the way you scared him, I almost thought you were going to actually do what you said." Lilina added. "Very intimidating Rutger, thank you for telling him off." Rutger turned to his friends and their was a tear or two forming in his eyes.
"No problem, that's what true friend do right?" He asked the two of them.
"Are you crying Rutger, what's the matter?" Lilina wondered, seeing the beads starting to form.
"No, I'm just, just-" Rutger tried to get out before slumping down to the ground. Roy and Lilina rushed to his side and he was crying a bit more. "I've never had friends that weren't Sacaen stand up for me like that. I never thought I would see the day it would happen, but it's so, so, freeing to know that you two care about me that much."
"Well of course we do, we're your friends aren't we?" Roy assured him.
"You being Sacaen doesn't really mean anything other than where you were born to us." Lilina added. "Besides, being from Sacae means you know and think different things than us that we can learn from. Yeah, you're a bit different than us, but it's in a good way. Like you just said, true friends stick up for each other like that, and we're true friends."
"Thank you, both of you, I know it's Lilina's birthday but you two have made my day so much better by confirming that." Rutger told him as he tried to stop crying so much.
"Hey, when a friend is in need, I help friends out." Roy stated confidently.
"Me too, because strong friendships are how you get through life." Lilina added before the two of them gave him a hug and helped him to his feet.
"I couldn't have said it better myself." Rutger told them, finally smiling again. "Alright then, let's get this game started shall we? I think I might have just the plan to bring us to victory. It's something my father taught me a while back."
The First Time They Went to a Festival Together
Time passed yet again and the trio continued to be close friends, though they all couldn't be together at the same time for each event like they would like to be. This was one of those occasions because it was just going to be Rutger and Lilina and their parents having fun together at a Sacaen harvest festival in Bulgar. Rutger had told Lilina about it and how a lot of the kids in the area loved to dress up in costumes and she sounded like she was really interested in it as well so he was wondering what she would dress up as.
"How does my costume look?" Rutger asked his father as he turned around so he could get a better look.
"It's looking like it got a bit smaller since we finished it up, talk about a growth spurt." Mark commented. "But it'll be dark enough that I don't think many people will notice. Besides, some girls like it when guys wear tight clothing."
"Mark!" Lyn chided him. Though she wouldn't deny he was right. She was just still getting used to seeing her one and only son growing up into a fine young man.
"What, he's 16, that's around the time you start thinking about things like that." Mark chuckled in response. "I'm not telling him to go out and bed anyone just yet, I'm just preparing him for things that might happen."
"Just don't say anything like that around Hector, he's getting more and more protective of Lilina as the days go by, if he even sniffs something like that I'm sure he'll be talking about it all night." Lyn noted as she brushed some dirt off Rutger's costume. "You're already as tall as I am and you're still growing, just be careful, alright?"
"I will mother." Rutger assured her. "And even if I'm growing up I'll never grow out of your love and care for me, I promise you that."
"I'll keep you to that Rutger." Lyn replied with a smile. "Alright, let's get going, we don't want to leave Hector and Lilina waiting. So they made their way into town and eventually they met up with their guests. Rutger made a beeline for Lilina while the adults gathered together.
"You keep my little girl safe tonight Rutger, I'm counting on you." Hector told Rutger. It was a little less intimidating than usual because he was wearing a wizard outfit, but Rutger could feel the protectiveness in his words.
"We won't get into much trouble, promise." Rutger replied before turning to finally get a look at Lilina. "That's a really cute cat costume you've got there, did you make it yourself?"
"Parts of it, other parts Matthew and some of the other knights helped me with." Lilina noted. "It's actually based on a costume I wore when I was around 5 and there was a festival in Ostia like this where everyone dressed up. I'm glad you like it though, I was really excited when you told me about this festival since it's not every day I get to learn more about Sacaen culture and get to dress up and have fun at the same time."
"I'm really happy you could come too, shame Roy couldn't make it though, I'm sure he would have had a really fun costume as well." Rutger commented.
"Yeah, but his father was sick and they had to make sure no one else caught it, so he has to stay inside for a bit." Lilina explained, even if Rutger should already have heard what was going on. "Either way, what are you dressed up as Rutger? Some sort of circus ringleader?"
"No, I'm a vampire!" Rutger said baring his teeth to show Lilina his fake set of fangs as he swished his cape around.
"What's a vampire?" Lilina wondered, not hearing of the term before.
"You haven't heard of vampires?" Rutger asked in shock. "Well, let me tell you about them while we walk around and see all the stalls. How does that sound?"
"I'd love that!" Lilina cheered. So the two of them started to walk the streets of Bulgar and Rutger explained to Lilina what vampires were and why he thought they were cool. She was very enwrapped his his storytelling, though every now and then a girl around his age would interrupt his story to try and talk to him. Rutger would be polite and answer their questions before going back and having fun with Lilina. Eventually they had gotten enough snacks from people to start chowing down so they sat down together to dig in, but then some more girls came up to talk to Rutger.
"Do you mind if we sit here?" One of them asked him sweetly. She was dressed up as a cleric with a fake staff and everything.
"Actually yes, I'm trying to enjoy these snacks as I tell my friend here some cool vampire stories." Rutger answered, a slight bit of annoyance creeping up into his tone.
"Oh, that's totally fine with us." The other girl, dressed as a pegasus knight replied. "We can listen to your stories as well."
"It's okay Rutger, if they want to hear your stories too that's fine with me!" Lilina said a bit innocently since she didn't really know what was going on.
"Alright, but I beg that you don't interrupt me that much." Rutger sighed. But alas that wasn't the case and the two girls continued to try and flirt with him. And what was worse was they kept talking over Lilina when she had questions to ask and it was really getting on Rutger's nerves. He didn't do or say anything too spiteful as to make the girls get upset, but soon enough they realized they weren't going to be getting anything out of him tonight so they left to see if they could flirt with any other handsome guys that were around.
"Thank Elimine they left." Rutger sighed once they were out of earshot, and that got a bit of a laugh out of Lilina. "What's so funny?" He wondered.
"Nothing really, just never heard a Sacaen thank Elimine for anything." Lilina replied. "It's a little strange, that's all."
"Well, that's what happens when your mother is Sacaen and your father is from Bern." Rutger smiled, glad he could talk to Lilina without being distracted.
"Good point." Lilina noted. "But why are you so frustrated all of a sudden, did you not like what those girls said or something?"
"I just don't like how they were trying to flirt with me when I was so obviously trying to spend time with you since we don't see each other that often." Rutger answered with another sigh.
"What does that word, 'flirting', mean anyways?" Lilina wondered. "I've heard my father say it a few times before, but always in a negative tone. Is it something bad that I shouldn't be doing?"
"Flirting is when you say something nice to someone because you want to try and start a romantic relationship with them." Rutger explained. "Like a lot of girls around here love to tell me I have a handsome face or that they are really impressed with how tall I am or things like that, hoping I'll say something nice about them in return. I'm sure very soon some boys you know will start doing the same to you, and your father is just trying to protect you because some boys, and girls, don't have good intentions when they flirt."
"Oh, so it's like a precursor to courting someone then?" Lilina asked rhetorically. "Yeah, my father has recently been talking to me about those things. It feels so stuffy and rigid like how my birthday parties are. I take it things are much more casual out here like usual?"
"For sure." Rutger confirmed. "Out here you don't really have to worry about status or anything, it's not scandalous to break up because you realize you aren't compatible, and some people even-" He made sure to cut himself off before he finished that last one. "Well, that's something your father should be telling you, not me."
"Well, I appreciate the heads up anyways Rutger." Lilina smiled at him. "I'm always so glad I have someone so experienced in the ways of commoners to explain things to me and keep me safe from the bad side of things."
"And I'm glad that you consider the common people's feelings and emotions as real unlike other noble children do." Rutger smiled back. "I'm sure whenever you do become Marquess you're going to be loved by all your subjects in Ostia."
"Thank you Rutger, that means a lot to me, truly." Lilina beamed before taking another bite of food and then thinking of another question to ask Rutger. "So, do you think you'd ever flirt with me sometime?" Rutger's eyes shot open wide for just the briefest of moments before he got hold of himself with some slow breathing.
"I think if I did that your father would cut me in half with a rusty axe." He joked. "But, being serious, you really aren't old enough for someone my age to be interested in and it not be weird. Like maybe in a few years when you're more grown up like me, but for now it's a hard no."
"That makes sense, you're almost a grown up and I'm still only going to be 14 in a few months." Lilina noted. "Oh! Maybe that means then Roy and I can flirt together since we're the same age! And Father shouldn't be mad about that because he knows Roy is a good boy!"
"You'd be surprised."
The First Time They Spent the Night in Sacae (As Friends)
More time passed, and things with Bern were starting to come to a head. There were rumblings that something would happen soon, within the next six months more than likely. But nothing concrete so the other nations of Elibe couldn't start making plans to defend themselves. Bern might be known for it's military might, but they were good at keeping secrets as well.
While all of this was going on Lilina, along with Matthew, was in Sacae. They were riding towards the ger where Mark, Lyn, and Rutger lived, to which they were very close to. She was out this far away from Ostia because very soon she was to be in Etruria for some specialized tutoring by it's Mage General Cecilia. Roy would be there with her, but Rutger obviously wouldn't since his family didn't have those kinds of connections. So before she was going to be studying for so long she wanted to spend some time with Rutger and his family since she wasn't sure when she would be able to see them again. She had just turned 15 and while she was very wise and responsible for her age her father insisted she took Matthew with her as a bodyguard since things were getting tense in Elibe.
"It's been a while since I've been this far out in Elibe." Matthew commented as they stopped their horses on top of a hill that looked down on a ger. "I think that one should be it Lady Lilina, are you ready to introduce ourselves?"
"Of course, they know we're coming, we shouldn't keep them waiting." Lilina noted. So they rode up to the ger and when they got closer Lyn and Mark came out of the ger since they heard the horses.
"Matthew! Lilina! Glad to see you got here safely!" Lyn said giving the two a hug once they got off their horses.
"Looking as rugged and sneaky as ever Matthew." Mark joked as he gave him a hug afterwards.
"Well, I've been more of a bodyguard than a spy lately, but I guess that's given me more time to work on my looks. You two are looking pretty spry yourselves, pushing 40 as you are." Matthew joked.
"Not to sound rude and interrupt your conversation, but where is Rutger?" Lilina cut in before the older folks could continue flirting with each other. By this time she understood and had a few conversations with Rutger about what his parents did with their friends, and she wasn't really feeling like hearing all this right now.
"Oh, sorry Lilina, lost ourselves a bit there." Lyn apologized. "Rutger is out checking some of our fishing traps for the dinner we're making tonight, he should be back any moment now actually."
"Alright, well I'll stable our horses while I wait for him." Lilina noted before she took the reigns of both horses and led them around the other side of the ger to tie them up. She was very good with horses at this point of her life, so she could handle more than one at a time without them running off or causing trouble. She was hoping by the time she was done that Rutger would be walking up, but he wasn't. So she sat down in the grass and started thinking. As much as her father wanted to shield her from everything, she too had heard the rumblings about Bern. She knew she was getting sent to train under Cecilia because a war could be on the horizon, it was all very stressful and she wanted this trip to Sacae to be calm and peaceful before whatever storm was about to break. She was so caught up in her thoughts that she didn't even realize that Rutger was standing right in front of her with his shirt off trying to get her attention.
"Lilina! Lilina! Hello! Are you in there?" He asked before Lilina finally snapped out of it and looked up at him. He was even taller than the last time they had met during her last birthday and he didn't have his shirt on, showing how fit and muscular he was. And of course he was, he trained with his sword every day with his mother because it was fun and because Mark knew something was coming soon as well. And while Lilina had been setting her sights on Roy for the time being, she couldn't deny that Rutger was very appealing to look at.
"What! Huh! Yes! I'm here!" She sputtered as she quickly stood up and turned around so Rutger wouldn't see her blushing. Rutger just stood their and laughed a bit because he found the display funny before putting down the buckets of fish he had and pulled a towel out of his satchel to wrap around his body.
"Alright, alright, I'm covered up now, you can look." He teased as he picked the fish buckets back up.
"I wasn't looking at your chest!" Lilina blurted out, getting Rutger to chuckle again, which made Lilina blush more. "Can we just forget this all happened and go inside?"
"Yeah, I need to get these fish inside quickly and into the ice box so they don't spoil anyways." Rutger noted. "You're good with eating fish still right? We caught a whole bunch, even enough for both our fathers to eat."
"That's good to know, but he's not here, I'm here with Matthew." Lilina explained.
"Huh, why is that?" Rutger wondered.
"I'll explain a bit later, I'd like to go inside and calm down a bit." Lilina commented.
"Sure thing." Rutger replied. So he carried the fish into the house and then put on a clean set of clothes. By that time his parents had finished catching up with Matthew and it was around lunch time so the food started to get prepared.
"Lilina, would you like to help Rutger and I prepare lunch?" Lyn asked before they got started.
"I promise I wont make you gut the fish, we can have Rutger do that." She teased.
"Sure thing!" Lilina replied with a smile. "It's not every day I get to work on my cooking skills." So they got to work while Mark and Matthew hung out and talked about things going on in Ostia and Bern. Soon enough they had enough food to eat and they all gathered around the table to eat.
"So, what was this thing you were going to tell me about why you're here with Matthew?" Rutger asked Lilina about halfway through the meal.
"Yeah, I do have to admit it's quite odd for Hector to have you out of his sight for this long." Mark noted.
"It was a surprise to me as well." Lilina commented. "But I might as well tell you all while we're all together. So, as you all know, things with Bern are coming to a head, though we don't know exactly how though. So my father and Roy's father decided it would be for the best if we went to Etruria and get tutored in how to fight and strategize by their Mage General Cecilia."
"I've heard good things about her." Mark replied. "She's maybe not on the same level as Lord Pent was, but she's a good general in her own way. My only question is why they didn't ask Lyn and I to tutor you. Not to toot my own horn here, but I am the best tactician in Elibe still, even if I haven't seen a large scale battle in 20 years. And Lyn could easily train Roy in a secondary sword style like Rutger's."
"That's what Roy brought up actually." Lilina explained. "But it came down to two things really. First is that Cecilia can help me with my magic more than either of you can. I've pretty much mastered how to use Fire tomes, but if I needed to fight I need to know how to handle stronger tomes. And the second is security. As much as my father and Lord Eliwood know you to be a strong fighter Lyn, if Bern were to for some reason send a whole wyvern legion to this spot in Sacae it wouldn't end well, I'm sure you could agree with that."
"As much as I would want to fight that notion, they are right." Lyn admitted. "I'm still in top form, but with all those lances and their wyverns tough hides, they'd get lucky eventually."
"And using your bow wouldn't be much better since they would surround you quickly." Mark added. "Alright, I can see where Hector and Eliwood are coming from with that. But just know that if you do ever want to be tutored in tactics or swordplay you're more than welcome to seek us out, you and Roy of course."
"Thank you Mark, I appreciate that." Lilina nodded before turning to Rutger. "And that's kind of why I wanted to come here, I don't know how long I'm going to be in Etruria so I wanted to spend some time here with you before then. I hope you aren't too upset about all this."
"Upset?" Rutger questioned a bit confused. "I think this is great for you and Roy. My only issue is that I would love to be tutored by Lady Cecilia as well, but I know that's a bit outside my family's sphere of influence. Maybe when you get back you two can finally beat me in a fight for once when you team up on me." He joked.
"Sure, because it's not like you're being trained in swordplay by one of the best swordmasters in Elibe every day and won't get any stronger while we're away." Lilina joked back. "I wouldn't be surprised if you've learned Lyn's special technique by the time we see you again."
"That and he has a bit of his mother's competitive nature in him, he'd never just give up a fight too easily." Mark added.
"Alright, alright, we get it." Rutger chuckled. "You two just come back strong enough that we can shape the future of Elibe like our parents did, that's all I ask." He didn't know it, but that kind of struck a bad cord with Lilina. It wasn't his fault of course, she hadn't told him how she was really feeling deep down. But he would find out soon enough.
Later that night, after the adults had their fun and finally went to sleep, Rutger could hear rustling in the ger. He woke up and slipped a shirt on before peeking out of his room to see Lilina up and sneaking out the front entrance. He quickly put some pants on as well and ended up following her at a distance to see where she was going. Eventually she got to a clearing and fell down on the soft grass, looking up at the moon. Rutger didn't want to surprise her, but he didn't know what else to do so he made sure to get in her line of sight before falling down on the grass next to her.
"Is this spot taken?" He asked with a bit of a smirk.
"No, I guess it's not." Lilina replied a bit distantly as she didn't bother looking over to Rutger. There was a bit of silence between them as they just looked up at the moon and listened to the bugs and animals around them, but soon enough Rutger was concerned enough to ask about what was going on.
"Couldn't sleep?" He asked simply, hoping Lilina would open up a bit more.
"Not really, I've been losing a lot of sleep lately actually." Lilina admitted.
"Anything I can help with?" Rutger asked.
"I don't know." Lilina stated. "I'm just really stressed out about the future lately for some reason. Well, I know the reason, it's this stuff with Bern."
"You're worried that you're actually going to have to fight people?" Rutger guessed.
"That and the fact that if something were to happen to my father, I don't know if I could handle taking control of Ostia as the person I am now." Lilina admitted. "I'm sure General Cecilia will give me some good tips and ideas, but if there was one thing I wish my father would tell me more about it's how to run things. Maybe he still thinks I'm too young to think about those things, and maybe I am, but I'm not much younger than he was when his brother died and he had to take over. And there are even rumblings of a revolt if things don't go well with Bern, as much as my father doesn't want to admit it."
"Yeah, that would do it, all of that sounds really stressful." Rutger noted. "But I think it's just him being confident things will work out. Remember what my father told us about Athos saying a star would rise in Lycia to protect Elibe from Bern's darkness? It's very possible that he meant that your father and Lord Eliwood will rise up again in Elibe's defense and save it once again. Probably with my parent's help of course. And wouldn't it be cool if we could fight alongside them? Not just have to remember the stories they told us about their battles? We could even make our own stories as we meet new people along the way."
"That would be nice." Lilina noted. "It almost sounds like you want a war to happen."
"No, that's not it." Rutger replied. "I guess I just want to go on a grand adventure with my two best friends in the world. It doesn't have to be a war or anything like that, I just want to do exciting things with you and Roy, that's all."
"Again, that would be nice." Lilina repeated. "But I'm not so convinced. You say that Athos' prediction is about our parents, I think it's about us. Think about it Rutger, Lord Eliwood is still sickly for whatever reason. If he gets any worse he might not even be able to fight against a basic horde of bandits. And my father has a curse on him, a curse that says he will specifically die in battle, seems kind of ominous to me."
"You don't really think that curse is real do you?" Rutger wondered.
"I mean, it's about as believable as Athos' prediction of the future, it came from Durban himself as the story went." Lilina countered. "So with my father's possible passing, Lord Eliwood's strength waning, and your parents living out in the middle of Sacae, all the ingredients are there for me, you, and Roy to have to step up."
"You've really been thinking about this a lot haven't you?" Rutger wondered. Lilina didn't need to answer, because she had. There was another long silence between the two before Rutger spoke up again. "Okay, let's say those things do happen, as sad as they would be. You know what you have that other people don't?"
"What's that?"
"Me and Roy." Rutger told her. "Roy and I will always and forever have your back, no matter what. We'll never disappoint you, fail to keep a promise, or do anything to stress you out or make you cry. We'll always be there for you, so if you do have to face all those things you think might happen, you won't have to face them alone. I hope you know that and can take strength in those facts, because it's something that keeps me going when I'm down, knowing that you and Roy will always be there for me, no matter what."
"You've got your father's knack for inspiring speeches down pretty well." Lilina chuckled slightly, though she was wiping away a tear from her eye.
"Am I wrong though?" Rutger asked as he finally turned around to face Lilina. "Look me in the eyes and tell me I'm wrong." Lilina rolled over to face him as well and looked into his deep brown eyes and she could tell he was being 102% genuine with his words and thoughts.
"I can't." She admitted. "Thank you Rutger, once again you've come to the rescue like a knight always does for his liege."
"Hey, what are friends for?" Rutger replied with a wink. "Now, speaking of becoming a knight."
"When I get back from Cecila's tutoring I'll talk to my father about it okay?" Lilina offered with a bit of a chuckle herself.
"Awesome! Exciting adventures, here we come!"
The First Time They Realized Things Had Changed
A few months later war had enveloped all of Elibe. As expected it was Bern who instigated the whole thing, but it was so sudden and seemingly unprovoked that it caught every nation off guard. Bern quickly blazed through Sacae and Ilia and set into motion revolts in Etruria and Ostia, the next two biggest threats to their conquest. Luckily Eliwood was proactive enough through his sickness to send Roy out to gather the forces of the Lycian army together so they could defend themselves. And it was good that he acted as fast as he did, because a few days later and Roy wouldn't have made it to Ostia in time to save Lilina from being assassinated.
Everything had been a blur for Lilina for the last week or so. Being betrayed by one of her father's most trusted generals, finding out that her father had died at the hands of the Bern army, finding the Durandal, and having to almost face down one of Bern's most skilled generals in that creep Narcian. She told Roy that she could handle things, that she would be okay because her people needed her to be strong, but deep down she was reminded of the conversation she had with Rutger in Sacae that felt like forever ago now. Speaking of Rutger, she didn't have the time to check and make sure with how fast things were going, but she could have swore she saw him somewhere in Roy's army. So she decided to ask him about it after they got saved by General Cecilia.
"That is indeed Rutger." Roy confirmed when Lilina asked. "We ran into him in Laus of all places when Lord Erik tried to slow us down."
"Of course he would do that. What of his son?" Lilina wondered as she scanned the army looking for Rutger's familiar face.
"Still alive, he didn't take part in the fighting so he'll probably rise to become Laus' Marquess whenever this war ends." Roy noted before going back to Rutger. "But there is something I need to tell you about Rutger. Lilina, he's not-" He got cut off as Lilina finally spotted Rutger cleaning his sword off in the distance.
"There he is!" She said with a smile. "I'm gonna go see what's been going on with him." And with that she was off.
"Lilina, don't-!" Roy tried to warn her but he was then cornered by other members of the army that needed to talk to him about stuff so he couldn't follow her. It didn't take long for Lilina to get over to Rutger and since she didn't know better she acted like things were the same between them.
"Rutger! I'm so glad to see you again!" She said cheerfully as she gave him a friendly hug from behind. "How have you been? Roy said that he found you in Laus, how did you end up there of all places?" The only reason why Lilina hadn't been instantly thrown over Rutger's shoulder and onto the ground back first was because a small part of him registered that it was Lilina talking to him and that was enough for him to not do something he would regret later. He did however easily wrestle out of her grasp and try to walk away from her without causing a scene.
"Leave me alone." He said firmly, hoping that would be enough for her to leave him be, but if he was in his right mind he would have known better.
"Oh, come on, no need to be embarrassed by getting hugged by a friend." Lilina teased him, figuring he was just coming down from his battle emotions and stress, then another thought crossed her mind. "Ah, I see, you've already found someone special and you don't want them seeing me hug you and get jealous or something right?" She pondered as she started walking besides Rutger and scanning the army for girls she thought he might fancy.
"Leave. Me. Alone." Rutger said more firmly, getting more agitated by the second. He had figured Roy would have told her what happened and that he wouldn't have to, but he was getting to the point where he was about to lose it, her acting like everything was normal when in reality everything had shattered into so many pieces he didn't even think he'd ever be able to pick them up.
"Aren't we grumpy today, run out of snacks to eat or something?" Lilina teased him a bit more before her vision landed on a cute girl with a sword. "That must be her, she looks like she's Sacaen and into swords as much as you are, I think you two would look great together. Why don't you introduce me to her?" It was at this point that Rutger knew Roy hadn't told her anything and the point where he couldn't take it any more. If he was his old self he would have loved this little banter back and forth, but now it just seemed so trivial, so worthless. All that mattered to him in this moment was making sure every single Bern soldier paid dearly for what they did to his parents and the rest of his friends in Bulgar, nothing else mattered to him right now and he didn't know if anything else ever would. But something in him held him back from outright yelling and making a scene with Lilina right here. Instead he stepped in front of her, put his hands on her shoulders, and gave her the meanest look into her eyes that he had ever given her.
"I'm going to ask you nicely one last time to leave me alone." He told her in a low, almost snarling voice. "The only reason I'm being this nice to you is because of what we were before, but after this I don't want you coming around trying to make be feel better or see what's wrong with me. I'm not the same wide-eyed fool I was couple months ago, and I would hope you aren't either. My parents are dead, my friends are dead, every one I knew and care about in Bulgar is dead. And do you know who did it? Those bastards in Bern! And you know why they left me alive? Because I looked too much like one of them and figured I was one of theirs. So I'm going to wipe every single last one of them off the face of Elibe for what they did to me. If you want to help out, fine by me, but don't be getting in my way and don't be trying to preach to me about being positive and looking on the brighter side of things. I'm a lost cause and you should treat me as such, a tool for use and nothing else. As long as you can do that there won't be any issues between us, got it?" Lilina was stunned into silence with what she heard, so much so that Rutger was finally able to get away and go back to sulking by himself with his sword. Eventually Roy caught up with her and by the look on her face he knew what she had just found out.
"Sorry Lilina, I tried to warn you but I got caught up with a few other things." Roy apologized. "He's been like that ever since we found him in Laus. It's like he's a completely different person, and it scares me a bit. Along with him genuinely being scary in the first place."
"It's like he's stuck in that mindset he showed off when Lord Erik's son tried to slap me at my birthday party." Lilina recalled. "But like a more twisted and sad version of it even. Have you been trying to get through to him at all Roy?"
"I'd like to say I have, but with all my responsibilities leading this army I haven't had much time to give any one person, let alone Rutger." Roy admitted. "The one good thing, if I can call it that, is that Rutger is probably the best fighter in this entire army. All that training with Lyn seems to have paid off. Too bad he has to use those skills in a situation like this."
"Roy, you know better than anyone I'd rather have Rutger be his normal happy self than for him to be good at killing people." Lilina replied with a bit of a chiding voice and a sigh. Just another thing that had suddenly stacked onto her pile of stress that just kept getting harder and harder to carry.
"You know I feel that way too Lilina, and I really would like to help him, but I can't always be there for him at this point in my life." Roy commented, not feeling the best himself. "I know that's just another one of my personal failures, but I've got to prioritize protecting people over helping one person, even if he is one of my best friends."
"I know, I know, it's just, gah! It's so frustrating!" Lilina vented slightly. "Sorry, I'm just still a bit on edge after everything. I understand you have responsibilities, and from what I've seen you've been doing well, you got here to Ostia in enough time to save me for example, but I guess this is just another thing I need to take into my own hands to deal with."
"What do you mean?" Roy wondered. "What are you planning on doing?"
"What I mean is, I'm not giving up on Rutger." Lilina stated confidently. "I looked into his eyes when he told me what happened and what his plans were and I still saw the spark of the person he was before. He might be on a path of revenge now, but once that dies down he's going to need someone to rely on, someone to help pick up the pieces. And if it's not going to be you Roy, then it has to be me. Who else in this army knows him as well as I do?"
"Well, there is this mercenary named Dieck who seems to have met him before." Roy commented before Lilina glared at him. "But I get your point, we're his friends and we should be doing more to help him. I'll try my best to get some more time to try and talk to him, but for now if you could keep an eye on him, that would probably be the best plan of action."
"Roy, I was going to do that even if you told me not to."
The First Time They Cried Together
The next couple months were a bit rough. First there was negotiations with Bern to try and stop their aggression, something Rutger was obviously not a fan of with his current mind set, and then Roy and his army were sent off to the Western Isles by the Etrurian government to investigate an apparent revolution by workers there. Soon enough it was found out that it was actually a Bern instigated plot against Etruria and Roy was determined to stop it.
As the fighting went on Roy tried his best to help his friend Rutger in his time of need. Roy went out of his way to have himself, Lilina, and Rutger fighting together as much as possible since he knew from the advice Mark had given him before his death about building relationships during a war that it might work out. But he couldn't always be with them for one reason or another so it usually ended up being just Lilina and Rutger fighting together.
Rutger couldn't really admit it, not to himself or anyone else, but fighting side by side with someone like Lilina actually helped him out in battle more than he would expect. She had grown to be a powerful mage since the last time they talked as friends and she could really cover up what few weaknesses he had as a combatant with her magic. He in turn ended up defending her from threats when they came her way, at first because that's just what was expected of him but slowly and surely he was doing it because he enjoyed fighting alongside her. If Rutger had been himself he would have seen what Roy was trying to do, using his father's techniques to help him regrow his relationships, but with his rage and sadness he was blind to the thoughts.
What he wasn't blind to though was Lilina's attempts to get him to come to his senses. She was very much more blatant about it than Roy was, though again if he was himself he would have known that would have been the case. At first Lilina would come up and ask if she could hang out with him and he would always say no and walk away, but soon enough she would just not ask and just walk around with him wherever he went. Sometimes this worked and sometimes it didn't, it depended on his mood that day. Eventually though he found himself getting more and more comfortable with Lilina around him, she knew when it was time to be quiet and when a good time to talk was, unlike that Reglay girl who had pestered him in Laus.
For her part Lilina was trying her best to get Rutger to progress through his trauma, but she set her expectations a bit too high and that caused her to get disappointed and sad from time to time. She figured that it would only take a few weeks or so for Rutger to calm down and start being himself again, using her own experience losing her parents as a reference, but she didn't comprehend at the time that Rutger had so much higher a cliff to fall off from than she ever did. She knew and had prepared for her parents to someday leave her, she had expected it, she could handle a loss like that. But Rutger was a whole different story. His parents instilled in him a very optimistic view of the world, one where if he tried his best and was a good person things would work out in the end. And even if that wasn't how they themselves knew the world to be, they figured they would be there to support him when things got bad. But now they were gone, everyone was gone, he had no safety net in a castle and servants to help him out, so he felt he had to harden his heart to survive on his own with no one's help.
And that's where their current personalities clashed. Rutger didn't want to let Lilina in because he didn't want to lose her too and feel even more 'betrayed' by the world that seemed to hate his guts and Lilina wanted to get in so determinedly because she didn't think she could handle losing someone else close to her, someone who she never figured or planned on losing, someone she knew she would have to rely on in the future.
All of this is to say that to those paying attention to the two, the scene of them crying together wouldn't have been so much of a shock, but to those who just gave the pair a passing glance seeing Rutger so emotional like that was a big shock.
It all started on a rainy day, Roy's army had just recently reclaimed Armads, the Thunder Axe from the resting place Hector had put it years ago after foiling the revolution on the Western Isles. No one dare touch the legendary axe yet, no one was skilled enough to use it, and Lilina was quick to tell everyone about the curse that surrounded it. It was because of that and because seeing the axe made her start thinking about her father that she wasn't having the best of days. She looked around camp to see if she could talk to Roy about it, but he was busy as she usually was. So she walked around until she found Rutger cleaning his sword from the blood he got on it the other day. It was a sight she saw many times before so she grabbed a clean rag and cleaning potions to give him in case he needed them.
Rutger was having a not so good day, and for pretty much the same reason as Lilina. Finally getting to see the Armads in person was something he had always wanted to do as a child since all he got to see were sketches of it in his father's notebook, but seeing it now just reminded him of Hector's death, just another way the world spit in his face. He was also worried about another companion of his, even if he wouldn't be able to admit it in his current state. Dieck was a mercenary, and a fine one at that. He could keep up with Rutger blow for blow in a fight and he was a nice enough guy when Rutger wasn't almost killing him for training purposes. But men like him, they always took up axes as a secondary weapon, to give themselves a bit more power behind their blows, at least that's what Rutger's father's notes always said. Rutger knew about the Armads' curse as well and Dieck using it probably would be the most logical choice in Roy's mind, so he was conflicted about that as he cleaned his sword.
Either way Lilina sat down next to Rutger quietly and placed the sword cleaning supplies in front of him so he would see them. Normally Rutger would just keep on working or maybe nod in acknowledgement, but today was different.
"I don't need those." He stated firmly, with a slight hint of annoyance.
"Well, take them for later, you have more than one sword you use." Lilina countered, slightly surprised that he actually said anything and not realizing her tone was slightly condescending.
"I'm not a child, I don't need you to baby me." Rutger replied, turning his head to stare Lilina in the eyes, trying to get her to go away. Lilina knew what he was trying to do, he had done it so many times before, and usually she just shut up so he wouldn't walk away, but this time with how she was feeling she just had to let her thoughts out.
"Are you sure about that Rutger?" She asked rhetorically as the volume of her voice raised slightly. "Because from where I'm sitting you've been acting childish ever since we met up again."
"We're not having this conversation." Rutger replied as he got up to leave, but Lilina wasn't having it so she got up too and blocked his way.
"Oh, yes we are." Lilina told him firmly. "Look, I get you're pissed off at Bern for what they did to you, I am too. They killed my last remaining parent too you know? I cared about your parents too you know? And you don't see me moping about and threatening anyone who wants to talk to me so they leave me alone. I thought I could try and help you out, seeing as we're friends and know each other, but on days like this I wonder why I even put in the effort!"
"You know what? I wonder that too!" Rutger raised his voice back. "I told you the day we met in Ostia to leave me alone and what do you do? You start following me around like a sad puppy! I told you that we're not friends anymore and that I don't want to be, so why do you keep trying so gods damn hard to get me to change my mind?! If anyone is being childishly stubborn around here it's you! Why is me and my state of mind of any concern to you, no one else seems to care about me! Even Roy's gotten the point and leaves me alone! All you need to do is just go one living your life like I was never there, just pretend I died alongside my parents, because in reality that's what happened that day! That's what nobles like you do all the time right?!" Of course Rutger didn't mean exactly all the words he was saying, he wasn't thinking straight as usual and was just trying to say some vile things so Lilina would get offended and finally leave him alone. Well, he was right in thinking what he said was vile at least.
"Why? Why you ask?!" Lilina practically screamed at him as tears started rolling down her face. "Because I can't lose you like I've lost everyone else! I knew my parents would eventually leave me, I knew that a war was coming and that would people I knew might die, but the though of losing someone like you never crossed my mind! Why would it? You told me that night in Sacae that you'd always be there for me, that you would always have my back no matter what! I trusted you when you said that Rutger, with my whole heart and soul! So if I lose you then what's to say I won't lose Roy next as well and be just as alone as I feared I would be back then? So yeah, I'm being stubborn trying to get you to come to your senses, and yes I'm doing it for a somewhat selfish reason, but I just know I can't deal with not having you in my life Rutger! You've been such a good friend for so long, it feels like an arrow through my chest every time you say you don't want me around! Can't you see that I just want the best for you!"
Lilina's words rocked Rutger to his already shaky core. Of course he meant all those things he told her back on that night in Sacae, but he hadn't realized just how much support those words had given her. He always knew that they were friends, but he kind of felt like a third wheel on an ox cart, useful but not important to the main friendship between Lilina and Roy. Perhaps he felt that way because he had always been older than the two of them, but as it went it was looking like Lilina was the more mature of them, at least in this moment of time. The one thought that cut Rutger deeply though was the fact that Lilina remembered what he said back then, but she didn't bring up the other promise that he told her, that he wouldn't ever do anything to make her cry, the thing he was currently doing right now. It was almost enough to bring him to his knees right then and there. Instead he brushed off his edgy persona for what time he could in this moment, stepping forward and wrapping his arms around Lilina in a hug so she could cry into his chest.
"I-I'm sorry." Were the only two shaky words he could get out as he started to cry as well, the first time he had cried since that day in Bulgar. And he was genuinely sorry, sorry that he had made Lilina cry, made her so stressed out that she felt the need to cry, sorry that he had broken his promise, and sorry that even with a moment like this he still wouldn't be able to return fully to the person he used to be, at least not any time soon.
Lilina was a bit shocked by the gesture and his words, but she gladly accepted them, trying to calm down enough to speak to him again. Eventually she looked up and saw he was crying too and that just made her cry even more, seeing the hurt and pain in his eyes that he wasn't letting anyone else but her see. They both stood there in the embrace for a long time, the only sound between them being their sobbing and the light rain around them, but eventually one of them knew they had to speak up.
"It's hard." Rutger muttered finally and Lilina looked up at his face again. "It's just so hard not to want to push everyone away. I don't want to let anyone in just to lose them again, because I don't think I can handle that either. I don't want to lose you or Roy, or anyone else again, so I figured if I just break things off now then it won't hurt as much."
"But then where does that leave you?" Lilina questioned him. "Just a sword and heap of dead bodies I would think. Rutger, I won't deny that letting people in is a risk, one that isn't guaranteed to work, but you're not going to get that far by yourself. Revenge can only take you so far you know? What happens when the war is over?"
"I-I...never really thought about it." Rutger admitted. "Every time I get close to thinking about the future my mind goes back to Sacae, back to Bulgar, back to my parents, and the anger and the pain start all over again. I can't even feel the winds trying to call me back, that's how much my mind is clouded."
"Don't you think it would be better then if you had someone to talk it through with you then?" Lilina asked. "Someone who isn't inside your head, someone who sees things without the same pain and sorrow?"
"I don't know. Part of me wants to say yes, but the other part is so scared of finding out things I might not want to find out or losing even more." Rutger answered. "Deep down I know the path I'm trying to walk leads nowhere, my mother told me as such, but sometimes just drowning in my anger and not thinking about things feels so good in the moment that it makes me think I'm doing the right thing."
"I've felt that way before too, so I can speak from experience to tell you that it's not worth it, you always feel worse afterwards, right?" Lilina noted and all Rutger could do was nod in agreement. "I know that you're not going to change overnight, but I'm just asking you to try. For me, for Roy, and for your parents who loved you. Can you do that for me Rutger, can you give it one last chance?"
"I'll give it some thought, for you."
The First Time They Realized They Needed Each Other
Another few months passed as the war with Bern continued to drag on. Birthdays passed, battles were won, and more relationships were forming and becoming stronger. After finding out that Bern was using actual dragons as soldiers and travelling to the hidden city of Arcadia Roy's army was now marching on the capital of Etruria to liberate it fully from Bern's control. Their target was none other than Narcian of Bern's famed Wyvern Generals and this was causing Rutger to seethe just a bit more than normal, enough so that the people deployed with him could tell.
"You seem more cranky than usual today." Dieck somewhat teased him. "Of course that could be a good thing if it makes you fight harder today."
"Yeah, you seem a bit more emotional for some reason, is something wrong?" Lilina wondered.
"Dieck, you remember when I told you that you killed the soldier that led the attack on Bulgar?" Rutger asked, recalling a recent conversation they had.
"Sure, you bristled about it for a bit before letting it go." Dieck commented. "What does that have to do with this?"
"Narcian is the general who ordered the attack on Bulgar." Rutger stated. "That soldier was just one of his lackeys. He didn't show up until after everyone was killed, he was the one who found me and decided I looked enough like someone from Bern to spare." As Rutger was explaining this the cogs started turning in Lilina's head and when he was done she spoke up about what she was thinking.
"And that's why you were in Laus, you were trying to kill him there weren't you?" She asked pointedly.
"Yes, that's exactly why I was there." Rutger confirmed. "I knew I couldn't take him head on at that point, but I figured if I could sneak up on him I might be able to off him. I was about to do it too before Roy and the army showed up, so I changed plans and set Clarine free to mess with them a bit. And then things went from there."
"Well then, I guess this battle will give you a bit of closure then I'm guessing." Dieck noted. "Well, don't let me get in your way this time, he's all yours."
"No, even with my growth as a fighter I shouldn't take him on alone." Rutger stated. "He may be a vain fool, but he's not one of the Wyvern Generals for nothing. I'm going to need you two to back me up. Now come on, we don't have time to be wasting." And with that he dashed into the castle and started cutting down any soldiers he could see. Dieck just stood there with a blank expression wondering what was going on. Lilina saw it and beckoned him to join the fight as she explained.
"He's getting better." Was all she needed to say. Dieck shrugged and started fighting as well. He still didn't know what to think, but he was relieved if it meant Rutger would stop trying to sneak attack him all the time. Either way the battle to get to Narcian was quite tough. There were siege tome mages everywhere, more dragons to fight, and the fact that Roy wanted to make sure General Douglass of Etruria wasn't killed since he was fighting against his will.
Eventually though Rutger and his team made it to the throne room where Narcian was mounted on top of his wyvern. He looked as imposing as ever and of course he still had a mouth to speak with.
"Well, well, what do we have here?" He taunted the trio. "You don't look like General Roy or anyone of importance, come here to defect? Or maybe you just wanted a glimpse of my wondrous face before you die!"
"It's you who'll be dying here today Narcian!" Rutger stated firmly as he pointed his sword at the man. "For all those who died in Bulgar, for all those who died in Ostia, for all those your king murdered in cold blood!"
"Like I haven't heard that one before." Narcian replied, brushing off the threat. "If you wanted to kill me you should have done it in Laus when my back was turned. Maybe when I was in the middle of playing with that cute Etrurian girl, I would have been most distracted then, you might have had a chance." Of course Rutger was shocked that Narcian actually remembered him from that day in Bulgar and his face showed it. "Oh come now, you really think me a forgetful fool? I savored every moment my soldiers sowed chaos in that backwater dump you called a city."
"You bastard!" Rutger yelled as he charged in without thinking.
"Now that's the Rutger I've come to know." Dieck joked before joining in.
"Rutger! Be careful!" Lilina warned as she took out an Aircalibur tome and started casting a spell from it. Wyverns could be quite bulky but they had little defense against magic, especially wind based tomes that cut at their wings. Her aim was true, striking Narcian and his mount as they attempted to take to the sky, but when the dust settled there was nary a scratch on either.
"Ha! You thought a spell like that would harm me?!" Narcian taunted from above. "Not when I have my Delphi Shield with me, the latest in Bernese defensive technology! No wind magic or arrows will ever be able to pierce through my wyvern's wings.
"Do you ever shut up?!" Dieck asked before throwing a hand axe up at him. It missed because Dieck was hoping to hit the back end of the lance most wyvern riders used, but Narcian was using a sword so there was nothing to aim for like that.
"As usual, it's up to me to actually do any damage." Rutger commented before jumping onto the throne and then leaping at Narcian with his sword above his head. He got a decent blow on his wyvern, causing it to have to lower itself in pain, but this fight wasn't going to be that easy.
"Ah, you actually got a hit in, good job for a Sacaen mutt like yourself. But it's of no matter when I have a sword such as this!" Narcian said raising it up above his head. Rutger figured he was just showing it off so he wasn't prepared when a burst of Dark magic came out of the blade and cut his skin in multiple places. And then as if it was sucking blood out of his body, the Dark magic blobs returned to Narcian and started healing his wyvern from the damage it had taken.
"It's a Runesword!" Lilina called out as she pointed at it.
"What's a Runesword?" Dieck asked confused.
"It's a sword imbued with Dark magic, it's like a Noseforatu tome, if you land an attack with it you can heal yourself." Lilina explained.
"He's just got everything covered doesn't he?" Dieck replied, rolling his eyes a bit. "You two stay behind me for a bit, this is looking like one of those knock down, drag out fights and you two aren't the best with taking hits."
"Fuck that, I'm killing this bastard if it's the last thing I do!" Rutger seethed, the comments about his heritage not going unheard.
"I'll try and keep him healed up, just keep Narcian off me." Lilina said with a sigh. While it was true that Rutger was getting better, he was still very easy to provoke in moments like this. Either way Dieck was right in assuming that the battle with Narcian would be a war of attrition. As soon as they did any decent damage to him he'd hit one of them with the Runesword and the process would start all over again. Lilina did her best to heal Rutger and Dieck throughout the fight, but since she had just started out with healing she wasn't the best at it.
"What is taking Roy and the rest of the army so long to get here?" Dieck asked a while later as Rutger was distracting Narcian so he could get healed up. "If we just had one or two more people here we could actually take him out."
"I would expect that they ran into a bunch of reinforcements, that's what happened when Roy took Castle Ostia back." Lilina noted as she healed him up. "Perhaps another strong foe is here with Narcian."
"Well, I don't know how much longer we can take this, that staff of yours is looking really worn out and I doubt the Red Death over there is going to be able to hold out forever." Dieck noted. Speaking of Rutger, he had many cuts and bruises all over his body now and his outfit was quite torn up, but his rage and bloodlust was making it so he could barely feel anything in this moment, for good or for bad.
"Why won't you just lay down and die already!" Narcian yelled at Rutger as he continued to fire blasts of magic at him from the Runesword.
"You first!" Rutger spat back before lunging in for another attack. Narcian tried to block it with the Runesword, but when he did it shattered on contact, the magic inside the blade having been used up. Rutger wasn't expecting that so the momentum of his thrust threw him past Narcian and towards the entrance of the throne room where Roy had just finally shown up to help. "Roy! Wyrmslayer! Now!" Rutger almost barked at him and Roy quickly pulled the requested sword from where he had been keeping it. Rutger took it and without thinking engaged Narcian once again who had now pulled out a regular lance to fight with.
"Lilina, what's been going on?" Roy wondered as he saw her healing Dieck. "Why is Rutger so beat up and bloody?"
"Narcian had a Runesword and a Delphi Shield." Lilina explained. "We've been trying to take him down for the last half hour but we've only just now began to make any progress.
"And your buddy is in a huge, bloodlusted rage against him since he's responsible for what happened in Bulgar." Dieck added.
"What!? I wouldn't have sent him in here if I knew that! Did you know Lilina?" Roy asked in shock.
"Not until he told us right before the battle started." Lilina answered.
"Hey, maybe instead of just standing around here talking we help him out and actually start fighting?" Dieck suggested. The other two agreed but as they turned to face the battle it was about to end. Narcian had landed a few extra blows on Rutger with his lance, but all Rutger needed was on clean shot with the Wyrmslayer and he knew he'd end this fight. He had been dodging and trying to get enough space to use the special technique his mother taught him, and when he finally did so he stood still and closed his eyes to try and focus.
"Finally! You stopped moving around so I can finally kill you!" Narcian yelled before swooping down for what he thought would be one final attack. He was right, but not in the way he suspected. Right before his lance pierced Rutger's heart Rutger disappeared from sight before appearing as if he split himself in four to attack Narcian. With his amazing speed Narcian didn't know which speedy illusion to strike at and that was just the opening Rutger needed to deliver the final blow, cutting off Narcian and his wyvern's head off in one clean blow.
"Holy Elimine, he did it!" Dieck said in shock before Lilina and Roy started cheering at bit for their friend. That cheering quickly turned into yelling though as Rutger slumped to the floor, blacking out from the pain and injuries he sustained during the fight.
"Rutger! No! Not like this!" Was the last thing he heard before he fully went under and lost consciousness. After that, for what seemed like an eternity, there was just darkness. Rutger couldn't feel or see anything. He wondered if he was dead and this was the afterlife or if this was just him being inside his own mind, but he decided that he was probably still alive and being healed up in camp since he could faintly feel the warmth of healing magic being used on his body. Eventually though someone came up in his 'vision' and he decided to see who it was. His mind moved over to them and he was shocked to see it was his mother.
"Maybe I am dead after all." He commented as he came up to her.
"Not quite, but you're pretty close." Lyn stated. "But I know you'll pull through, your father and I taught you to never give up, even when things got tough."
"Are you actually my mother, or is my mind playing tricks on me?" Rutger asked, legitimately concerned.
"It's complicated." Lyn noted. "You've still got the Mani Katti with you yes?"
"Of course, it's the last thing I have to remember you by." Rutger confirmed.
"Well, when a wielder of the Mani Katti dies a part of their soul gets placed in the blade, that's what I am." Lyn explained. "Since you're close to death and have the sword on you, I can speak to you for a bit."
"Not the strangest thing I've heard." Rutger sighed. "Besides that, who says I shouldn't give up and just die? I defeated the person responsible for you and Father's death, I got my revenge, I don't have anything left to live for."
"Are you sure about that?" Lyn asked. "Let me show you something." And with that she used a bit of her power to show Rutger what was happening outside his mind. He was in fact in a medical tent in camp, stripped down to just his smallclothes, and being worked on nonstop.
"That's going to sting if I actually wake up from that." Rutger commented.
"That's not the point I'm trying to make, look at who is working on you." Lyn pointed out. Rutger focused a bit more and saw that as the time was passing in his mind Lilina was the one staying with him night after night. He couldn't make out any of the words she was saying to him, but he could see the red, tearstained eyes she had and just how tirelessly she was working to try and bring him back.
"Why is it her? She should get Clarine or General Cecilia to heal me, they've been doing it much longer than she has." Rutger wondered.
"They told her that you were a lost cause, but she wouldn't listen to them." Lyn explained. "She's been staying up all night for a week making sure that your heart keeps on beating, healing you up bit by bit, barely eating anything. Do you get the point now Rutger? Lilina needs you, and deep down you know that you need her as well."
"Yeah, but I'm just going to end up letting her down. It's better if things just end here and now. She'll have Roy to support her." Rutger noted.
"That is not the son I raised." Lyn replied pointedly. "I know things are tough for you, but things were tough for me as well. I went through the exact same thing you've been going through. I got through it with the help of my friends and loved ones and you can too, but only if you want to." Rutger couldn't argue against that, his mother was right as she usually was. But soon after she said that her form started to fade away.
"What's happening?" Rutger asked with worry in his voice.
"I've used up most of the power I've stored up, I have to go back now." Lyn stated. "I'll see you again though Rutger, one way or another." A few moments later Lyn vanished back into the darkness and the view from outside started to fade as well, but before it did Rutger heard someone speaking in a weak and teary voice.
"Rutger, please come back to us, to me." It pleaded. "You were doing so well, things were getting better, it was going to work out. I need you to be okay, I need you to be there for me like always so things make sense. So please, for the love of Elimine hear me and come back to me."
"I've made her cry again haven't I?" Rutger said to himself dejectedly before clenching his fist in determination. "That's twice now isn't it? Well I'm not going to leave it like that am I? I've got to make it up to her! I've got to fight!"
A week passed since the taking back of Etruria's capital and Rutger hadn't as much as stirred. Roy's army was starting to make preparations to follow it's conspirators to Sacae. Lilina had worked night and day to get him to wake up from his injuries, but it was starting to get to be too late. They couldn't move him in this state and they had to press on, but Lilina didn't want to. She was determined to stay with Rutger as long as she needed to so he would wake up.
"How's he doing?" Roy asked as he came into the medical tent to see if anything had changed.
"He's still stable, but he hasn't woken up yet." Lilina said with a tired sob. "Look, I know you have to go onto Sacae, I'll take Rutger back to Ostia with me and if I can get him healed up we'll meet back up with you then."
"If that's what you want to do then I won't stop you, but your strength and guidance will be missed." Roy noted, knowing he couldn't change her mind. The two of them weren't paying attention to Rutger though, because if they were they would have seen his eyes had finally opened and his mouth was moving to say something.
"What am I then, chopped liver?" He asked before going into a small coughing fit. "Ow, maybe my liver really is chopped up." He really couldn't say anything else before both Lilina and Roy practically dogpiled him in a hug. "Ow! OW! Hey it still hurts you know!"
"Sorry, sorry, it's just-" Lilina sputtered out before collapsing to the floor herself in relief.
"Lilina!" Roy gasped.
"I'm fine, I'm fine, I just need some rest. And some food. And some water." Lilina said slowly as she stood back up and breathed slowly.
"I'll go get some for the both of you." Roy said before exiting the tent and leaving the two alone again.
"You look like how I feel." Rutger commented once he was gone.
"That's what happens when you barely get any sleep for a week." Lilina noted before climbing onto the medical bed with Rutger and snuggling up to him. "You don't mind if I just rest here do you, I don't feel like going back to my tent."
"If you're comfortable like that, then be my guest." Rutger noted before a bit of silence between them. "So I've been out for a week?" He didn't get a response so he looked over and saw that Lilina had already fallen asleep. He took the blanket he had been wrapped in and placed it on top of her body before wrapping his arms around her for some more warmth.
"You can sleep well for as long as you want Lilina, you won't have to worry about me leaving you any time soon." He whispered softly into her ear, even if she might not be able to hear it. "You've given me something else to live for and I'm going to make the best of it, for you, for Roy, and for everyone else."
The First Time They Knew They Were in Love
Thankfully for Rutger the army now had many strong allies to rely on, so he could take his time recovering from his injuries as they marched through Sacae. And that was probably for the best because as they got deeper and deeper into the plains and closer to Bulgar his mood became more and more dour and he probably would have made some bad decisions that would get him injured again if he was fighting. But the closer he got to full strength the more and more the itch to fight came back, and everyone knew he'd be back in the thick of things sooner or later, especially Lilina who had been watching over him and making sure he was recovering properly the whole time.
"When we get to Bulgar, I'm fighting." He stated to her one night as she was changing his bandages in the medical tent.
"We'll see about that, with the pace we're making you might not be ready by then." Lilina replied, though some of that was wishful thinking on her part. Rutger was only 20 at this point at the war, his body was still good at healing itself and with the treatment she had been giving him he'd be back to full strength any day now.
"Then I'll stay on the back lines, but I'm going to fight." Rutger said a bit more firmly. "It's the least I could do for the people that lost their lives that day."
"That's...not quite the reason I was expecting you to give." Lilina commented with a hint of surprise in her voice.
"What, you were expecting me to say something about revenge?" Rutger asked almost jokingly. "Look, I won't deny some decent part of it is that still, but after what happened with Narcian and having to recover for this long, it's changed my perspective a bit. I literally didn't have the energy or strength to be angry and that kind of got me thinking about things, like the way I had been acting."
"Go on." Lilina coaxed him, seeing that this might be a bit of a breakthrough for him.
"I've had the chance to look around at all the people in this army, actually letting them talk to me instead of pushing them away, and I've learned about why they are here fighting." Rutger noted. "All of them have some measure of grudge against Bern, but they all have other reasons to fight as well. I've done what I've set out to do mostly, make the people who ransacked Bulgar pay, so I started thinking about why I really want to keep fighting this war."
"And what did you come up with?" Lilina wondered.
"Because I don't want anyone else to have to go through what I did." Rutger stated. "If I can stop Bern from taking more families away, from creating more broken people like myself, from killing more innocent people, then I think fighting is worth the risk. And I want to start in Bulgar. I know it's a little optimistic, but if someone like me can fight and survive in the place where their trauma began, maybe it'll inspire other people to stand up to Bern as well. Kind of stupid, I know, but I think it's something my parents could be proud about."
Lilina was very touched by Rutger's words. He was being very genuine with her, sharing his deep inner thoughts when he really didn't need to. She felt closer to him than she ever did in this moment and it took her a while to respond to what he told her, but when she did it was with her own act of kindness.
"Rutger, I don't think that's stupid, I think that's one of the noblest things I've ever heard you say." She responded as she wrapped her arms around his side and gave him a hug. "And I'm touched that you're so willing to share those thoughts with me, it kinda makes a girl feel special you know." She was kind of joking with that but Rutger saw a chance and took it immediately.
"That's because you are special to me Lilina." He said softly as he put his hand over one of hers. "You've always been there for me, even when I was being a worthless piece of shit, and it's also because of you why I want to fight."
"Because of me?" Lilina wondered as she looked up into his eyes.
"Yes, because of you." Rutger confirmed. "You've put so much faith and energy into trying to help me through my issues, how could I not repay you by trying to ease your stress in any way possible? Winning this war means that you can finally worry about the things that really matter, like the people in Ostia who need direction, helping those less fortunate, and leading Elibe into a brighter future. But most importantly you can go back to being the happy, cheerful, and optimistic woman I know you to be. Not that it doesn't shine through from time to time, but war doesn't suit you, at least in my opinion."
Again, Rutger's words pierced right through Lilina's heart and soul and she had to take a moment to process how she was feeling and how she would respond. Her heart was racing, she was starting to get a little hot under the collar, and her hands were shaking. This was practically everything she ever wanted concerning Rutger and helping him through his trauma, but now their was something new, something that she honestly hadn't expected, something she only ever considered with one other person before. She almost wanted to push it down for a number of reasons, but she knew better than to that. It would almost be hypocritial for her to deny how she felt when she was trying to get Rutger out of his shell. And how did she feel you might ask? She felt like she was in love. But she knew not to spring this on Rutger right here and now, he had already given her so much, she wasn't going to push him for more, so she eventually responded to his words.
"Rutger, I'd say you don't know how long I've been waiting for you to say something like that, but I've been with you ever since I joined this army, so you do." She started out. "But, seriously, do you realize how happy this makes me feel, hearing you open up to me like this?"
"I'm hoping really happy, I have to make up for making you cry twice after I told you I would never do that." Rutger stated.
"You don't, truly." Lilina assured him.
"Maybe not, but I want to." Rutger told her. "Every day I get to see you smile is a good day, and hopefully someday I'll be someone who will make you smile."
"You already are Rutger, you already are." Lilina stated softly before they fell into a very comfortable silence together as they continued to embrace. They stayed like that for a bit before realizing that maybe this wasn't the best place to be doing this.
"Could you imagine if Clarine walked in on us or something, she wouldn't shut up about it for a month." Rutger commented as he stood up and stretched a bit. "Ah! Still stings a bit on my side." He added, clutching the left side of his torso.
"I knew I was forgetting something, I forgot to actually heal you." Lilina said shaking her head and looking around for a staff. "Hold on a moment, I'll go get the staff from my tent."
"Take your time, I'm not dying." Rutger told her as he sat down again. Lilina left, but a few moments later a bit of curiosity overtook Rutger as he looked at the satchel Lilina left in the medical tent. Something was hanging out the side of it and as he lifted the thing out he recognized it almost immediately. It was the stuffed doll of himself he had made for Lilina's 10th birthday. It still looked good for being 7 years old, though he searched through the rest of the bag and realized it was the only one, the one's of Roy and Lilina herself were missing. Either way he took the doll and sat back down to inspect it a bit more.
"If only you knew what was in store for you little me, you might not be smiling so brightly." He said to himself noting the stitched on smile. He could probably make a better looking one now if he ever had the time, but maybe that would be too childish of a gift at this point. He honestly was just touched Lilina still had it at all, and that she had it here of all times. She could probably see it in his face when she came back to see him looking at the doll.
"I see you've finally found it." Lilina commented, maybe slightly embarrassed at the thought of having a doll during war times. "I promise you I'm not casting hexes on you or anything childish like that."
"I would hope not." Rutger said dryly before Lilina got closer and started to heal him up. "I'm honestly just wondering why it's just mine you have, what happened to the other two?"
"Probably still in my bedroom in Ostia, laying on the floor or something since it was ransacked during the revolt." Lilina noted.
"Okay, that doesn't explain this little guy being here though." Rutger pressed on.
"Well, it's because I brought him to Etruria when Roy and I were studying under General Cecilia." Lilina explained. "I figured that since you couldn't be their with us in person you could be there in spirit. Roy thought it was a great idea, he really missed you as well while we were there." Rutger actually chuckled slightly at that. "What's so funny?"
"I guess I'm just touched that you thought so much of me, even back then." Rutger said with a sigh.
"Rutger, you've always been one of the most important people in my life." Lilina told him. "Of course I thought and cared about you, that's what people like us do."
"Don't you mean 'friends' instead of 'people' or something?" Rutger wondered.
"Are we really still just friends at this point?" Lilina asked pointedly.
"Perhaps not, perhaps not."
The First Time They Said They Were in Love
By the time Roy's army had gotten to the Bern border Rutger was back to full health and he needed to be. Every battle, every day, every inch after stepping into the country was hard fought with wyverns seen in the air daily and heavily armored knights on the ground. Everything that happened in this war, that had already taken almost 3 years at this point, would be coming to a climax as Roy's army was just a stones throw away from what was seemingly their last target, Bern's mountain top castle. But before that could happen they actually had to get there first. A few days before the army arrived Rutger and Dieck were sparring with each other early in the morning in preparation.
"You seem a little off today Rutger, you sure those injuries of yours aren't still acting up a bit?" Dieck wondered once they were done.
"I've just got some things on my mind, that's all." Rutger noted as he sat down an inspected his sword for damage.
"Yeah, I would think so, us being this deep into Bern." Dieck replied as he sat down next to him.
"Well, there is that, but mainly it's something else." Rutger explained.
"Care to share exactly what?" Dieck asked, prodding because he knew him and Rutger were pretty good friends now and he might actually tell him something.
"You're just going to laugh at me." Rutger commented.
"Ah, so it's about Lilina." Dieck teased him, which got a reaction out of Rutger pretty easily. "Oh, come on, it's so obvious even I can see it. Everyone in this army knows you two are a thing, Clarine won't shut up about it every time I come and talk to her."
"Fine, you're right, it's about Lilina." Rutger confirmed with a sigh. "It's her birthday today and I want to do something special for her before we end up at the castle where things could go wrong. I just can't think of what exactly, it's not like I can go to the nearest town and try and buy a gift, I'll get attacked on sight."
"That is a decent point." Dieck mused as he tried to think of something. "And there really aren't any big magic landmarks you could take her to around here either." He paused for a second before he came up with something, though he had to ask something first. "How old is she turning?"
"18." Rutger replied, a little confused as to why that was asked.
"Really? I would have thought she was as old as you are with how mature she acts." Dieck noted with a hint of surprise. "Well, there is one thing you could do for her, or with her if you catch my drift."
"No, absolutely not." Rutger stated firmly. "Not while this war is going on, I'm not making that mistake. I mean I haven't even told her I love her yet."
"Fair enough." Dieck said with a shrug. "But that does give me another idea, just tell her. Like try and make it a little special of course, but I'm sure she'd like that."
"Yeah, that might do." Rutger replied with another sigh. "Have you ever told a woman you loved her?"
"And meant it?" Dieck asked rhetorically. "No, not yet. Maybe some day, maybe not. So no sage advice from me on that front, sorry."
"I'd rather you be honest than make something up." Rutger admitted. "Do you know anything about cakes though?"
"I know Merlinus the convoy guy will have some supplies for it, he's a big food enthusiast." Dieck noted.
As Rutger sought out Merlinus and a few other people to help him make a cake, Lilina was finally getting a chance in forever to talk to Roy. As soon as they got past the usual greetings and Roy wished Lilina a happy birthday Lilina got to the point she wanted to bring up to him.
"So, how much have you been hearing about me and Rutger?" She asked him plainly.
"I've been hearing a lot of good things lately actually." Roy answered with a content smile. "Apparently Rutger isn't acting as grumpy as he had been and he's actually making friends. And people have been saying it's because of you helping him out. I'd say my plan worked, besides the part where I'm never around because of everything going on. But I'm sure that will change once the war is over, I'll get to relax a bit. Hopefully."
"Anything else?" Lilina prodded.
"No, not really." Roy noted. "Should I have? I feel like I'm missing something here."
"Yeah, you kind of are." Lilina told him.
"Well, whatever it is, you know you can just tell me right?" Roy asked. "It can't be anything too bad or I probably would have heard something."
"I know, I just, I never thought I'd be telling you this." Lilina explained. "Not to you, not during a war, not so close to it's climax, none of that."
"The more you keep talking like that, the more it worries me." Roy admitted. "Though I feel you're just trying to keep talking to build up the courage to tell me."
"You caught that did you?" Lilina teased him, but he was right. "Well, I don't know any other way to tell you so I'll just be frank with you. I'm in love with Rutger." There was a long pause between the two of them afterwards, Lilina waiting for what Roy would say and Roy wondering why Lilina was making such a big deal about it. Eventually it was getting too tense for Lilina so she broke the silence. "Aren't you going to say something?"
"I mean, what is there to say other than I'm happy for you?" Roy replied, still with a hint of confusion in his voice. "I think you might have overthought what my reaction was going to be to that news, and I'm confused as to why."
"Maybe I did." Lilina admitted. "I guess it's just, and correct me if I'm off on this, ever since we were little it seemed like people figured it would be me and you falling in love. This thing with Rutger, it feels like I'm going against peoples preconceived notions for how my life is supposed to turn out. And I guess I was a bit worried that you might have bought into that idea and be upset if I deviated from it."
"I know what you mean, I've felt it too, trust me." Roy assured her. "But no, I've never really felt like me and you were some sort of destined couple or anything like that. We're good friends sure, probably even best friends, but you and I can both admit that we haven't been together enough for anything more than that to happen. You and Rutger have been though, so it's no surprise something happened between you two. If anything it's my own fault since I kept putting you two together whenever I could, you know how Uncle Mark's 'Support' theory went."
"Well, I just wanted to get that off my chest Roy." Lilina told him, a weight being lifted off her shoulders. "Because I feel like I'm probably going to tell him how I feel soon and I wanted you to find out from me and not some random gossip you hear when I'm not around."
"And I appreciate that, you're always looking out for me and my feelings and that means a lot to me Lilina." Roy said genuinely. "You're a wonderful friend, you always have been and I'm sure you always will be. If things went differently I could see us being more than friends, but I'm happy for you. And for Rutger, he's come a long way since that day I found him in Laus."
"Thank you for understanding Roy, you are a wonderful friend as well." Lilina replied, giving him a hug in the process.
"I try my best." Roy said hugging her back. After they broke apart they chatted a bit more, but eventually Rutger found them since he was looking for them.
"Finally, you know how long I've been looking for you two?" He asked slightly out of breath. "Anyways, Wendy, Ogier, and I ended up making a cake for Lilina's birthday, you want to join us in eating it?"
"You guys made me a cake!?" Lilina asked with a big smile. "Oh, you guys are too sweet! I wasn't even expecting anything like this! Come on Roy, let's go eat some cake!" So Lilina dragged Roy along and Rutger followed them until they caught up with all the other soldiers from Ostia who had gathered to wish Lilina a happy birthday. It was a wonderful sight to see and Lilina was so happy she started crying. With everything that had happened during the war, celebrating like this, without any stuffy and bland conversations, with all her friends and people who cared about her, it was probably the best birthday she'd had in a while. The cake wasn't the biggest of course, it was hard to bake things during a war campaign, but everyone who wanted some got a decent enough piece as they sat around and talked about happy things and told silly stories involving Lilina that happened in the past. Of course Lilina and Rutger were sitting together during all of this, and at one point she rested her head on his shoulder.
"Getting tired already?" Rutger wondered. "The sun isn't even down yet."
"No, it's not that, I just want to rest my head on your shoulder, it makes me feel closer to you." Lilina told him. "I never knew you knew how to bake a cake, you'll have to teach me sometime."
"Well, I will admit it was mostly Ogier who had the knowledge." Rutger stated. "I knew a bit from what my mother told me and Wendy was about the same, but he really came through with most of it. He's a pretty good guy, you should make sure he sticks around."
"I sure will now, knowing that he has the Rutger seal of approval." Lilina joked slightly, giggling a bit because she was still really happy. "Either way, you came up with the idea, and that's what really matters to me. Like I said before, I was just expecting people to just wish me a happy birthday, I wasn't thinking there would be an impromptu party, not at a time like this."
"That's why I wanted to do it now." Rutger noted. "Not to bring the mood down, but we might not get to do this again, even if we do end up winning this war. So I wanted a moment like this we could remember and hold onto for a while if we had to." That was such a sweet thing for him to say, it melted Lilina's heart more than it already was. But if he wanted to make this a moment to remember then she would do her part as well, so she snuggled up closer to him as she replied to him next.
"Rutger, you can be so sweet when you want to be." She told him softly. "It's one of the many reasons I love you." It was safe to say that Rutger wasn't expecting Lilina to say that in this moment. He was so caught up in his own mind trying to find the best way to say it to her that he didn't think she would say it first. Internally he was starting to freak out until something his father said came to mind.
"If you're in love with someone, just tell them. Don't beat around the bush, you might not have time to. Plus it gets a little awkward if you take too long to say it back, just ask your mother."
That last part was him being comedic as usual, but it was sound advice. So Rutger wrapped his arms around Lilina and brought her closer to himself so he could respond.
"It's because I love you that I do things like this." He said softly as well, looking into her eyes. "You've done so much for me, it's the least I could do to repay you. I may never fully go back to the person I used to be, but I promise you that I'll keep trying. If you're okay with that then I don't see why we can't make this work out if we both try our best."
"Oh Rutger, of course I'm okay with that!" Lilina said a bit louder as more tears of happiness streamed down her eyes. "See, look at that, you made me cry from happiness twice today, I'd think that would make up for the other times, right?"
"For now at least." Rutger agreed. "But, maybe I should keep going just to make sure, save some in a bank or something like that. You never know when you'll need something to make you smile." He was amazed he could say something so romantic, he almost sounded like his father with that one.
"Smiles as currency, I could work with that. But you better be letting me see you smile as well, this is a two way transaction." Lilina teased him slightly, though she would like it if he smiled more.
"I'll see what I can do. But for you Lilina, anything is possible."
The First Time They Kissed
As it turned out, taking Bern castle and killing Zephiel wasn't the climax of the war, far from it. Because once all the Legendary Weapons were joined together they pointed Roy's army in the direction of the Dragon Temple where the dark priestess that had been following Zephiel around was hiding out. Through the battles to finally get to her Roy and the army found out that she was actually the Demon Dragon Idunn who used to be a Divine Dragon like Fae before her soul was corrupted. Either way, the army was about to face her in combat after learning all of this, and no one was quite sure how this battle was going to go.
"It begins." Rutger said, pretty much to himself when he heard the powerful wailing Idunn gave off to signal she knew the army was there. Something about it though felt familiar to him, like it wasn't a show of strength, but more a cry for what had been done to her.
"Alright, Roy, what's the plan?" Lilina asked soon afterwards.
"We need to end this fight quickly, those stairs probably have more dragons that will be coming out of them." Roy noted. "With the Binding Blade I should be able to make quick work of her, but I want to have some back up just in case. So what we'll do is this. Lilina, you'll warp me up there as far as you can, Elphin will play his music to give you an energy boost, and then you'll warp Rutger up there with me."
"What about the rest of us?" Dieck wondered.
"You all will be making sure the reinforcements don't get close to us as we finish this." Roy told him. "If we do this quick enough then it shouldn't be that much of a problem."
"Just don't let that axe get the best of you." Rutger added, seeing as Dieck had the Armads in his grip.
"I could say the same about that hulk of metal you're carrying around." Dieck joked since Rutger had hold of the Durandal. "That thing is almost the same hieght as Roy."
"I'll be fine as I always am." Rutger stated with confidence. After that the plan went into motion. Lilina, with her more powerful magic, was able to warp Roy almost right up to Idunn and then as Elphin was playing for her Rutger stood next to her, ready to get warped as well.
"How's he doing?" Lilina asked about Roy as she started to feel her energy coming back.
"Holding his own, he might not even need me up there honestly." Rutger said looking out at where Roy was. But then he turned to Lilina and he felt like he needed to say something before he left. "Before you send me out there I just wanted to say-" He started to say before he was cut off by something surprising. Lilina just up and kissed him, full on the lips and everything. He wasn't expecting that at all, though he probably should have with everything going on around them and the tensions and emotions of everyone going a bit wild.
"I know, and I know you're going to make it back to kiss me back." Lilina told him confidently as she lit the Warp staff up once again. "Go out there and do what you do best." And with that she warped him away.
"I must say, that was a quite bold move of you Lady Lilina." Elphin commented slightly impressed by what he saw.
"Well, he deserves it after all he's been through, plus he was about to say a bunch of stuff and waste time, so I figured I'd cut him off and we could talk later." Lilina noted.
"Bold and wise, with a powerhouse like Rutger on her side. Ostia's future looks bright indeed."
Elphin commented before turning to face the battle before him. As Roy predicted it was actually a lot easier to fight Idunn with the Binding Blade in his hands, he almost felt like it was more the weapon itself doing most of the work then anything he was doing, until the very end though. Rutger had given him an opening for a final blow and as he took it he wished that things could have gone differently for Idunn after everything that had happened to her. The blade felt his wish and instead of killing Idunn it reverted her back to her human form, defeated yet still alive.
"What do you want to do?" Rutger asked Roy as he saw the scene unfold. "Do we finish her off or no?" Roy was really glad that Rutger had changed so much during this war that he actually gave Roy the choice on what to do instead of just killing Idunn on the spot.
"After all we heard about what happened to her, don't you think she deserves a second chance?" Roy pondered. "I want to get her out of here and see if we can give it to her." After he said that the ground started to shake violently.
"Fine, but whatever you do, we need to get out of here quickly, this place is coming down!" Rutger yelled over the sound of stone shaking.
"I'll carry her, you cover me!" Roy told him and that's just what they did. Rutger used the Durandal to cut any stones that fell from the ceiling or that were in their way and eventually everyone made it out of the Dragon Temple safely. And once it was seen that everyone was out and alive the celebrating commenced. Rutger looked around for Lilina, but she found him first and jumped into his arms in celebration.
"We did it! Elibe is saved once again!" She said happily. "We finally got to go on that adventure you always wanted to go on too!"
"Not the way I was expecting it to happen, but as usual you are right." Rutger noted with a small smile. "Now what was that about me coming back so I could kiss you? Is that you giving me permission?"
"No, I was just teasing you." Lilina said sarcastically. "Come on, you know you want to. We just won a war and everything, you deserve it!"
"You deserve it way more than I do, if we're being honest." Rutger commented.
"Either way, it doesn't matter, just kiss me already!" Lilina told him.
"Don't rush me, this is the first time I'm kissing someone I'm in love with." Rutger noted before taking a deep breath.
"Then here, let me help." Lilina replied before moving her head closer and placing her hand on Rutger's cheek, their lips just mere inches away from each other. "Now all you have to do is reach out and close the distance, just like you've been doing all along." She added softly. And putting it like that really put Rutger at ease, this was just another step of his recovery. Looking at it that way made it so much easier and he gladly closed the distance between their lips, gently at first, but soon enough there was notable passion behind his actions. They didn't start making out or anything right there in front of everyone, but the kiss lasted much longer than usual.
"I love you." Was the first thing out of Rutger's mouth after they separated and began touching their foreheads together lovingly.
"And I love you." Lilina told him back. "And I think I can get used to this kissing thing, it's very exhilarating."
"Just know that I'm still going to want to take things slow." Rutger noted. "So don't get mad at me too much if I'm not moving at the pace you think I should be, alright?"
"Rutger, as long as you're trying your best, that's all I can ask of you." Lilina assured him. "When this war started, I didn't even consider something like this between us, so who am I to dictate how you should cope with your trauma, I'm just here to help when you need it."
"Good." Rutger replied as he put Lilina back on her feet. "And I'll do my best to be there for you if you need help dealing with things. Right now I'm only good at fighting things, but I'm sure I'll learn as I go."
"Hey, sometimes the only thing a girl needs is a bit of muscle." Lilina teased him. "But you'll always be so much more than that to me Rutger, never forget that."
"I'll try my best." Rutger nodded. "Now, we should be helping celebrate the true hero of this war. Let's go tell Roy how great a job he did."
"Yeah! His confidence issues are bound to go away after this!"
The First Time They Were Embarrassed Together
There were numerous things everyone in Roy's army had to do after the war, but the first thing on everyone's mind was getting back to their homes and making sure everything was alright before all the politics started up. Everyone figured that it would be mainly be between the Lycian League, Bern's provisional government under Guinevere, and Etruria. The Sacaen tribes might send some representatives to learn what the terms were, but they rarely got involved in the political matters of Elibe as a whole unless the whole country got involved like it had been. But again, before all that went down everyone needed to go home, though some people really didn't have a home anymore, like Rutger.
"I'm more than willing to let you stay in Ostia for as long as you need Rutger, I can even set up a room in the castle for you if you'd like." Lilina offered about a week after the war ended, starting to breech the subject.
"I appreciate that." Rutger told her, trying to take a hold of his emotions now that everything was over with Bern and he actually had to think about what his future would hold. "It's not going to cause you any issues internally is it?"
"It shouldn't." Lilina noted. "And if it does, well guess who is the current acting Marquess of Ostia? They'll just have to deal with it." She was very confident in saying that, which gave Rutger a measure of confidence about it as well.
"Hopefully they know better then." Rutger replied with a small chuckle. "There is one thing though. I'll see you to Ostia, but I need to go back to Sacae to where my family had our ger set up. I need to see if there is anything I can salvage from it. I don't know how long that is going to take, is that okay with you?"
"Well, why don't I just go with you then?" Lilina suggested.
"As much as I would like that, this is something I feel I need to do alone, to get some closure for myself." Rutger told her. "Maybe sometime in the future I'll take you out there, but I need to do this for me and my state of mind. Besides, you're going to have a lot of things to deal with once you get to Ostia, me being away will give you time to focus on one thing at a time."
"You have to promise me you'll come back to Ostia then." Lilina stated firmly. "None of this 'slipping away into history' thing I heard you talking to Roy about the other day."
"You overheard that?" Rutger wondered. "That was something I was thinking about a while ago, before I realized how I felt about us, so you don't have to worry about it."
"You still have to promise me." Lilina stated again, pouting a bit for extra effect. Rutger took this moment to get closer and bend down slightly so their heads were closer to each other.
"Alright, I promise." He whispered softly before sealing the promise with a kiss on her lips. "Is that enough for you, or should I do something else to calm your worries?"
"I don't know, I think I might need a few more kisses for the time you'll be away." Lilina whispered back. She was about to move in for just that when a different voice cut in.
"If you two are going to start making out, can you do it in your tent and not out in the open? I've seen like five couples already going at it this morning alone!" It was Chad, one of the orphans from Araphen. He was so sneaky and silent that neither of them heard or saw him until he spoke up, causing the both of them to jump in surprise and start blushing.
"S-Sorry Chad, we'll get out of your way." Lilina told him before dragging Rutger away to somewhere more private.
"Maybe it is better that we do this somewhere private, who knows who could sneak up on us?" Rutger noted.
"You're telling me." Lilina agreed. "Now where were we?"
"I think you were about to kiss me a whole bunch?" Rutger fake pondered.
"Oh yeah, that." Lilina replied with a giggle before moving in and starting to kiss Rutger like she wanted to. But that didn't last for long because even if they were somewhere private, that didn't mean they couldn't be found.
"It's not fair! It's just not fair! He should have been mine!" Clarine started getting on before Dieck swooped in and picked her up by the waist and put her over his shoulder, getting the pair to get flustered and embarrassed again.
"Sorry about that, I should have caught her faster." Dieck apologized. "You two lovebirds have fun." And with that he took Clarine away kicking and yelling at him to let her go.
"You know, she's not that bad of a person, she just still has a bit of a childish personality." Rutger noted when they were out of earshot. "I'm sure she'll grow out of it."
"You think you and her would ever become a couple?" Lilina wondered.
"I could see it possibly. Though I much prefer your optimism over her childishness for getting over my issues." Rutger answered.
"You would say that." Lilina commented, giving him another small kiss on the cheek and sighing. "I think our moment for the day has passed, sorry."
"It's not like we won't have more chances later." Rutger noted.
"That's right, you promised."
The First Time They Thought About Their Future
As he promised, Rutger came back to Ostia after spending a few weeks in Sacae to get his closure and any mementos that weren't ransacked by bandits or Bern soldiers. It wasn't much, but he was able to get his set of stuffed dolls of him and his friends, a couple of his father's notebooks full of notes and sketches, some extra sets of clothes, and his mother's other sword, the Sol Katti. He decided to leave the ger as it was other than that, if someone wanted to take it down or get the materials from it, they would be free to, there was nothing left for him.
While Rutger was gone Lilina got to work in rebuilding and setting up everything that needed to be done for her to actually become the Marquess of Ostia. It was tough work, but with the help of her knights like Wendy, Bors, and Barth, along with other's like Astore and Ogier, it got done in an effcient and orderly way, just like the Ostia of past generations. Things were going so well that by the time Rutger got back it was the day before Lilina's official coronation as Marquess.
"Rutger! I'm so glad you're back!" Lilina said as she ran up to him at the castle gate to give him a big hug. "How were things in Sacae?"
"About what I expected honestly." Rutger replied, but Lilina could sense from his tone that there was a considerably less amount of weight on his shoulders. "I'm sure you don't want to talk about it here at the gate, so why don't we move this inside?"
"Sure, I can show you the room I set up for you." Lilina noted before leading him around the castle to said room. "And the best part, it's right next to mine if you need anything."
"That is nice." Rutger admitted. So Lilina showed him the room and, well, it was better than any version of his bedroom he had ever had back in Sacae, not to mention much larger as well. "You know I don't need this much space, right?"
"I know, but this was the only room open next to mine, I'm sure you'll get used to it." Lilina assured him before they took a seat at the table towards the middle of the room. "So, tell me about Sacae."
"Well, like I said, it's pretty much what I expected." Rutger started. He told her everything that happened, everything he found and brought back, and why he left the ger standing. After that Lilina got to telling him what she had been doing and what was going on tomorrow.
"And I'd really like it if you could be there Rutger, if you aren't too tired or anything from your travels." She added at the end.
"Of course, I'll be there, no need to worry about that." Rutger assured her. After that there was a bit of a silence between them as they wondered what they should talk about next. Eventually though they both knew what was on their minds and it was the same thing.
"So, are we still, you know, a couple?" Lilina broached the subject first. "We've both had time away from each other to think about it, and I think we should talk about it before we move forward."
"Well, I don't have anything to think about." Rutger stated plainly. "I still love you, and honestly the time away made me realize how empty I still feel without you around."
"Oh thank Elimine!" Lilina sighed in relief before correcting herself. "Not the feeling empty part, the still being in love part."
"Were you worried about it?" Rutger questioned, which got Lilina a little embarrassed.
"A little." She admitted. "I mean war makes people do things that they normally wouldn't, even in romantic matters. I just was worried that now that we're going into a peace time that maybe things had cooled off from how hectic it was during the war."
"Lilina, I promised I would come back to Ostia, back to you." Rutger noted a bit more softly. "Now I know my track record for big promises is shaky at the moment, but I intend to change that going forward."
"I know, I guess it was just me being paranoid thinking things were going too well." Lilina told him. "But to make things clear, I'm still in love with you as well Rutger, I was thinking about you every day and I kind of felt empty without you around either, a lot less confident than usual as well."
"Good. The love part, not the less confident part." Rutger said with a slight smirk, mirroring Lilina's words from before. And it worked in getting her to laugh.
"See, we're already doing better back together." Lilina smiled. "But if we're going to go forward as a couple, there are a few things we're going to have to go over."
"Such as?" Rutger wondered.
"Well, basically, the backlash that's going to come once people find out. Having to deal with political things and questions. What kind of power or position you'll have here. Things like that." Lilina noted.
"As long as you don't make me have to go through a proper manners course, I think we'll be fine." Rutger joked. "I'm polite enough as it is."
"Believe me, I have no intention of making this like your mother's stay in Caelin, you're going to be able to basically be yourself, there are just certain things you'll need to watch out for. I couldn't care less about anything else, why would I want to change the best parts about you?" Lilina replied.
"I love how confident you are in saying that." Rutger told her. "It gives me confidence that this will work out so much better than my mother's experience."
"Here's hoping! Now, I've taken the liberty of drafting up a list of things for you to look out for..."
The First Time They Fought and Made Up (As a Couple)
The next couple months went pretty smoothly for the couple. Rutger acclimated well to life in Ostia, he really appreciated the stability in the day to day routine where he knew what was expected of him, it centered his thoughts nicely. And with that stability he was able to help Lilina in her duties as Marquess, rebuilding and planning for the future of Ostia. But like any couple there were a few pitfalls along the way, one in particular that started their first real fight as a couple.
"Hey Lilina, are you busy?" Rutger asked as he knocked on the door to her office where she wrote the majority of her letters and the laws that governed Ostia. He had a list of names in his hand and something was bothering him. Actually it was someone on it that was bothering him.
"No, I'm taking a break for a bit!" Lilina called through the door. "Come on in and have some tea with me!" So Rutger opened the door and sat down on the opposite side of the desk Lilina was working at. She had been writing a stack full of invitations to a banquet Ostia was going to hold in a month's time to celebrate just how well the reconstruction of Lycia was going.
"Looks like you've been busy." Rutger noted looking at the stack of letters. "I've been talking with the squires and the servants, they say that we're just about stocked for this banquet, we just need a few more things, like decorations and such."
"That's a relief." Lilina sighed contently. "I was a bit worried we might be doing this a bit soon, but everything has been progressing ahead of schedule, and it was Ostia's turn to host an event for the League."
"I'm sure we'll have everything ready just in time, especially with your steady hand in control." Rutger assured her. "There is just one thing that I'm worried about, and that's why I wanted to talk to you about it."
"Oh, and what's that?" Lilina wondered.
"Why did you invite the late Lord Erik's son Fronk to the banquet?" Rutger asked, showing Lilina the list and where his name was. He was also wondering why it was so close to the top, like she had thought of him as one of the first guests. "We both know he's not a big fan of what's been happening. He blames Roy and by extension us for his father's death, and not to mention how he treated us when we were kids. I don't want to have to deal with him, but I will if he acts up. I think we should just exclude him altogether."
"Laus is still a part of the Lycian League for now, so we can't just not invite him." Lilina stated plainly. "Think of the trouble he might stir up if we did that."
"And think of the trouble he'll stir up if he's invited." Rutger countered. "We were lucky he was too 'busy' to come to your coronation, you really want to invite that kind of trouble into Ostia?"
"Do you really want me to cause more problems by not inviting him?" Lilina replied back, raising her voice a bit since she was already stressed from writing so many letters and Rutger's questioning was getting on her nerves slightly because he was kind of right. "If I do this then that's just going to widen the gap in relations between Ostia and Laus, and as much as I hate to say this we still kind of need them to be civil with us?"
"Because that worked so well for Lord Eliwood and your father?" Rutger fired back, getting a bit agitated as well. "Laus is Laus, they are going to end up doing something against Lycia sooner or later. Maybe if we give them the cold shoulder then they'll get the point and shape up."
"Don't you bring my father up in this!" Lilina replied even louder, not expecting Rutger to cut that deep with his words. "He had to deal with this same exact situation multiple times and I think he handled it pretty well all things considered."
"Sure, because getting betrayed by the same country with the same ruler twice is handling something well." Rutger raised his voice back. "Fool me once, shame on you. Fool me twice, shame on me. Fool me thrice..."
"And how sure are you that Fronk hasn't changed since the last time we met him huh?!" Lilina changed tactics. "You've changed multiple times in that time frame, so it's not completely out of the question that he's a better person!"
"That's different though, you knew I was a good person before I went and lost myself, we've always known him to be a piece of shit." Rutger replied. "I mean for Mother Earth's sake he didn't even sent troops for the war effort once he got control of Laus after his father died. I honestly think he was looking for a chance to betray us even then!"
"Why are you so paranoid! It's not like he's going to start a revolt by showing up and talking to a couple people!" Lilina practically yelled. "Like what's the worse he could do, really?" Rutger didn't really have an answer to that so he stood up to leave.
"A lot more than you probably think, but if that's the way you want it, fine. If he's there I'm not showing up." Rutger stated as he got to the door. "I hope you know what you're getting yourself into." And with that he left to go back to his room. When the door closed Lilina's head went straight to the desk in frustration.
"I know he's right, but there are just things that have to happen in situations like this. It's one of those cultural differences between us I guess." She said to herself. "I haven't seen him that upset in a while though, I wonder if I maybe shouldn't have compared his growth to that of what Fronk might have gone through."
After that, the air in the castle was a bit tense for the next couple days. Rutger and Lilina went about their business and talked when they needed to, but they really didn't show that many acts of affection as they usually did. Eventually though it was getting to both of them and they both realized they said some things that they didn't mean and they decided to talk it over during dinner.
"You know I'm just trying to protect you like always right?" Rutger asked as the conversation started. "Like back when we were kids and he tried to slap you for speaking out against him. I just don't want you to get hurt from something that could be avoided. And I know that if I'm there the tension will just be heightened between us. And I want to be there, I always want to be by your side supporting you, but this time I'm part of the problem and I hate it. That's why I was frustrated about the whole thing."
"I get it Rutger, I really do." Lilina assured him. "Like I really don't think he's changed at all, but this isn't like when we were younger, we can't just avoid him and hope nothing happens. I have power now, he has power now, power that I need to use wisely to keep things together in Lycia lest another war or something brakes out and we are broken like we were for Bern. As much as I would love to act with my personal feelings, I have to think of what's best for Ostia, for Lycia, and for Elibe. And it's not like I don't value your viewpoint or outlook, it's just that sometimes it's not as simple as you make it to be."
"Yeah, I'm learning that a lot lately." Rutger admitted with a sigh. "I do kind of think it's a little dumb in some points, but in others it really does give stability to the people under your control. I guess no system is truly perfect, we just have to work within the flaws that pop up."
"Exactly." Lilina told him. "Sometimes it will be easy, like when we deal with Roy and Pherae or when the issues are simple like bandit raids, but other times we have to be careful with what we say and do. All I ask is that you trust me to make the decisions that need to be made and not just assume I agree with them all the time, can you do that for me Rutger?"
"I think so, yes." Rutger answered with a small smile. "And I'm sorry for bringing your father into the conversation the other day, that wasn't right and I apologize."
"No, it get it, you had a good point." Lilina admitted. "I just couldn't really admit it at the time and I wasn't going to change my mind. I'm sorry for comparing your growth to him, that was just me lashing out."
"I mean, he could have gotten better, who knows?" Rutger pondered. "I doubt it, but anything is possible right? We became a couple against all odds."
"Well, I wouldn't say all odds, but I get your point." Lilina noted with a giggle. "I'm glad we could talk this out like civil adults, thank you Rutger."
"I couldn't stay mad at you forever, not with a pretty face like that looking back at me." Rutger teased slightly.
"Perhaps you'd like to get a closer look?" Lilina asked teasing him herself.
"You know me too well."
The First Time They Moved In Together
After that little shake up things continued to move smoothly for the couple, though there were some issues springing from Laus during that banquet. Either way more time passed and the two continued to grow ever closer, so close that they eventually started to spend the night in each other's rooms instead of retiring to their own. One warm evening though, something was different.
"Hmmm, I think it's time for me to head back to my room." Rutger said with a yawn, even if he didn't really have any intention of extricating himself from Lilina's grasp as they laid in bed together.
"Are you sure about that?" Lilina asked with her own yawn as she clutched onto him a bit tighter for effect, telling him she wanted him to stay.
"No, not particularly." Rutger replied with a light chuckle. "But I've been sleeping over here so often I might forget what my bed feels like."
"Well, I was thinking about something the other day." Lilina noted, perking up a bit. "Why don't you just move all your stuff in here in my room and we can use it together? Like you said when you got here, you're not used to having such a large space to yourself and I'm not using all this space either. I think it could be nice."
"You think that's a good idea?" Rutger pondered. "I'm not saying it's not, but us being in the same room means we're going to have less privacy than before. We're going to probably see things that we haven't seen before and have to get used to that. Do you think we're at that point in our relationship?"
"What, you worried I'm going to see you shirtless one day and just jump you there and then?" Lilina asked with a laugh. "Hmm, that doesn't actually sound like a bad idea when I think about it. But, being serious, yes I do. We're already sleeping together half the time already and we've both seen each other in our underwear multiple times, this way we'll just get more comfortable with it."
Rutger could see where this was leading a bit and he wasn't sure what to think. Lately Lilina had been a lot more affectionate to him than usual and when they were close she kept pushing the boundaries farther and farther each time. It was clear that she was getting close to asking him if he felt like going all the way, but Rutger wasn't sure if he himself was ready for it yet. But she did make good points, moving in together would get them even more comfortable with each other and they wouldn't have to deal with the hassle of getting up and leaving when they really didn't want to.
"Sounds good to me then." Rutger voiced his approval of the idea. "We can probably get started and finish it tomorrow, I don't really have that much stuff."
"How about after lunch then?" Lilina suggested. "After we sleep in for a while of course."
"I like that plan." Rutger replied as he snuggled up closer to her. So the couple slept on the thought of Rutger moving in and the next day came and after they ate lunch they got to it. Rutger was right in saying he didn't have much, but it was more than he had come to Ostia with. He had gotten more clothes, a cabinet for his swords and sword care items, a few pieces of artwork from some of the more artistic members of Roy's army as gifts, but the most important thing were his set of stuffed dolls and his version of Roy's painting of the trio's first meeting that Roy gave him on his 14th birthday.
"You think all six of these will be able to sit on the same counter?" Lilina wondered as she put Rutger's set next to hers.
"I think it should be fine, but now if something happens to one of them we'll have a back up." Rutger said as he hung Roy's paintings above them. "Hmm, I never noticed that even though the scene is the same, each of our paintings is slightly different."
"Yeah, you look a lot softer and nicer in yours, probably since Roy knew you better at that point." Lilina pointed out.
"I wonder what I would look like to that Roy now." Rutger pondered. "He would probably think I was as old as his father if he didn't know better."
"I though you were going to say he was going to paint you looking like a monster." Lilina commented. "Which he wouldn't, at least not as you are now."
"You don't think having these out on display is childish or anything do you?" Rutger wondered.
"No, I think it's a nice reminder of how we've grown as people and friends with Roy. It's something from the past we can look at with a positive light, given that there hasn't been a lot of that in the recent past. Plus who else but us and the servants who clean this room are going to see them? I think they look nice."
"Good, because I think they look nice as well." Rutger noted before he took a step back and looked at the room as a whole. "Now this is a room that feels lived in."
"And we still have room for new stuff if we find we want to add to it!" Lilina agreed. "Now we can use the other room for a guest room, like if Roy wants to visit for a few days or something."
"That would be nice, we haven't seen him in a while." Rutger commented. "You know what, why don't we invite him over to see what he thinks about our room?"
"I love that idea! I'll write a letter up tonight and have it sent tomorrow." Lilina agreed with a smile. "But there is one more thing we need to test in here first." She added as the smile slowly turned into a smirk
"And what is that?" Rutger wondered.
"What the room looks like laying on the bed!" Lilina replied excitedly before pouncing on Rutger and having them fall onto the bed.
"I should have known better."
The First Time They Had Sex
As Rutger and Lilina got used to living in the same room together they continued to grow closer and become more comfortable with seeing each other in various states of undress. But that wasn't enough for Lilina, she wanted to show Rutger how much she loved him by being close and intimate with him, by having sex together, though something wasn't clicking. She was trying her best to do things in a subtle way to try and get him to take the next step, 'accidentally' not putting all her clothes on when he was around, reaching her hands lower and lower into his pants when they were making out, putting him in tempting situations, things like that. But he never took advantage of it.
Rutger for his part kind of knew what she was doing, it got pretty obvious as time went on, but he still wasn't sure if he was okay with doing something like that with her, even if he knew everything he was supposed to do because of his parents being very open about telling him about sex and intimacy. Eventually though it came to a head and they figured they had to talk it out before it became a real issue.
"I guess I should just ask this first Rutger, am I not attractive to you physically?" Lilina wondered as they sat on their bed together to talk.
"It's not that Lilina, I can tell you for certain it's not that." Rutger assured her. "You are a very beautiful woman in my eyes, I feel lucky every day that I've got someone who looks like you as my partner. I'm just...I guess scared is the best way to put it about this whole situation."
"Scared?" Lilina wondered. "How so?"
"I'm scared that I'm going to disappoint you, that I'm going to hurt you, that I'm going to go too far and ruin what we have together." Rutger admitted. "You know how my parents were like, and they told me a lot of things about intimacy and sex, I feel a pressure to make it feel just as good for you as they did for their loved ones, but then I worry that if I try to hard I'll go to far and turn you away from me. You're the most important person in my life Lilina, I can't handle the thought of me doing that to you."
"Oh Rutger, I should have known that was the issue." Lilina replied with a soft sigh as she rested her head on his shoulder. "Look, you're right, I do know how your parents were and it was assumed they were as open with you about intimacy as they were with everyone else. But you know what Rutger, you aren't your parents, and I realize that. I don't have some super high expectations for what you can do in bed, I just want you to try your best and enjoy yourself. I mean, you don't have any of those expectations of me do you?"
"No, I really don't." Rutger answered honestly. "And if I'm being real, I am just a bit inside my own head with this. I know you love me and I know you'll understand if I'm not the best at this right away, but I just want you make you feel good and special like you deserve and I'm just worried I won't because of everything I've been through."
"Well, why don't we just take it slow then?" Lilina suggested. "Why don't we take a bath together to get loosen up and go from there, how does that sound Rutger?"
"That sounds like wonderful idea." Rutger noted. So the couple made their way to the bathroom that was connected to their room and they started to draw the water and get everything ready for their bath together.
"I hope you don't mind, but I like my water pretty hot." Lilina noted as a good amount of steam was coming off the water that was being poured into the tub.
"I wouldn't expect anything less from you Lilina." Rutger replied with a chuckle, knowing that Lilina's everything was hot and fiery. Eventually everything was ready for them and it was time for them to take their clothes off. Lilina didn't have any issues with it, so hers were off pretty quickly, but Rutger took a bit longer. They truly hadn't seen each other completely naked yet and he was nervous about it like he was everything else. Lilina decided to help him out a bit with it though, so as he was pulling his robes over his head she undid his belt and slipped his pants and underwear off. Once his vision was clear of his robes he finally got a good look at Lilina's body and he didn't have to tell her how good she looked, his friend between his legs did all the talking for him.
"My, my, getting excited already huh?" Lilina teased him as she stroked his dick a little to get a sense of its size. "Well, you're going to have to wait, we have a bath to take." Then she got a good look at the rest of his body and she was impressed as well. "I've seen your chest and stomach so many times, but seeing the whole picture like this is something else." She told him.
"T-Thank you." Rutger stuttered a bit from her touch on his lower regions. "You look incredible as well, everything about how you look is wonderful Lilina, perfect even."
"W-Well, I seriously doubt that I have the perfect body." Lilina blushed a bit, and not from the heat in the room. "But thank you, that means a lot coming from you Rutger."
"Well, it's perfect to me." Rutger told her softly before bringing her closer into a hug. It didn't last long because they didn't want their bath water to get cold, but it felt good, it felt right, feeling each other's bare skin against each other. Slowly they made their way into the bath, Rutger in the back with Lilina in front of him, and the warm water soothed them just like Lilina had planned on. There wasn't a lot to talk about between the two of them afterwards, they were just getting comfortable and enjoying themselves in this romantic moment. Eventually though they did end up moving around so they could wash themselves.
"I promise my hair isn't as bad as you would think, it's not that fussy when it's clean." Lilina noted when Rutger started to wash her hair.
"Well, then my hair will make up for it, it's always ending up all wavy and in knots, even when I keep it short." Rutger told her, getting her to laugh a bit. After he did her hair he started washing her back and then her front. He tried to not linger on her chest, but he couldn't control himself. Not that Lilina mind that much, mind you.
"What do you think of them?" Lilina teased him slightly.
"I like them." Rutger answered truthfully. "Just the right size for my hands to hold and very squeezable." He emphasized his last point by giving them a firm squeeze, earning him a small moan out of Lilina's mouth.
"You don't wish they were bigger or anything?" Lilina wondered, half joking but half showing a small bit of her own insecurities about her body.
"Why would I want that, they fit your body so well." Rutger noted. "They're perfect."
"That's the right answer you know?" Lilina teased him. A bit later he was done washing her front and she proceeded to stand up so he could get her legs. "And what about these?" She teased him some more.
"Nice, smooth, and slender, a perfect compliment to the rest of your body." Rutger told her. He was really feeling a lot more comfortable seeing her like this, so his words of praise and compliments were flowing much easier. "Your butt looks nice as well by the way."
"Of course that's what you focus on." Lilina teased him, moaning a bit more as he washed the inside of her legs. A few moments later she spun around so he could get the other spots of her legs and Rutger was now face to face with her thighs and vagina.
"Hmm, you trim your hair down there too." Rutger mused absentmindedly as he continued to wash her legs.
"Is that weird?" Lilina wondered.
"I don't think it is." Rutger noted. "My parents said they did it, and I trim my hair from time to time so it doesn't get messy. I figure it probably will make things go a bit smoother once we get to it."
"That's what I was thinking too." Lilina replied. After that Rutger got the last few spots on her body clean and then they switched positions so she could wash him off. "Elimine, you were right, up close your hair is a mess. Was it always like this?"
"Yeah." Rutger confirmed. "You would not believe the number of combs and brushes my mother broke trying to tame my hair."
"Hmm, then you might want to try some hair thinning soap, I think there is a merchant in town that sells it, if you're interested." Lilina told him.
"I'll try it if you're the one who washes my hair with it." Rutger said, hoping she would get the implication.
"It's a date then." Lilina giggled, giving him a small kiss on the cheek because he was coming out of his shell a bit more. After that she continued as he did with her, getting his back and front cleaned off in that order. "I hope this isn't a sore subject Rutger, but you have a lot more scars than I remember you having, are you sure none of these hurt any more?"
"Sometimes one will get agitated here and there, but you know as well as anyone I had a very talented healer by my side for quite some time." Rutger said in a tone that assured her it was okay to talk about. "Without her, I'd probably have twice as many."
"Has anyone told you that you exaggerate things way more than most people?" Lilina replied, flicking his nose with her fingers. "I may be talented now, but back then I was just a novice."
"But what motivated you to get better?" Rutger asked, wiggling his nose from the flick to get some soap off of it.
"I don't know, maybe the man I was in love with recklessly throwing himself into every battle he got in?" Lilina teased him. "But as long as you're okay with those scars, I can be okay with them."
"Don't lie, they make me look more rugged and mysterious." Rutger joked back. "I think that's one of the few things younger me and current me would agree on."
"Just stand up so I can get your legs." Lilina replied with a sigh as she shook her head a bit. So he stood up and Lilina started working on his legs. "Your legs are so long Rutger, I'm convinced that there are people who are shorter than just these themselves."
"I would say I got them from my mother, but she wasn't all that tall." Rutger noted. "And we both know my father was average in pretty much every way. Must have been some leftover traits from my grandparents."
"Either way, I like the fact you're so tall." Lilina told him truthfully. "It makes you easy to find in a crowd and it means there is just a bit more of you to love. And it makes you good at giving me rides on your shoulders."
"Just as long as you don't use me as a pack mule." Rutger chuckled as he turned around so Lilina could get the other parts of his legs. But there was one thing in particular her eyes focused on. Now Rutger wasn't fully erect since they weren't going out of their way to excite each other, but he wasn't completely limp either since Lilina had been washing him and they were both naked. "Something wrong?" Rutger wondered.
"No, just staring." Lilina admitted. "Honestly I don't really have a frame of reference so I'm just curious at how it looks."
"Well, not to sound weird, but when I was younger I measured it once when I was pleasuring myself. I told my father about it and he told me that it's just slightly bigger than average, but nothing too out there." Rutger commented, blushing a bit and rubbing the back of his neck with his hand.
"I can see that." Lilina noted. "But like you said with my chest, it looks like it fits on your body correctly, it doesn't look out of place. And you trimmed the hair around it nicely. I can't wait to see how it feels."
"Um, yeah, me either." Rutger said blushing a bit more. Either way Lilina quickly finished up washing him and a little while later they got out of the bath and started drying off.
"So, are you feeling more comfortable about all this now?" Lilina wondered as she worked her towel around her body.
"I think so actually." Rutger confirmed. "But I still want to take our time and do things right."
"For sure." Lilina noted as she put her headpiece back on to hold her hair back. "What do you want to do next?"
"I have an idea you might enjoy." Rutger said as he opened the door to the bedroom and led Lilina over to the bed. He got into the bed and laid on his back and Lilina joined him soon after.
"So what were you thinking?" Lilina wondered.
"I was thinking since I don't want it to hurt, since I'm assuming this is your first time, I could use my mouth to get you more loosened up. But since I know you're kind of wanting to get on with it, you could do the same for me?" He suggested.
"That's a great idea." Lilina told him. "Just like one of the positions I read about in the book about sex I've been reading lately. And you're right to assume this is my first time. Not to be nosy, but is it yours?"
"Second." Rutger admitted, knowing he would have to explain. "My parents set me up with an Anna for their gift on my 18th birthday. But that feels so long ago now, this might as well be my first time."
"Sounds like something they would do. I'm sure she enjoyed herself, just as I will." Lilina teased before moving around on the bed and Rutger's body so her rear was facing him and his cock was in front of her face. "I'm going to use my hands for a bit until it gets bigger, if that's okay with you."
"Whatever you feel comfortable with." Rutger replied a little absentmindedly since he had a very impressive view in front of him. He didn't know where to start honestly, but he took a deep breath, took a hold of Lilina's hips with his hands, and moved his head closer as he started to lick around her pussy. He knew he was supposed to find her clit and start playing with it to get her going, but seeing as it was only his second time he didn't quite know where it was. So he was going a bit randomly until he hit a certain spot and got a reaction out of Lilina.
"Elimine, right there is wonderful! Keep going there Rutger." Lilina moaned as she continued to work his shaft. It was getting close enough for her to put in her mouth, but she wanted to work with it just a bit more.
"As you wish." Rutger said, trying to sound smooth, before going back and working on that spot, which was in fact her clit. He kissed it, he washed his tongue back and forth across it, he even blew some air on it to see how Lilina would react. And she loved every moment of it. She had already been pretty wet from the bath and her readiness to be intimate, but now she was starting to drip a bit. Rutger took notice and started lapping up what was coming out before it hit his face, teasing her pussy with his tongue in the process.
"S-See, I knew you'd be a natural at this." Lilina breathed as she moved her hands away from his shaft and prepared to start working on it with her mouth. "Now let's see how well I can treat you." With that she moved her head lower and placed a soft kiss on the tip of Rutger's dick, causing it to twitch in response. She giggled at how cute that looked before kissing it again and again until she just kept her lips on it and started licking small circles around the tip.
Rutger couldn't say anything for how it felt for him, all he could do is start making cute sounding pleasure noise while he continued to try and focus on working on Lilina. She got the point though and slowly but surely she started taking his shaft into her mouth, licking and sucking it all over to find all his sensitive spots. As much as he wanted to hold on as long as he could he knew that if she kept going on like this he was going to cum sooner or later because of his inexperience. He knew from what his parents told him that women could have a few orgasms before needing to rest, but when a guy went off he needed to rest right away. So he let her continue on like that for just a bit longer until he pulled back from eating her out to tell her to stop.
"Lilina!" He breathed. "S-Stop, I'm about to finish!" He breathed out and luckily she heard him and pulled her mouth away from him just in time. She then proceeded to move around again so they were face to face again and positioned herself so Rutger's dick was rubbing up against her pussy to keep him excited.
"I take it I did well?" She teased him. "We're going to have to work on your stamina though, I hope you're as good as training with this as you are with other things."
"How are you so confident about all this?" Rutger wondered, being impressed with it.
"Because I love you, and I know you, and I know you're enjoying yourself as well even if you don't want to say it out loud." Lilina noted before placing a soft kiss on his lips. "Well, I'm ready for you whenever you are, anything you want to say before we start?"
"Well, I don't think I'm going to be able to stop once we get started, is that okay?" Rutger asked.
"Rutger, you do whatever feels best for you." Lilina assured him. "This is my first time too, remember? I may be more prepared than you for this, but this is new for me as well. And I didn't pick any random day to do this either, I shouldn't get pregnant even if you finish inside. And if I do, well, we'll deal with that when it comes up."
"As long as you're prepared for the consequences." Rutger replied, though her answer was to be expected.
"I am." Lilina told him softly. "But enough talking, I want to feel you fully inside me." With that she closed her eyes and moved into kiss Rutger some more. Rutger closed his eyes as well and allowed Lilina's hips to lower down onto his own, his dick piercing into her pussy slowly as their lips connected. As he pushed deeper their was a slight popping feeling before a gasp from Lilina before his dick reached as far as it could inside.
"I know you said enough talking, but are you okay?" Rutger wondered, breaking the kiss for just a moment.
"I feel wonderful." Lilina assured him. "Now, seriously, no more talking, enjoy yourself." They went back to kissing again after that, not moving too much so they could get used to the feeling, but slowly but surely their hips started moving. At first it was a bit out of sync, but soon enough they found themselves in a nice and stead rhythm with Rutger's dick thrusting in and out of Lilina. It popped out a couple times as well given their low experience, but once they really got going it stayed in place quite well.
They went at it slowly for quite a while, just savoring the feeling of their bare bodies against each other and the kisses and touches they were giving each other. They both wanted this moment to last as long as they could because they knew it was one that they would remember for the rest of their lives. Their hands traced all over as they slowly continued to make love to each other, Rutger's going for Lilina's chest and butt while Lilina traced some scars along Rutger's well toned abs. When they did break their kiss for some air or to moan they still didn't talk, their eyes telling each other all they needed to know about how the other was feeling.
Eventually though their kissing started to get more aggressive as their hip movements did as well. Their tongues started to battle each other in their mouths and their bodies continued to get hotter and hotter with each motion and each moan of pleasure. Their bodies started to sweat and they pressed themselves against each other to feel every inch of the other's bodies, wanting to feel every moment as it passed. Each kiss between them rose the passionate feelings they felt for each other, made them fall even more in love with each other, confirmed for them that being together was for the best and was the best decision they could make. Their blood pumped, their bodies were energized, their minds raced as they never had before.
And then in a moment of pure bliss, it was over. Rutger's dick twitched and convulsed and Lilina's inner walls constricted as they both had their first orgasm together. Ropes of hot and sticky seed filled Lilina as Rutger's inner instincts took over for a bit and held her down tightly to keep it all in. Lilina didn't fight it, in fact she even invited the movement seeing as it was Rutger doing something he wanted to do. She was pretty confident that she wouldn't get pregnant, but if she did and she would be bearing Rutger's child she would be happy.
What felt like forever passed afterwards as the two laid on the bed cuddling each other. Lilina rested her head on Rutger's chest and his dick slowly receded and popped out of her body. The only sound that could be heard for a long while was just two sets of contented breaths, but eventually someone had to speak up.
"I love you." Lilina breathed as she rolled over on Rutger's body a bit so she could look him in the eyes.
"I love you too." Rutger breathed back with a real and contented smile. "Was that up to your expectations?"
"Rutger, it was everything and more." Lilina assured him with a kiss on the cheek. "It's exactly what I was wanting and you gave it to me. You gave yourself fully to me and I couldn't be happier."
"Good, I'm glad." Rutger said with relief. "We lasted longer than I thought we would."
"I'm sure we'll be able to go longer once we really get the hang of this." Lilina noted. "Because yes, I do want to do this again, many times probably. As long as you're okay with that of course."
"I'm sure I could be convinced." Rutger teased. "As long as when we do continue we actually do get to talk during it. Kind of how I was raised you see."
"Oh, I'm prepared to learn a lot of things your parents told you about sex, I'm sure you're a wealth of knowledge." Lilina teased him back.
"Well, first things first, we need to clean up and hydrate before we get to sleep, don't want to be sticky trying to fall asleep." Rutger noted.
"Maybe in a few minutes, I just want to cuddle with you a bit longer." Lilina told him.
"That's just fine with me Lilina, that's just fine with me."
The First Time They Dealt With Their Standings
Time continued it's slow yet inevitable march forward, another few months passing before another milestone in Rutger and Lilina's relationship was reached. The two of them spent some of that time 'training' with each other to get more stamina in bed like they discussed and now they could pretty much do it whenever they felt like it. And like any young couple they felt like it a lot, so there was a bit of tension between them when they were in situations that didn't allow for intimacy, like taking a long trip to Sacae like they just had done. Lilina had been planning some things in the background in the passing months and this trip was hopefully going to be the culmination of everything.
It was Rutger who suggested they stay in Bulgar, even after everything that had happened to him there. He wanted to see how the rebuilding was going and he wanted to see if he could help out in any way, but mostly he just wanted another piece of closure that had been evading him this whole time.
"I don't know how to feel seeing the city like this." Rutger noted as he took Lilina around to see things. Wendy and Ogier were with them as well as bodyguards, but they had split up for the moment, knowing that Lilina and Rutger could take care of themselves if need be. "It's almost as if nothing happened other than a large storm blowing through during the rainy season."
"I take it as a sign that the people of Sacae are a resilient bunch." Lilina commented. "Just like a certain someone I know."
"I'd like to think that way, but some part of me wonders if me fighting so hard mattered if it was going to spring back up like this so quickly." Rutger added.
"I wouldn't call almost five years quickly." Lilina told him. "Plus we saw that most of the infrastructure was still there when we came here to fight later on. I wouldn't worry too much though, even if your fighting didn't matter so much here, it meant a lot in other places, to a lot of other people."
"I can't believe it's almost been five years at this point." Rutger wondered. "But then again, so much has happened since then it feels like it's been that long. But you're probably right as you usually are, besides we're here to have some fun and not worry about the past right? Let's get to that."
"Yeah! Let's find an inn with some good food and cozy rooms!" Lilina agreed. "Preferably with thick walls as well." So they spent the first day doing those kinds of things. The next day though Lilina got up early and bought supplies to make a picnic lunch so everyone could eat and look out at the plains together.
Later that day the four got out to a nice spot on a hill that overlooked a large tract of grassy plains and got to eating.
"You know, not far from here is the lake my family moved our ger around, we could probably all take a dip one of the days we're out here." Rutger noted.
"That sounds like fun actually, it's been a while since I've taken the time to have a swim." Wendy replied.
"I'll just stay on the shore, since I don't know how to swim that well." Ogier added.
"What?!" Lilina exclaimed. "Well now we have to go, swimming is so fun, you need to learn right away!"
"What? Why? What if I don't want to?" Ogier replied back quickly.
"You know, a good knight should know how to swim, just in case." Rutger lightly teased him with correct information.
"Hmph!" Ogier huffed as he crossed his arms.
"Oh, come on! Like you don't want to see me in my swimwear." Wendy teased him more directly. Ogier mulled over what he would say next, because she was right of course.
"Fine, you three win, you can teach me how to swim." He said with a sigh. "But if I get anywhere close to drowning we're done." The girls cheered and Rutger gave him a friendly and knowing wink before they all went back to eating. A bit later though Lilina stood up and extended her hand to Rutger to join her.
"Rutger, do you mind going with me somewhere a little more private?" She asked him. Wendy knew what was going on, she was in on the plan, but Ogier was in the dark along with Rutger.
"Private, out here on the plains?" Rutger wondered as he took her hand and stood up next to her. "I mean I guess no one is out here but us so we could just walk down the hill a bit."
"Good." Lilina said confidently. "Wendy, you and Ogier look after our stuff, this shouldn't take long."
"Will do!" Wendy replied with a playful salute and Lilina led Rutger down the hill far enough that both pairs couldn't hear what the other was saying.
"What does she mean by 'shouldn't take long' do you think?" Ogier wondered. "You don't think they're going to-"
"No, it's nothing like that, gutter brain!" Wendy said throwing a piece of bread at him. "You'll find out when they get back."
Once Lilina and Rutger got down the hill a decent way they stopped and Rutger was having the same ideas as Ogier was.
"You really want to do this out here?" He wondered. "I mean my parents always said it was fun, but we've got people here with us and we're a bit close to town to-" Lilina cut him off by putting her finger on his mouth.
"That's not why I wanted to be alone with you, at least not this time." She told him. "Maybe some day, but not today."
"Oh, well, good." Rutger replied slowly. "Then why did you want to be alone?"
"Because I wanted to show you this." Lilina replied before pulling a small box out of her satchel and holding it in the tips of her fingers of both hands.
"That's quite the box you've got there Lilina." Rutger noted, still a bit confused about everything.
"Open it." Lilina told him. So he did what he was told and opened the box. It was a clamshell box and inside it were two rings, one a plain gold band and the other a thinner gold band with a decently sized blue gem on the top. It took him a moment but he realized what was going on quickly enough.
"Lilina, are you proposing to me?" He asked to confirm. "Like you want to get married?" In his heart of hearts he knew that this was probably the only way it ever would have happened any time soon, he wouldn't have gotten the courage to ask until they were both middle aged. But it was still a shock, even if it was a good one.
"I do believe I am." Lilina replied. "I know it hasn't been too long since the war but, I'm convinced. All that time we spent together during the war, all the time we've spent together in Ostia, the friendship that's survived through thick and thin, this is how I want to spend the rest of my life. I want to spend it with you by my side Rutger, because you're my friend, because you're my strength, and because I love you." Rutger wanted so much to agree and accept right then and there, but there was something nagging at the back of his head, something he knew would be a problem in the very near future if they decided to go through with this, and he had to bring it up.
"Are you even allowed to do this?" He asked simply. "Marry a commoner like me? Isn't this kind of thing frowned upon, even in places like Ostia where they are a bit more lenient? Aren't you worried about the backlash this is going to cause if we do this, how it'll look? I don't want to put you through all of that just for me."
"Well, lucky for you, I was able to solve that little problem." Lilina stated confidently since she had a feeling this would come up. "That's why I acquired these." She added as she pulled some documents out of her satchel as well.
"And what are these exactly?" Rutger wondered, not taking the time to read them just yet.
"These are documents proving that you are rightful heir to Caelin, you being it's Earl since it's currently under Ostian rule." Lilina explained. "Meaning that, technically, you are a noble in some shape and form, so it shouldn't be an issue if we get married."
"How do these even exist?" Rutger wondered some more as he finally took a look and read what the documents said. "My mother gave up her title so her and my father could live in Sacae where they could be happy."
"I take it your father never told you then." Lilina noted. "Strange, he was usually more forthright than that. Well, basically, when you were born he and Sir Kent of Caelin made sure to get documentation written down about it and make it official that you were Lyn's son in case something were to happen to Caelin or Ostia as a whole and you needed some claim to be the rightful heir."
"I remember my mother saying that she had some issues with that when trying to save her grandfather." Rutger commented, seeing the pieces fall together. "I can see why they wouldn't want that issue to happen again. But, why wouldn't they tell me about it? They told me everything else."
"Well, when I went to Caelin to speak with Sir Kent he told me that your parents were going to tell you about it when you decided to strike out on your own like they figured you would eventually." Lilina explained. "They wanted to make sure you were mature enough to handle the information, though obviously that day never came."
"I guess that makes sense." Rutger noted before a thought came to him. "Wait, that makes a lot more sense now actually. They always supported my dream of wanting to become a knight, and they knew I could do it because of these documents, they were going to give them to me when I went to become one."
"More or less." Lilina confirmed. "But now you can use them for this situation. That is if you want to." Rutger had almost forgotten that Lilina was proposing to him with all these revelations coming to him. But he looked at the rings again and he couldn't help but smile at them.
"Lilina, of course I want to." He stated confidently. "I just never thought that we'd be able to, officially anyways. I always figured we'd be in the history books as a leader and her bodyguard or something. But this? This is so much better than that. Of course I want to be married to the woman I love, the woman who supported me through my darkest moments, the woman who knows me better than anyone else in this world. The thought of spending the rest of my life with you is one of the happiest I can think of. So yes, Lilina, I would love to get married to you, it's like an impossible dream come true."
"Oh Rutger, I'm so glad you think so!" Lilina replied, giving him a big hug before slipping his ring on his finger. Rutger did the same for her before they shared a big and passion-filled kiss together.
Eventually Wendy and Ogier saw Lilina and Rutger coming back up the hill and they looked so much happier than they had before.
"Are you sure they didn't-" Ogier started.
"Yes, and you better be getting some better manners if you're going to be a groomsman."
The First Time They Gave Their Vows
"Roy, before we go out there and do this, can we talk together privately?" Rutger asked with a hint of nervousness in his voice. Most people would think he was nervous because he was dressed up in a nice red suit that he wasn't used to wearing or that he was worrying about the wedding proceedings that were about to take place, but that wasn't quite the case.
"Sure, of course Rutger." Roy said before asking everyone else to leave. Roy was Rutger's best man for the occasion, there really wasn't any question on who it would be honestly. He too was dressed in a nice suit, though his was a more light-ish blue like his father's old coronation outfit. "So, what is on your mind? I hope you're not getting cold feet this late into the event."
"No, it's not that." Rutger confirmed. "That I'm totally prepared for. I wanted to talk about us actually."
"Us?" Roy wondered, slightly confused. "What about?"
"Well, I mean, all of this." Rutger answered, gesturing about the room they were standing in. "About m and Lilina getting married, being together, and how you might feel about it."
"Ah, I see." Roy commented calmly, now knowing what the issue was. "We never did really talk about it after the war did we? Another one of those things I was a bit too busy for I guess."
"To be fair, I was busy too, things in Ostia were a bit of a blur for a while and I had my own issues to still deal with." Rutger noted, not wanting Roy to take all the blame for it.
"Still, I should have said something to you since Lilina and I talked about it back then as well." Roy explained. "And honestly, I feel the same way I did back then."
"Which is what?" Rutger asked slowly, not knowing if he really wanted to know the answer.
"That I'm happy for the both of you." Roy replied like it was silly Rutger was worried so much about this. "Like I told Lilina back then, I never saw me and her as some destined power couple that would take Lycia and Elibe by storm. Could that have happened if things went differently? Yeah, probably, but they didn't. I was too caught up in winning the war that I really didn't have time to think about things like romance and the like. I barely could handle trying to get you out of your mess until we saved Lilina, and she did most of that work herself anyways."
"Roy, I know you tried your best, you don't have to keep beating yourself up about it." Rutger assured him.
"I know, but you know me, I take any small failure too seriously." Roy chuckled a bit dryly. "I know I'm a good friend, but sometimes I don't feel like it. Either way, that's not what we're talking about here. If anything, it was my idea to have you two together so you would get better, so like I wouldn't have any right to be jealous or anything even if I was. You and Lilina are my best friends, I want the best for you two, and from what I've seen and heard you two being together is what's best for you both. So I have no issues about your relationship at all. And really, would I have accepted being your best man if that wasn't the case?"
"No, probably not." Rutger admitted. "And I know I'm just being a bit paranoid, but I wanted to clear the air between us before Lilina and I take this next step, to make sure we're still good with each other."
"And I respect that Rutger, it's something that shows how much the both of us have matured." Roy noted with a smile. "Now, how about we actually get you married instead of just worrying about it in here?"
"Sounds good to me." Rutger smiled back. After that the ceremony went off without much issue. There was one thing that happened before Rutger and Lilina gave their vows. As much as they both didn't want to they had to invite Lord Fronk from Laus to the wedding, and he tried to raise some unfounded objections as to why they shouldn't get married. He claimed that Rutger's claim to being the Earl of Caelin was false along with his own love for Lilina, very dramatically as well, but thankfully Sir Kent was there with the papers signed almost 25 years ago that backed up the claim. He also was kind enough to escort Lord Fronk out of the church along with a few other knights as he started making threats after he got shut down.
"I'm pretty sure that has to be enough for us to not invite him to any other events we hold right?" Rutger asked as he watched Fronk get dragged out.
"Yeah, this is the last straw." Lilina confirmed. "But if that's the worst thing that happens today then I'll call this wedding a success." After that the ceremony continued, Rutger and Lilina gave each other their rings and then it was time for them to give their vows.
"Ladies first." Saul, who was officiating the wedding, said in his usual tone of voice. Lilina nodded and took a breath before looking Rutger in the eyes and starting to speak.
"Rutger, I'll be honest, I wasn't ever sure that this day would come between us." She started out. "So many things had to happen for us to be here this day, some good, some bad, but we made it here together. And that's how I want to live the rest of my life, together. There will be good days and there will be bad days, but I think we've seen that it's easier to get through them either way if we stick together. We may butt heads from time to time, but at the end of the day I know that we both care about and love each other more than anything in the world. I promise that my feelings won't ever change on that matter, I will love you until my dying breath, and I will love you even past that. You are my strength, my support that allows me to have confidence in the things I do, my partner who I can put my whole trust into. I love you and I'm so happy you've come to love yourself again." Tears started to fall down her face about halfway through but she got all the words out she wanted to say in the right order.
"Very eloquent, as expected." Saul commented. "Now for yours Rutger." Rutger nodded before closing his eyes for a moment to center himself before starting.
"Lilina, you saved my life." He started, sounding a bit dramatic even if it was the truth. "Not just physically, but mentally and emotionally as well. Who knows where I would be right now if it wasn't for what you did to try and help me when I was in my darkest moments. You pulled me out of that darkness when at times I didn't even want to be pulled out, and I can't stress enough how much I truly appreciate how much work you put into it. That's why I know I have to put just as much work into this marriage to keep moving forward. And I will put in the work, because you are worth it Lilina. Your smile, your grace, your tenacity, all of those are things I want to see every day and I'd do anything to see them. I love you, I love everything about you, I love how you don't give up on things or people because it's too hard. I know that things won't always be perfect, not after everything we've been through, but I promise that I'll continue to show you every day that giving me your love was the right decision, because that's the least I could do for someone as special as you." He too started to cry, and so was pretty much everyone up on the platform, even Saul's eyes were a bit misty. So he gave everyone a few moments to calm down before continuing.
"Well, if that is everything then I'm happy to say, through power vested in me by the Elimine Church, that I pronounce the two of you husband and wife!" Saul said enthusiastically. "You may now kiss the bride."
So Rutger lifted the veil off Lilina's face and the two kissed to much applause and cheering. They both might have wanted a smaller ceremony with just their friends, but hearing this sound as they kissed was one of the better points of having a large event. Slowly they pulled away and looked each other in the eyes lovingly.
"I love you." Rutger said softly, causing Lilina to blush a bit.
"I love you too." She replied back warmly. "This feels like a dream, maybe you should pinch me."
"I'll do you one better, how about some cake in your face?" Rutger teased.
"Hey! I was going to do that one!" Lilina said with a fake pout.
"Well, how about we do it together then, like everything else?" Rutger suggested.
"It's worked out so far."
The First Time They Were Sick Together
Rutger and Lilina decided to take their honeymoon in Ilia of all places. They both figured it was a place that neither of them had really ever had the time to explore and that they should learn more about the country since they were in positions of power in Elibe. And they had a wonderful time in the snow-filled land. They were welcomed by a familiar faces since Zelot, a former mercenary that Lilina's father had hired, had just become the king of Ilia's new government and had placed his loyal friends Noah and Treck as his first two royal knights. They even met up with Fir again since her and Noah were going to be married soon. It was all quite fun, until they got back to Ostia and caught a nasty cold that kept them in bed for about a week.
"Have you ever been this sick before?" Lilina wondered at one point, snuggling up to Rutger to try and stay warm, the days blending into each other at this point in time.
"Once, back when I was around 10." Rutger replied, shivering a bit as well. "I accidentally fell into that lake near where I used to live when it was frozen over. Luckily my parents were there to pull me out, but I had a big cold for a week or so. What about you?"
"Not that I can remember, I've always been pretty healthy, and my father always made sure I had the best medical care I could get, even for the small things." Lilina noted.
"Sounds like something your father would do, he was very protective of you, as any father should be." Rutger commented.
"Well, it was a bit more than that honestly." Lilina stated before pausing to sniffle a bit. "My family has a history of getting bad diseases that shorten their lifespan."
"Hm, I think I do remember my parents saying something to that effect happened to Lord Uther while they were adventuring." Rutger remembered through his mental haze. "Is he not the only one?"
"My grandparents on my father's side had the same disease as well." Lilina answered. "That's why Uther was the Marquess in the first place." After she said that it made Rutger hold onto her a little tighter for a number of reasons. "Rutger, I wouldn't worry about it too much at the moment." Lilina assured him since she felt it as well. "They all got it when they were much older than I am now, plus my father never showed symptoms of having it either and he was around the age they all got it."
"I know, I'm just, you know..." Rutger trailed off before turning his head to sneeze away from Lilina's face.
"I know, and I'm glad your concerned, but this is just a small cold really." Lilina comforted him. "We'll get over this together, just like we've gotten over everything else and we'll be sure to take good care of our health like we've been doing. Everything will be fine, trust me."
"Alright, I will." Rutger told her. "But I still want to hold you close, for warmth you know." He added before chuckling a bit, though that soon turned to coughing. "Oh, it hurts to laugh at times like this."
"I'm honestly just glad we both got this at the same time instead of one after the other." Lilina noted, coughing a bit herself. "That way we don't have to worry about giving it to each other and it'll take a shorter amount of time for us to get over it."
"That is a good point." Rutger agreed.
"And there is another good thing too." Lilina said with as much teasing tone as she could muster.
"And that would be?" Rutger wondered.
"I can still kiss you without fear of getting sick." She replied before kissing him on the cheek.
"I guess that's true as well, but we shouldn't get carried away with it." Rutger commented.
"Why not, kissing and such should warm our bodies up right?" Lilina questioned.
"I think your brain is starting to rot from the cold and laying here too long." Rutger teased slightly.
"Only one way to find out don't you think?" Lilina asked as sweetly as she could with her voice being off.
"You're not going to stop until I give in aren't you?" Rutger asked in a slightly defeated tone.
"Probably not, and it's not like you can get away from me." Lilina teased him some more.
"Fine, but I'm not taking the blame for any weird accidents that may happen."
The First Time They Celebrated Their Anniversary
As with everything that came with their relationship, the first year of Rutger and Lilina's marriage came with some ups and downs, but mostly ups. Eventually the day of their anniversary came and while some of their friends and colleagues came to celebrate, the real tender moments were when they were alone with each other like usual.
"I hope you don't mind me going first, but I think you'll really enjoy what I got for you, even if it's a bit of a repeat gift." Rutger noted as he took out a box slightly smaller than your average barrel and placed in on the table in their room.
"Rutger, I don't remember you giving me a present quite this large, not physically at least." Lilina marveled at the size of the box.
"Well, I wanted to make sure it didn't get deformed or anything as I stored it, so I might have gotten a slightly oversized box." Rutger noted. "But, go on, open it up."
"Alright." Lilina replied, still not quite knowing what it might be. She slowly undid the bow on top of the box and as she did the box fell apart neatly to reveal three larger than average stuffed dolls, one of herself, one of Rutger, and one of Roy. But these were much more detailed than the ones Rutger had given her about a decade ago. For one they were updated to represent how they looked and dressed in the present, and for another thing their expressions and outfits were much more detailed. She could see the love and care that was put in every single stitch and cut of fabric on them, and it also explained something else for her. "So that's why you've had bandages on your fingers recently."
"Turns out that my sewing skills had gotten a bit rusty without use." Rutger noted showing her his hands, which had mostly healed up by now. "But once I got into doing it I relearned them pretty quickly and even made some improvement thanks to some of the books in the library. I was also going to build a bigger shelf to put them on, but I didn't have the time."
"Well I absolutely love them! I can wait to cuddle with them and see if they feel as soft as they look." Lilina told him with a big smile. "They are so cute Rutger! Especially you and Roy, I really like how you made them smiling brightly, that's a nice touch."
"I figured you would like that." Rutger commented. "I tried to have them represent how we are currently, and to be honest we do have a lot to smile about. I've got you and everything here in Ostia is going well, and Roy's wedding to Guinevere is coming up in a few months, so everything is working out well."
"I think so too." Lilina agreed as she walked over to Rutger to give him a quick peck on the lips. "I love them, and I love you for going through so much effort to make them. So thank you Rutger, once again you've proven you're a wonderful gift giver."
"I try my best." Rutger noted with a warm smile.
"Before I give you my gift, I do have a question for you about something you brought up." Lilina said changing the subject slightly. "We really haven't talked about it yet, but what do you think about Roy marrying Guinevere?"
"At first it was a bit of a shock, getting the letter telling us what was going on and that Roy wanted me to be his best man." Rutger admitted. "As you well know, I wasn't really focused much on the political stuff going on during the war. I mean I saw Guinevere in the camp from time to time and I thought she was decent enough, but I didn't realize she was the princess of Bern."
"I wondered about that, but it makes sense you didn't realize it." Lilina commented.
"And it was a surprise that Roy had the time to fall in love with someone as well, given that he barely had time for anything of the such before." Rutger continued. "But seeing as he was around her a lot because of the war and political things, that makes sense too when I think about it."
"Are you still wary about her being from Bern?" Lilina wondered.
"Now, that's the real question isn't it?" Rutger asked rhetorically. "I'm inclined to say no honestly though, because it's Roy. I trust Roy and I trust his decision making, I always have. And from what I've heard and what you've seen first hand Guinevere is doing her best to change Bern from the monster it was during the war, and you've always been honest with me as well so I trust your viewpoint as well. I would be lying if I didn't say their was a bit of trepidation still because of my past with Bern, but she hasn't done anything wrong to me personally since gaining power so I'm optimistic about it. It's not like were dealing with Fronk over in Laus who as demonstrated he is willing to be a continuing issue."
"That's how I feel as well." Lilina noted. "She's done everything right so far and if Roy trusts her and she makes him happy then I'll be happy for them. If things go well then this will be a great stepping stone for the peace we've been wanting to achieve since the war ended. And I'm sure we'll get a better view of their relationship as the date comes closer, with the rehearsals and such, so we'll know soon enough if this is a good or bad thing."
"We're going to tell Roy if we think he's making a mistake right?" Rutger wondered. "Even if it ends up breaking his heart a bit?"
"Oh, for sure." Lilina replied confidently. "If she's planning something or is just using him for power, I'm going to sniff that right out and tell Roy to his face what's going on. But again, Roy has been around her long enough and he's smart enough to know if that's the case, so I doubt it's like that."
"Just wanted to make sure we were on the same page." Rutger noted.
"Speaking of being on the same page, that's a good transition into me giving you your gift." Lilina said as she pulled a smaller box out from under the bed. "It'll be better if you open it up sitting down, so why don't you join me over here?"
"Of course." Rutger said taking a seat on the bed next to Lilina. She then handed over her gift and he slowly opened it to reveal a larger than average looking notebook with the title 'Memories' written near the top. "A notebook?" He wondered, giving Lilina a chance to explain her gift.
"Open it up." Lilina told him. So he did and when he did so he was greeted by a recreation of something he saw in one of his father's notebooks, a scene of him, Lilina, and Roy playing as children. "It's a scrapbook! But not just of my own creation. I poured through the notebooks of your father you saved from the ger and I had all the sketches involving special moments in your life reproduced along with the notes surrounding them as well. I will admit that the sketches aren't as good as your father's were, but they are close enough that you should be able to recognize them as you flip through the pages."
"This is really sweet Lilina, I've always wanted something like this, compiling my father's notes about special times." Rutger replied with a warm smile as he continued flipping through the pages. Soon enough though he came across a sketch and writing that he didn't recognize, one that looked like him and Lilina laying in some grass looking up at the moon. "Hm, I don't remember telling my father about us sneaking out that night."
"That's because you probably didn't, I took the liberty of filling in some of the blanks for things he might not have been their for or you didn't tell him about. I know my sketches aren't as good as his are, but I wanted to do them anyways to keep the theme consistent." Lilina told him.
"Well I think they are wonderful." Rutger commented softly. He continued to flip through the pages, seeing the things Lilina put in during the war years, until he started coming to blank pages. "I see you left room for more, smart."
"Of course I did!" Lilina replied, proud of herself. "We've only been married a year, we have so much more to experience in our lives, and with this you can keep track of all of them!"
"This is a very thoughtful gift Lilina." Rutger told her as he put the scrapbook down and wrapped his arms around her tightly. "I love it, just like I love you and want to have many more years of happiness just like the last one."
"I'm glad you liked it, I was worried you might not want to think about your past too much." Lilina told him warmly before her tone switched after a bit of silence. "Which is why I also got a more 'practical' gift for you as well." She teased him
"What does that mean?" Rutger wondered.
"Well, let's just say there is something else on this bed you'll need to unwrap." Lilina answered seductively.
"I'll try my best to not destroy the wrapping."
The First Time They Had Sex in an Odd Place
Rutger and Lilina once again found themselves in Sacae, and once again in the area of Bulgar. The city was having a celebration for finishing up the last few parts of their rebuilding and both of them wanted to attend and help out in any way they could. A few days into their trip though Lilina had something special planned for the two of them, something a bit more on the spicy side, something she was hoping Rutger would enjoy and not think was strange. It all started out though when they had lunch together out by a wooded area a decent distance away from the city. Wendy and Ogier were still in the city celebrating in the city, so it was just the two of them.
"You know, sometimes it's really nice to just sit out here in nature with all the peace and quiet it can provide." Lilina commented with a content sigh as she leaned back and popped a grape into her mouth.
"It's very centering, and it's always nice to spend a quiet moment with you as well." Rutger agreed before he finished up the last bite of his sandwich. "That was a wonderful lunch Lilina, whoever made this sandwich knows what they are doing."
"They did look quite skilled as they put it together." Lilina noted since she had watched the food stall worker make it firsthand.
"Shall we clean up and head back to town then?" Rutger wondered as he stood up and started putting things away in their horse's saddlebag.
"Actually I had something else I wanted to do while we were out here." Lilina noted as she got up and walked towards the horse as well. "Though you're going to have to trust me a little bit."
"I trust you a lot Lilina, you know that." Rutger replied with a chuckle. "But dare I ask why?"
"Because I want you to wear this." Lilina answered as she pulled out a long strip of fabric out of the saddle bag. "So I can surprise you, you know?"
"A blindfold?" Rutger mused with a bit of a grin. "Well, why not, first time for everything right?" So Lilina wrapped the blindfold around Rutger's eyes and tied it behind his head tightly so it wouldn't fall off.
"Can you see anything?" Lilina asked, waving one of her hands in front of his face to check.
"Just the light changing slightly in my eyes as you move your hand back and forth, other than that, no." Rutger answered.
"Good." Lilina noted. "Just let me get a few more things and then I'll lead you to where we're going." So she gathered up a few more items that would be of use and then took Rutger's hand and started leading him towards the forest. She knew where she was going pretty well, her and Wendy had scouted out the area quite well earlier so they wouldn't waste that much time today. "Can you tell where we are Rutger?" Lilina wondered as they got deeper into the forest.
"My guess would be into the forest, but I could be wrong." Rutger replied, still a bit in wonder, though something he was hearing was confusing him. "What is that metallic sound following us?"
"You'll find out soon enough." Lilina teased him and he let it go knowing that she was telling the truth. Shortly the two got to the place Lilina wanted to be, a set of two thin trees that were close enough together they could be used for leverage for what was to come next. "Alright, we're here, but you still can't take the blindfold off yet."
"Okay." Rutger said slowly, wondering a little more about what was going on. "What now then?"
"Now I need you to take off your robes and undershirt." Lilina told him, and things started clicking a bit more for Rutger at this point.
"Oh, I see what we're doing." He commented with a smirk as he did what he was told and undressed. "You sure it's safe out here, no one around?"
"Even if there is, who cares, I'm sure people come out here all the time to do things like this." Lilina stated confidently as he finished up. "Alright, now I need you to take a step to your left and then a step or two back."
"Sure." Rutger replied before he felt what was behind him. "Ah, a tree, makes sense."
"Now hold your arms back around the tree and put your wrists together, the tree is thin enough for you to do so." Lilina told him as she walked around the other side of the tree and waited for him to do so.
"Like this?" Rutger questioned as he did so, wondering again what this was about.
"Perfect." Lilina teased before taking the chain and cuffs she had been wearing over her neck and slapped them on Rutger's wrists to keep them in place. Rutger felt them attach to his wrists and even if his eyes were still covered they went wide in surprise before he collected himself a moment later.
"I didn't peg you as someone interested in tying your partner up like this." He commented, trying to play along.
"First time for everything right?" Lilina teased him with a mirror of his words earlier. "But honestly, I read about it in some of your father's spicier notes and I wanted to try it out, if you're alright with it of course." Any apprehension Rutger may have had quickly melted away when she noted where she got this idea from, even though it was a pretty low amount to start with.
"As long as I get to tie you up however I want sometime in the future." He teased her with a smirk.
"Of course, fair is fair." Lilina replied as she walked back around the front of the tree and started undressing herself. "Those cuffs aren't too tight are they, I tried to get some bigger ones so they wouldn't chafe your wrists too bad."
"Seem comfortable enough to me." Rutger said moving them around a bit and jangling the chain a bit.
"Great, then you won't mind if I get started." Lilina teased before getting on her knees and easily slipping the rest of Rutger's clothes off. She slid his underwear off and saw that he was already a bit aroused, to which she teased him a bit. "Seems you like this a bit more than you let on."
"I would like it a lot more if I could see what you're doing." Rutger teased back, hoping she'd take the blindfold off as well.
"Too bad, you'll just have to use your imagination for that." She continued to tease him before starting to gently stroke his dick and place soft kisses all over it. Quickly it reached it's full length and she continued working on it by licking it all over and sucking on the tip from time to time. Of course Rutger loved every moment of it, the two of them had become quite skilled at pleasuring each other over the years, they pretty much knew all of the sensitive spots and all the touches needed to arouse the other. And he wouldn't admit it, but not getting to see what was going on was kind of hot, though he just had one thing he couldn't quite imagine.
"Can you at least tell me if you're naked or not?" He asked her through his slight moaning.
"I'll do you one better." Lilina told him, continuing to use her teasing tone, before she straightened up her back a bit and placed his erect cock between her exposed breasts. She then proceeded to move her body back and forth, rubbing said cock through her cleavage. "Can you tell now Rutger?"
"Mm-hm!" Was all Rutger could muster as a response as his mental image had been completed. Lilina didn't often do this for him, she always worried her chest was too small for it to actually feel good for him, so when she did Rutger could tell it was a special moment. And for the record, he thought her chest was just the right size for something like this, so he wouldn't complain. Either way, after a bit of that Lilina stood up and turned around, backing into Rutger so her but rubbed up against his cock and started teasing him that way.
"So, which way do you want to do this?" Lilina asked Rutger in a seductive voice as she rubbed up against him. "The tried and true method, or maybe you want to go off the beaten path even more?" As she said that she teased the tip of his dick with her pussy and her rear entrance at the appropriate points of the question.
"I don't think I'm the one in control here, seeing as I'm tied up to this tree." Rutger teased her back, moving his hips slightly since he could at least do that with a measure of freedom. "I'm just worried you're not going to have the leverage you need without my long, powerful, and well shaped arms guiding you."
"Oh, don't you worry, I've got that covered." Lilina assured him as she decided on how she wanted to continue. "But, if the choice is up to me, I think I'd rather take the tried and true, it's good for a reason right?" She continued as she lined her pussy up with Rutger's dick. "But, since you've been a good boy, I'll let you see what's going on now." So she reached up with one of her hands and undid the blindfold before slowly sliding down on Rutger's cock.
"Finally!" Rutger breathed as he felt the warm slickness of Lilina's insides on his shaft. He could see where they were, a good ways into the forest, and why Lilina said she had the leverage thing covered. There was a tree right in front of them that Lilina could hold onto. "I see, a very close and intimate spot for the both of us."
"And since you're tied up I don't have to worry about you moving out of place or anything." Lilina added as she held onto the tree and started moving her hips back and forth to simulate Rutger thrusting. For his part Rutger did what he could with his hips as well, but it was Lilina keeping the pace mostly.
"You just thought of everything didn't you?" Rutger praised her, getting her to blush a bit. "But that's another reason why I love you, you always think of the details when you plan things out."
"Really, and it's not the hot sex connected to that plan?" Lilina teased him, speeding up a bit.
"I'd be lying if I said no, the hot sex is a big plus." Rutger got out through his moans. "But it's more you being the one doing it that does it for me."
"So smooth, even when you're tied up." Lilina commented. "You're still not getting out until I let you though."
"My body is yours, just like everything else." Rutger told her genuinely.
"Good, then you better be prepared to be tied to that tree for a couple hours, I'm not wasting an opportunity like this."
The First Time They Shared Their Love With Someone Else
"Thank you for letting us do this Guinevere, I promise that we don't have any ulterior motives for wanting to be with Roy." Lilina said to the Queen of Bern. Her and Rutger were in Bern to celebrate Roy's birthday which was the next day, but they had a bit of a surprise for him tonight as well since he didn't think they would be here until the next morning. "You know, you could join us as well, if you wanted to. Right Rutger?"
"Sure, if it would make you feel more comfortable about the situation." Rutger agreed.
"No, I trust the two of you and you explained your reasoning quite well." Guinevere assured them. "You want to have a special night with your close friend, if I were to be there the effect would be lessened I think. Maybe if there is a next time though I'll think about it."
"Fair enough." Lilina noted. "And if Roy turns us down we'll respect that as well, don't you worry."
"I'm not, you've both shown yourselves to be good and reasonable people along with good friends to Roy, I know you'll treat him right." Guinevere replied. "Now, hurry along, he should be back any moment now."
"Alright, we'll get ready for him." Rutger said before him and Lilina left the room and headed down to the guest room they would be staying in during their visit here. What were they planning you might wonder? Well Lilina got the idea that it might be fun for her and Rutger to follow in his parent's footsteps and continue their legacy of spreading peace and togetherness through intimacy. Rutger wasn't quite sure of the idea at first, even if it was his parents who did it in the first place, so Lilina suggested they start small with someone who was already close to them, the best candidate for that being Roy. Rutger saw the logic in that and agreed to go along with it and the plan was to spring the idea on Roy for his birthday, so here they were in Bern.
"Do you really think that Roy will accept doing this?" Rutger wondered as he and Lilina got everything ready for their surprise, including stripping down to just their underwear.
"I'm mostly confident, but I can't rule out that this will be a very embarrassing moment in our friendship." Lilina replied. "I'm honestly expecting him to wonder why we didn't ask sooner though."
"That would be the best scenario wouldn't it?" Rutger mused. Back with Guinevere, Roy just arrived in their bedroom and started changing into his casual clothes when she did her part to enact Lilina and Rutger's plan.
"Maybe you should check the guest room one last time to make sure nothing is out of place for your friends." She suggested. "Make sure we didn't leave anything important in there by accident you know?"
"That's a good idea." Roy agreed. "I shouldn't be too long."
"Take your time, I'm pretty tired tonight, I might just fall asleep right now." Guinevere told him honestly with a yawn. "Have fun with whatever you find in there." She added as a bit of a hint.
"Okay." Roy replied slowly, sensing something strange was going on. But he shrugged it off and walked down to the guest room. It was dark so he took out a match and lit the lantern near the door, causing a chain reaction to light all the other lanterns in the room as well, and the room lit up nicely. He looked around the area and didn't see anything too out of place until he saw their was a large lump under the sheets of the bed. "Don't tell me the squires left their dirty clothes in the guest room again." Roy commented as he started to get closer. "And right before Rutger and Lilina get here too, these are going to have to be washed." He didn't notice the slight laughter coming from under the sheets so when he threw them off the bed he was fully surprised when two sets of arms quickly dragged him down into the bed with them.
"Surprise!" Both Lilina and Rutger exclaimed as they pulled Roy into the bed with them. Roy made a surprised sound as he came down, but once he saw their faces he was able to calm himself down a bit more.
"Elimine, way to almost give a guy a heart attack!" He told the two in a playful voice, not noticing their state of undress. "I thought you two wouldn't be here until tomorrow, is something happening that I need to know about?"
"No, we just wanted to surprise you, that's all." Lilina told him.
"It's been too long since we've seen you in person Roy." Rutger added. "You've gotten taller, you look like you might get to my shoulders now."
"Well, not everyone is blessed with height as you are Rutger." Roy teased him. "But you're right, it's been almost a year since we've seen each other last. A bit better than our parents did, but I'd still love to get to see you two more often than just parties for each other we just happen to have time for. How are things in Ostia?"
"They're doing well as usual." Lilina replied. "But we can talk about stuff like that later, our little surprise isn't quite over with yet."
"Oh, it isn't?" Roy wondered with a curious look on his face.
"Not quite." Rutger confirmed. "Both Lilina and I agree that it's hard for the three of us to be together like this a lot, so Lilina came up with an idea about that situation."
"Must be a good idea if it was Lilina's." Roy teased him. "So Lilina, what is this grand idea?"
"Well, I figured if we can't spend a large amount of time together we should do our best to make the time we do have as special as we can." Lilina told him. "To that end, I came up with an idea you should be a little familiar with. I told Rutger we should take a page from his parent's notebook and share a night of intimacy with you." It took Roy a couple of moments to process what Lilina said, and when he did he had a few questions.
"You guys aren't fooling around with me are you?" He wondered at first, his tone suggesting that he was for the idea, but he also thought this might be some multi-step prank they were pulling on him as friends.
"Look at what we're wearing and tell me what you think." Rutger replied. So Roy finally looked them over and saw they were only in their underwear.
"I think you two look great, if I'm being honest." Roy noted. "What about Guinevere though, you two must have asked her about this. What did she say?"
"She was a little shocked at first, but when we explained ourselves and what we wanted to do she took it quite well." Lilina commented. "She even said that she might be interested in joining if there is a next time."
"Roy, you know us, we wouldn't go into this half baked." Rutger added. "We've dotted our 'i's and crossed our 't's on this, the only decision to make is if you want to do this or not. We won't be disappointed if you say no, we just wanted to give you something special for your birthday."
"Well, if that's the case..." Roy said trailing off a bit, though he was smirking a bit dramatically, "...why didn't you ask me sooner?"
"See! I told you!" Lilina exclaimed as she pointed at Rutger.
"You were right as usual." Rutger admitted. Roy was a bit confused so they explained what they were discussing before he got there.
"I always thought it might be an option eventually, like if the war didn't happen and stuff, and I always thought it would be Rutger's idea, but yeah, I've been thinking about it myself a bit honestly." Roy admitted. "If it was fun for our parents then I don't see why it wouldn't be fun for us as well."
"That's the spirit!" Lilina cheered. "So you're in?"
"You've got to take those panties off first, then I can get in." Roy teased her smoothly, getting Lilina to blush a bit. "But we should back up, what are the ground rules here?"
"I'm pretty much up for anything, and it's a safe time of the month for me so you two can go as crazy as you want." Lilina replied.
"What about you Rutger, are you wanting to do anything or not do anything?" Roy wondered, knowing that Mark, Rutger's father, was a lover of both women and men.
"Well, it's your birthday surprise, I figure I'd leave that up to you." Rutger noted. Rutger of course had never been intimate with another man up to this point, but he did know how things like that went because of his father's notes. And while right now in his life he wouldn't want to with just anyone, Roy would be an exception because he knew he could take his time and not be a let down because of it.
"Maybe if I had some time to prepare I would, but I don't have any of those fancy tools and supplies your parents had on me tonight." Roy answered. "Not that I don't want to, but seeing as it would probably be both of our first times with another guy, I figure better safe than sorry."
"Fair enough, maybe next time then." Rutger noted.
"But hey, you two can still do other stuff together." Lilina stated before getting a devious look on her face. "Like kissing and making out while you rub your dicks together! In fact, let's make it a contest! Whichever one of you doesn't cum gets to fuck me first!"
"What kind of demon have we set loose on this world?" Roy asked Rutger in a teasing tone.
"A horny one apparently." Rutger answered back. "Now get those clothes off and pucker up, I'm not about to lose to you in this either."
"Oh, you're on!" Roy stated before shedding his clothes and moving in. And with that the trio were off to the races. The surprise worked just as well if not better than Lilina and Rutger were expecting, they all had a wonderful time getting closer to each other and exploring each other's bodies in the most intimate way they could. The three of them were quite experienced at this point in their lives so they were able to spend a good amount of time together, but slowly they started to lose steam. The last position they were in had Rutger leaning back against the headboard with his legs spread while Lilina sucked him off with Roy having his way with her from behind.
"Come on Roy, I know you can go a bit faster than that, give me a little more of a push to finish the night off!" Lilina teased Roy a bit before going back to having Rutger's dick in her mouth.
"She's a real fireball isn't she?" Roy asked him with a chuckle. "But then again we kind of always knew that didn't we?" Lilina responded by shaking her hips playfully against his thrusts before Rutger answered.
"She's the one that broached the subject with me when we first started out. If it wasn't for her, we wouldn't be here right now." He noted, getting as much as a smile out of Lilina as he could as she continued to go down on him.
"Yeah, you're a wonderful friend Lilina." Roy told her with a slight drop in his mood.
"Hey, don't be getting depressed on us now!" Lilina half scolded him, pulling back a bit. "You're a good friend too!"
"I know, I just feel like I need to apologize to Rutger again, for not being there for him when he needed me the most." Roy noted.
"Roy, what passed has passed, what matters is that you're here, now, being close with us." Rutger assured him. "If I didn't think you were my best friend, we wouldn't be here doing this. We were each other's best men for Father Sky's sake. I don't want to hear you say anything negative about what happened in the past again, it's done, I've forgiven you, I want to focus on our future alright? While we're young and stuff, you know? Can you do that for me? For us?"
"Well, if you're going to be so adamant about it." Roy teased him.
"I am, you are a great person Roy, you always have been. I've always looked up to you in many ways. Maybe not physically, but in other ways." Rutger replied teasing him back.
"You know what I want in my immediate future?" Lilina asked the two of them, cutting into their conversation. "For you two to stop chatting and to start cumming!"
"She's going to be the Mark of our group isn't she?" Roy wondered.
"Potentially, but we shouldn't keep her waiting either way." Rutger noted. "You got one last push in you Roy?"
"With you two I can do anything."
The First Time They Had a Child
And so Rutger and Lilina spent the next few years doing what they explained to Roy, spreading friendship and togetherness through sharing their intimacy with their friends and allies like Mark and Lyn had done for the past generation. It was actually a really good way to keep in touch with people and form strong bonds, as Mark and Lyn had discovered before, along with just being really freeing emotionally and fun physically. But eventually all good things have to come to an end, or at least have to take a pause, and the couple decided they wanted to settle down a bit and start a family. It didn't take long for them to get on the right track thankfully and this arc of their life started on a morning where Lilina was feeling nauseous for the third morning in a row.
"Apparently this is supposed to be a good sign, along with me missing my cycle the other day." Lilina told Rutger as he helped her stabilize and try and eat something.
"That's what I was reading as well." Rutger noted, having poured over all the books in the library about having kids along with his father's notes about when he was being conceived and born. "But we won't really know until Raigh and Sophia get here, will we?"
"They should be here today, hopefully." Lilina commented before letting off a burp. Raigh and Sophia lived out in the Nabata Desert in Arcadia and during his studies there Raigh had learned a Dark magic technique to sense a baby's quintessence while it was still in the womb to confirm that there was one in the first place. The skill wasn't too far spread at the moment, but Raigh owed them a favor from back during the war, so they were calling it in for this.
"Let's make sure they get a warm reception then." Rutger commented. Raigh and Sophia showed up around lunch time and that was just perfect because they could all have lunch together and then head to the medical section of the castle to start the procedure.
"I was relieved when I heard you wanted to invite us over for this and not another 'bonding session' between the four of us." Raigh commented dryly as he ate his lunch.
"Don't listen to him, he's been in a bad mood for some reason the last few days." Sophia told the other couple with a giggle.
"Well, you're not the one getting weird looks now when I show affection in public now are you?" Raigh snarked back. "I mean at least the dragons understand, humans are starting to think I'm weird. Well, weirder than normal."
"Yeah, I can see where that might be an issue." Lilina commented. Raigh was a few years younger than her, but he was still in his mid 20's at this point while Sophia barely looked any different from how she did during the war. She looked very slightly older, maybe a year or so, but she still basically looked like a teenager. "But I wouldn't worry about it too much, you two know the truth and that's all that should matter."
"See, even they think so." Sophia told Raigh. "I've been trying to tell him that but he won't listen."
"Whatever, if worst comes to pass I can just stay in Arcadia and try and perfect whatever spell Athos had to live for as long as he did." Raigh commented, though through his stubborn words they could tell he appreciated their words. "Either way, thank you for lunch, let's go see if you've got a baby or not." So the four gave their dishes up to get cleaned and then Lilina lead the way to the medical wing of the castle.
"Thankfully Raigh has honed the spell well enough now that you don't have to take your clothes off for it to work." Sophia noted.
"Not that it would matter for you two, but I feel more comfortable not having to see that kind of stuff from random people I don't know." Raigh added. "Alright, just lay down on that bed and try to relax, this could take up to half an hour."
"Take your time, we don't have anything else to do today." Lilina told him. So Raigh started casting the spell and since he didn't want to be disturbed and Lilina needed to stay calm, Rutger and Sophia talked to each other.
"So, how is Fae doing?" Rutger asked to make small talk.
"She's doing really well actually, and so is Idunn." Sophia answered. "We think her soul is pretty much completely fixed at this point." After that she let out a chuckle. "I told Fae where we were going and she told me to be careful around the 'Red Scary Guy' which I assume means you. You should invite the two of them to Ostia when you have time, show them how things have changed."
"Well, that's not the worst thing I've been called in my life." Rutger noted with his own small chuckle. "But sure, I think we could fit that in sometime before we get bogged down in this whole parenthood thing."
"Speaking of which, would you prefer a boy or a girl?" Sophia wondered.
"Girl, 100%" Rutger answered confidently. "I don't think I could handle a boy anywhere close as rowdy as I was as our first child."
"It's hard to think of you as rowdy Rutger." Sophia replied with a soft chuckle.
"Well, it's been a long time since then, like you said things have changed." Rutger noted. He was about to continue speaking when Raigh stood up and started talking himself.
"I'm detecting a small amount of quintessence that's different than Lilina's inside her body." He told the group. "It was a bit hard to track since Lilina has way more than the average person, but it's there. You're going to be parents."
"Can you tell if it's a boy or girl at all?" Lilina wondered.
"I can't do that yet even when the pregnancy is close at hand, though I'm working on that next." Raigh noted.
"Guess we'll just have to find out when it happens then." Rutger noted. "Thank you Raigh, this means a lot to us."
"No problem, this was a good challenge for my skills." Raigh told him. "Good luck on the kid." Rutger and Lilina nodded and then the next eight or so months felt like a blur for them. They did their best to prepare the castle for the baby, furnishing the guest room next to their bedroom for it, making sure all the sharp edges and stuff were protected for when it started walking, Rutger even got in contact with an old friend of his parents that could help with when the baby came.
"Thank you for coming and staying with us until the baby is born Miss Carrie, it really means a lot to me." Rutger told her when she finally got to Ostia from Caelin.
"Of course Rutger, I'm glad to help." Carrie assured him. "I was there when you were born so I know how things can go. But are you feeling alright, you look very...tired."
"I am tired, and it's probably not going to get much better in the coming days." Rutger noted. And he was right, for the next week straight he barely got any sleep worrying about the baby and what would happen when it came.
"You don't need to worry so much Rutger, everything will be fine." Lilina tried to assure him. "We have everything we need for it to go smoothly, nothing is going to go wrong. I'm always right you know?" She teased him a little.
"I know, but..." Rutger started, but Lilina cut him off when she felt something changing with her body.
"Hold that thought Rutger, I think my water just broke." She told him in a slightly strained tone.
"Ah! Then let's head for the medical wing, I'll call for Miss Carrie as well." Rutger said before taking Lilina's hand and slowly guiding her to the other side of the castle. Everything was going fine, Lilina made it to the bed she would deliver the baby on and all the medical staff and Miss Carrie made their way into the room to make sure everything went well. They helped Lilina get into a good position for delivery and Rutger sat on a chair next to the bed and continued holding onto her hand with both of his.
"Rutger, you're going to break my hand if you keep holding it that tightly." Lilina told him gently before he loosened his grip a bit. "I'm the one that should be squeezing tightly. Just breath like the handmaidens had us practice, or meditate like your mother taught you, just relax either way."
"Right, sorry." Rutger commented, taking a few breaths to center himself. "How are you feeling?"
"Alright so far. A little strange, a little bloated, a little hungry, but good." Lilina told him. "Now all we have to do is wait." And wait they did. An hour passed and then another, but Lilina's contractions were getting closer together. Almost suddenly though they started speeding up and the medics moved into action.
"Okay, just breathe, stay calm, everything will be alright." Carrie told Lilina, who took the words to heart. "In and out, in and out. Good, just like that. In a few moments I'm going to ask you to start pushing, so prepare yourself for that."
"You can do this Lilina, I have faith in you as always." Rutger assured her. "I'll be right here next to you the whole time."
"You better be!" Lilina groaned. Soon after Carrie started to get her to push and while it did hurt quite a bit, the healers made it a bit less with their staves and there weren't any complications as the baby came out. Lilina did maybe have a few choice words to spit out because of her pain, but they don't bare repeating because she really didn't mean any of them. Eventually the baby was out and Carrie took it away for just a few moments to clean it off and tie off the cord on their navel. She then swaddled it up in a blanket and set it down on Lilina's lap.
"Congratulations you two, it's a healthy baby girl." Carrie told the couple.
"Truly, it's a girl?" Rutger asked, since that's what he wanted.
"You can check for yourself if you want, but I'm pretty sure." Carrie teased him.
"A daughter, we have a daughter Rutger." Lilina said in a tired yet ecstatic voice. "Look at how cute she is." She was tired, but she was full of emotion, mostly love, as she looked at her newborn. It was yet again another culmination of everything she and Rutger had gone through, and she was going to cherish and love this child for as long as she lived.
"I think she has your nose." Rutger said as he gently put one of his fingers into the baby's hand. He was crying a bit looking at her. He made this little girl, he was a father, he was going to love her with all his heart and never let anything bad happen to her.
"Do you have a name picked out?" Carrie wondered.
"Marilyn." Rutger replied confidently. "After my parents."
"That's so sweet." Carrie commented. "I think they'd love hearing that."
"I think it's a nice name as well, but I get to name the next one if we have one." Lilina added.
"You really want to go through this again?" Rutger wondered.
"Well, let's see how this first child goes first."
The First Time They Comforted Their Child About Something Serious
As expected, having a child was a big change for Rutger and Lilina's way of life. There were many sleepless nights those first few years, but it was so worth it for the both of them. Marilyn was a very spirited young girl, another thing to be expected if you knew who her parents were, but there were times when she had silly fears like most young children did. A mouse crawling through the castle, thinking there were monsters under the bed, various cuts and bruises, things like that. They were all very easily taken care of by her parents since they were simple issues, but eventually there was that one moment that was more complicated than most, and the first one happened on Marilyn's fifth birthday.
"Papa! Papa! How do I look?" Marilyn asked happily as she ran towards Rutger in the castle halls. Lilina had just finished dressing her up for her party and she looked really cute. She had long and straight brown hair, a little lighter than Rutger's, with a small shock of green on the left side. She also had striking green eyes like her grandmother Lyn, showing her Sacaen heritage quite well. Most of her other features were more like Lilina, fuller cheeks, a cute looking nose, and a bright smile she carried with her everywhere. She was a little ray of sunshine and pretty much everyone in Ostia loved her dearly.
"Marilyn!" Rutger smiled warmly as he picked her up with ease. "You look very pretty, is that a new dress you're wearing?" He asked her.
"Uh-huh! Mama said it's your birthday present for me!" Marilyn told him. "So thank you Papa, I love you! And you remembered my favorite color is purple too! You're really smart!"
"Of course I remembered." Rutger teased her. "A good father always remembers what his daughter likes. And I love you too Marilyn, happy birthday. Are you ready for your party?"
"Yes! I'm so happy that I'm going to make some new friends!" Marilyn answered excitedly.
"Now, remember what I told you Marilyn, you have to be on your best manners during lunch, but after that you can play with your new friends as much as you like, alright?" Lilina reminded her.
"Yes Mama, I remember." Marilyn replied with a nod.
"Good, now let me tell you about some of the people you're going to meet." Lilina noted as the family went down to the dining area to get ready for the party. Lilina told Marilyn about Elton, who was Roy and Guinevere's young son, and she also told her about Sharle who was Clarine and Dorothy's adopted daughter.
"What about Ronald? Will he be at the party as well?" Marilyn asked. Ronald was Ogier and Wendy's son that Marilyn played with a lot since they both lived in the castle.
"Yes, of course he will be." Lilina confirmed.
"Awesome!" Marilyn cheered. "This will be a great party, I can just tell!" And for the first part of the party she was right, the lunch went well and all the young children behaved themselves. But it was the play session afterwards that didn't go as planned. Rutger was still inside the castle, helping the servants and squires clean up after the party, when he first saw Marilyn running down the hall with something in her hands and Lilina quickly trying to catch her.
"Rutger! She's running with scissors! Catch her!" Lilina called out. Rutger put down the bowl he was holding and quickly jumped in front of Marilyn, deftly taking the scissors out of her hand and getting a hold of her.
"Give those back!" Marilyn yelled, trying to get the scissors back. "I have to cut my hair! I have to cut my hair!"
"What's going on?" Rutger wondered to Lilina, ignoring Marilyn slightly so he could get some insight before he attempted to comfort her.
"I'm not exactly sure." Lilina replied. "She was playing with all the other kids, getting along with most of them, Elton and Sharle specifically like we were thinking, and then she got into a crowd and started talking to some others and before I knew it she had a pair of scissors and was running into the castle as quickly as she could."
"Hmm." Rutger sounded out, thinking about what they could do next. Then he got an idea. "Marilyn?"
"Papa! I want those scissors back!" She yelled some more.
"Well, we have to make sure you aren't going to hurt yourself with them since you know better than to be running with scissors in the castle." Rutger told her calmly. "So you're going to have to explain why you want them back before we give them to you. Understand?"
"Yes Papa." Marilyn pouted, knowing that she was going to have to talk about what happened.
"Good, now let's sit down and talk calmly about this like we taught you." Rutger said as the family sat down at the large dining table together.
"So, what happened out there Marilyn? You looked like you were having fun out there." Lilina wondered.
"I was!" Marilyn answered in a bit of a sad voice. "Elton was very nice and Sharle made me laugh a whole lot. But then a bunch of them started making fun of me for no reason."
"What do you mean 'for no reason' Marilyn?" Rutger asked her, knowing that it was possibly something that had been following his side of the family for the longest time.
"They said that my hair looks stupid! They kept telling me that the green part means I'm going to grow up to be a bad person! I don't want to be a bad person Papa! That's why I have to cut it off!" Lilina and Rutger locked eyes for a moment and they both knew exactly what was going on. Luckily they had prepared for this so they knew what they wanted to say. Lilina let Rutger take the lead though, since it was his heritage that was being called into question and not hers.
"Marilyn, your green hair isn't going to make you a bad person." Rutger assured her. "Remember a while back when you asked about your grandparents and we told you about them and where they lived?"
"Uh-huh." Marilyn noted.
"That's what those kids were making fun of you for." Rutger told her. "It's because it's you are part Sacaen, and cutting your hair isn't going to change that."
"But why?" Marilyn wondered. "Why don't they like me because of that? Does that make me strange in some way?"
"No, of course not." Lilina assured her. "It's just that their are some people who don't understand Sacaen culture that well and because it's so different from how they live they are scared of it and the people who live that way."
"That's dumb." Marilyn stated confidently.
"Yes it is, but giving in to those people isn't going to make it any better." Rutger told her. "If you give into one thing then they will expect you to give in to the next thing and then the next thing. The best way to deal with those people is to ignore them whenever possible."
"But what if I can't?" Marilyn asked.
"Then you need to stand your ground for yourself and where you come from." Rutger explained. "It might cause trouble, but your mother and I will never get mad at you for standing up for yourself in that manner."
"Your father is right, you have to have confidence in yourself, just like you do in everything else." Lilina added. "And while I won't promise anything, if you show confidence and show that people with Sacaen blood aren't any different than any other nation in Elibe, some people will realize they were being dumb and stop. Not all of them, but some of them."
"How about this?" Rutger continued. "The next time we go on a family trip we'll take you to Sacae where my parents used to live so you can understand more about where you come from. How does that sound Marilyn?"
"That sounds like a lot of fun Papa." Marilyn replied, calmed down for the most part. "By the way, Elton and Sharle tried to get the other kids to stop making fun of me, so don't be mad at them."
"That's good, that means that they'll be true friends for you in the future." Lilina told her with a smile.
"So, Marilyn, do you still want the scissors back?" Rutger asked her.
"No Papa, I don't want the scissors." Marilyn answered. "I want to go back outside and play! But I want you two to come with me, just in case."
"Of course dear, we'll be right next to you." Lilina assured her. "And if all else fails your father can scare the bad kids away."
"Papa being scary? He can do that?" Marilyn wondered.
"Well, I am a little out of practice."
The First Time They Trusted Their Child to be Without Them
"You think they'll be alright without us?" Lilina wondered to the group who was getting ready to head out to a meeting of the Lycian League. It included herself and Rutger of course, along with Roy, Guinevere, Wendy, and Ogier. Something was going on in Laus and before anyone made any moves or assumptions the League wanted to try and solve the problem diplomatically.
"I think they will be, besides the servants and Miss Carrie will be watching them." Rutger noted. Lilina was worried about everyone's children being without their parents for what could be a few nights for the first time, like any good parent would.
"Maybe if they were a bit younger I might be worried, but their all well behaved enough I think." Roy added. All their children were around 9-10 years old at this point and they were all friends as well.
"I can always stay here if you want, since I'm not a part of the Lycian League technically." Guinevere noted.
"No, I want you there to keep people honest." Lilina noted. "I'm just being paranoid as a mother, I'm sure everything will be fine." After a bit more preparation the group was ready to leave, but not before talking to the children first.
"Alright, you three, we're going to be away for a few days like we discussed." Rutger told them. "Be good for Miss Carrie and the servants. Don't go outside without someone to watch you, make sure you eat good food, and don't do anything to cause too much of a mess, okay?"
"We'll be good, I promise Father." Marilyn replied truthfully. She had grown up to be a very obedient young girl, though she had a mischievous side sometimes.
"Don't worry, we won't do anything dangerous." Elton added. "I won't start any fires with magic tomes in the library."
"You told them about that?" Lilina asked Roy with a chuckle.
"Of course I did, it's a funny story." Roy noted with a shrug.
"If anything goes wrong, you know where the weapons are Ronald." Ogier told his son. "But remember, it's okay to run from a fight you can't win."
"I'll make sure Marilyn and Elton get out safely." Ronald said with a nod. After that the adults left and made their way to the meeting place. The meeting was very tense to say the least. Pretty much everyone knew that Laus was hiding something, something that could shake the League, but no one could get anything out of Fronk, who was still the Marquess. Even when Guinevere questioned him about his recent dealings with certain factions in Bern, she didn't get much. The only person who got any reaction out of him was Lilina, and it wasn't a good one.
"We've all made our choices milady, now we must deal with the consequences." Was the last thing he said to her, in a very snarky voice that made her skin crawl. After that a few other matters were discussed before the meeting was adjourned for the day. The Ostian group decided to take their dinner in the room Rutger and Lilina were staying in so they could discuss things in private.
"Elimine! That Fronk gets so under my skin!" Lilina sighed in exasperation as she tried to eat.
"Yeah, and unfortunately we know why it is now too." Wendy added, rolling her eyes.
"We do?" Ogier wondered since he really wasn't in the loop on this matter.
"Wendy didn't tell you?" Rutger asked and Ogier shook his head. "It's because he's been madly in love with her for a while now."
"Wait, seriously?" Ogier questioned with shock. "Since when?"
"Around 15 years at least." Lilina replied. "When Rutger and I started sleeping around he was one of the first people who tried to get into our good graces. Of course we weren't going to do anything with him, he's an asshole, but he kept trying. It got to the point that Rutger and I even started messing with him over it. It may have been a bit mean, but we tricked him into thinking I wanted to meet with him privately on the balcony but when he got there he saw Rutger and I fucking against the window. Still not getting the point he climbed up to the balcony and we continued going. He tried to grab my arm and then Rutger threatened to throw him off the castle. After that he stopped trying to get with me, but we could tell his feelings never changed."
"I'm still of the mind that he deserved it." Rutger commented. "If he lived in Sacae that hand would have gotten sliced off with no repercussions."
"Gods, that's...yeah." Ogier added, not really knowing what to say. Neither did any of them for a bit as they continued to eat in silence. Eventually though Wendy had an idea and decided to speak up.
"Hey, let's do something to lighten up the mood." She told the other three. "Since we're all together and we don't really have to worry about the kids or anyone walking in on us, why don't we get a little frisky like old times?"
"You know what Wendy? That actually sounds like a wonderful idea." Lilina replied. "I need something to destress after dealing with that meeting. You guys feeling up to it?"
"I'm always up for a little fun." Rutger answered with a smirk.
"I'm in, but I don't think the bed in this room is big enough." Ogier noted.
"That is a good point." Wendy agreed before looking around and noting another piece of furniture. "What about the couch there? If you two sit side by side we could fit together."
"I'm good with that." Lilina nodded. So the four finished up eating and soon afterwards they all stripped down to have some fun. Rutger and Ogier sat down on the couch, Rutger on the left and Ogier on the right, and the girls did a bit of work on them with their hands and mouths before climbing on top of them and lining themselves up to get started.
"Ready?" Rutger asked Lilina.
"Always." Lilina replied. So Rutger held onto her hips and she lowered herself down on his dick with a long and satisfied moan. Wendy and Ogier did the same and soon enough the two pairs were going at it at a good pace.
"See, I told you this was a good idea!" Wendy told Lilina through her moans.
"I never doubted you Wendy." Lilina replied sticking her hand out so Wendy could give her a high five. Wendy happily accepted and the four had a wonderful night together. The meetings went on for another couple days and Rutger and Lilina also had some fun with Roy and Guinevere as well to destress, but eventually everything that was going to be said was said and the six made their way back to Ostia. to see their children again.
"So, how were they?" Rutger asked Carrie when they got inside the castle.
"They were mostly well behaved." Carrie replied. "Nothing out of the ordinary for kids their age. I maybe let them stay up a bit later than usual since they were with friends, but no really big issues to report, nothing damaged, no major injuries."
"Good." Rutger noted with a smile. "Thank you again Miss Carrie, you've always been a true friend to me and my family."
"Of course, it was your parents who helped me find my place in life, I'll always be grateful for that." Carrie stated before the kids came out to greet their parents.
"Mother! Father! You're back!" Marilyn said giving both of them a big hug. "I was a good girl and I didn't break anything and I ate all my vegetables and I didn't skip out on my sword and magic practice the whole time!"
"I heard and we're so proud of you Marilyn." Lilina replied, hugging her back.
"You know what that means right?" Rutger asked in a happy tone.
"What? What does it mean?!" Marilyn wondered.
"It means you all get to have some ice cream for being good!" Rutger answered to a happy uproar.
"Ice cream! I love ice cream!" Elton cheered.
"I want chocolate flavored!" Ronald stated.
"Ooh! Me too!" Marilyn agreed.
"Then come on, all of us can have some!" Lilina said inviting the adults as well.
"It has been a while since I've had ice cream." Roy noted, looking at Guinevere to see if they could stay a bit longer.
"Don't worry, I want some too."
The First Time They Had to Protect Their Child From Danger
About six months later the plans Laus had for the Lycian League were enacted. Their first move was to stage an 'assassination attempt' in Ostia against Lilina. In reality it was just to cause enough of a scare that Lilina and Rutger would decide to relocate to their secret safehouse in Thria until things were sorted out. That way they could be drawn out of the castle to enact the next stage of the plan. Everything was thrown into so much confusion since Lilina had gotten pregnant again, turns out it was the perfect time to try for a kid during those meetings and they didn't realize it, that they mostly got supplies for in case the baby came sooner rather than later if they had to stay in Thria for an extended period of time. Rutger only had a wooden practice sword and the Mani Katti that he still hadn't been able to unsheathe after all these years and Lilina just had a basic Fire tome that she didn't really know if she should be using being this far into another pregnancy.
"Mother? Do you think I'll be a good big sister?" Marilyn asked a few days into their travels. Even with everything that was going on the mood between the family was still generally positive, especially with Marilyn who didn't quite know what was going on.
"I think you'll be a wonderful big sister." Lilina assured her. "You're very responsible and I'm sure they'll enjoy your counsel as they grow up."
"Is it going to be a boy or a girl?" Marilyn wondered.
"We won't know until it comes dear." Lilina told her. "What do you want it to be?"
"I want a little brother!" Marilyn cheered. "That way the family can be even between boys and girls." Lilina just had to chuckle a bit at how cute that was and give her a hug.
"Well then, I'll try and make that happen for you." Lilina joked.
A little more time passed and Rutger was starting to get suspicious about where this caravan was heading, since it wasn't towards Thria like they planned.
"Shouldn't we be going a bit more to the north?" He asked the knight that was leading the way for everyone.
"We got word that whoever staged the assassination attempt was someone who would know about the hideout in Thria." The knight lied. "So we're taking you to Worde and then we'll make plans there."
"You don't say." Rutger commented slowly, not wanting to let on he didn't quite believe that. It would make sense to go to Worde if maybe they were going to stay with Miss Carrie's family, but they had all just moved to Caelin because her parents were getting close to dying and she wanted to take care of them before that happened. He slowly moved back to the carriage that Lilina and Marilyn were riding in to tell him his thoughts.
"Is something wrong?" Lilina wondered, seeing the look on his face.
"Apparently we're being taken to Worde." Rutger noted. "Which doesn't make sense for a number of reasons, one being there is a much easier path there to the South. If we keep going in this direction we'll end up in-"
"Laus!" Lilina whisper yelled, knowing her geography well.
"Exactly." Rutger agreed.
"Why would we be going to Laus? They are mean to us!" Marilyn added, maybe a little too loudly.
"I don't know, but if we don't change course soon we might be in some trouble." Lilina told her in a quite tone to let her know to be quiet as well. Eventually their fears were confirmed, they were heading into Laus territory. Lilina knew exactly where the border was though, so when they were about to reach it she stopped her carriage and Rutger got off his horse as well.
"Lady Lilina? Is something wrong?" The lead knight asked, turning around to see what was going on. "Is it something with the child?"
"What's wrong here is that we're about to step into Laus territory uninvited." Lilina noted. "And I don't see a greeting party anywhere in front of us. Kind of suspicious if you ask me.
"Yeah, looks like someone is trying to frame Ostia for invading Laus after an assassination attempt." Rutger added staring the knight down. The two of them figured that it was probably only this lead knight and a few others that were trying to betray them and that the rest were still loyal, but they were a little wrong on that assumption.
"Well, I would have liked to not have to drag the dead bodies over the border, but at least we got this far." The knight said before stabbing the knight besides him suddenly. "The ruse is up men! Kill them all except the women! And with that about 80% of the knights that were in the convoy ended up instantly killing all the loyal knights by surprise, leaving just Rutger to defend the carriage with Lilina and Marilyn.
"You think that a few rouge knights are going to be able to take me down?" Rutger asked with confidence, breaking the end off his training sword a bit to give it a better edge, seeing if it would make some of the knights run. "I've trained the majority of you, I could do this in my sleep."
"You think we're all knights of Ostia?" The lead knight laughed in response. "No, you've got another thing coming, we've got knights from Laus and even Bern here to take you out! You think we wouldn't be prepared to face the Crimson Wind of Sacae?!"
"Never heard that one before." Rutger noted, thinking that was actually a pretty good title for him. "But be you from Ostia, Laus, or even Bern, if you face me you won't be leaving alive!"
"So be it." The knight sneered. "Have at him boys!" And with that the fight started. At first things were going well, Rutger was holding off the knights quite well, blocking all of their strikes with ease and countering just as well. The issue was with his weapon. It was kind of hard to kill someone with a wooden sword, so even if he did defeat a knight they could just take a breath and then start jumping in to fight again.
"Mother! Use your magic!" Marilyn cried, trying to get Lilina to help.
"I'm trying! It's not working for some reason!" Lilina told her as she was trying to cast a spell. Her stomach was cramping up and she couldn't focus well enough with all the stress around her and with the baby, so she wasn't going to be able to help as bad as it was getting.
"Don't worry, I've got this!" Rutger told them as he took the sheathed Mani Katti out and started duel wielding the swords. But it still didn't help, the sheathe was too dull to do any real damage either. Something Rutger wasn't realizing though was that the sheathe was starting to wiggle a bit on the sword, something it had never done before for him. Eventually a knight got a lucky shot on his back and Rutger was knocked down on his chest.
"Stop struggling and make this easy on yourself." The lead knight told him. "Lord Fronk doesn't want to harm the rest of your family, just get rid of you. He'll take good care of them after you're gone."
Of course that was this was all about, his jealousy over Lilina. Rutger was getting desperate, he knew that he wasn't going to be able to win this fight like this, but he wasn't going to just lay down and take it. Though he knew of only one way he could get out of this situation, one way that he promised to himself he never wanted to use again, but it was his only choice. He had to reach back into his past, back into that rage and anger that helped him survive the first part of the war with Bern. He had to once again become the Crimson Wind of Sacae as these knights had called him. He knew what he had to do, but he still didn't want to. He didn't want to scar Marilyn with the vision of him so bloodthirsty and scary, he didn't want to remind Lilina about how he used to be, to stress her out even more with another baby on the way. But he had no choice, if he wanted his family to live the vision of his growth they had of him had to die, but he would be okay with that.
"Fuck him and fuck you too!" Rutger spat at the knight as he swung the Mani Katti at his legs, hoping to catch him off guard. But something unexpected happened. As the sword cut through the air the momentum at which Rutger swung it made the sheathe fly off the hilt and as he swiped at the knight's legs he cut through both of them cleanly. The sprits of the sword, who included his mother, had finally decided that he was worthy of using it's power and just in time as well
"GAHHHHHHHH!" The knight yelled in pain as he fell to the earth trying to clutch at his bleeding stubs of ankles. "Dastard! Savage! Saca-!" Rutger quickly shut him up by piercing the Mani Katti through his throat as he got back up to his feet and faced the rest of the traitorous knights.
"Which one of you wants to die next!" Rutger growled at the shocked group of knights. None of them stepped forward to fight him, not knowing what would happen next. "Fine, I'll choose myself!" And with that Rutger took the offensive and started cutting down knights left and right with ease. At first he was doing it just to thin their numbers, but slowly he was starting to enjoy himself, a devious smile creeping onto his face with each knight he finished off. Blood was spattering all over his face and clothes, just like the old days, and he was reveling in the pain he was giving these men who would try and tear apart his family. Oh how he wished he could go back to that day in Bulgar like this and slaughter all those Bern soldiers who sacked the city and murdered his parents and friends, he could do it now with how skilled he was with the sword.
"Marilyn, don't look!" Lilina told her daughter, trying to cover her eyes.
"Why not! Father is doing great!" Marilyn replied, moving her head around. "Yay! Go Papa! Kill the mean bad guys!" Rutger couldn't hear either of them, his bloodlust was too high. Eventually though he killed the last of the knights and he was on the battlefield alone, bloody and bruised, but alive. His mind was racing every different direction it could, but when he looked down on the blood on the blade of the Mani Katti he couldn't take it any more. He fell to his knees and let out a loud yell of sadness and frustration. He had been doing so well, he was living a good life, and now he felt as if he had thrown it all away.
"Why is he crying?" Marilyn asked with confusion. "He won, he saved us! Father is a hero!"
"It's complicated dear." Lilina noted. "You know how your father is usually very nice and calm and doesn't yell at people a lot?"
"Of course, he's really nice most of the time." Marilyn replied.
"Well, he didn't always used to be like that." Lilina continued. "He used to be very rude and mean, because some people killed his parents and friends. But with those emotions he became a better fighter, someone that everyone was scared to face. But he didn't like being rude and mean, so he's been working on being nice and calm ever since. So he's upset that he had to go back to being scary to protect us. And he's probably worried that you think he's scary now too."
"What? No! Father is amazing! I'm going to go tell him!" Marilyn said quickly getting out of the carriage before Lilina could stop her. She ran up to Rutger and saw him crying so she gently lifted his head up so she could look at his face. "Papa, you don't need to cry. I don't think you're scary. I think you're awesome! You protected me from all the bad guys! You're a really good fighter, I hope I can be as good as you someday!"
"Marilyn..." Rutger said shakily before dropping the Mani Katti and wrapping her up in a big hug. "I am so, so, so, sorry you had to see that. I promise that I will only be that scary to people trying to hurt you, never towards you or your mother, I promise."
"I know, Mama explained everything to me." Marilyn told him. "It's like you always tell me about my sword skills, sometimes you make mistakes and you have to learn from them. And you said everyone makes mistakes, even adults, so it's okay."
"Since when did you get so smart?" Rutger asked her with a few more happy tears in his eyes than sad ones now.
"Because, I listen to what you and Mother tell me, and you two are really smart too." Marilyn answered matter-of-factly. "And because I love you Papa, and I don't want you to be sad."
"I love you too Marilyn, I love you too."
The First Time They Gave Their Child 'The Talk'
There were still a few skirmishes and battles that popped up from the Laus uprising, but with the leadership the Lycian League had in Lilina, Roy, and Rutger, and not to mention the backing of the majority of Bern's army as well, everything was done before Lilina gave birth to a healthy baby boy who was named Fletcher. Like Marilyn's name was for Rutger his name was a mix of Lilina's parent's names, as best as they could come up with anyways.
After the 'war' Laus was stripped of it's lands and titles. Fronk had fell on his sword once he realized he'd lost, so no one had to deal with him any more thankfully. And things went smoothly in Ostia and it's rulers. Fletcher was another well behaved child and Marilyn was a good big sister for him. The next big milestone for the family happened about 6 years later when Lilina got a letter from Bern.
"Is that what I think it is?" Rutger asked Lilina since he saw the Bern royal seal on the letter.
"It is!" Lilina cheered. "Marilyn got accepted to the Officer's Academy in Bern! The next semester starts in three months, so we have that much time to get everything ready and send her off."
"She's going to be so happy when you tell her." Rutger replied with a smile.
"What? You don't want to do it together?" Lilina wondered.
"I would love to, but I promised Ogier we'd get some sparring in today and I doubt you want to keep her waiting." Rutger noted. "I'm sure I'll hear all about it later though."
"Well, you two have fun, and don't get too carried away. You both aren't young and spry as you used to be." Lilina told him before giving him a kiss on the cheek.
"We'll be fine, we do stuff like this to make sure we stay in shape you know, so we don't get all old and cranky as fast as Sir Marcus did." Rutger joked.
"I know, I still just love to tease you about it." Lilina admitted. "Well, I'm off to tell Marilyn the good news!" So she left their room and started looking around for her daughter. She looked all over the inside of the castle but the only person she ran into that might know where she was at was Fletcher. "Fletcher, have you seen your sister around anywhere?"
"Mari said that her and Elton were going out to the stables to look after the horses." Fletcher answered truthfully.
"Elton is here already? I wasn't expecting him until dinner time." Lilina commented. "Oh well, he'll enjoy the news as well. Thank you Fletcher, you can go back to what you were doing."
"You're welcome Mama!" Fletcher replied happily before going back to drawing in his notebook. So Lilina made her way outside and towards the stables and eventually she could hear Marilyn and Elton talking to each other. She continued to get closer and since she didn't want to seem like she was eavesdropping on the two she just walked out to meet them out in the open, but in doing so she caught them in the act of kissing each other. The two teenagers didn't notice her standing there for the longest time until Lilina finally cleared her throat to get their attention.
"AH! Mother! How long have you been standing there?!" Marilyn yelped as the two quickly pulled away from each other and put their hands behind their backs.
"Lady Lilina, um I know what this looks like and- who am I kidding, you know what we were doing." Elton tried to come up with something, but he thought better of it.
"It looks like you two were kissing each other." Lilina replied with a bit of a smug look. "Which honestly I was wondering when I'd catch Marilyn doing something like this, so it's not that big of a surprise."
"Mother, I was going to tell you, truly!" Marilyn said with a tinge of desperation. Over the last few years she had grown into being a bit of a perfectionist, so getting caught like this was kind of a blow to her ego. "It just happened, we wanted to see how it felt."
"Marilyn, calm down, I'm not upset at you." Lilina assured her. "I was your age too once ago. And while I was fighting in the middle of a war, I wondered what it would be like to just kiss your father straight out, to see if it would help him snap out of his issues. And the same goes for you Elton. As long as you both were consenting there is nothing wrong with a kiss between friends trying to see how they feel."
"Are you going to tell my parents?" Elton asked.
"Not right away, I'll leave that to you." Lilina noted. "But even if you don't, I'll come out eventually. Either way, since did catch you two kissing I feel it's important that we get your father and just talk about things to make sure we're all on the same page, sound good you two?"
"Of course, makes sense to me." Marilyn agreed.
"Sure, I don't see any problems with that." Elton added.
"Good." Lilina commented. "Now for the real reason why I came out here. Marilyn, we just got your application to Bern's Officers Academy back and you got accepted! And in the advanced class course as well!"
"Really?! Truly?!" Marilyn asked excitedly before Lilina gave her the letter to read.
"That's great Marilyn!" Elton cheered her on. "I think that means we'll be in the same classes as well, isn't that neat?"
"We're going to learn so much!" Marilyn replied before Elton gave her a curious look. "And we'll have fun as well, don't you worry. I just hope Sharle makes it as well, the three of us being in the same class would be a real boon."
"Me too, that would be awesome." Elton agreed. After their excitement died down Lilina took the two over to where Rutger and Ogier were sparring and they watched them for a bit until Lilina let him know what was going on. Ogier left to go get some water and snacks so they all could have some privacy for a bit and when he was out of earshot the conversation began.
"Alright, you two are practically almost adults at this point so we won't beat around the bush that much since we assume you already know a decent bit already." Rutger started.
"We just want to make sure you two know the possible consequences of the path you're starting to go down so you know how to deal with what may come." Lilina added.
"I understand, and I appreciate you both being so calm about this." Marilyn noted.
"Me too." Elton added.
"Well, let's just say that in this family things are a lot more out in the open when it comes to sex and intimacy." Rutger commented. "You've probably heard rumors about us and your grandparents, and most of them are true."
"Yeah, I was starting to wonder." Marilyn noted. "So that's why you're like this."
"Exactly." Lilina replied. "So we're fine with whatever you want to do with other people, as long as you understand that sex and intimacy comes with a bit more emotional baggage than regular relationships."
"And that with you being a woman you have the better chance of getting a raw deal if you shack up with the wrong guy." Rutger added. "Not to say anything bad about you Elton, we trust you have the best intentions in mind when it comes to Marilyn."
"No worries, I get it." Elton nodded.
"Good." Rutger replied with his own nod. "Now not to get too graphic, but do you two actually know anything about sexual acts?" So the two of them told Rutger and Lilina what they knew and the pair listened intently and corrected them when they needed to. It wasn't as awkward as you would think it would be because Rutger and Lilina were really calm and understanding about everything and just wanted the two teenagers to know what they were getting into and how to get things right if they did decide to start going a bit farther. Especially when they were going to be away for schooling together without their guidance being readily available.
"I think that's about everything we need to get across, everything else just comes with experience." Lilina said when everything was said and done. "Do either of you have any questions about what we went over?"
"I don't, I think your descriptions were very well detailed." Elton replied.
"Maybe a bit too detailed." Marilyn said with a blush.
"What can we say, we're kind of experts." Rutger joked. "I do have a question for you two though. Are you two thinking about starting a relationship, or were you just kissing to see how it felt?"
"Kind of seeing how it felt between the two of us." Marilyn noted. "I kind of wanted to see how it felt with Sharle as well, if you two are okay with that."
"Of course we are, if you want to start a relationship with another woman like Sharle's parents we'll support you in that." Lilina assured her.
"I mean why not just have all three of you in a relationship?" Rutger threw out, kind of as a joke.
"That's possible?" Elton wondered.
"I mean I don't see why not, as long as the three people still care about each other equally." Rutger mused. "Though I can see how that might be a bit of a juggling act, dealing with just one spouse can be hard enough, as Lilina can attest to."
"Oh please, like I've never been any trouble for you." Lilina teased him and the four started to laugh because they were having a fun time. Eventually though Fletcher came out to the training grounds after hearing all the commotion.
"Why is everyone laughing? What are you talking about?" He wondered.
"We were just explaining to Marilyn and Elton where babies come from." Rutger replies.
"Really? I want to know too!" Fletcher said excitedly.
"Well, when a mother and a father love each other very much-"
The First Time They Sent Their Child Off to Higher Learning
The next couple of months flew by as everyone in the castle was getting things ready for Marilyn's stay in Bern. But for Rutger and Lilina it was a bit different because this was their daughter, their precious child that they had raised for for over 16 years at this point. And she was going to be away from them for at least a year, maybe more if things went well.
"Rutger, I'm not sure I can do this." Lilina admitted the night before they were to send her off. "I mean I know that everything will be fine, Roy is in Bern and so is Guinevere and they'll make sure Marilyn is safe if something goes wrong. But I just feel like there is going to be a hole in my heart when she's gone and I'm not sure what I'm going to fill it with."
"I feel the same honestly." Rutger agreed as he snuggled up closer to Lilina since they were in bed talking. "But this really isn't about us, it's about Marilyn and her growth into the young adult we know she'll be. I'm sure your father felt the same way when he sent you off to Etruria to get tutored by General Cecilia, but he sent you off because he knew it would be good for you. Of course he didn't know he wouldn't ever see you again, but he had trust in you. We have to have the same trust in Marilyn that whatever may happen she'll make the right decisions and that we've done all we can to support her in every way. Plus, it's not like the castle will be so empty, we do still have Fletcher to raise as well."
"I know, I know, I'm just being a bit selfish in my old age." Lilina noted with a sigh. "And since when are you the voice of reason, that's my job." She teased a bit.
"Someone has to take the lead when you falter, as rare as those occasions are." Rutger replied with a big smile on his face. "And who are you calling old? You're still as beautiful as the day we got married." He added, starting to kiss her neck gently.
"Really? You want to have sex now?" Lilina asked with a bit of incredulity.
"Why not? It'll take our minds of tomorrow for a bit." Rutger noted. "But if you don't want to that's fine."
"And waste a moment of you initiating for once?" Lilina noted. "I just wanted to make sure." So the two of them did that and it did actually help them fall asleep and not think about sending their daughter away. But eventually the morning came and they had to get up bright and early. The trip to Bern would take a week or so, but Marilyn wanted to get there early to get everything with her rooming set up and to possibly make a few friends before classes started.
"Do you have everything you need?" Rutger asked, looking through the carriage she would be taking to Bern. Ronald would be travelling with her as her bodyguard and eventually they would meet up with Elton, who was in Pherae currently, and Sharle's convoys as well for extra protection.
"I'm pretty sure I do, I was up all night checking and re-checking everything." Marilyn answered, getting a look from her parents. "What? I wanted to make sure. I can sleep on the ride there."
"Well if you do need anything just remember to write us and we'll send any supplies you might need." Lilina told her. "And we'll probably be writing you a few times anyways, so be on the lookout for some letters."
"Don't be like Sir Wil of Pherae and forget to write us either." Rutger added. "Even if you have nothing to say, just let us know you're doing alright and that will be enough for us."
"And draw me some pictures too!" Fletcher noted.
"Of course father, I'll be sure to write them promptly and send them out as soon as I can. And I'll draw you many pictures Fletcher, I promise." Marilyn said with a nod. Then there was a bit of a silence between the four, not knowing just quite how to separate, until Rutger, Lilina, and Fletcher ended up giving Marilyn a big family hug.
"Marilyn, we are so proud of you." Lilina said with tears of joy in her eyes. "You've grown up to be such an amazing young woman and we're confident you'll do well in your studies and come back even more wise and mature."
"We've done our best to give you the life we couldn't live, so go out and live it to your best." Rutger added. "Go out and make your mark on the world, but have fun doing it as well. Your grandfather always told me the best way to face the world is with a smile on your face and a snack in your hand, live by those words and everything else will fall into place. We love you and we trust you, and we always will."
"You show all those other students how good you are at swords and magic both!" Fletcher cheered her on. "They'll be really impressed with you and want to be your friends!"
"I love you all as well." Marilyn replied, crying a bit herself. "Thank you for loving me and giving me these opportunities. I'll do my best to continue making you proud, for Ostia, for Sacae, for everyone who needs someone to look up to. I promise I'll make the best of this."
"We know you will Marilyn, we have all the faith in the world in you." Lilina assured her. They all lingered in the hug for just a bit longer before Marilyn finally had to leave. Rutger, Lilina, and Fletcher all stood at the castle entrance until the carriage was out of sight, after which they went back inside.
"I'm gonna miss big sis." Fletcher commented as the doors closed.
"So are we, so are we."
The First Time They Realized Their Child Had Grown Up
Another five years passed, Marilyn did well in her studies in Bern for a few years and when she got back she was able to help the people in Ostia with her kindness and knowledge along with her unique combat abilities. She also fell in love, which is why Rutger and Lilina were currently waiting for her to get ready to walk down the aisle for her wedding. Rutger in particular was in anticipation because he would be the first father in a few generations who would actually get to walk with his daughter and send her off.
"Do you ever have the thought that it feels like we blinked and Marilyn went from being five years old to a fully grown young woman?" Rutger asked Lilina as they waited for the ceremony to begin.
"I do." Lilina confirmed. "It feels like just yesterday I could hold her in my arms or on my shoulders, but now she's all grown up and getting married. But in a way I'm glad that we've gotten to see this. We've seen so much more with her than either of our sets of parents have, I'll always cherish any moments we have with her."
"Me as well, and it's not like she's going to be leaving us any time soon." Rutger added. "Yes she might be in Bern more often, but she's been dedicated to watching after Ostia and Pherae as well." Marilyn was getting married to Elton, which wasn't too big of a surprise for people who knew them or the general public at large. They attempted the three person relationship idea with Sharle like Rutger proposed, but it turned out that Elton and Sharle couldn't see eye to eye enough for it to work out. There weren't any hard feelings though, and Marilyn happily asked Sharle to be her maid of honor, a position that she happily accepted.
"It's funny in a ironic sort of way." Lilina noted with a light chuckle. "Zephiel wanted to take the world over with force, but with how things have turned out peacefully Bern has so much more influence that it ever dreamed of. At this rate the whole of Elibe might be a united state in a few generations."
"That would certainly be interesting." Rutger replied. "Maybe if that happens then humans can finally make good progress with dragon relations as well."
"You never know, though we won't be around to see it." Lilina commented. It was a bit of a dour note to leave the conversation on, but those feelings quickly washed away as Marilyn came out to meet them in her wedding dress.
"So, how do I look?" She asked her parents with a hint of nervousness. The wedding had been rehearsed over and over, but with her being a perfectionist it was still a bit nerve-wracking.
"You look lovely Marilyn." Lilina told her as she stood up to get a better look. "I know you wanted to wear a fully purple dress, but I think the hints of it here and there really make your dress pop out, even more than mine did when I got married to your father."
"What do you think Father?" Marilyn wondered as she turned to Rutger.
"I think you look wonderful as well." Rutger noted. "But I also think you need to calm down just slightly. Everyone out there and everyone back there is wanting this to go smoothly. They're not going to stand up and laugh at you for any small mistakes and they probably won't remember much of what happens here today anyways. All that they'll remember is that you and Elton got married and they had a fun time at the afterparty. So take some breaths, relax, and have some fun. There is no way this wedding can be any worse than the one your mother and I had.
"I'm just glad I'll have you by my side to walk with me, I don't know if I could do it alone." Marilyn admitted. "Thank you, both of you, you've done so much to make this day special for me and I love you both. I know I say it a lot, and people poke fun at me about it, but truly do love you both that much for being there for me whenever I need you." She started to tear up a little but took a breath to calm herself so she wouldn't, not yet.
"You never have to apologize to us for telling us how you feel." Lilina assured her. "We love you that much as well, always have always will."
"We know the other side of the coin well, not having your parents around for important moments like this." Rutger added. "So of course we'll do everything in our power to make things easy for you, it's what good parents do." Marilyn nodded, knowing if she said any more she would start crying for real. A few minutes later the ceremony started and eventually Rutger and Marilyn got to walk up to the altar together. As Rutger looked around and saw all of his friends, old and new, and looked at his daughter who was all grown up now, he started to tear up as well. This was everything he had ever wanted for his live, people to love and for people to love him back. But he wouldn't make a big scene here of course, this was Marilyn's moment and not his. So he quietly sat down next to Lilina after giving Marilyn one last smile.
"You're not supposed to be crying yet." Lilina softly teased him, even though she was crying a bit herself.
"We're the parents of the bride, we can feel however we want." Rutger teased her back and that got her to smile enough to stop crying for a bit. The ceremony continued on, Fletcher got to be the ring bearer, Saul once again was the priest overseeing the whole thing, and as Marilyn said her vows to Elton she kind of went off the rails with everything she was feeling, but that too was kind of expected in an emotional moment like this. Soon enough though it was over and everyone cheered and cried tears of joy for the newly wedded couple. But the festivities weren't over just yet, everyone who was close to the family was invited back to Castle Ostia for a party in celebration. Later in the night Roy and Guinevere caught up with Rutger and Lilina and they got to talking.
"Never thought this day would come, but now that it has I'm so happy that it did." Roy noted. "And now, officially, we're in-laws." He teased Rutger.
"Hey, I wouldn't have it any other way!" Rutger replied back happily as he and Roy clinked their beer mugs together. "Just take it easy on me with these drinks, I'm turning 50 in a few months."
"Oh, come on, Marcus could drink a whole barrel at 50, I'm sure you could as well." Roy joked. Him and Rutger kept going back and forth like that, so Guinevere and Lilina got to talking.
"So, you think Elton is going to be ready for everything once we're all out of the picture?" Lilina asked, being a bit more serious with their discussion.
"I believe so, but I'm not giving up the throne anytime soon, I'm still a capable ruler." Guinevere replied. "Elton is and always has been a model son, much like his father and his father before him. He cares for everyone regardless of station and I couldn't ask for a better heir or son. And I think with Marilyn by his side the both of them will do just fine. The future for Elibe is as bright as it has been this generation, and I sense it will just keep getting brighter, which settles my heart with each passing day."
"As it should." Lilina assured her. "You made the right decision back then, just look at how happy everyone is. None of this would have happened if you didn't stand up to your brother, so take pride, you achieved something he couldn't even imagine."
The First Time They Realized They Were Getting Older
Yet another five years passed until the next big milestone, but it felt like just a week for Rutger and Lilina. They were going to be grandparents. Also Fletcher was accepted to Bern's Officer's Academy for it's tactical support programs, but he wasn't going to leave until he saw his nephew. Luckily Marilyn and Elton were in Ostia when things really started to get serious so Rutger and Lilina could be there to help and support and see the baby first.
"I still can't believe it, we're going to be grandparents." Lilina commented as she and Rutger sat outside the medical ward waiting for news. They had done everything they could so now all they could do is wait and leave things up to the nurses and Elton.
"We're old." Rutger noted before coughing slightly. He had been coughing a lot more often lately and it was causing him to have to miss out on his daily exercise. "Like older than our parents were old. Wake up in the morning and have to lay there for an hour before getting up old."
"Well, at least your sense of humor is still in it's 30's." Lilina teased him before grimacing a bit. She had recently been struggling with what would be called arthritis in modern times, but she just figured it was her joints and bones getting old. "Don't worry, just a bit of a cramp as usual."
"You think Marilyn and Fletcher worry about us getting so old?" Rutger wondered. "Because we never really had to worry about that. This is one of those things were I don't have any idea what they might be going through."
"I'm sure they are aware of our situation, they're smart kids." Lilina noted. "But I do agree that we should maybe start talking to them about what will happen once we're gone. Maybe not today because of the baby, but before Marilyn and Elton take Fletcher to Bern to get things ready we should have a discussion about it."
"That sounds like a good idea." Rutger replied with a nod before chucking into another coughing fit. "I'm fine, just happy at the fact that we've been able to run a stable family for so long. I couldn't imagine being in a family like the ones they used to have in Laus or Bern, where you couldn't even trust the people you lived with for anything."
"Well, it's a testament to how much work we put in as parents. We gave our children the love and care they deserved and taught them how to be good people, at least that's how I see it." Lilina commented. "And we get rewarded with peace, quiet, and less stress as we continue to get older."
"Do you ever get tired of being right over 30 years later?" Rutger teased her with a smile.
"30? I've known you for over 40!" She teased back and for a moment the two of them felt 20 years younger. Shortly afterwards one of the nurses came to get them because the baby had been delivered. So they and their old bones made their way to the delivery room and made their way over to where Marilyn was holding their grandchild.
"It's a girl." Marilyn said feeling a bit weak, but otherwise things had gone smoothly.
"We were thinking of calling her Elica, what do you think about that name?" Elton asked the couple.
"It's up to you, but that's a very pretty name." Lilina replied.
"I like it, short and to the point and it keeps the tradition in your family name." Rutger added.
"What do you mean?" Elton wondered, getting a strange look from Rutger.
"You mean your family doesn't give their children names starting with 'El' on purpose?" Rutger asked a bit shocked. A bit more shocked than anything that had happened to him in the last decade or so.
"Yeah, we used to tease your father all the time that his name was actually 'Elroy' because we thought that was the case." Lilina added. That got Elton to actually think back to his grandparent's names and it came to him suddenly.
"Elimine, we did that didn't we?" He asked rhetorically with a chuckle.
"Well, I still like the name, so we'll keep it." Marilyn noted. After a bit she offered her parents a chance to hold Elica and they gladly took the opportunity.
"Welcome to the family Elica, you're going to get so much love you won't know what to do with it." Lilina said softly as she gently rocked her back and forth.
"Even more love than the rest of us since you'll have a full family's worth."
The First Time They Knew the End was Near
As the years passed even more for Rutger and Lilina not many new things happened to them, except for the fact that they were getting older and losing their strength and minds as they did. They were wise and experienced, pretty much everything that could have happened to them or for them did, and even though as the years passed their good days became less and less they were happy and content with the lives they lived.
Twenty years after the birth of their first grandchild though, Rutger's journey was coming to a close. He was 75 years old and in an ironic twist of fate he was the one to get a lung disease like Lord Uther and Lilina's grandparents. Along with that he also suffered from his mind leaving him more than most people and some PTSD that came back to haunt him from back during the war. He had his good days and his bad days of course, but everyone in the family knew his time was coming eventually. Even he did on one of his last lucid days.
"Lilina...Lilina is that you?" He asked slowly as he opened his eyes to a grayish-blue blur and felt a hand holding his. His vision had gone a bit as well, but once he blinked a few times he could see well enough that it was Lilina sitting on a chair next to his bed.
"Yes Rutger, it's me." Lilina replied back slowly as well since she too didn't have the energy she once had. She hadn't contracted any diseases yet or anything, it was just her old age catching up to her as well. "How are you feeling today."
"Old." Rutger replied before having a coughing fit. Lilina grabbed a rag and wiped his face off afterwards so he wouldn't choke on his own spit. "Thank you dear."
"Of course." Lilina noted before letting him get the chance to gather his thoughts.
"I don't think I'm going to last much longer like this." Rutger commented after a bit. "How long has it been since I've had a day like this?"
"A couple weeks." Lilina answered. "The doctors feel the same, they said they'll be surprised if you make it through the winter."
"And they are usually right." Rutger commented before coughing a bit again. "Father Sky, it hurts more and more each time."
"Do you want me to get you some medicine?" Lilina asked him.
"No, I've endured worse, you were there remember?" Rutger mused, thinking back to earlier times. "I was fighting that wyvern knight with you and, and, and... that teal haired fellow, what was his name again?"
"Dieck." Lilina told him.
"Yes Dieck. He was a good friend, shame I kept trying to kill him when we first met. You know, that reminds me..." And since Rutger's mind was with him today he decided to ramble on about all the things he could remember, just because he could and because it made him feel better. And Lilina let him because she missed this version of him, the one that could talk and have fun and make her smile. Of course she had to correct him on things from time to time or remind him of some names, but she enjoyed this moment since it would be one of the last.
"We had a lot of fun when we were younger didn't we?" Lilina mused after Rutger finally stopped talking.
"Sometimes I wonder if things might have gone differently without the war, but then again I've enjoyed my life, the ups and downs." Rutger noted as he could feel his mind starting to wander again. "And who knows, maybe I'll finally get to see my parents again."
"Hopefully, and I'm sure they'll be happy to see you again as well." Lilina replied, starting to tear up again. Rutger saw it and one last memory came back to him, of the first time he saw Lilina cry because of something he did.
"Don't cry, then I'd have broken my promise to you again." Rutger told her, slowly raising his hand up to her face to gently wipe the tears away. "You've always been much prettier with a smile on your face you know? Can you give me one more to remember before I slip away again?"
"For you Rutger, I can do anything." Lilina told him, sucking up the tears and smiling for him until she realized his stare had gone blank and his mind had gone away again, maybe for the last time. Then she started crying again, more than she had last time, more than she had for a long time. It was loud enough that people could hear and eventually Marilyn came into the room to see what was going on.
"Mother! Are you alright? Is Father okay?" She asked walking over slowly to the bed and chair where they were still.
"He's still alive." Lilina sobbed. "He just left again after we had a nice time talking about the past and when we were younger. He asked me to smile for him one last time, he knows his time is coming soon. I know it too, but I don't want it to come, I don't want him to leave me. Some part of me always thought we'd live longer than this, like old Athos did, but now I know better than that and it's tearing me apart."
"I know it's not much consolation, but like you and he always told me, death is a part of life." Marilyn said softly, putting her hand on Lilina's shoulder as she tried not to cry as well. "And no living person knows what comes after death. You just have to hope that you'll see him again someday, that we'll all get to be a family again once our courses here are done. And if I've learned one thing about you Mother it's that you have always have been full of hope. So don't lose it now at the end of the race."
"Hope." Lilina mused, still sobbing a bit. "Hope has gotten me through a lot of hard times in this life of mine, it's true. "But I'm not sure it can get me through this one."
"Then I'll just have the hope for you then." Marilyn told her confidently. "You'll see Father again someday, I just know it."
"I hope you're right."
The First Time They Met in the Afterlife
Rutger died a few weeks after his final day of lucid thoughts. He wouldn't have wanted a big funeral, but Ostian tradition dictated one. All of his friends and family who were still alive were there and if you didn't know better you would have never of guessed Rutger used to be hellbent on revenge with how many nice things people had to say about him and his character. Lilina and her children were of course the ones hit hardest by his loss, but the kept the hope that they would see him again eventually.
Lilina died peacefully in her bed about 5 years later at 78, outliving Rutger by a few years in the process. Nothing really killed her, just old age. She too got a grand funeral with even more guests than Rutger's and there was at least one person in every nation of Elibe that was saddened by her passing.
After her death though her spirit rose into the heavens and when it got to it's destination she had a party waiting their for her. Her parents were there along with Mark and Lyn, Eliwood and Ninian, and of course there was Rutger, front and center, waiting to greet her.
"Looks like Marilyn takes after you about being right all the time, don't you think?" Rutger teased as they embraced each other. It was strange, she could tell she was a spirit but she could feel Rutger hugging her and herself hugging him back.
"Who cares about that right now, I've missed you so much!" Lilina exclaimed before pulling back from the hug a bit to get a better look at Rutger. "You look so much younger than the last time I saw you."
"Well, spirits like us get to choose our forms, and most of us decide we like how we looked when we were young." Rutger noted. "I think this is when I was 25 or so, it's a little hard to remember."
"Then I should change as well right, how does that work?" Lilina asked. So Rutger explained it to her and she changed her form to when she was 22 to match the age difference they had when they were alive. "How do I look?"
"As lovely as all the memories I have of you." Rutger told her.
"So, this is the afterlife." Lilina mused as she looked around. "A bit bare looking if I'm honest, but what can you do?"
"Well, there is a reason for that." Rutger noted. "You see, spirits like us, we can move freely wherever we want. We can go back down to Elibe and check on things, we can explore the stars freely, we can even travel to other realms and see what they are like and meet other people who have passed on.
"And I'm guessing since we don't get tired or anything there isn't a need for houses or anything like that?" Lilina wondered.
"Mostly." Rutger replied. "You'll see some rest spots here and there for when you want to see a specific view, but for the most part it's up to each person what they want to explore. And once you get tired of that, you're allowed to reincarnate into a new life if you wish."
"You really learned a lot while you were here didn't you?" Lilina teased him.
"Well, I knew you'd want the explanation." Rutger told her with a smile.
"So, what have you explored already?" Lilina wondered, wanting to know before they went to talk to her parents and greet them.
"Nothing much really." Rutger noted, getting a look of confusion. "How could I adventure into the unknown without my best partner and friend beside me along the way?"
"You really waited for me that long?" Lilina asked a bit shocked and touched.
"Out here time moves a bit more quickly, so it wasn't that long." Rutger noted. "But of course I waited for you Lilina, you're the one who made it so I could even get to this place, I wouldn't dream of exploring it without you."
"I love you!" Lilina exclaimed before jumping up and planting a kiss on his lips. Rutger held her closer and kissed her back with just as much passion, making up for all the years where they couldn't show each other their love like this.
"And I love you too, for now and for always." Rutger told her genuinely from the heart.
"You think if we do reincarnate we'll fall in love again?" Lilina wondered one last thing before joining the rest of the greeting party.
"Who knows, but if I have any say in it I'd love to take another spin around Elibe with you, once just isn't enough."
Chapter 102: File #a1547 Forever With You
Notes:
Like I said, I'm not done with this collection yet so let's start off this next 100 stories with some Matthew/Leila action! Little bit of context, like one of my other stories this Leila comes from an Elibe where Matthew was the one to die infiltrating the Black Fang, so that's how they are from different worlds.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1547 Forever With You
Characters: Matthew, Leila, Anna (Askr)
Based on: a commission by PachiPaola on Twitter/X
"So what do you think this announcement is going to be about?" Leila asked Matthew as they were walking towards Askr's main hall where there was a buzz about something big about to happen.
"You mean Elibe's best spy doesn't have a clue either?" Matthew teased her a bit, earning himself an eyebrow raised look from his lover. "What? You usually get all the news before I do, I was assuming you already knew."
"For once I don't." Leila admitted. "Seems like they really wanted to keep this one a secret. Either way, I'm sure it's nothing too bad, we just won another conflict. Probably just some big party or something."
"Probably." Matthew agreed with a shrug. "But that means I get to see you in that fancy dress again, and I'm totally for that."
"Never change Matthew, never change." Leila chuckled as she shook her head a bit playfully. Eventually they made their way into the hall and pretty much every hero that had ever been summoned was there. The room was quite loud with the murmuring of the heroes wondering what might be going on, even when Commander Anna called everyone to attention.
"Come on, quiet down now, I'm not going to be yelling this entire time!" Anna said, trying to get everyone to calm down, though it didn't work. So the Ylissian Anna handed her a tome to enhance her volume. "HEY! IT'S TIME TO SHUT UP AND LISTEN!" And that was loud enough to get everyone's attention and stop most of the talking. "Thank you." Anna told the crowd.
"Must be important if she's yelling at us." Matthew noted, with Leila nodding in agreement.
"Alright, since I know you all are speculating on what's going on and will start another ruckus soon if I take too long I'll cut to the chase." Commander Anna started. "We're sending you home." After that she stepped back from her podium, knowing that a roar of sounds coming from everyone's reactions would come soon after. She gave the crowd a few minutes before she stepped back up and everyone quieted down again for her.
"The leaders of Askr and Embla have poured over all the history texts and legends and to our knowledge there aren't any more threats to the peace of our land that could pop up." Commander Anna explained. "As such, we will no longer need the services of the majority of the heroes we have summoned from other worlds. In short we will be ending your summoning contracts and sending you home in a quick and timely manner." She paused a bit to let the news sink in some more, but something was nagging at Matthew, something that he needed to ask, so he raised his hand hoping Commander Anna would see it.
"Matthew, do you have something to add?" Commander Anna wondered. Matthew had been there since the beginning and she respected him and the work he did, so she was more than willing to let him speak up.
"Well, I was just wondering something." Matthew noted. "Say a certain hero doesn't want to go back to their homeworld for one reason or another, have you and the nobles discussed that." As he asked his question he could feel a pair of eyes burning a hole into his side, but he disregarded that as he listened to the Commander's answer.
"That's a good point you bring up Matthew, and we have actually discussed that." Anna replied. "We do have a limited number of open positions for regular castle duty, advisory roles, and relations with the people of Askr and Embla. But there are restrictions on the heroes that will be able to stay. Any hero that is considered a 'villain' in their home world will have to go back along with any hero whose disappearance from their world would cause unrepairable damage to their timeline. We have a list of the heroes who count for both categories, but everyone else will have to be determined on a case by case basis. Is that what you were wondering about Matthew?"
"Yes Commander Anna, that answers my question perfectly." Matthew stated.
"Good. Applications for staying here in Askr will be handled by myself and will start tomorrow. Everyone on the list to go back to their homeworld will start going back then as well, starting with heroes from Marth's time period and going on from there." Anna added. After that there were a few more questions from some other heroes, but Matthew had gotten the information he had wanted. Leila realized this and before the meeting was even over she dragged him off to a secluded place to give him a piece of her mind.
"Matthew, what the hell was that all about?" She asked him, somewhat pinning him against the wall like she did when she didn't want him to be able to sneak away.
"What?!" Matthew replied back, slightly shocked that Leila was upset about his question. "I was just wondering what the deal was, you know, in case I didn't want to go home just yet."
"And why, pray tell, would you not want to go back to Elibe?" Leila questioned him. Matthew looked at her with confusion, trying to understand why she would ask such an obvious question. Unless she had forgotten after all these years together in Askr, which was understandable.
"Because, if I go back home, I'm never going to see you again." Matthew stated plainly, which got Leila to step back and give him a bit more breathing room. "I know it's been a while Leila, and that us being together here in Askr has kind of dampened the pain a bit, but we're from different versions of Elibe. In my home, you died on the Dread Isle, the same way I did in yours."
"And they'll send us back to our real homeworlds, not a version of one we'd prefer to live in." Leila noted, her arms falling down to her side in realization.
"Honestly, with how we got summoned here in the first place, they probably wouldn't have the choice anyways since the summoner's tool for it is so finicky." Matthew added before stepping forward himself and wrapping his arms around Leila to comfort her. She wasn't quite sure how to feel at the moment, all her emotions swirling around in a way that she hadn't felt since she saw Matthew's dead body strung up on a tree all those years ago, but what she did know is that Matthew was there for her right now and she found some comfort in that. So she hugged him back and they stayed in each other's embrace for a long while until one of them spoke up again.
"I figured that we'd both want to stay here in Askr, so I had these made." Matthew said as he pulled out a couple of rings out of his satchel and gave one to Leila. "We never did get around to actually getting married, so I thought these would be a good start."
"Oh Matthew, these look lovely." Leila said putting hers on and looking at it intently. "And of course, you don't need to ask, I would love to spend the rest of my life with you. But what if they tell us we have to go back home anyways?"
"Then we'll have these to rings to remember what we had together here in Askr, that we both got that time together we always wished we had before we thought each other lost forever." Matthew stated. "We'll have proof that we might see each other again, even if it's unlikely."
"Since when did you get to be so smooth?" Leila teased him with a few tears rolling down her face. "That's the most romantic thing you've ever said to me, and that's a high bar to clear."
"Well, let's just say I've put some practice in." Matthew noted, wiping some of her tears away. "I've been hanging onto something similar to that ever since we parted ways that night in Ostia years ago."
"I wish I could have heard it sooner then, but this will do nicely." Leila commented before hugging him some more. She was still conflicted in her emotions, but the one that was creeping up to take control was happiness, and that gave her an idea. "Say Matthew, I was wondering something." She told him.
"Yeah, what is it?" Matthew replied, glad to hear she was feeling better.
"I think I have another way we can remember each other if we do end up getting separated again." Leila noted, with a bit of a smirk to let Matthew know what she was thinking.
"Oh, and what would that be?" Matthew asked, pretending to not understand.
"Spending our last possible night with our bodies entwined with one another, showing each other just how much love and passion we have, leaving nothing to be questioned over the years to come." Leila told him, her smirk growing as she spoke. "Sound like something you'd be interested in?"
"I'd be a fool to pass up one last night of passion with a woman as wonderful and amazing as you Leila." Matthew stated confidently. "You being the most beautiful woman I've ever met is honestly just a cherry on top. Or should I say a peach? A peach I want to taste over and over and over again."
"Is that a promise, or are you just blowing smoke as always?" Leila teased him, getting into the mood.
"You'll just have to find out won't you?" Matthew teased back. "See you after dinner then, if you think you can handle it."
"Oh, you know I can handle anything you throw my way." Leila replied playfully before Matthew slipped away finally. "Always have to leave a girl hanging don't you Matthew?" She sighed to herself. "Good thing that's one of things I love about you."
So the rest of the day passed and after Matthew and Leila ate dinner they headed back to the room they shared together. They closed the door behind them and made sure to lock it so no one would disturb them on what could be their final night together.
"So, how do you want to start?" Matthew asked as he put his satchel down. "Do you want to fool around a bit like usual or do you want to get to the good part more quickly?"
"I don't want to waste a moment more than we have to." Leila told him with a grin. "So take those clothes off on the double!"
"Yes ma'am!" Matthew replied with a playful salute before the two of them stripped down naked. "Elimine, you are just as sexy as ever Leila."
"You know, I never tire of you saying that Matthew." Leila replied before showing off a bit as she usually did.
"And I never tire of saying it." Matthew commented as he sat down on the edge of their bed and started jerking himself a bit to get hard. "Now why don't you come over here and sit on my lap and give me a kiss."
"Oh, a little forceful tonight are we?" Leila teased him as she walked over to him and looked him over. "You know how I can get when we fight for control, you think you can handle that tonight hot stuff?"
"I want everything you can give me Leila." Matthew replied in kind. "Starting with those hot lips of yours." And with that he grabbed her arm and pulled her onto his lap before planting the biggest kiss he could on her lips. Leila was a bit surprised, but just for a short moment before she started kissing him back.
"You really do want it tonight huh?" Leila asked with a devious glint in her eyes. "Well, we'll see if you regret that by the end of the night. I know I won't." She finished off her sentence by shuffling around in just the right way so when she went back to kissing Matthew she sat right down on his dick which had gotten hard very quickly. They both moaned into each other's mouth at the feeling of blissful penetration and Matthew wrapped his arms around Leila's body to bring her even closer as they began their 'final' night of passion.
Unlike most nights where Matthew would be pretty passive and let Leila do as she pleased until he found a good opening to give her some of her own medicine, he was pretty aggressive with his loving. So much so that the two of them went back and forth trying to wrest control of their positioning the whole night. Sometimes Leila would be on top, bouncing up and down on Matthew's cock until he came inside, but then Matthew would come right back and pin her down to the bed with his hips so hard he could of sword he saw her pupils turn into hearts as some tears of pleasure or beads of sweat fell down her face as he kissed her.
Now Leila wouldn't like this kind of thing every night, but on special occasions it was the best thing Matthew could do for her. She didn't always like vying for control in bed, but on nights like this where it could be their last time together she loved the feeling of trying to outwit each other to make the other cum first or gain a bit of an edge in a certain position. It made her feel like it was something only she and Matthew could do together, something they could share that no one else could intrude on, something they could remember if they had to.
All in all, it was probably the most passionate night of sex the two had ever experienced, even counting the times with the versions of the other partner from their own Elibe. This Matthew and Leila were so loving, so passionate, so in sync with each other that you wouldn't be able to tell they came from two different worlds. And they felt the same. To each other they were just Matthew and Leila, no difference between worlds, no more shame at thinking the other would be jealous, just pure love and affection for the other like they had before they came to Askr.
They kept going at it and going at it as long as they could, they even snuck some stamina potions in as well just to go a bit longer, but eventually they had to stop. Their bodies and minds were too tired to go on, even if their hearts wanted more. So they finally stopped and cleaned each other off before laying in bed naked and cuddling.
"One thing about staying here though." Matthew breathed as they were still trying to catch their breath. "You think we'll be able to have any children? Because I don't know about you, but I kind of want some eventually."
"I think it would be nice." Leila agreed breathlessly. "I mean if our contracts didn't magically prevent us from doing so I'm sure we'd have one by now." She teased weakly. "Hell, with how much you pumped into me tonight I wouldn't have much doubt."
"What can I say, when I see a sexy woman like you, I just have to give her everything I have." Matthew teased back with deep breaths. "But being serious for a moment, I just want to say it again, I love you Leila. I always have, I always will, and I hope that will never change."
"Aww, you big softie, I love you too." Leila replied as she snuggled up to him more closely. "You're so dependable and you make me feel special, I honestly can't believe I made it so long without you in my life."
"Heh, I could say the same thing about you." Matthew chuckled before giving off a yawn. "You good sleeping like this tonight?"
"I think I'm going to have some very sweet and spicy dreams, so I do believe so." Leila answered with one last smile. So the two of them slept soundly the rest of the night, waiting for the morning to come so they could find out if they could stay. But just in case they got one more round of sex in before breakfast just because they could.
After eating they got in a line of heroes who wanted to stay in Askr and it took about ten minutes for their spot to come up.
"Next!" Commander Anna called out from the interview room. Matthew and Leila both tried to enter the room but the guard started to stop them before Anna spoke up. "Those two can come in together, it's fine." So the guard let them both through and the spies took seats across from the table Anna was sitting at.
"Thank you for seeing us so quickly Commander Anna." Leila said professionally as usual.
"Yeah, I would have thought the line would have been much longer." Matthew added.
"I was thinking so too, but it seems most of the heroes we summoned actually want to go home, which I don't blame them, most of those places are very nice situations to return to." Anna commented. "But that makes it easy for all of us, we still have plenty of open positions for you two if you want to stay here in Askr."
"We would very much like to." Leila noted. "As you know we're both from different Elibes, one where the other ended up dying to the Black Fang."
"And since we've been reunited here in Askr things have been great." Matthew continued. "I couldn't ask for anything else. And we figured if we did get sent home we'd have to go back to our original Elibe, apart from each other."
"That would be correct." Anna stated. "The summoner tried to fiddle with things to see if he could send heroes away to other worlds, but it didn't work out. Either way, I'm happy to have two skilled and hard working heroes still on my roster, especially two who work together so well. In coming days we'll get more into detail about what you'll be doing, but for now you'll still get paid as usual, you'll get to keep your room in the castle and all the free meals as usual. Vacation and sick days of course along with festivals and holidays off. Anything else that you might be wondering about?"
"Yeah, actually." Matthew noted. "As you know, Leila and I are a couple and eventually we would like to start a family. But the contracts we're under now don't allow that, is there some way to change it?"
"That's a good question Matthew, and yes there is." Anna noted. "What will happen is that we'll release you from your current contract and then put you under a different, less powerful one. It'll allow you to have children and grow older, though at a slower pace than usual. Think dragon lifespans, which will be given to any children you will have as well. The only thing is that if you die, you die. You'll still be a lot more durable than a regular human like you are now, but the contract doesn't revive you if you fall in battle. This has been a sticking point for a few heroes who wanted to stay, so I figured I should let you know."
"What do you think Matthew?" Leila wondered. "I think we could deal with that quite well, I don't see us fighting a ton with this new peace in Askr, and even if we do we're the sneaky sort so we'd be off the front lines."
"I think we could work with that." Matthew agreed. "And getting to spend that much time together, sounds like a dream come true. Just one more thing, if we do decide later on we want to go back home, can we?"
"Technically yes, but depending on when you ask it's going to have to be from whoever is in control then, unless I suddenly get magical agelessness or something like that. Though any children of yours would be Askr natives so they wouldn't be able to come with you." Anna explained.
"Fair enough." Matthew noted. "I think that's everything that was on my mind, what about you Leila?"
"You've been very helpful and knowledgeable as ever Commander Anna, thank you for giving us this opportunity, I look forward to continuing my work for the Order of Heroes for a long time." Leila told Anna with a professional smile.
"And I look forward to continuing to work with two of my best." Anna noted. "Thank you for staying, I really appreciate it. Now, if you hurry, you might be able to see your friends off back to Elibe." The pair nodded and left the meeting room to say goodbye to their friends and explain why they were staying. There were a few tears and hugs given but eventually it was just Matthew and Leila standing there taking one last look at Elibe as the portal was closing.
"So, how do you suggest we spend the rest of our day?" Leila asked Matthew with a loving smile.
"Anyway we want, especially since I've got forever with you."
Chapter 103: File #1247 Birthday Surprise
Notes:
Like, this could probably only happen in the Black Eagles route of Three Hopes since Caspar is an allied unit here, so there is that. Other than that, I really like having Anna get around huh? XD Anyways, enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #1247 Birthday Surprise
Characters: Caspar, Linhardt, Anna (Fodlan)
Based on: a commission by axel_hell on Twitter/X
It was the morning of Caspar's birthday and he was really excited. Not for any type of festivities or anything like that, the army couldn't really spare any supplies since they were on a war campaign, but for something he heard Anna offered people on their birthdays. He heard that she would give anyone a private training session as a morale boost on their birthday, and everyone knows how much Caspar loves to train. So after he got up and had some breakfast he waited outside of Anna's shop to wait for her to open it so he could book his training session.
"Good morning Caspar, you're up early as usual." Anna commented as she walked up and started setting things up in her stall for the day. "Is there something I can do for you this fine morning, or are you just browsing today?"
"Well, I was waiting for you to show up actually." Caspar noted. "It's my birthday today and I heard from people around the camp that you offer private training sessions to people on their birthdays." Anna's eyebrow raised at hearing that. She didn't peg Caspar for the type of guy who would want such a service, but one look at his face told her that he actually thought it was a training session she offered and not a night in bed together. But she didn't mind too much, she was in the mood to play along and make it a surprise for later.
"That would be correct, I offer a private, late night training sessions at a discounted price on someone's birthday." Anna told him with her trademark business smile. "I know some techniques from far off lands for most weapons because of my sisters, though I specialize in swords." She added as a bit of an inside joke for herself.
"I'd be happy to learn anything you'd be willing to teach me Anna!" Caspar replied confidently. "So, how much money are we talking here?"
"It depends, I do allow for my clients to bring one extra guest for a bit more, if there is anyone you'd want to join you." Anna answered.
"Hmm, I know he's not much one for training, but I think I could convince Linhardt to join us." Caspar mused. "And if it's late at night that's even better since that's usually when he's wide awake. Is that okay with you Anna?"
"Linhardt you say?" Anna replied, playfully rubbing her chin with her hand. She was just playing with Caspar at this point because she knew Linhardt would probably be up for it, given that he had received her 'services' in the past a few times. "Yeah, I can work with that. It would be 3,000 gold, 2,000 for yourself and an extra 1,000 for Linhardt."
"That sounds like a steal!" Caspar noted before opening up his coin purse and counting up what he had. "Perfect, just enough in here. Here you go Anna!" He said just handing her the whole sack. "You can keep whatever is extra as a tip for being such a good merchant for the army."
"Aww, that's sweet Caspar!" Anna replied genuinely as she weighted the sack of gold on her scale. "Just over 3,000, perfect! Alright, I'll meet with you and Linhardt in your tent about an hour and a half after dinner, sound good to you?"
"That sounds great, just enough time to digest all the food and get some energy from it." Caspar noted. "Thank you so much Anna, I'm looking forward to learning a lot from you." And with that he started to walk away to look for Linhardt, though he was probably still asleep.
"Oh, you'll be learning a lot Caspar, trust me." Anna chuckled to herself as she added his gold to her personal stash. "And if all else fails at least I know Linhardt is good in the sack."
Caspar was right to think Linhardt was still asleep, so he waited for him to get up and eat lunch before he told him the good news.
"Oh, Caspar, isn't it your birthday today?" Linhardt asked in that tired tone he always had as he saw Caspar walk up to him. "I actually remembered to get you something this year, it's back in our tent."
"Wow, you never remember my birthday Lin, are you feeling okay?" Caspar asked with a laugh for his best friend.
"As well as I usually do." Linhardt replied simply. "You know how I am, things come and go as they please sometimes, that just happened to come at the right time."
"Well, I'll check out whatever you got me later, I just wanted to tell you that I got something special for my birthday that involves you." Caspar noted.
"That involves me?" Linhardt questioned. "That seems a bit odd, what is it?"
"Well, I don't know if you knew this, but Anna offers private training sessions to people on their birthdays, and I booked one for tonight." Caspar explained. "And the best part is that she said I could bring a guest and I figured that even though you don't really like training and stuff that you might be interested in learning something new from her since she knows techniques from all over." He was already trying to convince Linhardt to come, thinking that he was going to protest at the thought of working out. Little did he know that Linhardt knew what 'private training session' really meant.
"You mean Anna the merchant?" Linhardt mused, playing along so he didn't seem too suspicious.
"The very one." Caspar confirmed.
"Hmmm, and I'm guessing you've already paid for it as well?" Linhardt asked, dragging it out a bit longer.
"Yeah, she told me she would meet us in our tent an hour and a half after dinner if you're interested." Caspar explained some more.
"That late huh?" Linhardt chuckled. "Well, I should be full of energy by then, knowing my sleep schedule. Tell you what, since it's your birthday and we're such good friends, I'll join you this once. Besides, I have heard about Anna and her techniques and I'm a bit curious myself."
"Awesome! You're the best Lin!" Caspar cheered with a fist in the air. "Well, that's all I wanted to talk about so I'm going to go and see what tasks I got assigned around camp today, see you later tonight!" And with that he ran off again.
"Oh, I have the feeling I'll be seeing a lot more of you later tonight." Linhardt joked to himself before looking around. "You know, I actually do feel like practicing my spells a bit, I wonder if Shez is able to help out."
After that the day passed on as most did around the camp. Dinner was had and when it was around the time for Anna to show up to their tent Caspar finally made his way back from all the other stuff he had been doing.
"I hope I'm not late." He said as he ducked inside, seeing Linhardt laying on his bed reading a book.
"By my sense of time I'd say you're just in time actually." Linhardt noted before closing his book and placing it on his nightstand. He then stood up and stretched a bit, allowing Caspar to see what he was wearing, or wasn't wearing to be specific.
"Why are you only in your boxers Lin?" Caspar asked a bit confused. "Aren't you cold?"
"What do you mean?" Linhardt asked, playing with him a bit. "Anna is coming over to train with us right, meaning we're going to get all sweaty and such. I figured I'd curtail that a bit by just wearing these."
"That's a good point actually, I should strip down too then." Caspar replied before he took his armor and most of his clothes off. "I mean I usually train with my armor on, but this will help me be quicker on my feet, right?"
"I'm sure it'll help you out to be dressed like that, just call it a hunch." Linhardt told him in a slightly teasing tone that Caspar didn't quite catch. Either way a few minutes later their was a voice from the entrance of the tent calling for the two.
"Caspar! Are you and Linhardt ready for your...training session?" Anna asked through the entrance of the tent. Linhardt nodded to Caspar, telling him he should respond.
"We're prepared for whatever you've got Anna!" Caspar answered excitedly. So Anna walked into the tent, and to Caspar's surprise Linhardt quickly closed the entrance and tied it up so on one else could come in. "Man, you must really want some privacy for these lessons." Caspar noted. "And nice robes you've got there Anna, really stylish." He added, seeing Anna wearing a red robe with gold trim.
"I take it you didn't tell him anything?" Anna asked Linhardt since they had done this song and dance before.
"I figured you'd want to see the surprise for yourself." Linhardt noted.
"What are you guys talking about?" Caspar asked a bit confused. Anna finally got a look at what he and Linhardt were wearing and she decided it was time to come clean with him.
"Well, see for yourself." Anna replied before dropping her robes and showing the two that she was only wearing a thin set of red, lacy undergarments underneath it. Caspar's eyes went wide for just a moment from the sight but he quickly turned away and shielded his eyes with his hands.
"Anna! How are you going to teach us anything wearing that?" He asked in shock, getting a laugh from both Anna and Linhardt.
"Caspar, did you really think Anna was going to come out here in the middle of the night for some combat training?" Linhardt chuckled. "It's your birthday, she's here to have sex with you."
"Wait, you knew about this?" Caspar asked him, trying to look him in the eyes without looking at Anna.
"Of course, why do you think I needed the tent by myself for my birthday?" Linhardt asked rhetorically.
"You know, this is all fine and dandy, but are we actually going to do this?" Anna asked trying to speed things along. Not that she was getting frustrated or anything, she just wanted to get to the good part sooner rather than later. "I mean, you're barely even looking at me Caspar. Am I that unattractive to you?" She teased him, finally getting him to look at her.
"No, no, that's not it!" Caspar replied blushing a bit at the sight. "You're actually quite a beautiful woman now that I'm, ah, looking at you. I was just surprised, that's all."
"He's a bit slow at times, as you've seen, but he comes around eventually." Linhardt teased, getting an outstretched tongue from Caspar for the jab. "You know I'm right. Anyways, are you ready to go? Aren't you always on about how we're great as a team? Well, let's show Anna here what we can do."
"Hmm, when you put it that way..." Caspar mused. "Alright, what the hell, let's do this!"
"Wonderful!" Anna cheered, finally getting what she wanted. "Well then, if you boys would stand a bit closer to each other, we can get started." So Caspar and Linhardt stood closer to each other and when they were at the right distance away Anna got down on her knees and slowly and smoothly slipped her hands into their shorts, grabbing a hold of their shafts and starting to rub them up and down slowly.
"Ahh!" Caspar jumped slightly at the touch, but Linhardt stood his ground, knowing well what would probably be coming next. He was right on the money because Anna continued stroking them like that, going a bit faster as time passed, until their cocks were peeking out from the top of their shorts.
"If you boys wouldn't mind slipping those off for me, that would be great." Anna teased them and they did so, Linhardt a bit faster than Caspar since he was feeling less weird about the whole situation. Anna finally got a good look at what she'd be working with for the night and she chuckled to herself before explaining why. "Kind of figured this is how you'd stack up to each other." She commented, seeing that while Linhardt's shaft was longer, Caspar's was a bit thicker.
"Honestly, I'm surprised this is the first time we've compared them, considering how many times we've done things like this together." Linhardt noted with amusement. "But I do find the results fitting in a way."
"Speaking of fitting, let's see how far down I can get on you two." Anna commented before going back to jerking the two off. But now she added a bit more, going back and forth between them and sucking on their cocks for a bit each time, every time going just a bit farther down and getting more in her mouth each pass.
"G-Goddess Anna, you're a pro at this, I've never seen anyone go that far down on anyone." Caspar gasped as she was almost taking him in all the way. She just winked at him and kept going even further.
"You're right Caspar, she is a goddess." Linhardt teased with a little wordplay. "Why don't you show the birthday boy here just what you can really do while I help you get out of these undergarments?" He asked Anna smoothly, letting his natural confidence take over a bit. Anna gave him a thumbs up and started focusing on Caspar exclusively. She rotated around slightly so she was facing him head on and mustered up as much of a smirk as she could before really going down on him. It was safe to say that Caspar was taken a bit of guard by that from the sounds that were coming out of his mouth, those being of both shock and pleasure at the same time. All the while Linhardt was peeling off the rest of Anna's clothes with his nimble fingers.
"Ahhh, that feels so much more freeing!" Anna commented as she took a break and a breath from sucking Caspar's soul out of his dick. "And it looks like the two of you are ready to move onto a bit more now, unless you want me to keep going like that Caspar." She teased as well.
"Tempting, but I think it's time I show you what I can do." Caspar replied, getting a bit of his confidence back.
"Sounds like fun." Anna winked at him. "So, how do you guys want to do this?"
"It's Caspar's birthday, I say he chooses." Linhardt replied. Anna agreed with that logic and turned to Caspar to see what he wanted.
"Uhhh, well, is there anything you don't want to do Anna?" Caspar wondered, trying to buy some time and be a good guy at the same time.
"I'm up for pretty much anything, within reason of course." Anna replied with a smirk. "And you boys don't need to worry about pulling out or anything either, I have some potions from my sisters to thank for that."
"Convenient." Linhardt noted before Caspar finally got an idea.
"I got something!" He noted. "Anna, you lay on my bed on your stomach, but far enough off it so Linhardt can stand there and you can suck him off while I get on top of you."
"Sounds like a plan to me." Anna replied as she walked over to Caspar's bed and laid down on it. A few moments later Caspar got in as well and laid himself on top of her, resting his dick in between her butt cheeks for the time being to keep himself warm and erect. "The only question is, which path are you going to take down there? Again, no need to worry about me, I've been working on a spell that keeps me nice and slick on both entrances."
"Well, in my experience Caspar is more of an ass guy." Linhardt noted.
"Of course I am, that's all you have!" Caspar replied like that was a dumb thing to say, getting Anna and Linhardt to chuckle a bit.
"You two could be a comedy routine, you know that?" Anna commented, really enjoying herself.
"What can I say, Caspar makes the jokes, I just have the timing." Linhardt said before he got in position as well, sticking his cock right in front of Anna's face. "You mind if I treat you a bit roughly?"
"You know I love it when a guy puts a little muscle into his loving." Anna teased him, which gave Caspar an idea.
"Really now?" He mused before lining his dick up with her asshole. "Then you won't mind if I do this! With that he pushed himself in with a bit of force. Not enough to put himself all the way in right away or to hurt her or anything, but enough to make her gasp and practically have hearts in her eyes. Linhardt took that opportunity with her mouth being open to stick his own dick in and the two finally gave Anna the double teaming she was looking for on this night. It might have taken a bit of set up, but once the two of them got going they were quite the team, taking Anna in many different exciting and exhilarating positions. She was having the night of her life and she had even gotten paid for it, so things were definitely going good for her.
They kept on going most of the night too, Caspar always had energy and Linhardt's weird sleep schedule kept him going as well. As for Anna, she had some pouches full of potions that granted stamina in that robe she came in wearing and she took one every now and then so she could keep up. Eventually though things came towards the end, but not without going out with a big bang. Caspar was laying on his back on the bed and Anna was on her stomach, using her chest and mouth on his dick, when Linhardt came in from behind Anna as started pushing her head farther down onto Caspar's shaft as he started to pound her one last time.
"Linhardt! Damn, you're kind of a freak with this kind of stuff." Caspar commented through the moans he was producing.
"You don't think all the books I read are about Crests do you?" Linhardt replied simply before continuing to have his way with Anna. It wasn't long though before things came to a head and the final climax came to the three.
"Anna! I'm going to cum again!" Caspar moaned out, warning her to move out of the way if she didn't want it in her mouth. But Anna just responded by reaching around and fondling his balls just to make him cum even faster. When she felt his seed flood into her mouth and go all over her tongue and throat that made her squeeze down on Linhardt who put another big load into her womb to go with the others he had planted there earlier. After a finish like that their wasn't much to say, so they all just laid back in silence for a bit, letting the sound of their breathing do the talking for them. But eventually Anna got up from the bed and started cleaning herself off so she could go back to her tent.
"That was amazing you two." She told the guys who were still laying on the bed trying to recover. "Probably my best experience in this camp so far, you two really are a pretty good team. I might actually be interested in doing this again sometime, a time where you wouldn't have to pay me for it. Except for taking me to dinner of course, that's a given."
"Don't tell me you're leaving already." Linhardt replied as he finally sat up. "Naked cuddling is one of the best part of being intimate."
"Yeah, and do you really want to have to walk all the way back to your ten like that?" Caspar added as he sat up as well. "Why don't you just sleep with us tonight, make it easy for yourself."
"Aww, you guys are sweet, but I need to get back to my tent so I can get ready for more customers tomorrow." Anna noted. There was a bit of a silence again before a lantern lit up in Linhardt's mind and he got an idea.
"Well, what if we ran your shop tomorrow then?" He suggested. "Caspar and I could take turns and you could take the day off to rest. Then we can have that dinner and do all this over again tomorrow night?"
"That sounds like a pretty smart plan actually." Caspar commented. "As usual from the brains of this operation." Anna mulled over the idea in her mind a bit. She hadn't had a real day off in a while, so it was tempting.
"I like the idea a little, but how about instead of having all the fun at night we mix in a little during the day as well?" Anna suggested. "I only really need one of you to run the shop at a time, and I was kind of wanting to see how Caspar does on a one-on-one session." At hearing that the two guys smiled to each other and nodded.
"We can work with that, right Caspar?" Linhardt asked his friend.
"For sure, sounds like fun!" Caspar agreed.
"Alright then, you've got me for another day then!" Anna said happily as she came back to the bed and laid down between two guys who proceeded to cuddle with her. "By the way, happy birthday Caspar, in case I forgot to say it earlier.
"Yeah, happy birthday." Linhardt added.
"Best birthday ever!"
Chapter 104: File #449 Family Beach Day
Notes:
Something sweet and familial for you all today, even if the timelines in Askr are a bit wonky. XD Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #449 Family Beach Day
Characters: Mark, Lyn, Pre-War Rutger
Based on: a commission by gm_laz on Twitter
It was another fine day in the kingdom of Askr, it's Order of Heroes getting ready for another shift of protecting those in need and keeping the peace. Most of them anyways. On this day Rutger, the version of himself from before the war with Bern, was wondering what he would do with his day off when there came a knock on his door.
"Just a minute!" He called before finishing up getting dressed and walking to his door. He opened it to see some pretty familiar faces, a version of his parents who had also been summoned to Askr as heroes. It was still a bit strange seeing a version of them around his age, but he felt comfortable around them nonetheless. "Mother, Father, what brings you here so early in the morning? I would have thought one of you would be in bed till lunch." Rutger joked about Mark since he was known to be a heavy sleeper.
"Well, let's just say I woke up with a lot of energy today." Mark noted with a grin before letting Lyn speak up.
"We just wanted to come by and ask if you'd be willing to spend the day at the beach with us, as a family." Lyn told Rutger. "As you can see, we're already dressed for it, but we figured we'd ask you since we know you have the day off and you came from one of the beach themed Elibe realms."
"It's okay if you don't feel like it either, like if you have a date with a cute girl lined up today." Mark added. "I know how that feels and I wouldn't want to get in the way of that."
"Actually, I don't have any plans for the day and I was looking for something to do." Rutger admitted with a happy smile. "And it's been a while since we've had some time together, so I don't see why not. Just give me a few minutes to get into my beach attire and I'll be ready to go."
"Wonderful!" Lyn replied with a happy and excited tone. "We'll make sure to make today extra fun for you then." So Rutger closed the door and quickly changed into his beach outfit before the three of them took the portal to a beach on Elibe's Western Isles, one of the many well traveled areas for heroes on their days off. There weren't that many people on the beach so it wasn't very crowded, so that was good.
"I love the smell of the ocean, almost as good as the smell of the plains back home." Rutger said contently as he breathed through his nose. The beach or the lake near where he and his actual parents lived was always one of his favorite spots to go to relax and have fun.
"I couldn't agree more." Mark noted before looking out on the dunes and seeing someone pointing a tome at the wildlife. "Is that Anna?" He wondered.
"She must be using her camera tome to get some pictures to advertise her services." Lyn commented.
"Hey, you think if we give her some gold she'll take a picture of us?" Rutger suggested.
"That's a great idea!" Lyn noted. So the trio walked up to Anna and explained what they were thinking and she was glad to oblige for a small fee and rights to the image.
"Alright, I think it will come out the best if Rutger is in the middle with the two of you on his sides." Anna said focusing her tome. So the family arranged themselves so Rutger was in the middle with Mark on his left side and Lyn on his right side. Rutger then put his arms around his parents and they all leaned in a smiled for the pose. "That's perfect!" Anna told them. "Okay, I'll take the picture on three. One! Two! Three!" And with that the tome flashed slightly but the trio kept their smiles and before they knew it Anna was inspecting the product the tome made.
"How did it turn out?" Mark wondered. "I know Lyn and Rutger look good in any portrait, but I always seem to be the one coming out with a weird face."
"It turned out great." Anna replied, handing each one of them a copy. "I really like the winks you and Lyn did at the end, very nice touch. I think these will promote the beach very well."
"Just don't put anything too out there on the advertisement." Lyn noted. "I know and you know we all like to get around, but we don't want everyone knocking on our doors."
"Of course, I may be a businesswoman at heart, but I know how to keep my talent happy." Anna replied with her usual cheeky tone and smirk. "I just wonder if people will believe you three are actually family, given everything."
"I think there are enough heroes with similar situations that they would understand." Rutger noted. "Though I know what you mean in one respect, I sill don't know how I got to be so much taller than my parents."
"It's probably just Lyn's long legs on a male body, at least that's how I think about it." Mark noted. "But hey, I'm glad you're tall, that means you'll be able to reach things I can't." He joked.
"True enough." Rutger chuckled. "Thank you again Anna."
"No problem, you three enjoy your time on the beach." Anna told the trio. And that's what they did. The walked around the beach looking at the wildlife, they caught up with some other heroes and competed in volleyball matches and swimming competitions. It was all really fun and Rutger was enjoying himself. Though something later on caught him by surprise when he and Mark were sitting on the beach together resting for a bit.
"Say Rutger, can I talk to you about something serious for a moment?" Mark wondered.
"Of course, you're my father, I'm all ears." Rutger replied, wondering what was up. He expected his father to speak up immediately like he always did, but this time Mark was taking his time, thinking about what he was about to say.
"Your version of me, he's a good father right?" Mark asked eventually.
"He's a wonderful father." Rutger confirmed. "He's pretty much just like you just older. He's smart, funny, caring. He's taught me pretty much everything I need to know about life and a lot of academic things I wouldn't have learned otherwise. Yeah he can be forgetful at times, but you know yourself, it's never on purpose. Why do you ask?"
"Well, not to get too down while we're here, but Lyn and I have been thinking about you and the other you. The one that comes from after whatever is going to happen to him." Mark noted. "We're just worried that maybe we won't be good enough parents to you and that's why he's like that." Rutger could see now what this was about and he pondered it a bit before deciding what he wanted to say.
"I've talked to him a bit you know, as much as I can in situations where we're not with the Lilinas doing anything, and honestly I don't think you have anything to worry about." Rutger commented. "If anything he's like that because you two were awesome parents to him. I can't say for sure, but I know that he felt very loved by the people who were taken away from him, and I don't see any reason why it wouldn't be mostly because of you two. Have you tried talking to him about it?"
"A few times, but we never really can break through, at least not yet." Mark explained. "That's another reason why we wanted to spend the day with you. We thought if we could see how you think on the situation we could use that with him to see if we can get any closer to knowing anything."
"That makes sense. Do you need me to do anything? I'm willing to help?" Rutger noted.
"No, no, I think that would just get him a little too suspicious at the moment, but thank you for offering." Mark replied.
"Well, if I do find anything out I'll be sure to tell you." Rutger commented before they went back to talking about normal things. A bit later in the day though something else came up. Rutger and Lyn were sparring with their weapons on the beach, but Rutger could tell something was off.
"Mother, is everything alright?" Rutger wondered. "You seem a little distracted."
"Maybe I am." Lyn admitted as she put her blue bow down and walked closer to Rutger. "I'm sure Mark has already talked to you about it, but I'm worried that I'm not going to be a good mother to you when we go back to our Elibe."
"Yeah, he mentioned that, but I don't think you have anything to worry about." Rutger assured her. "Like I told him, my mother was amazing, she taught me so many things about swords and nature, and all her lessons were filled with love for me and our family. Having that ripped away from you, even now I feel kind of bad thinking about it, so I can't imagine how hard my other self took it. At least you got to say goodbye to your parents as they died, he wasn't as lucky."
"That's what it always comes down to with me though." Lyn noted. "I went through pretty much the same thing he did, and I didn't turn out like that. I mean I could have given different circumstances, but I wonder if I didn't tell him enough about what happened in my past because it hurt too much to think about still."
"I don't think that's it." Rutger replied. "You've told me a number of times about what happened as a grew up, and as I got older you gave more and more of the relevant details and I came to understand what a harsh situation it was. As for me, right now, I think going overboard with revenge is kind of dumb, but like you said, some circumstances change how one feels. Think about it, when your parents died you were still relatively safe right? No war, no impending doom or anything like that?"
"No, I just made sure to move farther away from the bandits so they wouldn't overwhelm me." Lyn noted.
"Now think about what happened to the other me." Rutger continued. "He got his parents ripped away in the middle of a warzone. He couldn't get away from it, he had to fight to survive pretty much. And when you have to fight, sometimes your reasons for fighting can get a bit skewed, don't you agree?"
"I can see where you are coming from." Lyn commented. "But still, seeing you like this right now, seeing you be 'normal' for lack of a better term, still makes me worry."
"Think about it this way." Rutger noted. "I can see how it happened with him, it makes sense to me given what I know. And what I know is that I had amazing parents, the best even. I don't doubt that whenever it happens to me, I'm going to be destroyed mentally and emotionally, even with you and Father's guidance. But what's important is this, he's not a lost cause. He's not as far gone as you and Father told me about Karel who I heard has really mellowed out since you last met him. He knows in his heart what is right and wrong, he's just going to need some help from his friends to make him see it again."
"I guess you're right, but it's still sad to think about." Lyn sighed, a bit dejectedly.
"I know, but at least you'll probably forget about it once you get sent back so you won't have to worry about it." Rutger mused.
"True. And sorry for bringing the mood down." Lyn apologized.
"No, I understand you two needed to get this off your chests and I appreciate you came to me to talk." Rutger assured her. "Now, are you ready to spar again, I've always wanted to see how I stack up to you at this age?" Lyn perked up a bit at the challenge and picked her bow back up.
"Oh, you're on! You know I can't resist a challenge!" Lyn teased him. And for the rest of the day everything else was pretty light and happy. The family spent a wonderful time on the beach and it was a fun day all around. Once they got back Mark and Lyn peeled off from Rutger, somehow they found the time to get some nighttime partners while they were at the beach, something Rutger still needed to find his groove with, leaving him alone. Though as he was walking back to his room he caught up with his older self who was also going into his room.
"Hey, I know we don't talk much, but I need to tell you something." The younger Rutger said to his older self.
"What?" The older Rutger wondered.
"Talk to our parents while you still can. I know we're probably going to forget all this once we get back, but they are worried about you and I really think it'll make you feel a bit better while you're here." The younger Rutger told him from the heart. Normally the older Rutger would brush it off but he could hear the sincerity in his tone and he knew something must have happened for him to say something like this.
"I'll think about it, alright?" The older Rutger offered.
"Fair enough." The younger Rutger replied. "Are we still on with our mission and other activities with the Lilinas tomorrow?"
"As far as I know, just don't call me an old man in front of them this time."
Chapter 105: File #a1666 Treetop Getaway Day 5
Notes:
IDK about this one, I was feeling weird when writing it. Like the plot continues from the last part, but that's about it except I threw Cecilia in there for Lilina to interact with. This particular series of stories (Treetop Getaway) is going to be over soon, so maybe it's that, the ideas are running out of steam for it. -shrugs-
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1666 Treetop Getaway Day 5
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Clarine, Dorothy, Roy, Guinevere, Cecilia
Based on: a commission by k_kunpart2 on Twitter/X
There were only a few days left on the big Etrurian getaway for Rutger, Lilina, and their friends and they were all trying to make the most of the time they had left. Rutger and Dorothy were going to have a private session, Roy was going to be with Guinevere and Clarine, so that left Lilina alone for the evening to try and find something to do. She could always go down to the pools and hook up with someone there, but she was in the mood for something a bit more intimate tonight, if anything. Now most people would go down to a bar or something to find someone to talk to, but Lilina decided to head to the resort's library since it was full of so much magical information. If she wasn't going to get laid at least she could learn something new to bring home to Ostia.
"Interesting, so that's how they make those potions." She mused to herself about and hour later as she was leafing through an apothecary's recipe book. Little did she know speaking out loud like that would get the attention of someone she knew quite well.
"Lilina, is that you?" Someone asked from the other side of the room. Lilina looked over to where the voice came from and saw Mage General Cecilia walking towards her. "Ah! It is you! Funny meeting you in a place like this."
"I could say the same General Cecilia, but I'm glad to see that you're doing well." Lilina replied with a warm smile.
"Oh, you can just call me Cecilia, we're friends and titles like that don't really fit in a place like this." Cecilia told her. "Speaking of, who are you here with?" She asked knowing Lilina couldn't get an invitation on her own.
"Clarine invited a group of us here for a vacation." Lilina explained. "I'm here with her, Rutger, Roy, Guinevere, and Dorothy."
"That sounds like a fun group, have you been enjoying yourself?" Cecilia wondered.
"Oh, for sure, it's very nice here." Lilina nodded. "The facilities are nice, the people are nice, the sense of freedom of what you can do is wonderful, it's everything I could ask in a private getaway. What are you doing here though, are you on vacation as well?"
"Not exactly." Cecilia noted. "Since I'm the Mage General I get invited here from time to time to get updated about the newest magical technology and what Etruria will be releasing to the public soon. It's not like I can't enjoy myself while I'm here, but there is a sense of business for me as well."
"Yeah, that makes sense." Lilina commented as she thought about what she said.
"Though I am wondering something Lilina." Cecilia commented. "If you're here with a group, what are you doing studying here all by yourself? I would think at least Roy would be here with you."
"Well, everyone else has plans for the night." Lilina replied before explaining what was going on. "So that leaves me to my own devices for the night."
"Hmm, I see." Cecilia mused as a plan came to her. "Well that just won't do. Tell you what Lilina, why don't you join me in where I'm heading next? I was going to get a massage and spend some time in the sauna to relax before going to bed, I'd love to be able to catch up more with you since it's been a while."
"That sounds like a wonderful idea Cecilia, I'd be honored to join you." Lilina said with a bright smile as she closed the book she was reading. "Are you heading there now or is there something else you need to get here?"
"I just need to get a copy of a certain book and then we'll be ready to go." Cecilia noted. So Lilina helped Cecilia find the book and then they headed down to the spa facilities of the resort and in a flash they were ready to get their massages together. They stepped into the massage room with their towels on and nothing else, and while Lilina happily discarded hers as she laid down on the table, Cecilia was a bit hesitant to do the same.
"Oh, come on, I'm sure you have a wonderful looking body Cecilia." Lilina told her, trying to sound encouraging. "Or maybe you think this is a bit awkward since I used to be a student of yours? Because I don't really mind it. It's not like anyone would ever find out anyways with the rules of this place."
"No, it's not that Lilina." Cecilia replied, still a bit nervous. "You remember that battle I had with Zephiel during the war, the one where I almost died?"
"Of course, we were lucky to get to you in time." Lilina commented. "What about it?"
"Well, it's left me with...a number of scars that I'm not too fond of." Cecilia answered. "I know I'm usually full of confidence, but these scars, they change the way people look at me when they see them."
"And that's why you're nervous, you think I'm going to treat you differently?" Lilina asked with Cecilia nodding that she was correct. "Well Cecilia, you don't have to worry about that. You know me, I don't look at things like that when it comes to my friends, and you are my friend. Moreso than even being my mentor at this moment. But if you don't want me to look then I'll close my eyes and respect that."
"I guess you're right, I am worrying a bit too much about it." Cecilia sighed before fidgeting just a bit and letting her towel fall off her body. She was right in saying that there were many scars all over it from her fight with Zephiel, but it was also still in very good shape.
"I think you are, because you look beautiful." Lilina told her truthfully. "You have a great body shape Cecilia and you can tell you work hard to keep it that way, I'm a little jealous actually."
"Oh, you're just saying that to be nice, you've grown into a lovely young woman yourself Lilina." Cecilia replied with a slight blush.
"I'm not kidding, if Roy and Rutger were here I think they'd tell you the same thing." Lilina continued. "They might even ask you to come up to a room with them."
"I'll believe that when I see it." Cecilia noted with a laugh as she laid down on her own massage table. "But thank you Lilina, you've made my day and I appreciate that."
"I'm only speaking the truth, like a real friend would." Lilina replied with a big smile. A short while later their massages began and the two woman talked and caught up like they wanted to. Cecilia was still a bit in the dark about Lilina and Rutger being a couple so she asked about how that came to be and Lilina got to hear about the restructuring of the Etrurian military that happened after the war with Bern.
"This way, hopefully, we won't have to worry about open rebellion if another war that encompasses the whole continent were to happen." Cecilia noted. "Which would be a lot better than what happened during the last one, to which I figure you would agree."
"For sure, I had to do some shuffling around in Ostia's army as well for the same reason, mostly." Lilina commented.
"Mostly?" Cecilia wondered.
"You know how people are with Sacaens." Lilina told her. "Once Rutger and I tied the knot a considerable amount of people left Ostia's service for one reason or another connecting back to that. It's been long enough that we've recovered for the most part, and we're probably a bit stronger with Rutger and Ogier training the new squires, but it hurt all the same."
"I see." Cecilia commented, trying to find the right words to say. "Well, from what you've told me over the years and today about Rutger I'm sure those people's doubts and misconceptions are poorly founded in misinformation. Being a leader is tough, I know that pretty well, though I couldn't imagine being in control of an entire territory like Ostia."
"It is, but with people like Rutger, Roy, and friends and allies like you Cecilia, I've been able to deal with it to the best of my ability I think." Lilina stated confidently.
"I'm sure you have, and I'm proud of you." Cecilia noted, getting another big smile from Lilina. Shortly after that the massages were over and the two women stood up to go into the sauna. Cecilia was going to take her towel, but after a moment of hesitation she decided to go in without it like Lilina was.
"I hope you don't mind, but I like it when it's really hot." Lilina commented as she set up the water and rocks for the steam to be created.
"I probably could have guessed as such." Cecilia replied with a chuckle. So Lilina finished setting everything up and she sat next to Cecilia instead of on the other side of the room like she could have. "You know we have this whole place to ourselves right, you don't have to sit so close to me Lilina."
"I know." Lilina said, giving Cecilia a bit of a devious smirk. "But that's the reason I want to be so close like this, so I can do something like this!" As she finished she got up on Cecilia's lap in a fashion where their chests were pushing up against each other and their faces were quite close to touching as well.
"L-Lilina! What are you doing?" Cecilia wondered with a bit of shock.
"What do you think I'm doing?" Lilina teased her. "This whole resort was made for moments like this, don't you think? But if you think it's too weird then I'll stop, promise." Cecilia had to take a moment to think about it. Lilina was right of course, this resort was a place where you could do things you normally wouldn't allow yourself to do. And it wasn't like Lilina was a child anymore, she was a fully grown woman who knew what she wanted. And no one would find out either way...
"Just one thing, don't let this get out, even more than anything else you do here, please?" Cecilia replied.
"My lips are sealed." Lilina teased, pretending to sew her mouth shut. "But they are also itching for a kiss, may I?" Cecilia nodded in agreement and Lilina took her cheeks in her hands before moving in and placing a kiss on her lips. Then she did it again, and again, and again, and before she knew it Cecilia was kissing her back and getting ready for a fun time in the sauna.
While all that was going on, Rutger and Dorothy were getting ready to start their night together in the room her and Clarine were using during their trip to the resort.
"I never realized just how smart you are Rutger." Dorothy commented as they entered the room. Previously they had been in one of the recreational areas playing some war games with some of the other guests at the resort and Rutger had bested almost everyone he faced, with Dorothy's help as his partner of course.
"Well, my father was a tactician before anything else." Rutger replied humbly with a smile. "You didn't do half bad yourself, being Saul's bodyguard must have given you such a keen mind."
"In more ways than one honestly." Dorothy told him with a light chuckle. "Elimine, I wonder what he would be thinking about me doing things like this in this place?"
"He'd probably be a little jealous, but I think overall he'd be happy for you." Rutger mused. "From what I saw of him during the war and when he married me and Lilina he was a bit like Sir Sain of Pherae. A bit of a womanizer, but a good man at heart."
"Yeah, I've come to see that more and more honestly." Dorothy commented with a sigh. "Either way, I'm not here to worry about Saul and what he things, I'm here to spend the night with you Rutger."
"Sounds good to me." Rutger replied with a grin. "So, how do you want to do this?"
"Well, remember the other night where I wanted you to be gentle with me?" Dorothy asked and Rutger nodded in remembrance. "Tonight I want the opposite of that, I want you to be as rough as you'd like. I pretty much want you to ruin the idea of sleeping with other guys so I don't get tempted when we go back to our normal lives. You think you can do that for me Rutger?"
"I can try." Rutger noted with a hint of amusement. "And, might I say I'm really enjoying the confidence you're displaying recently."
"I'm sure I'll got back to being a bit more timid back in Etruria, but there is something about this place, I can do what I want without worry, it gives me a confidence boost." Dorothy noted. "Like, let's be real, I would never ask someone like you to do this with me out in the real world. But knowing that no one will find out unless I want them to and knowing you better from our experiences here together, it's freeing."
"I can agree with that wholeheartedly." Rutger replied. "So, should we just skip to getting naked then?"
"Sure, and then drink some of the potions like before, I want you to be in top form all night." Dorothy told him.
"Sure thing." Rutger nodded before stripping down and drinking the correct potions. While he did that Dorothy stripped down as well and drank her stamina potion, but then she pulled out a book from the shelf and started leafing through it. "You learn some magic while you've been here?" Rutger wondered.
"No, this is a book full of sex positions and I was wanting to start out with on in particular." Dorothy explained. "Come over here and take a look." So Rutger walked over and Dorothy pointed out the position she wanted to try out.
"That's...pretty hot, not going to lie." Rutger commented as his stamina potion kicked in and his dick got hard. Dorothy was showing him a position where she would be on her back, technically. Practically she'd basically be hanging onto Rutger for dear life with her legs wrapped around his and her arms around his neck as he pounded her into the bed repeatedly.
"I thought so." Dorothy replied with a bit of a blush. "And I figured you know some really good positions as well. So is that a good place to start?"
"It's perfect, though do you need anything else to get ready?" Rutger wondered.
"No, I've been thinking about this all day honestly and some of those potions are good for loosening up your body as well, so I'm good to go if you are." Dorothy told him.
"No time like the present then." Rutger smirked before picking Dorothy up and tossing her into the bed and joining her shortly after. She enjoyed that very much, but what she really liked was that Rutger got into position very quickly and allowed her to wrap herself around his body before he began. "The only thing about this position I don't care for is that there isn't room for kissing." Rutger noted as he felt Dorothy's chin on his shoulder as he lined up his shaft with her pussy.
"You can kiss me as much as you want later on." Dorothy teased him. "Now, if you would, I've been waiting for this moment and I would like it to begin."
"As you wish." Rutger smirked before plunging himself deeply into Dorothy's body. She barely had time to gasp in pleasure before he started to quickly thrust in and out of her, but that was exactly what she was wanting. The rush of pleasure coming so quickly almost made her cum right then and there, but she was able to hold on and get some control of herself as she started to make some very cute but loud sounds because of how she was feeling. "Elimine Dorothy, if you keep tightening up on me like that I'm going to start blowing sooner rather than later!" Rutger panted as he got into a good and fast pace.
"Why do you think I had you drink those potions?" Dorothy gasped back in pleasure. "Cum whenever you feel like it! We've got all night!"
"That is a well made point." Rutger breathed before going silent for a bit so he could focus on giving Dorothy more of what she wanted. He wanted to go faster and deeper before he went off so he moved his arms around so his hands were on Dorothy's back. That way he could hold her even closer than he already was and could move even more quickly. It kind of reminded him of the first time they were together except now they were horizontal on the bed instead of her sitting on his lap.
"Oh! Oh! Oh yes! Right there, keep going right there like that Rutger!" Dorothy moaned as he continued to speed up. The feeling of getting exactly what you ask for was quite a rush and she wished it could last forever, but given that wasn't possible she would settle for getting to feel it in the first place than not at all. It felt like every part of her body was warm and tingly, the pleasure of it all spreading out to warm her up and make her feel good. And with Rutger draped around her like a moving blanket it was just one of the best feelings she had experienced so far in her life. It honestly sent her into a few moments of bliss and euphoria like she was having an out of body experience, but eventually she came down to reality and felt the build up of her climax coming soon.
"It's coming!" Was the next thing she heard coming from Rutger and not a moment sooner did she feel even more warmth, now inside her body, as Rutger's seed easily spilled inside of her body, slowly filling up every nook and crevasse it could. Moments later she tightened up around him as well as if to milk more out of him, but that wasn't needed because as soon as one orgasm stopped for Rutger another began and more seed flooded up her cavities and womb.
"Yes! Yes! Give me more!" Dorothy breathed as she got what she wanted and kept giving off small orgasms of her own. Like before Rutger had to actually decide when to pull out and stop, otherwise he'd just keep going like this and probably knock himself out with dehydration. So eventually he did and rolled over on his back, more of his seed still coming out and getting on his thighs.
"Water, please." He gasped to Dorothy and she quickly handed it over. Rutger gulped it down as quickly as he could before casting it aside and cuddling closer to her. "Thank you." He breathed before collecting himself. "I take it that was a good start?"
"It was everything I wanted." Dorothy confirmed. "But I'm still ready to go, how should we do it next?" Rutger gave her a smirk before he replied.
"How about you get on top of me this time and give me those kisses I wanted?" He teased her.
"I think I can do that." Dorothy teased back and they were off to the races again.
Meanwhile, a few rooms over, Roy, Guinevere, and Clarine were in the middle of their session together as well. Guinevere was on all fours with Roy pounding her from behind and Clarine had her arms around his head and waist as she was making out with him.
"So Roy, whose rear feels better to hold onto, mine or Guinevere's?" Clarine teased Roy as she took a breath from kissing him, since she could see he had one hand on each.
"I'd rather not make this a competition." Roy breathed. For one he wasn't that kind of guy to compare such things, and for two Clarine probably wouldn't like his answer.
"Oh come on Roy, you can tell little old me can't you?" Clarine fake pouted at him.
"Hah! Ah! I'd just answer her Roy, as we've seen she won't stop until she gets what she wants." Guinevere panted through her moans of pleasure.
"Very well." Roy smirked at Clarine before giving her the answer. "I much prefer the feeling of Guinevere's butt to yours."
"I should have figured." Clarine chuckled, not taking as hard as the other two thought she would. They figured it was because she was actually having fun and getting what she wanted. "Anyways, are you close to being done with her yet? I want my turn with you Roy!"
"Calm down, we have all night Clarine." Roy replied smoothly before he moved his hand down Clarine's butt and into her thighs so he could start fingering her.
"Smooth Roy, smooth." Clarine said with a pleasured hum as his fingers entered her body. She then went back to making out with him some more because he was actually a pretty great kisser as well. Eventually Roy was getting up to his first climax of the night, the first of many because this trio took some potions as well, and he was a bit caught off guard by what happened during it.
"Guinevere! I'm going to start going off soon, are you ready?" Roy breathed, trying to hold himself together until she responded.
"I'm so ready for it Roy! Give it to me!" Guinevere exclaimed. So Roy gave it one last push and he started filling her womb with orgasm and orgasm full of cum. Guinevere clamped down on him with her own orgasms and everything was going as usual. That was until Clarine intervened. She wanted to test something so she took advantage of the situation and was able to pull Roy out of Guinevere's body and before he knew it get on top of him and start riding his dick while he was still cumming.
"Gah! Clarine! What-?" Was all Roy could get out before Clarine lowered her head down to meet his and kiss him again.
"I want to see how potent that potion really is, I'm going to ride you until you you're all out of juice." She told him confidently before starting to make out with him once again. Roy was a bit concerned for Guinevere's feelings, but her and Clarine had discussed this beforehand so she was okay.
So Clarine started bouncing up and down on Roy's continuously orgasming cock and Roy responded by putting his hands on her hips to keep her steady. Clarine wasn't quite sure how this was going to go, but she had a plan. So when eventually she felt her womb and pussy getting completely filled she made one big bounce on Roy's cock, switching it over to start fucking her in the ass and starting to fill it up as well.
"Elimine Roy, you've really got a lot in you." Clarine teased him as she started to feel her other opening getting filled up. "Are you still doing alright?"
"I'm...hanging in there." Roy panted, though this was taking a bit of a toll on his body. He really didn't know just how long he was going to keep orgasming like this and he wasn't sure if he should continue doing this or not.
"I'm sure it'll just be a little bit longer." Clarine noted, though she wasn't sure either. Roy kept going and eventually Clarine felt like she had to get off of his dick, but she didn't stop working on it though, snaking down his body so she could start sucking him off. "Come on Guinevere, you can help with this part."
"Alright." Guinevere agreed before moving into position as well. So the two of them licked, kissed, and sucked Roy's dick until eventually the cum coming out of it started to slow down and finally stop. Roy was exhausted after all of that and he could barely move, let alone get up to get some water or clean himself off.
"Water!" He gasped and Guinevere quickly moved to get him some and he gulped up four glasses full before he slowed down and even then he needed two more to feel better. "Damn...as good as that felt, I do not want to do that again." He breathed heavily.
"Yeah, that did seem kind of dangerous." Clarine noted. "Sorry Roy, I guess I took it a bit too far.
"No, no, it's fine, you didn't know and you were just curious. I was a bit as well and I hate to deny my friends their curiosity." Roy assured her. "Though I think I might be done for the night after that."
"Oh, that's fine, that just means that Guinevere and I can have some fun." Clarine teased as she turned to Guinevere.
"You want to keep going?" Guinevere asked in surprise.
"Of course, I have to see if you're as good a kisser as Roy." Clarine replied confidently. "Besides, when else am I going to have a chance like this, with the Queen of Bern?"
"You're almost as bad as Rutger and Lilina." Guinevere teased her back. "But alright, show me what you've got!"
"Oh, you're going to love what I have in mind for you."
Chapter 106: File #a1270 What a Deal!
Notes:
This story is set near the end of the 20 year time skip between FE7 and FE6. Why you may ask? Because I wanted to connect it to a Rutger story I'm going to write later, pretty much it. Other than that this is a nice friendship piece between Mark, Lyn, and Anna. Not the Badon Anna though, a sister of hers. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
A/n- This story is set near the end of the 20 year time skip between FE7 and FE6. Why you may ask? Because I wanted to connect it to a Rutger story I'm going to write later, pretty much it. Other than that this is a nice friendship piece between Mark, Lyn, and Anna. Not the Badon Anna though, a sister of hers. Enjoy!
The Commission Files- File #a1270 What a Deal!
Characters: Mark, Lyn, Anna (Elibe)
Based on: a commission by Axell_Wolf_ on Twitter/X
Anna was riding one of her many horses across the plains of Sacae, enjoying the gentle breeze through her hair. She had grown to find the feeling comforting over the many times she visited over the last 20 or so years and this was no different. She was out here getting ready to visit a pair of her best customers, Mark and Lyn, at their invitation. Anna could already feel her satchel getting filled with how much gold she would be making, but it was more than just that feeling getting her excited. Mark and Lyn always treated her right, made her dinner, let her spend the night, and not to mention what they could do in bed. She was hoping it would be just the same as usual and that she could enjoy herself once again with people she truly considered friends.
"Now where is that ger of theirs?" Anna pondered to herself as she scanned the plains from on top of a hill she stopped on to rest. "Ah! There it is! Payday!" And with that she rode down the hill and quickly came up to the ger where Lyn was outside waiting for her.
"Anna! So glad to see you!" Lyn said coming up to greet her. "Sorry about the last second change of location, Mark and I had to move the ger because of a mole colony that had dug itself under our last spot.
"Oh, it's no worries Lyn! I've always got a sharp eye for things." Anna replied as she dismounted her horse. Lyn led her around to the back of the ger so she could tie it up. "Is Mark home too, I hate to only show you what I have to sell."
"He's inside getting things ready for dinner." Lyn confirmed. "He wanted to try and make something special since you were visiting. Rutger isn't here though, he's off in Pherae at the moment."
"That's so sweet of him, I'll have to give him an extra kiss later." Anna noted with a chuckle. "Shame about Rutger though, he usually enjoys when I visit. And you're pretty sweet too Lyn, letting me stay over once again."
"Of course, you're a good friend, and a great guest to boot, something fun always happens when you come over." Lyn assured her. "So, any news from your sister in Badon? Is she still with Jake?"
"Yeah, though Jake finally had to retire from being a pirate, one too many injuries." Anna answered as the two made their way to the entrance of the ger. "But she's a bit happy about the situation, hoping that they can finally start a family now that he'll be around more."
"Send them our regards when you see them next then." Lyn told Anna and she nodded in agreement. As they walked into the ger Anna got a whiff of what Mark was cooking up and it smelled wonderful.
"Elimine, what are you making Mark?" Anna wondered with a hint of excitement.
"A recipe I've been trying to perfect over the years, pork sandwiches with my own special sauce." Mark explained as he came out from the cooking area of the ger. "I've gotten pretty good at it, but I've never really made the perfect batch. The last thing I need to tinker with is the sauce though, so I'm hoping you could give me your input."
"Of course, if you went through all this trouble to get my opinion, the least I could do is give it a try!" Anna replied with a thumbs up.
"Great! The bread is still baking and the meat still needs to be cooked a bit longer, so we probably have some time to see some of the cool things you have to sell." Mark noted.
"Sounds good to me, let's go sit in the living area and I'll show you what I've brought." Anna said. So the trio all sat around the table in the living area and Anna began to take items out of her satchel.
"A tome, those always seem to pique my interest." Mark commented when she pulled one out.
"You've really made a lot of tomes that come in handy around the house." Lyn agreed.
"I really think you'll love this one Mark." Anna replied with a smile before she opened the tome onto the table. "As you can see, the tome is completely blank. But once I say the chant..." After that Anna rattled off a short magic chant that was different than any the other two had heard in the past. When she was done she didn't say another word though. Eventually the tension was getting to be too much and Mark spoke up.
"What is it supposed to be doing?" Mark wondered. Anna gave him a smirk and then held the tome up to his face to show him that the words he spoke had been magically written inside. "Ooooh, the tome can write down what you say! That's awesome! You know how many times I've wanted to write something down but I didn't have a pen or didn't feel like sitting down to do so? This would be perfect for me." The tome continued to write down what Mark was saying as he spoke.
"I wonder though, can it differentiate from different speakers?" Lyn wondered. Anna then moved the tome so she could see it, and in fact it could tell the difference, showing Lyn's words in a different handwriting style. "That's pretty neat."
"Are the words permanent though?" Mark asked.
"They can be, but you can also cast a spell to erase them as well if you want." Anna explained before doing just that and making it so the tome stopped recording the conversation.
"Once again Anna, you've made a modern wonder!" Lyn commented with a big smile.
"So, how much are you selling it for?" Mark wondered.
"Well, I'm thinking 10,000 gold to start out with, but since I haven't tested it fully yet and it's still a prototype, I'd be willing to give you one for 5,000 if you'd be willing to share any results you have with it with me at a later date." Anna explained.
"Hey, we've been test subjects for worse products." Lyn joked. "I think that's very reasonable."
"For sure, we'll take three, one for each of us." Mark stated. "I'm sure Rutger would enjoy one as well."
"It's a deal then!" After that Anna showed them a few more items like a magic sundial that told time accurately no matter how you faced the sun, a sword that could fold into itself for ease of transport, and a tool that could attract most metallic objects to itself. "And that's about it for now, I'm glad you two enjoyed what I brought like always!"
"Of course, it's always nice to get to see how things are shaping up, and you always seem to have the newest technology first." Mark noted with a smile.
"There is one thing though we were hoping to talk to you about, business-wise." Lyn added, piquing Anna's interest.
"Oh, and what would that be?" Anna wondered.
"Well, Rutger's 18th birthday is coming up in a few months and we wanted to get him something special." Lyn explained. "But something a bit out of the box, something he'd really enjoy and remember for a while."
"Something more in line with the things we like to do." Mark added with a smirk.
"So, we were wondering if you had any sisters or relatives a little bit closer to his age that were willing to get paid to show him a good time." Lyn continued. "We figured it would be better if they were closer in age since you're closer to our age and we aren't getting younger any time soon."
"Yeah, you're telling me." Anna replied with a chuckle. "But you are in luck, I have a cousin Anna who lives in Jugdral who has been wanting to get into that kind of business for a bit now, but she wanted to get a few good customers first before she really puts herself out there. I can let her know you're interested in hiring her and even put in a good word since you're such good customers and friends."
"That's great news Anna!" Mark commented happily. "Just so you know his birthday is on the 6th three months from now, is that enough time?"
"Should be perfect." Anna said with a nod. "We can nail down all the small details once I hear back from her."
"Sounds good to us, just don't let Rutger find out, we kind of want it to be a surprise." Lyn noted.
"Of course, that's the best part isn't it?" Anna asked rhetorically with a wink.
"I think it is." Mark replied. "Now, with all that done, I think it's time to check on the food and see if it's ready." So Mark walked back over to the kitchen area and as he suspected everything was just about ready.
"It certainly smells good!" Anna commented as she and Lyn made her way over to the dining table next to where the food was cooking.
"Thank you, I've never been as good as Lyn at making food, but I've always wanted to be really good at one dish in case I needed to impress someone." Mark noted as he took the bread and meat out of the clay oven. He slowly moved them over to the table before going to get the sauce for it from the counter.
"I have to say, this sauce that Mark makes tastes a bit different than most." Lyn told Anna. "Not bad, just different than most Elibian cuisine."
"What exactly is in this 'secret sauce' of yours Mark?" Anna wondered curiously.
"Well, as you might know, Lyn is a big fan of spicy food while I'm more of a sweet type of guy." Mark started. "So I've been trying to make a mixture of both that we'll both like. The base is mainly a tomato sauce, and I put in some vinegar, sugar, mustard, and few various spices that I change up each time to try and find the right mix."
"Sounds interesting." Anna commented. "Well, far be it from me to not try something new, lay it on me!" So Mark whipped up a sandwich for each of them, but he and Lyn didn't dig in until Anna got a chance to get the first taste. She took a moderately sized bite, if Lyn said it was okay she could trust that, and at first it wasn't anything too special. But then the sweetness and the spice hit her at the same time and her eyes grew wide.
"I know that look, either she loves it or she's about to hurl." Lyn teased.
"I'll get the bucket." Mark replied but Anna waved her hands to stop him.
"No, no, it's really good!" She told him. "I mean really good. I've never tasted anything like this before."
"Whew, what a relief." Mark sighed. "Well, I won't stop you, keep eating!" So the three of them finally dug in. And Anna was right, this was the best batch of sauce that Mark had ever made. Even Mark himself thought so and he was usually pretty hard on himself. It was so good that there was barely any talking until most of the meat and bread had been eaten.
"Father Sky, that has to be the best meal you've ever cooked." Lyn commented with contentment once she was full.
"Well, it only took 20 years." Mark chuckled as he sat back and rubbed his stomach. "Rutger will have to try this once he get's back from Pherae, hopefully it'll keep for that long."
"Mark, I'm being honest here, you could make a gold mine with this sauce." Anna commented. "Like I've tasted food from all different types of realms and this is up there with the best. I would go out of my way to eat this again, even if I had to pay a good amount for it."
"I made extra, you can take some home." Mark noted.
"Thank you, but my point is, I could sell this for you if you were interested." Anna continued. "I know you two are well off with your mapmaking and pelts, but this could be a great opportunity."
"We are pretty well off, I don't really think we need too much more money." Mark mused as he thought about something.
"Well, what if we just sell Anna the recipe?" Lyn wondered.
"I was thinking the same thing." Mark noted. "I could just sell you that, you could find someone to produce it, and then all parties would be happy."
"Sounds like a deal to me. How much do you want for it?" Anna asked.
"How about we just get all the stuff you showed us today for free, I think that's fair." Mark replied.
"That seems like not enough, at least not for my plans." Anna commented. "How about that and then you also get a discount for whenever I come here in the future? Say 10%?"
"That sounds fair to me." Lyn noted as she looked to Mark.
"Yeah, if that's what you want to do that sounds like a deal to me." Mark agreed. "Let me write it down real quick and that will be that." So he got up from the table to get his pen, but he couldn't find one. But then he remembered the tome Anna just gave him so he opened it up and recited the recipe before tearing the page out and handing it to her. "There you go, a pleasure doing business with you as always Anna."
"I could say the same." Anna said looking over the list. "Hmm, nothing too exotic, I could sell bottles of this for cheap and still make profit. Because you know what I say, more customers are better than no customers."
"Make sure to ask people what they think of it too." Mark suggested.
"Oh, for sure!" Anna agreed. "Written reviews are the new fad lately. If a prince or noble writes that your product is good, your sales skyrocket!"
"As always, you seem to have your business in order Anna, and I really respect that." Lyn told her.
"Aww, thank you Lyn, that means a lot coming from you." Anna smiled. "Well, it seems that we're all done with dinner, are you guys ready for dessert? Or maybe you're not in the mood at your old age?" She teased the couple.
"Us, not in the mood?" Mark chuckled. "Hardly. I may be a novice in the kitchen, but you know my skill in bed."
"So, we're calling it dessert now?" Lyn teased. "Well, you better be ready to eat up then." With that the trio moved the action to Mark and Lyn's bedroom and in a flash they were all naked and getting intimate. They had done this many times over the years so they all knew what they liked and what they wanted out of this session. Lyn made sure to keep Anna to her word on dessert though, at one point having her deepthroat and swallow all of Mark's cum and at another spreading her legs so Anna could eat her out as Mark pounded her from behind. As experienced as they were though, they were all in their late 30's so they couldn't go for quite as long as they could when they were younger, but they were satisfied nonetheless.
"I love coming out here, you two always treat me so well." Anna breathed as she was being cuddled from both sides by Mark and Lyn.
"And we love having you Anna, you're always up for anything and you have some fun ideas as well." Lyn replied, snuggling a bit closer.
"Speaking of, I say we just sleep in the nude like this so we can keep going when we get up in the morning." Anna suggested.
"I like that idea." Mark commented and Lyn nodded. "Oh, but before I fall asleep and forget, I need you warn you about something Anna."
"What's up Mark?" Anna wondered as she turned to him.
"You may have heard or you may not have, but I've got it on good word that Bern's military is starting to act strangely." Mark noted. "I don't know what path you're going to take to get home, but I would suggest staying a safe distance away from the border, just in case."
"Yeah, we wouldn't want anything to happen to you." Lyn added.
"Hmm, I've heard rumblings about that as well." Anna mused. "That's why it took a couple extra days for me to show up, I made sure to give the border a wide berth. So I'll keep that in mind, thank you for warning me. But you two should be careful as well, Bulgar is right near the border and you two are there more often now, just be safe alright?"
"We'll try our best." Lyn assured her.
"We have an agreement with Lord Eliwood of Pherae to move there if we feel it's no longer safe in Sacae, so we should be safe, but I appreciate the concern Anna." Mark added.
"Good, I'd hate to lose such good friends to something like a war." Anna commented.
"Don't you mean customers?" Lyn teased, trying to lighten the mood a bit.
"No, I mean friends." Anna replied seriously. "I care about you two, you're special to me. A lot of people just see me as an 'Anna' but you see me for the Anna that I actually am, and I really love that feeling."
"Well, of course we see you as yourself, who else could you be?" Mark teased her with a little kiss and that got Anna to laugh lightly.
"And you two are both great kissers as well, that's a big plus." Anna said with a smile creeping back on her face.
"That's the Anna we know." Lyn commented at seeing that smile.
"That's the Anna we love."
Chapter 107: File #a1475 Back for Good
Notes:
A bit of a shorter one today. This is a continuation of 'A Final Duel' but you don't have to read that one to understand this one. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1475 Back for Good
Characters: Fir, Noah
Based on: a commission by kumi_art on Twitter/X
It was a breezy summer day in the nation of Ilia, one of the few times you could actually see green grass and plant life sprouting from the earth instead of miles and miles of snow. A lone horse and it's rider were trotting down a beaten path up to a castle that had been renovated and upgraded in the last few years since it was now the center of Ilia's governance. The rider was of course Fir, the wonderous and talented swordmaster from Sacae, and she was coming back to the place she would be calling home for the foreseeable future.
"It's not so bad on days like this." She commented to herself as she saw birds flying through the trees. "I'm sure I'll learn to love it here, I've adapted to worse situations." It wasn't as if she hated the thought of living in Ilia, but it wasn't her first choice obviously. But there was one huge upside to the whole situation and it revealed itself as Fir got closer to the castle with another horse and it's rider trotting up to her.
"Can I help you miss? You seem a bit lost." The man, Noah, joked. A rare scene to be sure, but one Fir got to see more than others.
"Hmm, yeah, I think I might be." Fir played along. "Any chance a handsome knight like yourself would be willing to help me on my way?"
"How do you know I'm a knight?" Noah teased. "I could well be a mercenary looking for a job."
"Doubt it, you have that knightly look about you." Fir teased him back before they let the joking go by. "It's so nice to finally see you again Noah. How have things been? Is everything going smoothly with Zelot and everything?"
"Things are going great actually." Noah noted. "As of right now every mercenary band that was in Ilia has either agreed to Zelot's kingship or have noted they will not get in the way of his rulings and decrees, so that's pretty good. There have been some issues here and there, but he's been up to the task. I've mainly been more of a messenger than anything. It's been kind of lonely though, but I'm used to that."
"Yeah, sorry about that." Fir apologized. "I planned on being back sooner, but things just came one after another and like you told me before I left, I should do what I want so I don't have any regrets when I come back."
"And I stand with that and I don't blame you one bit." Noah assured her. "What did you get up to anyways?"
"Well, I started off in Bern of course..." Fir started. She proceeded to tell Noah everything, how she met wtih the leaders of the Sacaen tribes, found herself in Arcadia for a bit once again, and some interesting things she learned while she was in Etruria. "Oh, and of course I went to Ostia to duel Rutger one last time. It was really fun and he and Lilina were great hosts."
"Yeah, I remember our stay there quite well." Noah chuckled, remembering back to when they all shared a bed together. "Did you end up winning?"
"Just barely." Fir admitted. "Rutger is still keeping up with his swordplay and it could have gone either way honestly, I just got the better of him a few more times than he did with me. But he did pay me back later in bed." Noah had told Fir it was okay for her to do as she pleased, even going as far as being intimate with others, as long as she came back and he meant it.
"Sounds like him." Noah commented. By this time they had circled the castle a couple times with their conversation and were getting around to the stables again so Noah figured they would put the horses in and go inside. But Fir had other ideas.
"There is one thing I've been wanting to do though, as soon as I got back here." Fir told Noah with a bit of a smirk.
"And what would that be?" Noah wondered, not quite getting it right away.
"You'll just have to catch me to find out!" Fir teased him before making her horse start to gallop into the woods near the castle.
"Hey! Wait for me!" Noah called out as he started to chase after her. Fir had a decent headstart but Noah was the better rider between the two of them and he knew the woods much better than she did as well, so eventually he caught up with her and got in front of her horse to stop her.
"Whew! That was fun!" Fir said excitedly before getting off her horse and tying it to a tree so it wouldn't get away. Noah did the same, though he didn't know just how long they'd be out here.
"Okay, so I caught you, what is it that you want to do?" Noah wondered before Fir came up close to him and gave him a kiss on the lips.
"What do you think?" She teased him afterwards. "I haven't seen the man I love in almost a year and a half, and I want to see all of him now that I'm back."
"That's something I can definitely get behind." Noah replied with a smile. "But really, out here in the forest?"
"This is the only time of the year we'd be able to do it out here, so why not?" Fir countered. "Besides, isn't there a lake near here in case we get too dirty?"
"You make a good point." Noah admitted. "But let me get out of this armor first so it's a bit more easier." So he took his armor off, leaving him in his pants and undershirt, and once that was done he and Fir started to go at it like lovers who hadn't seen each other in forever did. Each kiss was a rediscovery, each touch was as if it had never happened before, each moan and sound an almost new experience for them. Eventually Noah was resting against a large and smooth rock while Fir was laying down next to him so she could work his shaft.
"Oh, I've missed seeing this." She commented before starting to jerk him off with her hand and putting the tip in her mouth so she could use her tongue on him. Noah arched back and moaned in pleasure, putting his hand up to his head because he had missed this feeling as well.
"Elimine, you're just as good as before, better even." He panted after a while. "But why should I get all the pleasure, lift your leg up a bit." Fir did as he asked and he snaked his hand down her hips and thigh and started fingering her so she could feel some pleasure as well. It worked because he could feel her moans vibrating on his dick and that just made him feel better as well. They kept going on like that for a bit, just testing each other out again, before moving on and getting even closer. The only issue was that while Fir had been slightly active while she was travelling, Noah had been a bit out of practice so he ended up finishing himself off earlier than he intended to.
"Nice and warm, just how I remember it." Fir teased as Noah's seed covered her back and butt as he pulled out so she wouldn't get pregnant. "Gonna have to work that stamina back up though, but I'm sure you're going to be willing to work on that with me."
"For you my love, of course." Noah replied before pulling her in to cuddle closely together. "And I do still love you, with all my heart, with all the passion I said it to you with during the war and when I proposed. That hasn't changed and at this point I doubt it ever will."
"Such a sweetheart." Fir commented as she kissed him again. "I love you too. Every moment I wasn't with our old allies I was thinking about you and what we'd have when I came back, and it kept me moving forward. I think we can do a lot of good together for the people of Ilia, and I hope they come to love me just as much as you have."
"With that kind of attitude Fir, you'll fit right in." Noah assured her. "Ilians are known for their hard work and determination, and there is no other woman in Elibe who I've met who has more of those two traits than you do. Together, we can make this a place where we thrive and not just survive."
"I'm looking forward to it." Fir replied with a content sigh. Then there was a bit of a comfortable silence between them before a thought popped into Fir's head. "Say, since Ilia is so known for their pegasus knights, you think I'd be able to learn to ride one?"
"I wouldn't see why not." Noah commented. "I'm sure Juno would be happy to give you some tips when she has the time."
"Awesome! I think that's going to be my new goal for the moment." Fir stated. "That and our wedding of course. When do you think we should do that? I told a bunch of people I'd send them invitations."
"Well, if that's the case, I'd say let's plan for the end of the summer so everyone isn't freezing." Noah suggested. "That would probably be a good idea."
"Yeah, that sounds good to me." Fir nodded in agreement. "Well, we should probably get going, tell everyone about our plans and to start preparing for them."
"We don't have to leave just yet." Noah replied, surprising Fir just a bit.
"We don't?" Fir wondered before Noah gestured down for her to see he had gotten excited again. "Oh, I see what you mean!" She smirked. "Getting started with your training, I like it!"
"What can I say, I have an excellent 'sparring' partner."
Chapter 108: File #a1502 Before You Go
Notes:
A little change of pace for a Rutger/Lilina story. Instead of going balls to the wall they decide to take it nice, slow, and romantically. But they still find a way to mix a little fun into it as well. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1502 Before You Go
Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Based on: a commission by LewdShock on Twitter/X
Rutger stirred awake slowly and as he looked out the window closest to the bed he shared with his lovely wife Lilina he saw that the dawn hadn't broken yet. But it was close enough that he figured he should start waking up, especially since he had a trip to Laus to make today. He rolled over and looked at Lilina with a warm smile, whispering to her gently, even if she might be able to hear him.
"I wish you could be with me today." He said with a sigh. "You always know the right things to say." Normally Lilina would go with him to Laus, but she had her own trip to make to Etruria. All the major leaders of Elibe were going to have a meeting to discuss how they can continue to work together in peace, and Lilina being the head of the largest territory in the Lycian League meant she had to be there. Rutger would have much preferred to join her there, but Rutger had to oversee the coronation of the new Marquess of Laus, Fronk, a man the two of them knew quite well, much to their dismay.
"But I'll do what I must to make you happy and keep the peace." Rutger continued as he snuggled up closer to her. They were both completely naked under the covers, they knew they'd be apart for a bit so they decided the would have some intimacy last night, so Rutger could feel the warmth that always radiated from Lilina's body as he held her close.
"You're always so beautiful, even when your sleeping." He commented as he brushed a strand of hair gently out of her face. "I love you so much Lilina, for everything you've done for me, and for everything you'll get me through in the future." And with that he placed a light kiss on her cheek and nuzzled his face into her neck lovingly, hoping to stay this close to her until she woke up. Which was sooner than he expected, because a few moments later Lilina responded to his words, teasing him a bit by not even opening her eyes just yet.
"Hmm, are you sure you love me that much, only giving me a kiss on the cheek?" She teased him. Earlier on in their relationship she wouldn't have been able to make such a joke, but now that they've been married for years she knew Rutger could take it and not start worrying.
"Well, I didn't want to disturb your sleep, given all you have to do today." Rutger teased her back before he started peppering a number of little nibbling kisses into her neck. "But if you want a more tangible show of my love, I'd be happy to give it to you."
"Please do." Lilina replied with a small pant at feeling those kisses. So Rutger continued to kiss her gently up and down her neck, slowly and surely moving up her chin and cheek until they were face to face with each other.
"I think I need to hear something before I start kissing your lips." Rutger teased as he hovered his lips right above Lilina's
"Hmm, are 'I love you Rutger' the magic words?" Lilina replied with a light chuckle. This was definitely one of the best ways to wake up in the morning.
"The tone could use some work, but yes." Rutger confirmed with his own chuckle before placing one kiss on her lips.
"How about this then?" Lilina countered before reaching her hands up and placing them on Rutger's cheeks. She was staring him deeply in the eyes as she spoke next. "I love you Rutger, you've always been there for me, even when you didn't think you were. I hate that we have to be apart for so long, but I'll be thinking about you the whole time."
"Much better." Rutger smirked before going back in and starting to kiss her for real. They had woken up so early that they knew they could take as much time as they needed to do as they pleased, so for the longest time they just laid there kissing each other back and forth. Sometimes they would speed up and start making out with each other, but then they would just kiss every few seconds or so. They didn't need to speak to each other during the process, they both just could feel how the other was thinking with each kiss and each caress. But eventually, they wanted to do a bit more, and Lilina was of course the one to speak up first.
"Hmm, Rutger~" She moaned in pleasure. "There is another spot of mine that needs some attention." She accentuated her statement by shaking her shoulders a bit so her chest would wobble back and forth gently.
"As you wish." Rutger whispered back before slowly moving his kisses down her neck and onto her chest. He made his way to the nipple that was on his left and started kissing and using his tongue to play with it while he reached his hand over to fondle and squeeze her other breast gently.
"Yes, right there, perfect!" Lilina moaned some more as Rutger continued to work on her chest slowly and surely. Like the kissing before he kept at it slow and steady, taking his time to give each of her breasts the love she wanted. Lilina could feel her core heating up with every passing moment and she knew eventually she would be practically begging for Rutger to pierce her with his long, hot, and loving sword. Speaking of his length, she couldn't quite reach her hands down far enough to start stroking it, but she did do her best to grind her legs against it to give him a bit of pleasure as he continued to show her chest some love.
"Your legs are so smooth, I love it." Rutger commented at one point when he needed to take a breath. "Keep going like that, please."
"Of course." Lilina panted before Rutger went back to kissing her chest. They kept on going like that for a while until Rutger had to take another break to catch his breath again.
"Is there any other spot you'd like me to move my mouth, say between those lovely thighs of yours?" He asked breathily as he rested his chin between Lilina's breasts and looked up at her face.
"Hmmm, that does sound tempting, but I don't think we have that much time." Lilina replied, emphasizing her words a bit. "Besides, you need to get some action as well, it's only fair after all." She teased him.
"You know my first and only goal is to make you feel good." Rutger commented with a small smirk. "But if you insist." He teased as he rolled over a bit and got on top of her. "I'm still going to go nice and slow though, I hope you don't mind."
"The longer we're here together, the better." Lilina told him before putting her hands on his cheeks again and pulling him in for more kisses. As she did that Rutger slowly slid himself into her body as far as he could go and just let himself rest there, enjoying the warm tightness of Lilina's insides as they kissed again. Slowly though he started to pull back and thrust back in, savoring every moment and every small sound that came out of Lilina's mouth as they made love like any good couple should. Usually the pair was used to their love sessions being more active and energetic, but they could also enjoy the slow and tender moments like this when it was just them and no one else. At least for the moment that is.
"I'm going to start going a little faster, okay?" Rutger asked Lilina after a bit and she nodded in approval, but before Rutger could make a move there was a knock on their door.
"Lady Lilina! Sir Rutger!" One of the knights called from the other side. "We noticed you two were awake and had the chefs prepare breakfast for you before you set off today! We brought a cart and everything!"
"Well, that's a bit of a mood breaker." Lilina commented as Rutger slumped down and buried his face into the pillow her head was resting on for a moment.
"What should we tell them, you know they hate coming in when we're like this." Rutger wondered, but then Lilina gave him a slightly devious looking smile before calling out to the knight. This morning wouldn't get ruined yet.
"Leave the cart at the door! We'll bring it in and you can get it back after we leave!" She told the knight.
"Very well Lady Lilina, I wish you and Sir Rutger luck on your trips today!" The knight replied before walking away to go about his day.
"Well, that solves that." Rutger commented. "And I am a bit hungry, so he had some good timing." He was about to pull out and get off of Lilina, but was stopped when she pulled him back down.
"I'm not done with you yet." She teased him. "Roll over so I'm on top."
"Alright?" Rutger replied slowly, not quite getting it yet. So he rolled over so Lilina was on top of him.
"Now sit up so your legs are over the edge of the bed." Lilina commanded him.
"What are you getting up to?" Rutger wondered, doing as she said because of course he did. You don't question when your beautiful and naked wife tells you to do something.
"You'll see soon enough." Lilina teased some more as he got into position. "Good, now you're going to pick me up and walk over to the door so we can get the food the knight left us." That's when Rutger's eyes lit up and he understood what was going on.
"You're so smart." He told Lilina as he stood up with her in tow and started walking towards the door.
"Well, I try my best." She teased. "What's more romantic than feeding each other while were in a state like this? I can't think of anything."
"I can't deny that." Rutger agreed before looking through the peephole in their door to make sure no one was around to see them still naked and connected. The coast was clear so he quickly opened the door and pulled the breakfast cart in before closing the door back and making sure it was locked, just in case.
"What's on the cart, I can't see anything." Lilina wondered since she had been resting her head on Rutger's shoulder.
"Pretty much everything." Rutger noted. "Toast, eggs, sausage, fruit, milk, fruit juice, you name it. Man, I really love how everyone does their best for us."
"Hey, it's because we do our best for them." Lilina replied. "Now, hurry up and roll the cart over to the bed, I'm sure your legs are starting to get tired."
"You calling me out of shape?" Rutger teased her.
"No, I'm saying I weigh more than when we were kids." Lilina teased back. Either way Rutger rolled the cart up to the bed and then sat down on the edge of it so he and Lilina could start feeding each other. And of course they had their fun with it. They would go back and forth, testing each food with each other, laughing at the faces the other made when they ate. Then they would each eat something different and then start kissing each other to see how each food tasted together. Some combinations were amazing while some were a little nasty, but they were loving this time together. Rutger would even give Lilina a little thrust from time to time to remind her that he was still inside her and Lilina would do the same, wiggling her hips when she wanted to get a reaction from him. Eventually though the two of them had their fill and they started making love again on the edge of the bed, kissing with open mouths as they pleased.
"Lilina~" Rutger breathed after another long while. They had slowly been building up speed the whole time and now that they were this far Rutger could feel his orgasm building up quickly. "In or out?"
"In~" Lilina replied back in her own breathy tone. "It's safe today."
"All I needed to hear." Rutger noted before slowly snaking his hands up to her hips and taking a a firm hold of them so he could help her get up and down his shaft more quickly. At this point in their marriage he knew exactly where her sensitive spots were so he quickly targeted them with his thrusts so they could get off together.
"Yes, right there Rutger! I'm almost there!" Lilina moaned as she broke off their kiss one last time.
"Me too!" Rutger panted right before he felt Lilina clamp down on him. That was just what he needed to feel to let himself go, quickly releasing his seed into her with a few more powerful thrusts. The two of them continued to move up and down with each other for a few more moments until Lilina slumped down on Rutger's body and rested her head on his shoulder again.
"I love you Rutger, that was amazing. Simply amazing. We need to have more tender moments like this, I kind of like going slow and building up like this." Lilina said once she could speak again.
"I could get used to it, for sure." Rutger agreed as he caught his breath. "You're the one that always wants to make everything all exciting and acrobatic."
"Oh, don't tell me that you hate all my fun ideas now." Lilina teased.
"Of course not Lilina, I'm just teasing you." Rutger assured her. "Oh, and I love you too, even if I say it way too much."
"It's never too much for me." Lilina told him, giving him one last kiss on the lips. "But now, we have to get cleaned up and ready to leave. Have fun with Fronk by the way."
"You can give me a pardon if I 'accidentally' push him off a cliff, right?" Rutger asked, only half jokingly.
"Just make it convincing okay." Lilina replied, also half joking.
"No promises."
Chapter 109: File #a1434 Learning a Bit More
Notes:
This is the long awaited, maybe, sequel to 'Learning Something New' with Joshua and Marisa. I've actually wanted to do this one for a while so I hope it's good. I do also have plans for a few more parts, so if you like this storyline then look forward to that.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1434 Learning a Bit More
Characters: Joshua, Marisa
Based on: a commission by LewdShock on Twitter
It was another fine and normal day in the Kingdom of Askr and Joshua was about to run himself a bath. He was just about to draw the water when he heard a knock at his door and a familiar voice.
"Joshua! It's Marisa! Are you busy?" Marisa called in her usual monotone and disinterested sounding tone. But Joshua knew better than to think she was bored or anything, that's just how she was. He looked down and wondered if she would mind if he answered the door with just a towel and his hat on, but he dismissed the thought. She'd seen him naked before casually and didn't mind so he wouldn't worry.
"Just a moment!" Joshua called back before putting the soap and rags he had in his hands down and then walking over to the door. He opened it wide enough so Marisa could see him fully, but not wide enough that anyone else could. If Marisa was surprised to see him in this state of undress it didn't show on her face. In fact her first comment led Joshua to think she preferred it this way.
"Oh, you're already almost naked, good." Marisa commented before stating why she was at Joshua's door. "Are you busy with anything? I was wondering if you had time for some more sex lessons." When she made that statement it made more sense to Joshua as to why she was at his door wearing a simple purple bikini.
"No, I'm not that busy." Joshua noted as he smiled a bit, looking Marisa over. "I was just about to take a bath, but I can push that back a bit if you're in the mood. Come on in."
"Wonderful." Marisa replied in her usual tone, but Joshua could tell she was happy to be invited in. Once she was past the door Joshua closed and locked it so no one would come in and bother them.
"I take it you came over in a bikini so you could undress more quickly." Joshua asked after he closed the door and turned back towards the rest of his room.
"Correct." Marisa confirmed. "I figured since a lot of the other heroes walk around in their swimsuits that no one would question it."
"Pretty clever solution." Joshua noted. "And it looks really good on you. Where did you get it?"
"One of the Anna's sold it to me." Marisa noted. "She wanted to get me to wear a more fancy looking one, but I liked this one."
"It suits you." Joshua commented as they both made it over to his bed and sat down. "Do you want to start off naked like last time or do you want me to play around with your bikini some?"
"Naked, like last time." Marisa replied before swiftly slipping out of her bikini and folding it neatly on Joshua's nightstand. All Joshua had to do was remove the towel he tied around his hips, though he folded it up next to Marisa's bikini so he could use it later. After that they both sat down on the edge of the bed close to each other, with Joshua wrapping his arm around Marisa's shoulder.
"So, what do you want to learn about this time?" Joshua asked, letting Marisa take the lead since she was the one who wanted to learn and experience new things.
"Last time you said there were multiple ways to have sex without the risk of the woman getting pregnant." Marisa answered, getting straight to the point. "I want to learn about those."
"Yeah, that sounds like a good place to continue." Joshua pondered. "Okay, so we kind of already did the first way, which is mutual masturbation."
"Masturbation?" Marisa wondered.
"How to put this..." Joshua thought as he tapped his finger to his chin. "Since our first lesson together, has their been a time where you've been aroused but you couldn't find someone else to be with?"
"Yes." Marisa confirmed. "I wanted to come for more lessons a few days ago, but you were out on a mission. So I tried doing what you did to me with your fingers but with my own. It was satisfactory, but not as good as when you did it."
"There you go, that's masturbation. Basically having sex with yourself when you have an urge but no one to share it with." Joshua explained. "In turn, mutual masturbation is when you and your partner try to pleasure yourselves in similar ways. To be honest, it's technically part of foreplay, but if you do it for long enough or do it hard enough, you can get some pretty decent orgasms out of it if absolutely no forms of penetration are on the table."
"So I taught myself something without realizing it." Marisa noted with slight amusement. "Interesting. Well, since you already showed me about fingering I want to try it out on your dick. Is that okay?"
"That's quite alright with me." Joshua replied as he spread his legs a bit so Marisa could have a bit more room to work with. He was already a bit hard from seeing her naked, but he still had a long way to go.
"It's so soft and floppy, kind of like a sponge." Marisa commented as she started playing with Joshua's dick in her hands. "It's a little odd how it can get so hard so quickly."
"The human body is a wonder sometimes." Joshua said, knowing that Marisa wasn't making fun of his dick and was just commenting her observations as always. "And everyone is different, some guys dicks are thinner and longer, while some are shorter and thicker. Some are naturally big and don't grow that much, and some start out a bit small but grow more than expected."
"That makes sense." Marisa noted as she continued to work on his shaft that was slowly but surely getting harder and more erect. "Just like some woman have bigger chests or smaller butts. Say Joshua, where do you think your dick falls on the spectrum?"
"Well, I haven't had the pleasure to measure up one on one with any other men, but most women tell me it's more on the longer but thinner side, with around average base and growth size." Joshua replied.
"Hmm, noted." Marisa hummed as she held Joshua's now erect dick in her hand. "That seemed easy enough. I assume I would just start rubbing it harder and faster and eventually you'd have your orgasm?"
"Pretty much." Joshua confirmed.
"Simple enough, though I don't find it very exciting like this." Marisa commented.
"Well yeah, we're supposed to be doing it at the same time, and while we're kissing and making out as well." Joshua noted. "Do you want to try that out?"
"That seems a bit more interesting, so yes." Marisa replied. "But tell me when you're about to cum so I can stop so we can move on to the next part."
"Sure thing." Joshua assured her. So he got a bit closer and slid his hand down Marisa's body as they started to make out. Marisa started jerking him off some more and did her best on focusing on that, kissing Joshua back, and handling the pleasure of feeling him finger her once again. She was quite used to the feeling now so she was doing pretty well, able to dance with Joshua's tongue and keep a steady pace with her hand movements as that warm feeling in her core started to build up and warm up her entire body. Joshua was really impressed with Marisa's quick learning. This was technically only her second time having sex and she was already this confident with herself. Not that it should have surprised him, Marisa had always been a quick learner, but this was something else.
"Don't hold back Joshua, I can handle a bit more." Marisa told him confidently after a bit, remembering that last time he used three fingers on her and feeling he was only using two right now.
"Just working my way up, it's like a dance." Joshua replied smoothly. "But if my partner wants a bit more, I'm always happy to give it to her." So he slipped a third finger in before they started kissing some more and Marisa's moan against his lips told Joshua everything he needed to know about how she was feeling. They continued on like that for a few more minutes until Joshua could feel he would go off soon if they went on any longer like this. So he pulled back and put his hand on Marisa's to tell her to stop.
"I could feel it throbbing a bit faster, so I figured you were close." Marisa commented as they looked at each other and caught their breaths. "That was a bit more exciting than I thought at first, I'd be okay with doing it as foreplay every now and then."
"Glad you enjoyed yourself." Joshua breathed with a content smile on his face. "So, the next way you can have sex without the risk of getting pregnant is oral sex. That's when you use your mouth to pleasure your partner instead of your hands."
"So you would put your head between my legs and use your tongue like your dick?" Marisa wondered.
"Yeah, and you'd use your tongue and mouth on my dick kind of like it's one of those frozen treats they sell on the beach." Joshua explained.
"Okay, that sounds easy enough." Marisa noted before pondering for a bit. "I have a issue though. I feel like it might be unfair for the person giving the sex since they don't get much pleasure out of it and then their partner wouldn't have as much energy to pleasure them back since they just orgasmed. Is there a way for a couple to do oral sex at the same time?"
"Very observant as usual." Joshua commented with an impressed tone. "Yes, that does seem to be the issue with oral sex sometimes, but there is a way for both people to get it at the same time. It's a bit of an advanced technique, but if you're willing to try it with me I'm up for it." Marisa pondered the notion of an 'advanced technique' for a moment but she figured practice made perfect.
"Let's do it then." Marisa confirmed with a nod. "What do I need to do?"
"Well first, I'm going to lay on my back like this." Joshua said as he did so. "And then you'll get on top of me like you're going to sit on my face." So Marisa moved over so Joshua's head was between her legs and her butt and thighs were hovering over his face. "Oh yeah, loving this view." Joshua commented. "You have such a nice body Marisa."
"Thank you Joshua, yours looks nice as well." Marisa replied with a bit of a fluttering heart. Most times when guys complimented her looks she ignored it, but coming from Joshua it was a bit different, it meant more to her since they were such close friends and partners. She pondered slightly if this is what being romantic partners felt like, but she quickly refocused on the situation at hand. "So then I just bend down so my mouth is closer to your dick?"
"Exactly." Joshua noted. So Marisa slowly lowered her body onto his and they readjusted a bit. Joshua put his hands on Marisa's hips to get a good grip and keep her steady, and Marisa pretty much instinctively wrapped her arms around Joshua's legs to keep steady as well. "Does this position work for you Marisa?"
"Yes, I think it's pretty self explanatory at this point." Marisa noted.
"Just be careful with how fast you go." Joshua warned. "I know you like to go fast, but if you try to put too much in your mouth at once you'll gag and possibly start throwing up, so take it slowly to start. I'll wait to start eating you out until you feel comfortable, alright?"
"Alright, thank you for the advice." Marisa replied, genuinely thankful. Taking the advice she did start out slow, sticking out her tongue and starting to lick Joshua's staff, working it back up to the erect state that had been lost during the transition of their positions. "Is it supposed to taste so salty?"
"It's because of the sweat coming off of it." Joshua noted. "Is it too much for you?"
"No, just an observation." Marisa commented. "Makes me want to put some whipped cream from the mess hall on it though."
"That's pretty kinky of you Marisa." Joshua teased her gently.
"It is?" Marisa wondered a bit confused.
"A little." Joshua confirmed. "Not many people have the thought to bring food into sex."
"Would you be willing to try it with me someday?" Marisa questioned.
"Yeah, I'll try anything once." Joshua confirmed with a smirk.
"Good to know." Marisa noted as she started placing some kisses on the tip of Joshua's dick. "You can start doing your stuff too now by the way, I think I'm ready for it."
"Sounds good to me." Joshua replied before moving his head in a little closer and sticking his tongue out to start licking Marisa's clit. Marisa responded with a pleasured shiver flowing through her body and a cute moan slipping out of her mouth. Joshua took that as a good sign and started eating her out like he would with any other woman he would be with. He went slow at first, trying to find where her sensitive spots were, but once he did he focused on them heavily, moving from spot to spot once he felt a spots effectiveness was wearing off.
"You're making me feel so good Joshua! Keep going like that, please!" Marisa moaned after she had a few small orgasms from Joshua's work on her. For her part she had been able to get about halfway down on his dick before she had to stop, but she figured it was good practice for another time. Joshua did say this was an advanced technique. Joshua was enjoying giving Marisa such pleasure and he was getting close to his orgasm again, so he pulled back to let her know.
"There is one more way to have sex without risk, so if you want to try that you might want to stop before I orgasm." He noted. Marisa heard him and she did want to try it so she rolled off of him and they both sat up on the bed together again.
"That was much more exciting than the masturbation, I could see doing that until you orgasm." Marisa commented. "I wonder what your seed tastes like."
"It depends on what I've eaten recently." Joshua explained. "If you tell me when I can eat some things to make it taste better than usual."
"Another thing to add to the list then." Marisa noted. "Well, what is this last way to have sex safely?"
"This last one is probably going to sound weird at first, but I promise it's something couples do." Joshua commented. "The last way is anal sex. That's when instead of sticking his dick in a woman's vagina a guy puts it in her butt instead."
"That does sound a little weird, who came up with an idea like that?" Marisa asked curiously.
"I honestly couldn't tell you." Joshua admitted. "It could have been someone trying to find the answer to safe sex like you, or it could have been something two guys came up with and it spread over to doing it with women as well. But if it sounds too out of place for you, we don't have to do it. Many women aren't a big fan of it and any good partner of yours should respect it if you don't find it exciting either."
"Hmmm." Marisa pondered, thinking it over a bit. Like she said, it did sound weird, but she was still curious about it. Then she remembered something Joshua said earlier and made up her mind. "Well, I think I should at least try it out once to see if I like it or not."
"You sure about that?" Joshua asked her.
"Yes. It's kind of like you said earlier when you said you'd try anything once." Marisa confirmed. "I like that thought so why not?"
"Alright then, just give me a few moments to get something out of my bathroom." Joshua replied as he got out of the bed. "It'll probably be for the best if you're on your hands and knees when I get back."
"Okay." Marisa noted. So Joshua went into his bathroom to get some lubricant and when he returned Marisa was in the position he suggested. "What's that?" She asked seeing the bottle he was carrying.
"This is some lubricating oil." Joshua explained. "Just like normal sex, anal sex goes much smoother when things are all wet and slippery. But since your butt doesn't naturally get wet when you get aroused, people use this to make it smoother. It's also got a nice smell to it so it heightens the mood a bit."
"I might have said this before, but having sex is way more complicated than I thought it would be." Marisa commented. "All these items and special measures to make sure things run smoothly, it's a wonder anyone remembers all of them."
"Well, that's sort of the thing Marisa." Joshua noted. "A lot of people don't remember them, and that leads to bad experiences. That's why I've made sure to do so, I don't want to leave any woman, friend or otherwise, with a bad feeling after being intimate with me, that's just the kind of person I am."
"So remembering all this is a way to show you care about your partner?" Marisa questioned.
"Yes, very much so." Joshua confirmed. "Some women may think I'm too cautious, but I'd rather that than hurting them in some way."
"Well I think you're a very caring and understanding partner Joshua, and I really like that about you." Marisa told him, another fluttering in her chest occurring. "And I love that you're very patient with me as well. Once I get the hang of all this, I'll be sure to show you what I can really do."
"I'm sure you will, and I'll be waiting for that day." Joshua replied, noting that Marisa used the word 'love' to describe something, which was rare. "And I'm sure that it will be coming sooner than you think. Now, do you think you're ready to try this?"
"Yes." Marisa nodded with a bit of excitement. So Joshua got into the bed behind her and on his knees and popped open the bottle of lube, spreading some on his hands to cover them.
"Alright Marisa, I'm going to start touching around your butt now, tell me if you start to feel uncomfortable." Joshua noted.
"I'm ready." Marisa told him. So Joshua took two of his fingers and started making slow and deliberate circles around her butthole, making sure every spot around it was getting covered by the lube, then he slowly fitted his finger inside to lube that up as well. Marisa let out a gasp at that and Joshua stopped for a moment.
"You alright?" He asked with concern.
"I'm alright, just a bit of a surprising feeling." Marisa explained. "Kind of like when I scratch down there when it itches. But it's not a bad feeling so far, you can continue."
"Okay, I will then." Joshua replied before going back to it. He poured some more lube on his hands and made everything as slick and slippery as he could. Then he poured some on his dick and lubed it up as well to be safe. Once he was done with that he took a hold of Marisa's hips with his hands and placed the tip of his dick on her butthole. "I'm going to push in nice and slow like I did last time. There isn't anything to break in there, but if it hurts or feels bad let me know and I'll pull it out."
"Alright, I'm ready." Marisa confirmed. So Joshua grasped her hips a bit more firmly and slowly pushed his tip into her butt. Marisa gasped again but looked back to Joshua to tell him to keep going. He nodded and slowly continued to push in until he couldn't go any further. And he stopped their just like last time.
"How's it feel?" He asked Marisa.
"It's different than last time." Marisa noted. "I still feel full like last time, but in a different place this time. I can still kind of feel that warm feeling in my core, but not as much. But it's not hurting or anything, just a bit tighter than last time."
"Yeah, I feel similarly about the tightness." Joshua noted. "Am I good to continue?"
"Please, keep going, I want to see where this goes." Marisa told him. So Joshua started thrusting back and forth, slowly of course, and Marisa did start to feel something inside her body. There seemed to be a spot slightly deeper than Joshua was reaching that was itching to be hit, and she was going to let him know about it. "Joshua, can you go any farther than that? There is this one spot you're just about to hit and I think that will do the trick."
"I can try." Joshua noted. So he used his hands on her hips to start pulling her back onto his dick as he thrust into her and with every pull back he was getting ever closer to the spot Marisa could feel inside her body. With every thrust the expectations rose and Marisa's thoughts racing, giving her that warm feeling in her core and all over her body. A few more moments later and Joshua was hitting right on the spot and Marisa started moaning out loudly in pleasure as she was finally feeling what she was waiting for.
"Right there Joshua! Right there!" She moaned out and Joshua continued doing his best to keep at that spot and pace, but with everything that they had been doing already and the tightness of her butt he was getting close to blowing his load finally. But he gritted his teeth and continued to plow into her so she could get off as well. "More! More!" She moaned, wanting a bit more.
"How about this then?" Joshua breathed as he took one of his hands off her hip and started fingering her as he pounded her butt. He was deep and fast enough now to hit that spot without holding her hips so he figured he could use his hand in a better way like this.
"Yes! Yes! I love it!" Marisa moaned out. But all this overstimulation was taking it's toll on the sexual newbie, so after just a few moments of that she had a big orgasm, bigger than all the other ones she had this day, and when she did so her body clamped down on Joshua's dick and he didn't have the time to pull out this time. His seed quickly spurt out of his dick and into her butt, making it a bit more wet and easy in there, but that didn't really matter any more since they were finishing up. Joshua gave a few more weak thrusts to make sure Marisa was done before he fell back onto the bed and slipped out of her butt with a small 'pop' feeling. Marisa was breathing heavily after all of that, but she managed to crawl around and start cuddling with Joshua shortly after.
"So, I take it you liked that?" Joshua joked after they both caught their breaths.
"It was good." Marisa confirmed. "Not as good as the normal way, but I can see why it's used as a substitute. I'd be willing to try it again when I'm on my cycle. Speaking of that though, I was hoping to get a feeling of how it felt for someone to orgasm inside me normally. I've been keeping track of my cycle ever since you told me about it and today is a safe day for me. But I guess that will have to wait for another day." Joshua almost wanted to laugh, but he was still too out of breath. How many women out there actually wanted to go out of their way to have a guy cum inside them just to see how it felt? But he was nothing if not helpful and opportunistic, so he had an idea.
"Well, if you don't have anything to do tonight, we could take that bath I was getting ready to take together to wait for my body to recharge." He suggested. "I mean we both need to get cleaned up anyways and we're obviously not uncomfortable seeing each other naked."
"Oh, we could do that, couldn't we?" Marisa commented as if she hadn't thought of it, because she didn't. "I don't have anything to get to tonight and it's been a bit since I've had a good bath as well, so I'm okay with it."
"Great! Well, let's get it started then." Joshua replied as he slowly got out of the bed. So the two of them set up the bath and got to relaxing and cleaning each other off. At one point Joshua was washing Marisa's hair when he thought of something he was wanting to ask about.
"Your hair is so nice Marisa." He commented as he continued to wash it. "I never expected you to put highlights in it though. I think they look great, but I'm wondering where you got the idea since you're usually not the type of woman to come up with the idea herself."
"Well, your questioning of it is exactly what I was trying to get by doing it." Marisa noted before explaining. "So, you know me, I'm not very sociable normally, but I do have a few friends still. I was talking to Princess Tana one day and I off-handedly commented that I liked her hair. One thing led to another and she convinced me that coloring my hair would make me look more personable and that people would ask me about it to start simple conversations. I actually liked the idea of starting with simple conversations about hair, so I allowed her to color my hair like this and I've been doing so ever since."
"Princess Tana is quite the friendly woman, I can see why she took an interest in you." Joshua commented. "And she did a lovely job with your hair, I can't imagine seeing you putting it back to normal, it's that good."
"Thank you Joshua, that makes me feel...good." Marisa replied, now blushing a bit with the fluttering heart feelings. "What is this feeling?" She muttered to herself.
"What was that?" Joshua asked, not quite catching it.
"I was asking myself what this feeling is that I keep getting around you." Marisa said a bit louder. "You keep saying nice things about me and then my chest feels all fluttery and now my face is blushing." Joshua of course knew what these feelings probably were, but he was going to take it slow and try not to overwhelm her.
"Do you not like the feeling?" He asked her.
"No, it feels nice actually." Marisa replied. "It's like the feeling I get when we have sex, but just in my chest. Wait a moment, are you doing something to me to make me feel like that? Can you keep doing it?"
"Slow down Marisa, slow down." Joshua said to calm her a bit. "I think I might be the cause of it, but it's not something I can do on command. It's something in your brain that reacts to the things I tell you, or actually I should say your heart."
"My heart?" Marisa wondered.
"Yeah." Joshua nodded. "You know how you're always telling me that guys flirt with you and you don't pay it any mind and it doesn't make you feel any sort of way because you don't really know them?"
"Yes, I remember telling you that a number of times." Marisa confirmed.
"Well, a feeling like you describe usually happens when someone you actually know and care about says something nice to you." Joshua explained. "It's one of the ways your body can tell your mind that your romantically interested in someone."
"But I don't get it." Marisa admitted. "My mind already tells me that I like being around you because you're a good friend and partner, why does my body have to tell me as well?"
"Well, not everyone is like you Marisa, their minds are as sharp and focused as yours is, they need their bodies to help tell them." Joshua noted. "Also it's a way to show that your body and mind are in agreement with each other."
"I guess that makes sense." Marisa commented before pondering some more. "Can I ask you something Joshua?"
"Sure." Joshua nodded.
"Has your heart ever fluttered because of me?" Marisa asked slightly nervously, not quite knowing if she really wanted the answer.
"All the time, I'm just really good at hiding it." Joshua confirmed. "Every time you call me a good friend or say I'm very considerate of your feelings or thank me for being so patient with you, it makes me feel good inside. It's just like I noted before, I don't tell you because I believe it's up to you to decide when or if you want to pursue a romantic relationship together"
"I see." Marisa noted, going quiet for a bit so she could think things over. After a bit she spoke up again though. "Well Joshua, you've given me a lot of things to think about in my personal time, but as usual you've been a very helpful friend and partner, so I thank you."
"Not a problem Marisa, I'll always be here for you." Joshua told her and her heart fluttered again.
"Are you sure you can't do it on command?" Marisa blushed and Joshua just gave her a playful smile before they finished their bath. When they were done they moved back to the bed and Joshua taught Marisa a number of new sexual positions that she found quite interesting, but their sex was very slightly more romantically charged than it had been before. Joshua liked where things were heading with him and Marisa. It might be slow going, but he could tell Marisa was trying her best to acclimate to her new feelings. Eventually they were getting close to their climaxes again, with Marisa on all fours again but Joshua was leaning back on his knees instead of being straight up, allowing Marisa to go at her own pace.
"I'm ready to cum whenever you want Marisa." Joshua told her and she looked back at him with a nod before speeding up quickly and steadily. She continued at that pace, the feeling of Joshua's dick pressing up against her womb, digging into her insides, and the anticipation of feeling herself being flooded with seed making her orgasm build up quickly. But there was another feeling there, the fluttering heart feeling, and she was amazed that both feelings could mix with one another like this and make everything feel even that much better. She was feeling very happy and fulfilled here with Joshua and she almost didn't want it to end. Almost. She started shaking her hips and when she had her orgasm and clamped down on Joshua she moaned out his name as she felt his seed filling up her body once again. Joshua moaned out loudly as well and the two of them were once again very satisfied with their time together.
"Hmm, Joshua. Do you mind if I sleep here with you tonight?" Marisa asked afterwards as they cuddled together again.
"No, of course I don't." Joshua assured her. "You can stay here any night you want, you know that."
"I know, but I figured I should ask." Marisa yawned.
"Did you enjoy your lessons tonight?" Joshua asked, yawning a bit himself.
"I loved them." Marisa replied, using that word again. "I'm sure soon enough we can do this without you having to explain everything."
"I don't mind it, but that would be nice." Joshua noted.
"Speaking of all this, I did talk to Tethys the other day and she said she would talk to Commander Gerik about setting something up between the three of us." Marisa added.
"Oh? That sounds like fun." Joshua commented.
"The thing is, I think I want to be more prepared for it than this." Marisa noted. "The part with there being another woman there I mean. Do you think there is anyone that might be willing to join us in a lesson or two?"
"Actually I do." Joshua replied. "You know Lyn, the green haired swordswoman from Sacae?"
"Yes, I've sparred with her from time to time." Marisa confirmed.
"Her and her husband are a couple who have casual sex with pretty much anyone, so I'm pretty sure I could ask her, would that be acceptable?" Joshua asked.
"If you could do that I'd really appreciate it." Marisa confirmed.
"Okay, I'll set something up and let you know." Joshua noted.
"Thank you Joshua, I know I keep saying it, but you are a wonderful friend." Marisa said before instinctively kissing him on the cheek.
"It's because I care about you Marisa, I want to see you happy and thriving, here in Askr and back home in Jehanna as well." Joshua replied, kissing her forehead back and fluttering her heart more.
"I'll do my best not to disappoint you Joshua." Marisa blushed.
"You could never do that Marisa, not as long as you try your best as you always do."
Chapter 110: File #290 Devious in Pink
Notes:
Not much to say about this one, enjoy some Serra action!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #290 Devious in Pink
Characters: Mark, Lyn, Serra
Based on: a commission by lemonpiensfw on Twitter/X
Mark was walking down the halls of Castle Ostia on his own, getting to see what it had to offer for once without being under attack or having to worry about sad events that had recently happened. Lyn was off sparring with Hector, which was expected after the two of them had to be in a stuffy meeting room together for the last few hours. With this trip Caelin would finally be completely under Ostia's control and the couple could peacefully live out their days in Sacae doing whatever and whoever they pleased. It wasn't like this would be their last trip to Ostia, but the frequency would surely go down. As Mark was thinking about all this he didn't notice a door opening behind him or the arm coming out of it grabbing for his arm. So he was quickly pulled into the room, hearing the door slam behind him. Before he could yell out for help a hand was placed on his mouth and his 'assailant' revealed herself.
"Calm down Marky, it's just little old me!" It was Serra, the mouthy, arrogant, yet dependable cleric Mark and Lyn had met on their adventures to save Lyn's grandfather and defeat Nergal. Mark's body untensed when he saw it was her and Serra moved her hand away from his mouth when she saw he wouldn't be yelling any time soon.
"Serra, I wasn't expecting to see you here today." Mark admitted as he looked around the room. It was a bedroom, though their weren't many personal belongings he could see in it. What really confused him though was the lighting, there were a bunch of candles and lanterns strewn about to make it look somewhat romantic. "Last I heard you were off to Araphen with Lucius to help him run his orphanage."
"Yeah, I'm still doing that." Serra confirmed. "I'm just here in Ostia to pick up a few things I still have, and to do something I know I probably won't get to do in the future."
"Oh, and what would that be?" Mark wondered curiously.
"Mark, you wound me." Serra teased him. "I get dressed up like this, pull you in a room alone with me and you can't get the hint? Am I truly that unattractive to you?" She accentuated her words with a pout to make her point as well. Mark had been so surprised with everything that had happened that he didn't get a good look at what Serra was wearing, but when she commented about it he decided to take a look. And let's just say it was yet another surprise he wasn't expecting. Serra was standing there wearing a form fitting set of lacy, pink undergarments and nothing else. Mark's eyes went wide for just a moment before he caught himself and spoke again.
"Hardly, you look amazing in that." Mark commented, giving her the compliment she desired. "I mean I kind of figured that dress of yours was hiding something good under it, but Elimine this is more than I expected." Mark's added compliments made Serra blush some and she knew from this moment her plan was going to be a success.
"Awww, Marky, you're just as sweet as everyone says you are!" Serra replied, her tone changing as quickly as it usually did. She even came up and gave him a hug and a kiss on the cheek to add to her words. "Now come on and get those robes off, I've heard through the grapevine that you're quite the lover and I want to see that for myself." Mark was still a bit confused though, so he had some questions.
"Serra, are you sure about this, this is kind of quick. And shouldn't we go get Lyn as well?" Mark wondered. It was early in Mark and Lyn's open relationship and while they had talked before about each of them being able to sleep with someone else without the other, neither of them had actually done it.
"Yeah, I'm sure." Serra said confidently. "I really haven't said anything to Lucius about how I feel about him yet, so I personally won't feel guilty about this, and I already talked it over with Lyn beforehand, so we're good." In fact, at this very moment, Lyn and Hector's sparring had turned into a hot and steamy make out session and it was looking to turn into even more, so it wasn't like Lyn would have had any ground to complain on anyways. "I'm sure she'll join us when she's done with Hector, whenever that is." Mark gave it some thought and since Serra seemed to have thought of everything he was down to have a little fun with her.
"Alright, I just wanted to make sure." He commented before starting to strip down to his underwear.
"I know, and that's very sweet of you Mark." Serra replied before getting a good look at his body. "But right now I'm looking for some spice. Nice boxers by the way, love the yellow since it goes well with your whole 'green' thing you have going on."
"Thanks, I think so too." Mark noted before giving Serra a smirk. "Well, if you want some spice, I can give it to you." With that he quickly stepped towards her and put his left hand up to her face, pulling her in for a very quick and passionate kiss. Now it was time for Serra to be surprised at just how confident Mark's mannerisms became. "That spicy enough for you?"
"Quite daring from the young tactician I must say, but I can handle a bit more than that you know." Serra teased him.
"Well then, why don't we take this to the bed and see just how much you can take from me?" Mark smirked back before quickly picking Serra up and moving her to her bed.
"I had no idea you were so strong Mark." Serra noted with a hint of surprise, but she liked being carried nonetheless.
"I can only do it in short bursts." Mark replied before climbing into the bed with Serra and getting on top of her. "But this, this I can go for as long as you need me to."
"I'll keep you to that." Serra winked at Mark before they started going at each other for real this time. Mark thought he might have to go a little easy on Serra to start out, but he soon found out that she was quite the kisser so he was able to give her all he could from the get go. But of course he also knew what type of woman Serra was, she loved to be pampered and taken care of, so he made sure to give her just that. He kissed her all over her lips and face slowly, only moving down to her neck when he felt it was enough. Then he lingered there for a bit, getting every inch of her neck wet with kisses before he moved down even further. "Elimine, you really know how to treat a girl Mark." Serra panted as Mark's head reached her chest and rested into the cleavage of her breasts.
"Well, I try my best, especially for my friends." Mark replied smoothly before he started kissing her breasts and moving his hands up to get a feel for them. He did this for a while, enjoying all the cute sounds Serra was making with every touch, but eventually he found that her bra was clasped from the front instead of the back, and he just couldn't resist. He quickly unclipped her bra and Serra's breasts popped out of them and almost smothered his face between the two of them.
"So, what do you think Mark?" Serra teased him with a giggle as she saw what happened. "Pretty nice huh?"
"These are lovely, I can't wait to get a mouthful of them." Mark commented.
"What does that mean? AHH!" Serra ended with a loud moan before she felt Mark's lips and tongue on one of her nipples. She may have done stuff like this before, but this was the first time anyone had sucked on her breast before. "Skies above Mark, keep doing that, please!"
"As you wish my lady." Mark teased her before going back at it. He gave both of her breasts all the love and kisses he wanted and with each passing moment Serra's moans were getting louder and longer. Eventually she had to stop Mark from playing with her chest or she was going to get off right then and there.
"Mark, sweetie, can you stop for a moment and let me catch my breath?" She gasped and Mark quickly stopped what he was doing and rested his head between her breasts.
"I thought you said you could handle more?" Mark teased her with a cheeky grin.
"Well, I might have underestimated just how skilled at this you are." Serra admitted. "And I don't want to finish before we get to the real fun parts. So I'd like to move on to a little more if you don't mind."
"I'm all for going at my partner's pace, what do you have in mind?" Mark wondered.
"First off, take off the the rest of my undergarments, I'm getting a bit too sweaty for them." Serra noted." Mark nodded and slowly peeled off the rest of Serra's clothes, finally revealing her in all her nude glory.
"I take it you want me to do some work down here?" Mark asked as he started moving his head between her legs.
"No, I actually want you to sit up on the edge of the bed and spread your legs apart a bit." Serra replied. Mark gave as much of a shrug as he could from the position he was in and did as he was asked. Then Serra got out of the bed and onto her knees in front of him, and that's when Mark knew what was going on.
"I'm surprised you of all people would want to do something like this." Mark commented with a bit of a smirk.
"Hey, my mouth is good for more stuff than just gossip you know?" Serra playfully scolded him. "Besides, you've been treating me so well, you do deserve a reward of some type."
"I do like rewards." Mark replied with a smile before Serra got closer to him. She locked her fingers around the waist of his boxers and slowly slid them down until they hit the bedroom floor. Mark was already a bit hard from what they had been doing earlier, but Serra was expecting a bit more with the reputation Mark had be garnering in her gossip circles.
"It's smaller than I expected." She commented. "Not that it's a bad size or anything like that, it just seems..."
"Average?" Mark finished her sentence and Serra nodded. "Yeah, I get that a lot. A lot of women think because I'm so skilled in bed that I have a huge dick, but I'll let you in on a secret, it's mostly skill, like Lyn's swordwork."
"Far be it from me to disagree with someone as smart as you Mark, but I guess it's something I'll have to feel for myself." Serra noted. "But enough about that, onto your reward!" And with that she started to slowly rub Mark's dick up and down with her hand to get it near it's full length and when it was she started using her tongue to slicken it up and get it the rest of the way. "That's a bit better." Serra commented afterwards before looking up to Mark with a teasing look. "So Mr. Tactician, what do you think I'm going to do next?"
"Well, most women would continue to use their mouth, but with breasts like those you have on you, I'd say you get a lot of use out of them." Mark teased her back.
"Oooh, I thought I had you stumped on that one." Serra fake pouted before she got even closer and put Mark's dick between her breasts. "Now tell me before you cum, I don't mind getting on my chest, but I'd rather it not end here if you can help it."
"I'll try my best." Mark nodded before Serra started rubbing his dick between her breasts. Now it was Mark's turn to start making pleasured sounds. Lyn did this for him every now and then, but this felt so much different than that. Over the years since the war it seemed Serra's chest had gotten bigger than Lyn's, or maybe it was that tight dress she always wore that were hiding them, and it felt like two warm pillows were constantly smothering his shaft with warmth and he was loving every moment of it. For Serra's part this was something she was a bit better at, so she knew how to take care of Mark just as well as he did her. She even would give his tip a little kiss every time it popped up from between her breasts for added effect.
Even with Mark's skill and endurance that came from experience he knew he wasn't going to last long like this, he could hold on for a bit longer, but he could feel his orgasm building up quickly. Luckily for him the door to Serra's room opened and surprised the both of them. It was Lyn and she didn't have any clothes on.
"Oh, hey Lyn!" Serra greeted her like nothing was going on. "How was your time with Hector?"
"It was fine until the wind blew all of our clothes away!" Lyn replied as she quickly closed the door behind her. "Do you think I could borrow some of your clothes for sleeping tonight?"
"Of course, what are friends for!" Serra replied cheerfully. "But can it wait, I think Marky here is about to blow and we need to move on to the finale before he does."
"Hey Lyn, how's it going?" Mark waved in a state of bliss. Serra's titjob really did a number on him and he was swaying back and forth on the bed, almost like he was drunk.
"Yeah, you might want to hurry up, I've only seen him like this a few times before, he's about to blow big time." Lyn noted. "Here, I'll keep him steady while you ride him."
"Sounds good to me!" Serra noted as she quickly hopped onto Mark's lap and Lyn steadied him from behind.
"Your breasts are so nice Serra, I could just fall asleep in them." Mark commented since they were now right up in his face.
"Don't fall asleep just yet Mark." Serra replied as she lined herself up with his dick. "You have to show me this skill of yours." And with that she lowered herself down onto Mark and that gave him enough of a shock to knock him back to normal for a bit.
"Ohhhh, that feels so nice and warm." He moaned as he took a hold of Serra's legs to keep her steady as she started to bounce up and down on his dick. "Alright, you wanted to see my skill, then here we go!" And with that he started to move and shake his hips along with Serra's bouncing, testing every spot inside her pussy as quickly as he could to find her sensitive spot. And when he heard a sharper breath than normal he knew he had a lock on one and started to focus all of his movements on it.
"Elimine, that was quick!" Serra moaned as Mark continued to put the pressure on her. He even went back to sucking on her breasts like she had enjoyed earlier and that just sent Serra to another stratosphere of pleasure. "Oh yes! OH YES! MARK! KEEP IT UP! JUST LIKE THAT!" She was practically yelling. Lyn was doing her best to keep the two steady and not falling off the bed, but it was a struggle. Eventually though Mark's mouth slipped off Serra's breast and his head was firmly lodged in her cleavage and that made Mark's energy slip once again. He noticed it this time and knew he had to finish before he lost energy or fell asleep so he put all his energy into thrusting his hips.
"Serra! I'm going to cum soon, where do you want it?" He asked since they hadn't discussed it yet.
"Inside! Inside!" She panted since it was a safe day for her. And as soon as she said that Mark couldn't take it anymore and he started to twitch and convulse as his seed started to spurt out of his tip and into Serra's body. Serra felt the warmth entering her body and that was just what she needed to get off as well, squeezing down on Mark and wrapping her arms around him so his face was smothered in her chest again. But they didn't stay like that for long as Mark lost all his energy and fell back into Lyn, drool coming out of his mouth and his eyes closing as he quickly lost consciousness.
"Careful, careful." Lyn told Serra as she slowly stopped bouncing up and down on Mark and eventually let his dick pop out of her body, a flow of cum spilling out as well.
"Is he going to be okay?" Serra asked with a bit of concern. "Should I get one of my healing staves for him?"
"He'll be fine, he's just tired." Lyn assured her as she laid Mark flat on the bed and started to clean him off. "This happened the first couple of times we had sex after the war, a good night's sleep will do him some good. He must have really enjoyed his time with you Serra. You know, this is the first time he's done this alone with a woman who isn't me."
"That explains a bit." Serra replied. "And he can sleep here for the night if he wants, I kind of want to cuddle with him later anyways. And you too Lyn."
"Sure, that's always fun." Lyn noted with a smile. "Though I do have to wonder, this doesn't seem to be your first time doing this, which is a surprise."
"Erk and I had a few, let's just call them 'one night stands' once we got back to Ostia after the stuff with your grandfather happened." Serra explained. "We got drunk at some parties and didn't know any better. I honestly think Erk might not even remember doing it because he never brings it up when we meet, so I figure I won't bring it up either."
"Not to be a copycat, but that explains a bit." Lyn replied and the two women laughed a bit.
"Well, I should get you those clothes now I guess." Serra said afterwards.
"Ooooorrrr..." Lyn replied slowly looking at Mark, "we could move Mark to that chair over there and you can show me what you showed him."
"Lyn, you're not serious are you?" Serra asked a bit shocked.
"I mean we're both still naked and I'm still looking for more, but if you aren't into that then I understand." Lyn noted.
"And pass up a chance with someone as beautiful as you Lyn, not a chance! You grab his arms and I'll get his legs!" Serra replied enthusiastically.
"Score another one for me." Lyn smirked under her breath.
"What was that?" Serra asked, not quite hearing it.
"I said that's good with me!"
Chapter 111: File #686 The Language of Love
Notes:
Something a bit different today, a Fodlan couple! This takes place during Part 2 sometime after Petra and Linhardt's A+ support. Pretty sure it could happen in any of the four routes as well! Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #686 The Language of Love
Characters: Linhardt, Petra
Based on: a commission by lueduar_ on Twitter
Linhardt was sitting on the pier attached to the lake at Garreg Mach Monastery, legs over the edge and fishing pole in his hand. He had the day off from any army duties and he had already gotten in some Crest studies so he decided to relax with a spot of fishing. It was slow going today, but that's how he liked it. But things couldn't be quiet forever and eventually someone who wanted to talk to him found him and interrupted his free time.
"Oh, there you are Linhardt, I was all over looking for you." Petra commented as she sat down next to Linhardt on the pier. "I'm guessing I should have looked here earlier, but sometimes I am forgetting you enjoy fishing."
"Yes, it's something that I don't really talk about with many people, so it's understandable." Linhardt noted. He wasn't too annoyed, Petra was a close friend of his and many of their conversations together were quite fulfilling. "So, why is it that you were looking for me Petra?"
"I am needing your wisdom once again Linhardt." Petra told him directly, which he appreciated. "There is someone that I'm needing to have an important conversation with, but it is with what you would call a delicate topic. As you know I am a very direct speaker, but I am fearing that I will be too direct and scare the person off."
"So you need to find a way to say it delicately?" Linhardt asked to confirm her intentions.
"Yes, exactly." Petra confirmed.
"Well, I'm sorry to say this Petra, but I don't think I have this kind of wisdom that you are looking for." Linhardt admitted. "I am a very direct speaker as well, and I don't really mind if I scare people off with my words, so I've never practiced being delicate."
"Hmm, you are having a good point Linhardt." Petra mused. "You are very direct in your speaking, and I appreciate that from you. Do you have any advice at all you could give me about my issue?"
"Well, let me ask you a question." Linhardt replied. "Is this person you want to talk to a friend or a stranger?"
"Oh, they are a very close friend, but I've never talked to them about this subject before." Petra answered. "Why does that matter?"
"Because if they are a close friend, then it shouldn't matter if you are too direct or not." Linhardt explained. "Friends understand you better than strangers, so I would be confident that your friend would understand your meaning no matter how direct you are. In fact, if they are as close as you say I'd be even more direct so they don't misunderstand your feelings."
"Your words have wisdom as always Linhardt." Petra replied as she pondered his words. "I think I will ponder on them some more. Thank you for taking time away from your fishing to help me out."
"Of course Petra, you are a very close friend of mine, I'll always have time to help you out." Linhardt assured her.
"You are a very sweet and caring man Linhardt, no matter what people say about you." Petra added before quickly kissing Linhardt on the cheek and getting up and walking away. Linhardt was a little shocked from the action, so shocked that he really couldn't respond until after Petra was too far away to call back.
"Petra is as fascinating as ever." He said to himself as he could feel his heart beating just a bit faster than usual. "I wonder who this friend of hers is and what she would call a delicate issue? I should have asked before she left. Ah well, I'm sure she'll tell me about it later." If only he knew. Either way he finished up with his fishing and then went about the rest of his day as he pleased, napping when he felt like it and reading some books when he felt like it as well. Eventually it came to be time for dinner so he made his way to the mess hall. He usually ate with Caspar and they compared how their days went, but it looked like Byleth was eating with him and Felix so he decided just to eat by himself. Linhardt didn't mind it, at least he wouldn't have to worry about Caspar choking on his food. About halfway through his meal though Petra came up to him once again wanting to speak with him.
"Linhardt, I am needing to speak with you privately about something." She stated. "Will you come to my room after you are done eating your meal?"
"Yes, of course, it sounds important from your tone." Linhardt replied. He figured it might be a follow up to their discussion earlier and he was still curious about what could have happened. "I think it should only take me ten more minutes to eat, fifteen at the most."
"I can be waiting that long." Petra assured him. "Thank you Linhardt, I know I've been bothering you a lot today."
"No need to apologize Petra, I'd tell you plainly if you were being annoying." Linhardt assured her back.
"Very well, I'll be seeing you shortly then." Petra replied before leaving to go prepare for their 'conversation' she was planning. Linhardt continued to eat at his normal pace and he was finished in the time frame he had set out to Petra. After giving his dishes over to get cleaned he leisurely strolled over to where Petra's room was and when he got there he knocked on her door.
"Petra, it's me, can I come in?" He asked loud enough to be heard.
"Yes, please be coming in!" Petra called back. "But be making sure you close the door behind you."
"Of course, don't want anyone barging in on us." Linhardt noted as he entered the doorway and turned towards the door to make sure it was closed. "So what was it that you wanted to talk abou-?" As Linhardt turned to face the rest of the room he saw Petra sitting on her bed, but the only thing she was wearing was a purple pair of panties and nothing else. Her chest was out and open for him to see and if he was a little less in shock Linhardt might have covered his eyes, but he couldn't.
"I am guessing from your silence that you are liking what you see?" Petra teased him. For just a moment Linhardt still didn't know what to say, but something came to him quick enough to not make him look completely dumbfounded.
"I'd say it's more from the shock of the whole situation more than anything." Linhardt admitted. "But I won't lie and say you don't look very attractive Petra. Though if you needed more time to get dressed for bed, I would have waited."
"Silly Linhardt, I wanted you to see me like this." Petra teased him some more. "Besides, this is what you told me to do with your advice."
"I don't follow." Linhardt noted. "When did I tell you to do this exactly?"
"Earlier today. You told me to be very direct with how I spoke about the delicate issue I asked you about." Petra explained. "You are the friend I wanted to talk to Linhardt. I have recently realized that I have been becoming attracted to you and that I would like to change our relationship from being just friends to something more romantic." It was with this information that things started to fall in place for Linhardt and he knew what was going on.
"That makes everything much more clear." He commented. "I can see why you'd be worried about being too direct about it, but I think you're still lucky it's me you wanted to talk to, I don't think many other guys would have taken this surprise too well."
"That is why I am being attracted to you though Linhardt, you are not like most other men of Fodlan." Petra noted. "You don't care about things like status or how people say things, and I think you and I make a very balanced and effective couple, covering each other's weaknesses well."
"I won't argue with that." Linhardt commented before realizing something. "Do you mind if I take my clothes off as well, I feel a little overdressed for this situation."
"Of course, that is the point of this meeting is it not?" Petra teased him some more. So Linhardt stripped down to just his underwear as well and joined Petra in her bed. "Well, I've said what I would like to say, so how do you feel Linhardt?"
"Well, now that the initial shock of seeing you half naked has worn off." Linhardt replied with a bit of snark. "I guess I have a few questions. When you say you want our relationship to be more romantic, do you mean in purely a sexual fashion or do you want to attempt courting and become an official couple?"
"I am wanting to try to become an official couple." Petra confirmed. "If everything goes well I would like to be taking you back to Brigid as my husband."
"I see." Linhardt pondered. "Well I'll admit that I've come to see you as a bit more than just a friend over the years and I would be willing to put some effort into seeing if we are a compatible couple. You are and always have been such a fascinating person to me Petra, in a good way of course. You're so much more intelligent than people give you credit for and your work ethic even gets me wanting to get up and do more sometimes, not even Caspar can do that most of the time. So I accept your offer of wanting to try and see if we can be a couple. Besides, I don't really have that many ties to Fodlan, I think Brigid would be a nice place to live."
"You are making me blush Linhardt." Petra noted after he said that. "But that is wonderful news!"
"There is just one thing I need to note." Linhardt continued. "As you know Caspar is my best friend, but what you might not know is that he and I sort of have this sort of casual sexual relationship going on. Would you want me to stop that or is that something you'd be okay with me continuing with him."
"I was sensing something a bit more between the two of you." Petra admitted. "I would say as long as it is just Caspar then it would be fine, he could even join us if you're both interested in that."
"I'd have to talk to him about it, but okay." Linhardt replied. "Thank you for understanding, Caspar has always been there for me and I don't want to leave him hanging like that. And if there is anyone you have a situation with I'm fine with that as well."
"No, there is no one I currently have a situation with, but I appreciate your acceptance if there was." Petra told him. "Now, if that is all the talking done, do you think we can move on to the action part?"
"Sure, if you want to." Linhardt noted. "I should let you know though, it takes me a bit of time to get started, kind of like when we're out fighting, but once I get going I can go for a while."
"I am liking the sound of that Linhardt." Petra replied with a smirk. "But do not thinking you will be getting the best of me because of your experience with Caspar. A future queen of Brigid must know how to please her husband and I've been studying very much ever since I realized how I felt."
"Oh, you have, have you?" Linhardt smirked back. "Then show me what you've got."
What proceeded was probably the longest, loudest, and most passionate night of sex that was ever had at Garreg Mach, and that's saying something. Like Linhardt noted, it took him a bit to get started, but once he did his weird sleep schedule and the energy he always seemed to have for things that interested him kicked in and he was easily able to go round after round with Petra who had her own well of endless energy. Petra was even right about them being compliments to each other, even in this way. Linhardt had the skill and experience to pass on to Petra and Petra had the body and control to twist and contort into any position Linhardt thought up. As weird as it might have seemed to outside viewers it really did help solidify their relationship they wanted to start, seeing just how well they could mesh together in something they've never tried together before. But, as with all good things, they had to eventually slow down and stop. But not before getting a little more action in.
"Linhardt, I am not thinking I can have another orgasm tonight." Petra breathed before she eyed Linhardt's dick still erect. "How are you still able to stand like that?"
"I have no idea." Linhardt breathed back. "I think it might be my last one as well though, if you'd be willing to get me off one last time I think we can finally go to sleep."
"Oh, I am very willing." Petra assured him. "How are you wanting me to do it?" Linhardt thought about it for a moment before he laid on his back on the bed.
"I would like to suck on your breast while you use your hand to get me off." Linhardt stated.
"Kind of like a child would to fall asleep." Petra commented. "Heh, very well Linhardt." So she crawled around on the bed until she was in a position where Linhardt could put his mouth on her breast and she could put her hand on his dick. Linhardt slowly started to lick around her nipple before opening his mouth wide to take as much of it in as he could. "That is actually feeling good Linhardt, keep doing that." Linhardt nodded and continued going just as he was.
While he was doing that Petra was jerking her hand up and down his shaft, slowly picking up speed and rubbing all the spots that she had found were a little sensitive during their little marathon session. Eventually Linhardt raised his free hand up and started playing with Petra's other breast and she was happy that even though the point was to get him off that he was trying to take care of her as well.
"I can feel your shaft starting to pulse Linhardt, are you close?" Petra asked after awhile, but she didn't get an answer. Linhardt just continued to suck on her breast like a child. She figured he was just tired and losing energy, which was correct. She quickly ramped up the speed on her hand even more so he wouldn't fall asleep before he orgasmed, but it was a bit too late. As soon as Linhardt's seed started to spurt out of his tip his mouth fell away from her breast and she could hear him snoring as he usually did when he slept.
"Same old Linhardt, always sleeping at the weirdest times." Petra said to herself, but she was smiling because he had shown her a good time and she had gotten what she wanted out of this night, a new start to a romantic relationship with someone she cared about a respected as an equal. "Well, I'll clean you off and then we can be cuddling. I'm sure you'll have your head between my chest eventually though."
Chapter 112: File #a1413 Ropes & Riding
Notes:
Back to the Modern/Basketball AU, as noted by the alliterative title. Something a bit more spicy that happens a bit later down the timeline where the FE6 cast is in university. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1413 Ropes & Riding
Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Based on: a commission by k_kunpart2 on Twitter/X
Rutger and Lilina were laying together in bed, relaxing and watching TV in the hotel room they were sharing with Roy and Wolt. They were on the road for their next basketball match, against Brodia Tech University, which would be in a few days, but for now they could relax and enjoy themselves. College life had been pretty smooth sailing for the two of them compared to all the stuff that happened during middle and high school, and it would probably be sooner rather than later that they would get married, but that wasn't the type of conversation they would be having just at this moment.
"You ever think it's kind of weird that there were people who looked and acted very similar to us in the past?" Rutger wondered as the documentary show they were watching continued. It's topic was on Elibe's past over a thousand years in the past.
"Well you know what they say, everyone has a double somewhere, ours just seem to have lived in the Middle Ages." Lilina teased him.
"I'm being serious here." Rutger noted. "It feels weird to me, like something is off about the whole thing."
"I don't think it's anything to worry about." Lilina replied a bit more tactfully. "Just because it looks like they were a lot like us doesn't mean they were. Information gets mixed up and altered over that long a period, those paintings and such might not really portray how they looked or how things turned out. The only real proof that any of that stuff happened at all is Arcadia, and even then the dragons that live there don't really remember much since they weren't that involved with the climax of either conflict."
"I thought you were majoring in Anima magic, not history." Rutger noted, but Lilina looked up and saw he was smirking and could tell he was joking.
"Hey, I have to know a bit about history to understand how magic works." Lilina teased him back. "Come on, we both know the real reason why you're worried is because the Lilina of the past supposedly ended up with her Roy."
"That's not- I mean-" Rutger sputtered a bit before giving up trying to deny it. "Maybe. You know I still worry Roy is secretly mad at me for our relationship."
"Yes, and I also know that you don't really believe that and it's actually you not thinking you're good enough for me." Lilina countered as she had many times before. "Which I continually tell you isn't the case. I love you Rutger, I have for a long time and I hope to continue to do so far an even longer time. And I'll keep telling you that until you get it through your thick as silver skull and stop worrying about it." With that last part she rolled over to face him and poked his temple with her fingers for added effect.
"I wish I could, I really do." Rutger admitted. "I'm sorry I keep putting you through this Lilina, it's just hard to let the feelings of inadequacy go after what happened to me in Bern."
"I know, and that's why I'm so patient with you." Lilina told him as she moved her face a bit closer and put her hands on his cheeks. "I'm confident some day you'll let those bad experiences go, but until you do I'll do what I can to help, and I'll always be there for you."
"I love you." Was all Rutger could say, but that's all he needed to say before Lilina moved in and started kissing him. It was gentle and tender at first, but it soon turned into a flame-like passion as it always seemed to do between the two of them. It wasn't long until outer clothes were discarded and undergarments were about to be shed.
"I think I've had enough of this." Lilina teased as she took her bra off and let her breasts hand down naturally.
"Woah, wait a second there Lilina, do you think we have enough time for something like this?" Rutger wondered. "Roy and Wolt could be back at any time you know?"
"Eh, I think they might be a while, Roy said he wanted to hit the town and since he's never been here before it might take them some time." Lilina noted. "And besides, it's not like they haven't seen us or joined us like this before."
"Yeah, that's a pretty decent point." Rutger admitted. But after he said that Lilina rolled off of him and stood up out of the bed they were in. "What are you doing?"
"You'll see." Lilina teased him before she walked over to where her gym bag was. "You just worry about working those pants of yours off, I'll be back in a moment." Rutger didn't know what was going on, but he did what she asked, slipping off his boxers and tossing them out of the way. Lilina rifled through her bag until she found what she was looking for. She grabbed it and held it behind her back as she walked back towards the bed.
"You're up to something, you have that look on your face." Rutger noted as he saw Lilina standing there. She was always the one coming up with interesting ways to spice up their intimacy and he was figuring this would be more of the same. Not that he minded, he was always willing to try something once if it was one of her ideas since he really never had many of his own. Which was weird considering how his parents were. Either way he was right but Lilina had a bit of an explanation to go through for this one.
"You know me so well." Lilina smiled at him. "Well, I got to thinking the other day, remember when we first started having sex and you were a little worried that you'd end up going a bit too far with it and end up hurting me somehow?"
"Yeah, I still worry about that a bit, but not as much as I used to." Rutger admitted. "You've shown me quite well that you're the more adventurous of the two of us in bed."
"Well, it may be a bit late on that front, but I think I kind of found a solution." Lilina replied before showing Rutger what she had behind her back. It was some rope. Just plain old rope you'd see anywhere. And Rutger was confused again.
"That's just some rope, what are we supposed to do with that?" He wondered. Lilina almost couldn't believe that Rutger didn't know what was going on. There was no way this didn't come up before with his parents.
"Rutger, have you never heard of bondage before?" Lilina asked him. Rutger was about to speak up again, but Lilina cut him off just knowing what he was going to say. "And before you say it, no not in the slavery sense."
"Then no, I haven't." Rutger noted. "But something tells me it involves tying one of us up with that rope."
"Well, never let it be said you can't use context clues to make good assumptions about things." Lilina teased him slightly. "But yes, that's what it involves. I was thinking we could start out small and just tie your arms behind your head, going back to the thought that it would help out you losing control and hurting me somehow. Can't really hurt something you can't touch right?"
"I can see the logic in that, as my father would say." Rutger noted.
"So, are you willing to try it?" Lilina asked for confirmation.
"I don't see why not, it seems harmless enough." Rutger replied.
"Great, then let me just slip these panties off and we can get started." So Lilina took off her last piece of underwear and got back in bed with Rutger. Rutger was already on his back so all she needed to do was sit on his chest and get his arms into position so she could tie them together.
"Just don't make them too tight, I still need these wrists to play basketball in a few days." Rutger noted.
"I'll be careful, I promise." Lilina teased him. Then she saw an opportunity to tease him some more. She easily could have just tied his wrists together just sitting on his chest, but she decided to move in a bit closer to make sure she did it right, close enough that her chest was right in his face.
"You're having fun with this, aren't you?" Rutger asked, though he was enjoying the view.
"Don't I always?" Lilina replied back with a smirk in her voice. But Rutger wasn't going to let her have all the fun so he moved his head slightly so he could at least start licking on one of her breasts as she tied his wrists together. "And you say I'm the one always pushing things forwards." Lilina moaned slightly as she continued.
"I'm just following your lead." Rutger replied smoothly before going back to working on her chest with his mouth. Eventually Lilina got the rope working correctly and she went back to sitting on Rutger's chest. He responded by spreading his legs a bit and raising his hips slightly to help keep her in place. A side effect of the move was that his dick was now rubbing up against her butt, almost sliding in between her cheeks.
"Hmm, it feels like you're already pretty excited from just that." Lilina teased him as she shook her hips back and forth gently to play with his dick slightly. "Maybe you really do like being tied up like this."
"I think it's more seeing the woman of my dreams naked and in my lap, but you go with whatever makes you feel better." Rutger teased her back.
"Hey, you really think you should be saying something like that?" Lilina questioned him with a look of deviousness in her eyes. "Because the way I see it, I'm in full control now. You can't, or rather won't, try and move and get out of this position because you know it might hurt, so I can do whatever I want with you. And you know what, I think I'm gonna take it nice and slow."
"Elimine, what did I get myself into this time?" Rutger said more for himself than anything. But Lilina wasn't lying, she decided to take her time with Rutger in this position. She slowly moved her hands all up and down his body, feeling all the powerful muscles in his chest and arms, slowly kissed him all over, making sure not to leave a spot unblemished with her lips. It was a bit of a change of pace for what they usually did, but Rutger actually enjoyed it more than he thought he would. It honestly let him know just how much Lilina did enjoy being with him, more than her words ever could. Eventually though Lilina was ready to move on so she positioned herself over Rutger's dick and slowly lowered herself down on it.
"Ohhhhh, yessssss." She moaned out as she took it all in as she wrapped her legs around Rutger's. Soon after she started bouncing up and down on his dick and that's when Rutger really started feeling good alongside her. They both started making sounds of love and romance together and they really started to lose themselves in the moment as they usually did. It was a bit weird for Rutger because he did feel the urge to move his arms and grab Lilina from time to time, but eventually he realized he could get the same results by starting to buck his hips up and down on the bed. Lilina wasn't expecting that so she almost fell off him right then and there, but she quickly steadied herself by putting her left hand directly on Rutger's chest.
"Hey, grabbing the chest is my move." Rutger teased her slightly through his labored breath and moans.
"Well if you weren't trying to buck me off like a wild pegasus then maybe I wouldn't have had to grab your chest." Lilina teased him back with the same breathy tone. "But I'm glad to see you're enjoying yourself."
"What can I say, you have some really good ideas most of the time." Rutger noted before bucking just a bit harder and smirking at Lilina.
"That's it, you're on!" Lilina replied with a determined tone, locking her legs around Rutger's even tighter so she wouldn't get thrown off. Rutger took the hint and was now actively trying to shake her off him, thrusting more deeply and erratically inside of her in the process and raising the pleasure levels between them greatly. With how hard they were now going it wouldn't be long before they started reaching their climax, and it would have been a great one, had it not been for what happened next. Rutger and Lilina were so into what they were doing that they didn't realize that the door to their hotel room had opened and that footsteps were approaching them. In fact they didn't realize what was going on until one of the rooms new occupants spoke up.
"Really you two, right in front of my salad?" Wolt commented before taking a bit of said salad he had gotten from a street vendor before entering the hotel. Both Lilina and Rutger's eyes went wide as they looked over to see Wolt and Roy standing at the edge of their bed observing what they were getting up to. There was a bit of an awkward silence before Lilina finally spoke up.
"Come on, this isn't even the strangest thing you've walked in seeing us do." She told the two.
"She has a point." Roy noted to Wolt. "Though I have to say I never expected to see Rutger of all people with his wrists tied together like that." He added to tease Rutger a bit.
"You two need a moment, because we can head down to the pool if you need us to." Wolt offered. Lilina turned back to Rutger with a look he knew all too well. All he had to do was nod because he knew she probably wasn't going to take 'no' for an answer.
"Oooor, we could all hit the pool together to cool off after you two take those clothes off and join us." Lilina offered. Roy was used to this at this point and he just shrugged and started taking his clothes off. Wolt was a bit confused still though.
"She means you as well, if you want." Rutger told him.
"Eh, pass." Wolt noted. "Not that I don't think it would be fun, I'm not quite sure how Sue would take it, haven't really talked it over with her yet. I'll see you three at the pool when you're done." And with that he grabbed his swim trunks and left the other three alone. By that time Roy had completely stripped down and was ready to go.
"So, what now?" He wondered. But as usual Lilina was on top of things, in more ways than one.
"Now you two get to tie me up and have your way with me however you want." She replied with her usual enthusiasm.
"You okay with that Rutger?" Roy asked.
"Yeah, she deserves a little payback for what she's done to me tonight."
Chapter 113: File #a1595 Bonding Tacticians Part 5
Notes:
Finally getting back to this series! Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1595 Bonding Tacticians Part 5
Characters: Mark, Female Shez
Based on: a commission by sinfulline on Twitter/X
Mark was waiting in line to talk to the Summoner because he had a few questions about his next mission. Nothing too important, but he saw the opportunity to spend time with someone, someone with which their alone time tended to get interrupted a lot, and he decided to take his shot like he always did. Eventually he got to the front of the line and the Summoner gave him a smile for a greeting.
"Ah Mark, it's always a pleasure to see you." The Summoner told him, motioning him to sit in front of his desk.
"Thank you, I'm grateful you take the time to speak to everyone and listen to their questions and concerns." Mark replied as he sat down. "It might not be the most efficient way to run an army this large, but I think it helps everyone fight to their fullest, I don't think I'd change a thing if I was in charge."
"Yes, I feel the same as you Mark. I could be a bit more strict, but what's the fun in that?" The Summoner chuckled. "So, what can I do for you today?"
"Well, I just had a question about my mission today." Mark stated. "It said I'm off to a version of the Western Isles back in Elibe for a Lost Lore collection."
"That's right." The Summoner nodded. "We actually don't really need more pages, but you never know when we're going to need those crystals for later."
"Certainly, but that's pretty much what I was wondering about." Mark continued. "Since we don't need any more pages and we're just looking for whatever we can now, do you mind if I bring someone along that isn't from Elibe? So I can show them around and such?" Now the Summoner knew very well about Mark and the the rest of his family's escapades, so he knew what Mark was trying to get up to. But he really didn't mind too much, Mark was good at keeping morale up, he always did his missions to the best of his ability, and he was one of the best tactical minds the Order of Heroes had. So if he wanted to fool around with some friends now and then it was okay.
"Ha!" The Summoner chuckled slightly at the request. "You do know that I know what 'showing them around and such.' means right?" He teased the green clad tactician. "Who were you thinking of inviting?"
"Shez." Mark replied before realizing he had to be more specific. "I mean, the one who is a woman." The Summoner looked through his papers to make sure that he didn't have that Shez going on any missions today.
"Hmm, yes, that should be fine." He noted not seeing her name anywhere. "So you're good to invite her if you'd like. If for some reason she can't join you, I'm sure one of the many Lyns we have around here would be more than willing to help you out on your mission."
"You don't know the half of it." Mark replied with his own chuckle. "But thank you, I appreciate you letting me do this as always."
"Think nothing of it Mark, you may not have the battle skills of many of the people here, but you've earned the title of Hero many times over with your other skills." The Summoner told him. "If that's everything then, I take it you'll be on your way?"
"Yeah, I think that's everything." Mark noted with a nod. So he stood up and gave the Summoner a polite bow before he headed off to the room where both of the Shezes lived together. But not before changing into his swimwear since his mission was on a beach. He knocked on the door and Male Shez opened it a few moments later.
"Hey Mark, how's it going?" He asked with a smile. "What's with the swim trunks?"
"Mission on the beach, gotta keep cool. And it's going pretty well, how about you?" Mark asked back with his own smile.
"You know, mercenary stuff." M!Shez replied. "Battling, training, getting to know my allies, the usual stuff. I can't believe how many amazing fighters are here, there is a lot I can learn here in Askr."
"Truer words have never been spoken." Mark agreed. "Not to cut you off or anything, but I was actually here looking for your counterpart, is she around?"
"Oh, yeah, of course, I'll go get her for you." M!Shez replied before ducking back into the room and a few moments later F!Shez was at the door in her own bikini and swimwear.
"Perfect." Mark commented to himself when he saw what she was wearing.
"Huh?" F!Shez wondered, not knowing the context of why Mark said that just yet.
"Oh, sorry." Mark replied, shaking his head slightly. "I just noted how it's perfect your wearing that outfit because I was about to invite you to go to a mission with me on a beach. I hope I'm not interrupting any plans you had yourself."
"Ohhh, so that's why you're wearing just your swim trunks." F!Shez replied, finally getting it. "And no, I was just going to go out surfing by myself for a bit, but if you're heading to a beach as well I don't see why we can't go together."
"Great!" Mark replied with a smile. "Alright, we'll be heading out to the Western Isles back on my homeland of Elibe for a Lost Lore mission, but don't worry too much, we already have the pages we need. We're just looking for crystals and such so we can take our time."
"Sounds good to me!" F!Shez noted. "Hey, I just came up with a great idea, how about I teach you how to surf while we're out there?"
"Oooh, that sounds like fun!" Mark agreed. So F!Shez grabbed her extra surfboard and the two of them headed out to the portal to the Western Isles. "I will note that this area is a bit of a tourist destination for Etrurian nobles, but I know a spot where it can just be the two of us." Mark noted as they stepped out onto the beach and saw all the people milling about.
"Leave it to you to know all about secret spots to be alone." F!Shez teased him.
"Well, we've got to have one time together where we aren't interrupted by your other self." Mark teased back. "But I do want to still learn surfing, so let's do that first okay?"
"That's fine with me, lead the way to your secret spot!" F!Shez told him. So Mark lead her to what seemed like the edge of the beach, but then he dove into the water and continued to swim along the shore for a decent bit before there was another, smaller, patch of sand for them to stand on. Luckily no one else was there to watch them get there and their wasn't anyone on this little patch of sand either, so it was just the two of them.
"Pretty nice huh?" Mark asked F!Shez once they got back onto the sand.
"Yeah, it's nice, cozy, and pretty hidden away too to boot!" F!Shez agreed. "And there is plenty of room for when you come into the shore flat on your face when you crash on your board." She added as a little tease.
"Hey, I might not be as athletic and flexible as Lyn, but I'm a quick learner!" Mark replied back with a laugh. And he was right, as he usually was. The first couple of times he did end up eating sand on his return to the beach, but he was quickly getting the hang of surfing as F!Shez taught him the ropes. It was all about balance in the end and Mark was good at balancing things. And as a bonus, when he did end up biting it on the sand, his body dug up some crystals to take back to Askr.
"I have to hand it to you Mark, you're pretty good at this." F!Shez noted as the two of them sat on the beach resting after a bit. "It took me quite a while to get as good as I am at surfing and you almost seem like a natural.
"Eh, I'm just lucky." Mark noted humbly. "And I had a wonderful teacher. You know what they say, 'any mistake that doesn't kill you makes you stronger' or some variation on that. So even if you weren't so skilled at the beginning you put your mind to it and didn't give up. And now you're so skilled you can teach a guy like me who never even heard about surfing until a few months ago."
"You always know the right words to say to make someone feel good about themselves Mark, that's probably why you have all the men and women falling for you." F!Shez replied before leaning over and giving Mark a kiss on the lips. "And yes, that includes me as well."
"What can I say, I'm very good at words and I love seeing my friends happy and at their best." Mark commented back with a smirk on his face after she kissed him. "And yes, that includes you as well." He added mirroring her words back before mirroring her actions and kissing her back. "You ready for me to teach you some things now?" He whispered into her ear seductively.
"I've been waiting for you to ask all day." F!Shez whispered back. And after that the two leaders of armies stripped down and started going at each other like animals in heat. Like they really went at it, multiple different positions, in and out of the water, and Mark had even swiped a stamina potion from his room beforehand so they could keep going longer. He wanted to make sure that F!Shez got the full experience with him since, like he noted, it always seemed like they got interrupted. If not by M!Shez, then by someone else who needed one of them right at that moment.
For F!Shez's part, she loved the fact that Mark went through all this trouble for her. He was always apologizing for not being able to do everything they wanted together and he seemed determined to show her the love and affection that she had missed out on all those other times. Of course she knew that his heart would always be with Lyn like her heart was with someone else, but this really nailed down for her just how much Mark really did care for her as a close friend from how well he treated her and it made her feel all warm and fuzzy inside knowing she had made a true friend here in Askr.
Eventually though, they started slowing down and when that moment came they were doing it doggystyle on the edge of the beach with Mark playfully smacking F!Shez's butt with every thrust he was pushing into her. Slowly but surely the two of them built up to their final climax, and when it was close Mark bent over F!Shez's body and started whispering into her ear again as he continued to pound into her.
"I don't know about you, but I'm about to cum again, real soon." He stated with confidence. "This time I'm gonna put it right where it's supposed to go, straight into your womb. How do you feel about that?" He had been purposely not finishing there the entire session just so he could do it now and make it feel more memorable for her.
"Hmm, give it to me Mark!" F!Shez moaned with more pleasured sounds. "Show me what I've been missing out on all this time!" That's all Mark needed to hear and with a few more moments of sustained trusting he felt his cock get squeezed down on by her orgasm and he pushed himself as deeply as he could inside before letting go and spurting his seed all over her insides. This was always the best part for Mark since there were no consequences in Askr, no worries about anyone getting pregnant or anything. Eventually he had emptied himself and when he was done he fell back onto the beach to rest.
"Elimine, you really drained me dry on that one." He commented, trying to catch his breath as F!Shez crawled about on the sand and started to cuddle with him.
"That was wonderful Mark, I'm glad I finally got to spend time with you like this." She told him as she wrapped her arms around his body.
"Me too. Thank you for accepting to come on this mission with me Shez, I really enjoy spending time with you like this. And I got to learn how to surf as well." Mark noted with a weak smile. After that there was a bit of silence as the two caught their breath, but the conversation wasn't quite over yet.
"Something tells me we'd still be friends without all the sex." F!Shez commented once she could breath properly again.
"Oh, of course, the sex is fun and all, but I like you for all the other stuff about you as well." Mark agreed. "Lyn and I have a lot of friends who aren't really interested in casual sex and we care about them just as much."
"You're so weird Mark, but I guess that's what makes you pretty cool as well." F!Shez noted with a chuckled.
"Hey, I'll take it." Mark chuckled back as they continued to rest. A bit later though F!Shez thought of a question she wanted to ask Mark.
"Hey Mark?" She wondered.
"Yeah?" Mark replied back.
"Do you think it's weird that me and my other self are in love and have sex with each other?" F!Shez asked. "I've heard some of the other Heroes talking about it and some of them don't seem to get it."
"It's a little different, but I wouldn't say it's weird or immoral or anything like that." Mark commented. "Like you both might be Shez, but you're still different people with different circumstances. Honestly you two being so similar means that you two know each other quite well, more than most couples do. I think those other Heroes might just be jealous."
"Hm, perhaps." F!Shez noted. "What about you? If a version of you that was a woman were to come to Askr, would you try and put the moves on her like you do everyone else?"
"Probably, unless she was uncomfortable with it of course." Mark answered confidently. "I think a woman version of me would look pretty cute, don't you think?" He added with a grin that got her to laugh. "And then think, me and her and you and the other Shez could all have some fun together, wouldn't that be interesting?"
"I could see where that might sound fun." F!Shez teased him. "But, in all seriousness Mark, thank you for answering me with how you truly feel, it makes me feel better knowing that my close friend is okay with my life decisions."
"Hey, what are friends for?" Mark replied with his trademark smile and thumbs up as he sat up from the beach. "Now, we are still on a mission here. So let's clean up and see if we can find a few more crystals before we head back. Maybe we'll have time for more surfing if we find them quickly enough."
"Let's make it a competition!" F!Shez suggested as she sat up.
"What were you thinking for a prize?" Mark wondered. F!Shez whispered her idea into his ear and his eyes lit up with a smirk growing on his face as he heard it.
"Sound good to you?" She smiled at him playfully.
"Oh, it's on!"
Chapter 114: File #706 A Catty Encounter
Notes:
Another Elibe/Tellius crossover for you today, set in Askr of course. Soren's relationship with Mark and Lyn is the same from the other stories it's referenced in. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #706 A Catty Encounter
Characters: Mark, Lyn, Lethe
Based on: a commission by Juniorr_XXX on Twitter/X
;
Lethe couldn't believe she was about to do what she was about to do, but at this point she was a little desperate. She couldn't go on feeling like this any longer, she couldn't sleep, she couldn't train properly, and she was a liability on the battlefield as well. She knew what she needed, but she didn't think she'd be going to these lengths to get it. The only solace she had was the fact that Soren of all people had vouched for this idea and even suggested it to her. Normally she found Ike's tactician gave her a sour taste in conversation, one that didn't suggest he knew about subjects like this, so him actually giving her a suggestion like this carried more weight than it would otherwise.
"Gah! Stop overthinking this and just do it already!" She hissed at herself as she stood in front of a door that roomed a very infamous couple in Askr. She was so embarrassed with herself but slowly, eventually, she raised her fist and knocked it against said door.
"We're you expecting anyone today?" A male voice asked from the other side of the door.
"No, I didn't invite anyone to do anything today." Another voice, a female replied.
"Hmm, well I'll go see who it is." The man noted before Lethe heard a chair scraping across the floor inside and footsteps coming closer to the door. With how she was feeling all her senses were heightened even more than ever, making her a little more on edge than normal. Eventually the door opened to reveal an average sized beorc man with brown hair wearing a green cloak. As he looked at Lethe he gave her a smile, which she thought was odd since they barely knew each other.
"Ah, a visitor from the Tellius wing of the castle." He greeted her. "Lethe if I remember correctly yes?"
"Yes, that's me." Lethe replied, still feeling a little embarrassed, causing her to pause a bit. "Sorry, um, you're Mark correct?"
"That would be me." Mark confirmed with a nod. "So, how can I help you today Lethe? Did the Summoner come up with a mission for us to go on?"
"No, that's not quite it." Lethe noted. "I've come here with a bit of a more...personal issue. Soren suggested that I come to you and your wife to see if you could help me with it."
"Ah, a friend of Soren's." Mark noted with a bit more cheer than what was already in his voice. "Of course, if Soren thinks it's a good idea it probably is. Why don't you come inside, my wife Lyn is in there as well and you won't have to explain yourself twice."
"Thank you, I appreciate that." Lethe commented before stepping into the couple's room. When Lyn saw Lethe she stood up and greeted her as well. Lethe had fought and trained with Lyn on a few occasions and knew they were both proud of their martial skill and heritage so she was a little more relaxed around her.
"Lethe here says she has a personal problem that we might be able to help her with." Mark explained after they greeted each other. "And she also noted that Soren sent her specifically to us."
"It's nice to know Soren keeps us in mind for things like this." Lyn noted with a content grin. "But I must say Lethe, and I mean no disrespect from this, you look a little stressed and out of it. A far cry from the proud Laguz warrior I've fought alongside on occasion."
"You would be correct in your assessment Lyn." Lethe noted as she sat down on the edge of Mark and Lyn's bed to try and relax. "There is something I need to deal with and it's causing me no end of stress. I've tried to get my friends and acquaintances from Tellius to help me out with it, but they are either busy or not interested. And to top it all off, it's something quite embarrassing for me to ask of a beorc couple, at least for me it is."
"Well, you've probably come to the right people then." Mark noted with an encouraging grin. "Soren probably told you already, but Lyn and I are great at helping people with their embarrassing problems, and keeping them as secret as possible as you can in a place like Askr."
"Mark's right, we don't judge anyone for what they might need, unless it's hurting someone else of course." Lyn added. "So, just try to relax, we're not going to make fun of you or think less of you as a person from what you tell us. We're here to help!" Lethe looked up at the couple and she could see the same genuineness in their eyes as she could with people like Ike and Jill, and it gave her the confidence to actually go through with telling them what she needed help with.
"Okay, but if you turn out to be lying, just know you're going to be in for a world of hurt." She told the couple and they nodded to let her know they understood. "So, you two don't have laguz in your world right?"
"No, all we really know about laguz is from fighting besides them and what tidbits Soren has told the two of us." Lyn noted.
"I mean, we have dragons, but they aren't the same as your dragons." Mark noted.
"Alright, well I'll cut to the chase then so you get the idea." Lethe continued. "Every now and then, and this is different for every type of laguz, we start getting these strong urges. Urges to want to mate and be intimate, different than the normal urges that we have in our day to day life. These urges start off small at first, but eventually get to the point where a laguz can't get through a day, let alone a battle, without it affecting them, and it only goes away after we've been satisfied enough."
"So, like a mating season?" Mark questioned, getting a questioning look from Lethe. "Soren told us about them."
"Why do you think Soren of all people knew to send you our way?" Lyn added with a bit of a smirk. "Mark and I don't just talk to him about tactics and magic you know?"
"But I thought he and Ike were-?" Lethe asked, trailing off a bit at the end.
"They are." Mark confirmed. "But, and I'm assuming here, you probably found out that Ike really isn't into physical intimacy right?"
"How did you-? Soren told you." Lethe answered her own question.
"And since that is the case and Soren does have those urges from time to time, we have sort of a deal going on with Ike that we'd help him out with them." Lyn continued. Lethe was pretty surprised to hear all this to say the least, Soren didn't outwardly seem like the type of man who needed something like that, but she figured everyone has their secrets. But all this talk did make her feel a bit more comfortable about the situation.
"Hmm, well, this certainly changes my perspective on a few things." Lethe noted, more to herself than anyone. "Though I do have to say that if Soren trusts you with this then I don't see why I can't trust you with it either."
"That's the spirit!" Mark replied with a grin.
"So, just to clarify this, you two understand I'm asking you help satiate my sexual urges, possibly more than once?" Lethe asked the two.
"Of course, and we're totally on board and willing to help out." Lyn confirmed.
"Are all beorc from your land this open about things like this?" Lethe questioned, feeling like this was going way too easily.
"Oh, not in the slightest." Mark replied with a chuckle. "We're kind of a special case, but it's people like us who can help people like you the best, and we love helping people out in any way we can."
"You two are very truthful and straightforward beorc, I like that about you." Lethe noted, finally letting out a bit of a smile. "Alright, I think I'm comfortable enough with this idea now."
"Wonderful!" Mark smiled. "So, how does this go for you usually, any special spots or information we need to know about?"
"Well, if this is anything like other times it's happened, it usually takes a full afternoon and night for my urges to be satisfied, with breaks for eating of course." Lethe explained. "Actually, if you have the time right now, we could get started."
"Mark and I don't have anything planned for today, so we should be able to, right Mark?" Lyn asked.
"Yeah, today is great for us actually." Mark agreed.
"That's convenient, though I have to say pretty much all of this has been convenient, so I won't complain." Lethe commented. "I do have to note, I would prefer we go and do this somewhere outside, preferably somewhere where no one will pass by and see us doing anything. Oh, and I can get a little rough in times like this, I might accidentally scratch you a time or two."
"I'll be sure to bring some bandages and vulneraries then, along with a few other supplies." Mark replied, her comments not worrying him too much.
"If that's it, we know a pretty secluded spot out in the woods we can go to." Lyn added.
"Lead the way then." Lethe said as she got off the bed. So the trio left the castle after readying some supplies and then walked a decent way into the forests to the west of the castle, stopping when they found a clearing just small enough for a group of people to set up a nice day afternoon. "You two are sure you're okay doing it out here?" Lethe wondered as they set everything down.
"Of course!" Lyn replied with a smile. "We do things like this all the time on the plains back home, I love the feeling of the grass on my bare back as I'm entangled with someone else."
"And the breeze really helps you cool off when you get all sweaty and tired and need a break." Mark added. "By the way, I forgot to ask, is there anything you don't want us to do with you, like things you aren't into or don't like being done to you when your getting intimate?"
"If we were back home in Tellius I would tell you to make sure not to put your seed inside me, but since here in Askr the heroes summoned can't have children I'm not at risk to lose my laguz powers." Lethe replied.
"Oh yeah, Soren told us about that as well." Mark noted. "Kind of weird that it only affects laguz and not beorc, kind of feels like that could get abused by people who don't like laguz."
"Unfortunately, it does." Lethe stated. "But if you want to talk about that subject I suggest another time, the discussion is not one to be talked about before intimacy."
"Duly noted." Lyn commented, feeling the seriousness in Lethe's words. "Well, if it's all the same to you, I'd like to get started." And with that Lyn tugged on a certain string on her outfit and it fell to the ground, revealing her in her undergarments. Lethe was surprised at the speed of how quickly she got undressed, but she was even more shocked to see that Mark was already out of his clothes completely as well.
"You two undress as quickly as laguz do." She stated with an impressed tone before easily slipping out of her own clothes. By that time Lyn had pitched her undergarments as well and they were all standing there together naked. "I shouldn't be surprised that a warrior such as yourself has such a wonderful body Lyn, but you don't look half bad yourself for a tactician Mark."
"Well, Lyn makes sure I stay in shape." Mark replied with a confident look. "You're very beautiful as well Lethe, I'm surprised none of your allies in Tellius took you up on your offer."
"It's complicated." Lethe noted. "I didn't want to ask Ranulf because then my sister would get jealous, and I think my relationship with Mordecai should stay a bit more professional. As you know, Ike wasn't interested, Jill has been busy on missions, and as much as I've come to respect him, I don't think asking Soren would be a good idea."
"Hey, if that means you have to come to us, I don't mind one bit." Lyn replied as she got up closer to Lethe and wrapped her arms around her waist. "You just mentioned Jill being one of your choices, so I assume you don't have any issues being kissed by another woman?"
"N-No, not at all." Lethe stuttered a bit, seeing Lyn this close and confident with her. "Most laguz don't care about things such as that."
"Good, I prefer it that way." Lyn said with her best seductive voice before moving in and kissing Lethe on the lips. She was testing the waters at first, seeing how Lethe would react, but once she leaned in and started kissing back Lyn moved one of her hands to the back of her head to kiss her more deeply.
"Hey, don't forget about me!" Mark said before he moved over and stood behind Lethe as the two women started to make out with each other. Mark slowly wrapped his arms around her stomach and then proceed to move his head closer to the back of her neck to start kissing her there in tandem with Lyn's kisses. Lethe was already loving the feeling of this and she was quickly starting to enjoy herself, glad that she had the nerve to ask the couple to do this with her. Her tail started to move up and down Mark's chest and stomach and he couldn't help but start chuckling a bit. "H-Hey, that tickles you know?"
"That means he likes it." Lyn breathed to Lethe as they broke apart for a moment. "Are you confident you make the right decision yet?"
"Yes~" Was all Lethe could say before moving in to start kissing Lyn again. And from there the afternoon was full of hot and steamy intimacy. Not so much romance or anything like that, but it was intimate and telling nonetheless. Mark and Lyn got to do what they loved to do best, get to know someone better from how they act during intimate moments like this and Lethe was well on her way to getting her urges satisfied. It was a good thing that both Mark and Lyn were there with her though, just one of them on their own wasn't going to be able handle Lethe's urges on their own. They had to pull out a lot of the tricks they had to keep up, Lyn even having to put on her strap-on so they could double team her a couple times. Eventually though their stamina was running low, but not low enough that they couldn't finish up one more time.
"Come on Mark, give her all you've got! Then we can go back to the castle and eat dinner to rest up for the rest of the night!" Lyn commented before Lethe pinned her back down onto the grass and started kissing her once again. They were so close that their chests were pressed up against each other, but Lyn loved the feeling and so did Lethe. Quickly Lyn locked her legs around Lethe's waist so Mark could get a good hold of her from behind.
"You're one slippery cat, I'll give you that Lethe." Mark teased as he grabbed a hold of her hips and started pounding into her as quickly and powerfully as he could. Lethe wasn't kidding when she said she could be and liked it a little rough in a situation like this, Mark could go at her with abandon and it didn't seem to bother her at all, in fact she kind of liked it. And that was shown as she moved her tail in a way that it wrapped around the back of Mark's neck to keep him in place as he was. But with all the energy he had already spent pleasing her this afternoon, he was getting pretty spent. Even the sips of the stamina potions they had weren't boosting his energy any, so he knew he had to end it soon. Luckily during their love making session he had found out that Lethe's ears were quite sensitive so he made his move, leaning it to start nibbling kisses on one of them.
"Mrrrroooow!" Lethe practically purred as he started working on her ear like that and it also made her tighten up inside her body and made Mark start struggling to hold on. Lyn could tell that he was at his limit so she put her hands on Lethe's face and started kissing her more passionately. All of that combined to do the trick and Lethe let out a loud, mewling moan as her body gave her another large orgasm, her third of the afternoon. Soon after Mark had his own, spilling his seed all over Lethe's insides and on her back some, not really caring where it landed since it didn't have any consequences, and Lyn even had her own mini orgasm from the shockwaves of the other two's. Slowly, Lethe rolled off of Lyn's body and onto her back, the feeling of cool grass on her back cooling her off. Mark laid down on the grass to rest as well, a few cuts and bruises more than he started with, but it was worth it. The three just laid there catching their breath for a bit before Lyn spoke up.
"So Lethe, how are you feeling?" She asked, rolling over to her side to look at her.
"Better." Lethe breathed. "But, I'm still going to need a little more after dinner. Is that going to be alright with you two?"
"That's more than alright, we've still got some tricks up our sleeves." Mark replied. "Just give us some time to eat and rest up and we'll be ready for round two."
"Thank you." Lethe said genuinely as she sat up and stretched, yawning a bit as well. "And thank you for this first part as well, I wasn't expecting it to go this well, but you two really surprised me in a good way."
"Ha, that's what everyone tells us!" Mark noted with a chuckle. "But hey, we're just glad you were willing to take the chance with us."
"Yeah, this has been a lot of fun so far, and I'm sure it'll be even more fun later." Lyn agreed. "And, you know, I feel like I know you a bit better now Lethe." Mark nodded his approval at that statement.
"I as well." Lethe agreed. "Who knows, I might come and seek you two out again next time my urges come around, or if I just want to let off some steam someday in the future."
"We'd be more than welcome to that of course." Lyn assured her. "But if you just want to hang out normally, we can do that as well. Maybe you could tell us more about laguz culture since you probably know more about it than Soren does."
"Ooh, I'd like that!" Mark commented with glee. "I love learning about other cultures and how things work." Lethe just playfully shook her head and laughed slightly at the two.
"You two have to be the strangest set of beorc I've come to know, and that's saying something if you knew who I had to deal with back home." She teased the two. "But, that's not a bad thing. You two have your own unique charm, one that's really heartwarming and genuine. I just hope someday the beorc back home will be more like you two."
"With you there, I'm sure things will work out swimmingly." Lyn assured her. Lethe was going to respond, but then suddenly Mark's stomach started to growl loudly.
"I haven't heard a beorc stomach growl that loudly since Ike's." Lethe commented.
"Oh, he could probably beat Ike in an eating contest, no question." Lyn noted with a playful smirk in Mark's direction.
"Really? Now this I have to see." Lethe replied. "I can understand a huge beorc like Ike eating that much, but Mark? Not so much."
"Well, what are we waiting for, let's get to dinner." Mark said getting up and starting to walk away.
"Mark! Put your clothes on first!"
Chapter 115: File #581 After the Afterparty
Notes:
Finally getting around to another Persona story! This one takes place a few years after the game, around the time of Rise's movie from the posters you can see of it in Persona 5.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #581 After the Afterparty
Characters: Yu (Persona 4), Rise (Persona 4)
Based on: a commission by LewdShock on Twitter/X
Yu and Rise made it back to the small apartment they had been living out of quite late at night. They had been given use of it so Rise could be close to the set where the movie she was starring in was being shot. Yu, as he had been for a while now, had been acting as Rise's personal assistant and bodyguard, though he helped out the filming crew with much more than just making sure Rise was ready for the shooting. But that was soon to be over, the last day of shooting had passed and tonight they had been invited to a few parties that the crew threw to celebrate getting the main bulk of the work done for the movie.
"Home, sweet home!" Rise cheered, still full of energy as she flopped on the bed. "Well, at least for a few more days. That reminds me, we need to go gift shopping for everyone back in Inaba before we leave."
"I've already got the perfect place planned out." Yu assured Rise as he sat down on the bed and started to undress. But then he stopped, realizing something. "Hey, we don't need anything tonight do we?"
"Well, I could go for some of those sweet and sour candies from the shop next door, but I think that can wait until tomorrow." Rise noted, though she knew that by saying it Yu would go and get them for her now, exactly as she was planning.
"I can go get some quickly, I'll be right back." Yu replied before letting his shirt fall back onto his body and reaching over to give Rise a kiss on her forehead.
"You're so sweet Yu, that's why I love you." Rise told him before he got off the bed and went down to get some candy. As soon as the door closed Rise shot off the bed and started pulling out supplies out of a duffel bag she had been collecting throughout the shooting period of the movie. She decorated the room to her heart's content and then pulled out one more thing out of her bag. "Oh, he's gonna love this."
It took Yu just a bit longer than usual to get the candies, there was a cat out on the street he wanted to play with, but eventually he got back to the apartment and opened the door, making sure to lock it back shut as he stepped in. He didn't notice much off as he took his shoes off, but once he stepped into the main area he saw what Rise had been planning for him. The whole room was filled with mood colored lighting, scented and colored candles, and there were cherry blossom petals strewn all about. It looked really romantic and it took him a few moments to take it all in.
"Wow Rise, did you do all this while I was gone?" He asked pretty impressed. Like he knew Rise was driven and resourceful, but this was on a whole different level. Then it hit him, she was up to something. He turned to the bed they shared and when he did he saw Rise laying on top of it, wearing nothing but a set of orange and lacy undergarments and with a single red rose in her mouth. Oh, and she had her glasses Teddie made for her on as well for some reason.
"You like what you see?" Rise teased Yu as she crawled around on the bed, moving around so her head was closer to where he was standing.
"Of course, you know I do." Yu stated, blushing a bit. "But did you really have to go all out like this? I don't remember doing anything special for you lately."
"There you go as always, being so humble and lovable." Rise replied as she got off the bed and stood in front of Yu. She grabbed his hands and put them on her hips as she did the same with her hands so they could hold onto each other. "You've done more for me in the last few months than I can count. Heck, I don't think this movie would have gotten off the ground if it wasn't for you being around and making sure things ran smoothly."
"I seriously doubt I had that much impact." Yu commented, though he did start rocking Rise's hips back and forth gently with his hands. "I mean, yeah, I did what I could to make things work out, but that's what any supportive partner would do for the person they love, at least that's what I think is right."
"Well, that's not always the case." Rise admitted. "You, as usual, tend to be the strange one. I've seen a bunch of couples that have worked together when I've been on tour, and let me tell you, they weren't even a tenth as supportive to each other as you are with me. So when I tell you you deserve to have a little reward, I mean it. Besides, you know this is just as much fun for me as it is for you, so just let me do this thing for you instead of the other way around like it usually is, alright?"
"Far be it from me to try and stop you from getting something you want." Yu replied with a warm smile before he moved in and lightly kissed Rise on the lips. "But, in all honestly Rise, thank you. All this, it looks really nice, and I'm happy I get to spend a night like this with you knowing we accomplished everything we needed to, just like back when we were in school."
"Should I be calling you Senpai again then?" Rise teased him, glad he had seen what she wanted him to.
"I mean, I do kind of still like the sound of that." Yu admitted before letting go of Rise's hips. "But, if I'm going to hear it some more, I should probably get undressed as well, don't you think?"
"That's exactly what I wanted to hear." Rise smiled at him. So Yu started to get undressed while Rise turned the stereo system in their room on to add just a bit more atmosphere to the room. Yu played along and danced around a bit as he stripped down, giving Rise a bit of a show before getting down to just his boxer shorts. "Bravo! Maybe next tour you can be one of the backup dancers."
"I mean, you know I know how to dance pretty decently." Yu teased as he got into the bed, referencing a past adventure they had together.
"That I do." Rise noted. "So, how do you want to start out with this?"
"Well, I was wondering if you might lay down on your stomach first, I have something I want to try." Yu noted.
"Ooh, I'm intrigued." Rise cooed as she got into the position he asked of her. When she stopped moving Yu straddled her hips and put his hands on her back. "Ahhh! I love it when you put your hands on me like that."
"Oh, I've got much more than this in mind for you." Yu teased, but in reality what he started to do was to gently massage Rise's shoulders and back, though he did end up popping her bra off so he could get full access to all the parts of her back. He went at this for a while until Rise eventually spoke up about it.
"You know you can do more than just give me a massage right?" Rise asked him, wondering why he was taking so long with this.
"I know." Yu replied simply. "But I want to make sure all the built up stress is out of your body so you can enjoy yourself. And because I know a relaxed Rise is an energetic Rise, and I want you to have all the energy you can get so I can show you just how much love I can give you." Those words sent a shiver down Rise's spine, she couldn't have hoped for the reason to be more romantic.
"You're too good to me sometimes, you know that?" She replied, the stress of the last few months slowly ebbing away.
"No, I'm really not." Yu countered. "A woman such as yourself deserves to be treated this way, I'm just the lucky guy who gets to be with you." Rise really didn't have a response to that so she kept quiet, besides a few pleasured moans, as Yu continued to massage her. Eventually he started going lower down her body, slowly moving down to her hips and butt. He slowly undid the rest of her undergarments before massaging her legs and hips as well. Once he finished up with her feet he took his boxers off as well and laid back down on top of Rise, his erect dick fitting perfectly between her butt cheeks.
"I see you've already gotten pretty excited." Rise smirked as Yu moved his head down so he could whisper into her ear.
"Well, how couldn't I when I have the most beautiful woman in the world under me?" He told her, turning on the more seductive tones of his voice, causing Rise to shiver even more. "I'm pretty much ready to go, but the real question is if you are."
"Yu, I've been ready to do this since the moment we walked into the apartment together." Rise admitted. "But it's always so sweet that you ask to make sure."
"Wouldn't want to harm the love of my life by accident, now would I?" Yu teased as he shifted around so his dick was ready to penetrate into her.
"You know how much I can take." Rise teased him back. "Maybe you need a refresher though."
"Maybe I do." Yu stated before pushing in and earning himself a very loud and long sounding moan from Rise. It almost sounded like she was singing. And for the most part that's what anyone hearing what was going on from outside the apartment would think was going on as the couple spent the rest of the night and long into the morning showing each other just how much they loved each other. They went at it every which way they could think of, and in some ways only Rise knew that ended up blowing Yu's mind open a little bit. It was the perfect cap to the night full of partying and the months full of shooting they had been through together. As the morning light was starting to peek through the windows they had one last push in them before they would probably end up sleeping the entire rest of the day.
"I didn't think we'd make it until the sun rose." Rise admitted as she turned her head back towards Yu who was laying behind her, still giving her some decently paced thrusts as he lifted her leg up with one hand and fondled her chest with the other.
"You know me Rise, I'm a man of my word." Yu stated. "When I said I was going to show you how much love I could give you, I wasn't kidding. Though, I do think after this I'm going to need to rest and probably sleep for a bit, we've been up for almost an entire day at this point."
"Yeah, that does sound nice, just laying here and sleeping and cuddling all day, a girl could get used to something like that." Rise replied before giving off a moan that was also part yawn. "Kiss me one more time before we're done, please?"
"Whatever you want, it's yours." Yu told her gently before moving in to kiss her once again.
"I love you Senpai." Rise cooed gently before their lips touched. They put all the rest of their energy and passion they had left into this kiss and a little bit after it started both of them orgasmed for the final time, neither of them worrying about anything in that moment since they were pretty sure it was safe and even if it wasn't they wouldn't mind a night like this being the night that they started a family together. Slowly, eventually, they broke off the kiss and Yu pulled himself out of Rise before they just laid there in each other's arms, looking into each other's eyes lovingly.
"And I love you too Rise, more than anyone else in this world." Yu told her softly. "There are many truths in this world, but that one is the truest of them all, nothing will ever change that."
"You are so romantic, I love it when you tell me things like that." Rise stated as she gently placed her hand on his face just to feel him some more. "You really do love me, all of me, don't you?"
"I do, and I wouldn't want to be anywhere other than right here with you in this moment." Yu confirmed.
"Keep talking like that and I might be up for some more right now." Rise teased him before yawning again. "Or maybe not. But I feel the same, I couldn't think of a better place to be than right here in your arms as we fall asleep together. If only everyone could have moments like this."
"Well, that's up to them." Yu noted. "All we can do is try our best to guide those we know, but our friends are pretty close, so I feel they have moments like this all the time."
"True, very true." Rise replied as she started fading into sleep. "Promise you'll be here when I wake up?"
"I promise." Yu assured her. "Now, go to sleep, shooting may be done, but you've still got some promoting to do in the next couple weeks."
"Nothing to worry about, not when you're...with...me." Rise said before finally surrendering to sleep.
"And I'll make sure it stays that way, from now until forever."
Chapter 116: File #1005 Blasting off in Love
Notes:
Well, this is something new. I've never been a big superfan of Pokémon but I like Jessie, James, and Meowth a lot. So this is where this comes from. I did some research to make things sound correct, but if I get something wrong I do apologize. Also, the main inspiration is the anime obviously. And let's just say since all they ever really tried to do was steal Pikachu and they did end up helping to save the world a few times, they got off easy when they left Team Rocket. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #1005 Blasting off in Love
Characters: Jessie (Pokémon), James (Pokémon), Meowth (Pokémon)
Based on: a commission by LewdShock on Twitter/X
James and Meowth were waiting together backstage of the most recent Pokémon Contest in the Hoenn region. As always they had been in the stands cheering their best friend and partner Jessie as best they could, but things didn't turn out the best today. Jessie did make it to the final round of the competition, but she ended up losing by just a few points. But, the two would be there to console her, or at least be the ones to get yelled at if she was feeling a bit more frustrated than usual.
"Here, she comes." Meowth noted to James as he saw Jessie walking down the hall near where they were standing. A few moments later she was in speaking range and James took the lead in the conversation.
"You looked absolutely divine out there Jessie, I don't see how those judges could say your performance was anything more than flawless." He told her. And meant it. Even if he was trying to be a good friend, Jessie and her pokémon partners had come a long way in her journey to become a Contest master, and he would take every time he could to remind her.
"Yeah, those shmucks need ta get their glasses checked." Meowth agreed. "But you'll get 'em next month Jess, you just wait." The two waited for Jessie's reply, and thankfully she wasn't too upset about her loss. In the past she would usually yell at the pair because of her own failures, but she had learned to take setbacks like this in stride.
"Thanks you two, a girl couldn't ask for a better set of fans than you." Jessie told them. "But, that just means I'll have to put in double the work for next month's competition."
"That's the spirit!" James cheered. "How about we go back home and I'll cook you up something delicious before we put on the radio show? Second place is still something to celebrate you know."
"No takeout ta-night?" Meowth questioned. "Count me in for dat!"
"That does sound lovely James, but you really don't have to go through all that trouble." Jessie assured him, though she wouldn't deny she loved it when James cooked for the team.
"I don't, but I want to." James said simply before placing a light kiss on her cheek. "But, the more we dawdle about here the longer it will take, so you should get changed into your normal outfit."
"Y-Yes, of course." Jessie stuttered a bit before she walked into the changing room and closed the door behind her. She then leaned against the door and put her hand up to her cheek where James had kissed it. She was very flustered, but she didn't know just why she was that way. James had been doing things like that for a while now. First it was kissing her hand like a gentleman, now it was little kisses on the cheek, but it all really just seemed like a natural evolution of their friendship, right? James had always been a bit of a romantic, so displays of affection like this weren't unnatural, but it was just so confusing for her. And it boiled down to the fact that she wasn't sure if he was just doing it as an extension of their friendship, or was he trying to signal he wanted something more out of their relationship?
And that was another whole can of wurmples. Jessie wasn't quite sure how she felt about James either. For sure he was the best friend she had ever had, and the best coworker and partner as well, but could they be something more? We're they something more? It wasn't strange for friends to end up living together, or even sleeping in the same room if things were cramped, but they technically did have enough room where they lived where they didn't have to? Was that just a holdover from the Team Rocket days where they slept next to each other when they camped, or was it something else? And it wasn't like his displays of affection bothered her either, they let her know he still cared after all these years. It was these kind of thoughts that had been following Jessie around for the last couple months, and it was probably the main reason she wasn't performing up to her usual standards during the last couple of Contests. She knew she was going to have to deal with these thoughts and feelings eventually, but she was a little scared of how it might change the dynamics between her and James, and even Meowth.
"Jess! You good in there girl?" Meowth called as he knocked on the changing room door. Had she really been thinking about all this for that time? She couldn't waste more time or the guys might worry too much.
"Yes! I just got tangled up in some extra outfits by accident!" Jessie called back as she quickly changed into her casual clothes. Good thing Contest training taught her how to change faster. A few moments later she opened the door and saw James and Meowth waiting their with their usual smiles. "Alright, let's get home. I'm sure our loyal listeners won't want to be kept waiting too long to hear about the Contest results tonight."
"I'm looking forward to hearing all the wonderful comments your fans will shower upon you!" James replied with aplomb as he locked his arm inside of Jessie's before they walked out of the stadium. "Now, where did we park the balloon?"
"Section E, if I do remembah correctly." Meowth noted. "And I do believe it's my turn ta drive." So the trio found the hot air balloon they still traveled in and started to head for home. They were renting this cozy little one floor house with a basement for the time being. The idea was that they would stay in Hoenn until Jessie got all her ribbons and won the region's Grand Festival and then they would go from there to see which region to move to next. That's another reason why the radio show was such a good idea, it didn't really matter where they lived, they could put it on wherever and still be heard. Either way they made it home and tied down the hot air balloon before going inside.
"So James, what were you thinking of making for dinner tonight?" Jessie wondered as she took her shoes off and say down on the couch in the living room.
"Well, we still need to try those meals we got from our sponsors so we can do our review on them, so I was thinking I'd make one of them." James explained as he opened the refrigerator and saw what kind of meals they had. "Hmm, it looks like our choices are grilled chicken breasts with rice and vegetables, or burgers and hotdogs with steak fries. Any preference from you two?"
"What? No jelly donuts?" Meowth joked. "Chicken does sound nice though. What do you think Jess?"
"I agree, it's been a while since I've had chicken, let's go with that." Jessie agreed.
"Three chicken dinners coming right up then!" James replied enthusiastically. "Hmm, the instructions say it should take about 20 minutes. Better make that 25 with how I tend to do things."
"Take your time James, it's not like before when we were going meal to meal, Meowth and I can wait a bit." Jessie assured him.
"Yeah, I'd rather it taste good and take longer than ta have it poison me." Meowth joked as he faked having a choking fit, getting the other two to laugh. After that Jessie went to the bedroom to change into her pajamas. The best part about being on radio is that you don't have to worry about what you wear. She then went back to the couch and turned the TV on so her and Meowth could watch the news. But something was still nagging at her so she decided to ask Meowth about it.
"Hey Meowth, can I ask you something and have you be super honest about it?" Jessie asked him. "I promise I won't yell at you if I don't like the answer you give me."
"Of course Jess, what are friends like me for?" Meowth asked back rhetorically. "What's on ya mind?"
"I was just wondering, these last couple months with my Competition results, have you noticed anything different with how I'm competing?" Jessie asked him. "Something that would keep causing me to come up just short like I have been?"
"Well, since you asked me ta be honest and all, you have been a little off lately." Meowth noted. "But like, in a way that not many people can recognize. Don't get too mad, but James and I have been trying to find out what da issue is to try and help ya out, but we haven't gotten to da bottom of it yet."
"So James can see it too, that's like him to notice and try to help." Jessie replied a bit somberly. "Is there anything you can tell me about what it looks like, even if you two haven't found a source yet?"
"Kinda." Meowth answered with a shrug. "James and I kinda have the running theory that something is weighing ya down emotionally. Like ya still got the spirit for competing and all, but ya don't have 100% of your heart in it sometimes and that's what's been tripping ya up. Of course we're all ears if you need ta tell us something, but we won't try and force it out of ya either."
"Something weighing me down?" Jessie pondered, more to herself than anything. She thought about it for a moment and she kind of knew what it was, but she didn't want to admit it just yet. "Well, it's something to consider. Thank you Meowth, I appreciate your honesty."
"No problem Jess, I know you'd do the same for me." Meowth assured her. After that they sat and watched the news for a bit longer until they heard James call out from the kitchen.
"Meal time everyone! Gather round the table!" He said with his usual cheer and the other two got off the couch and walked over to the kitchen table. They both got a whiff of the meal before they sat down and it really smelled quite good.
"I think ya might have outdone yourself with this one Jimmy." Meowth commented as he got up on his chair. "This smells wonderful."
"I agree, and it looks delicious as well." Jessie agreed as she sat down. "Hmm, I don't remember you saying the chicken came with any sauce though."
"Ah, you noticed my little addition!" James replied with a smile. "It's something I've been testing out for a while and now I want to see how you two think it tastes. It's sweet and sour sauce made from the finest Salac berries I could find at the store!"
"Sweet!" Meowth cheered as he cut a piece of chicken off and dipped it in the sauce before eating it. "Woah! And sour as well! You gotta try it Jess!"
"Very well, I shall." Jessie noted before doing the same as Meowth did. When the food hit her tongue she felt a flavor explosion that was indeed very sweet and sour, and in just the right mix as well. "Meowth is right James, this tastes downright divine!"
"Hooray! It worked!" James replied happily as he finally sat down to eat as well. "This is like the 7th recipe I tried with them, the other 6 jus didn't get the flavoring just right."
"Well, we appreciate all da hard work ya put in Jimmy, thanks." Meowth told him.
"Yes, thank you James, this was very sweet of you." Jessie agreed.
"Don't forget sour!" James teased and the trio laughed along as they continued to dig into the meal. It was very tasty and filling, even without James' addition, so they'd be giving the service a glowing review later on. As they ate they talked and discussed about what Jessie and Meowth had seen on the news and went over some of the bits they wanted to do during the radio show tonight. Slowly Jessie's thoughts slipped back to what she was thinking about in the locker room, her relationship with James. It got to the point that she didn't even realize that James was calling her name out a while later until she felt a napkin on her chin.
"Huh?! What's going on?" She asked slightly confused.
"I was saying you had some sauce on your cheek but you seemed to be out of it for some reason." James replied as he pulled his hand back. "I figured I'd get it for you. Are you feeling okay Jessie? Still a little upset about the competition maybe? I was hoping this meal would take your mind off of it, but I guess it wasn't enough." Jessie could see the slight disappointment in his face and that kind of just hit her in a way that made something click in her head.
"No, James, it was enough." Jessie assured him. "I just have something on my mind, something I need to get off my chest with you. So I'm calling a team meeting, right now in the living room." It had been a while since the three had an official team meeting considering things had been going well and they were always together, so Jessie calling one now let James and Meowth know that whatever this was, it was serious. The two gave each other a look, wondering if they were going to find out what had been troubling their friend for the last few months, before getting up from the table and moving to the living room. James sat in his favorite chair while Jessie sat on the couch with Meowth on the floor between them. There was a long, kind of awkward, silence between the three until James finally spoke up.
"Well Jessie, if you have a bone to pick with me, let me have it. I'm all ears." He told her, wondering just what she was about to say.
"I wouldn't exactly call it having a bone to pick." Jessie noted. "It just that a lot of my thoughts have been about you lately. So much so that it's been affecting me and my ability to compete at a high level. And I want to clear the air about what's going on so I can see what the problem is." Meowth heard her say that and his eyes narrowed a bit. Was this the moment that he had been expecting for years now? He decided to keep quiet for the moment and see how things played out.
"Hmm, Meowth and I have been wondering if something has been bothering you lately." James stated as he pondered his thoughts. "I never thought it would be me though. Have I done something recently that has brought this up?"
"Yes. No. Kind of?" Jessie replied, not quite knowing what the answer was. "I don't know how to put it into words that sound good."
"Well, then why don't you put it in words that sound messy?" James asked her as he reached over and put his hand on hers. "You know better than all of us we've seen each other at our messiest, I don't think Meowth and I mind seeing you a little emotional."
"Yes Jess, just tell us how ya feel, we won't judge ya!" Meowth agreed. It was a very touching gesture between them and Jessie couldn't help but look into James' eyes and see how much he cared about her. It made a tear roll down her face and she decided then and there that she was going to tell them the truth.
"Alright, but this is kind of...big." Jessie noted before taking a deep breath and looking James in the eyes again. "James...I think I'm falling in love with you." It was safe to say that Jessie wasn't expecting another long and awkward silence after she stated that. She would have preferred it if James had just laughed it off or just flatly told her he didn't feel the same way. But what she got in return was a very confused look on James' face.
"Jimmy, come on, a beautiful woman just admitted she might be in love with you." Meowth finally stated after a bit. "I knows you can come up with a better face than dat."
"I guess it's my turn to be confused about how I feel." James admitted as he slunk back into his chair. "Arceus, this changes everything."
"What are you talking about James?" Jessie asked him, trying not to sound upset since it looked like he was really deflated from what she told him, but failing a bit. James sat back up in his chair and collected his thoughts for a moment, almost starting to speak a few times before finally just speaking plainly like Jessie had moments ago.
"Jessie, I thought we already were in love." James stated.
"Didn't see dat coming." Meowth commented, more to himself than anything.
"What? What are you talking about James?" Jessie questioned him, more confused than ever.
"It's like I said, I thought we were already in love." James reiterated. "I guess I've been reading things wrong for a while now."
"Okay, but why?" Jessie wondered. "Why did you think that?"
"A number of reasons actually." James replied. "I mean we moved in together, we sleep in the same bedroom, we started our radio show again together, Meowth is basically a mix between a pet and a son. No offense on that Meowth."
"None taken Jimmy." Meowth assured him.
"I've always just thought that since you decided to keep me around after leaving Team Rocket it meant that we had something special between us." James continued. "And that it was just one of those unspoken things that we didn't need to bring up. I guess I should have brought it up sooner so we didn't have this big of an issue about it. I'm sorry Jessie, it looks like my idiocy has ended up hurting you again, and in a way that I never wanted it to. And right when I was getting my courage to an all time high as well." James looked like the saddest little Poochyena after he said that and Jessie couldn't help but try and reach out to him, but this time he pulled away and when he did it felt like her heart shattered into pieces. There was another long silence after that, but the trio knew why they didn't feel like talking. But Meowth wasn't going to take this sitting down, his friends were hurting and he was going to do what he did best, meddle.
"So youse two got some of your wires crossed, so what?" He asked rhetorically and confidently as he stood up. "It hasn't been the da first time it's happened and it surely ain't gonna be the last with how you two are with each other. Look on the bright side will ya? You two both know how the other feels now. Honestly, I'm surprised something like dis didn't happen earlier between youse two."
"What are you talking about Meowth?" Jessie asked him.
"Oh, don't play me like dat Jess." Meowth replied with a knowing look. "You two have been more than just friends for a while now, waaaay before we ditched Team Rocket. I mean come on, you really think I of all pokémon couldn't tell when youse two were getting all green eyed and jealous when the other was seemingly interested in someone else. And with how rocky our road has been, we could have split up a dozen or more times, but we didn't. We always came back ta each other because we knew dat's all that mattered. If dat ain't something special than I don't know what is. So what if you miscommunicated a bit? Youse two have always gotten back up and faced the world with confidence anyone would kill for. Don't think of this as the end, think of it as a new beginning. One where you both can know how da other feels."
"Since when have you been paying attention to our feelings like that?" James asked Meowth, though there was a hint of happiness and teasing in his tone now.
"Since I realized youse two have been da best friends a pokémon could have, which has been for a while now." Meowth stated. After that James looked over at Jessie and at first they were still a bit embarrassed and couldn't look each other in the eyes, but eventually they could look at each other and see just how the other was feeling.
"James, I-"
"Jessie, I-" They both tried to say at the same time before blushing a bit. "You go first Jessie, you called the meeting." James suggested.
"James...Meowth is right." Jessie stated. "As much as I never gave it though, he's right. We've been more than friends for a while now, and maybe it's just something that I've finally realized. Something that you realized first and I needed to catch up to you on, and that's what caused all this trouble and turmoil. James, you're my best friend, one of my only two real friends, and I don't ever want to live in a world where that's not the case and you're not around to share in all the ups and downs that come with it. So, if you still feel the same, I think I'm willing to give this relationship thing a try. But even if it doesn't come to anything, I want you to know that you will always and forever be my most treasured friend in the world."
"Jessie...you don't know just how much those words mean to me." James replied after he processed just what she told him. "That you've given a fool like me as many chances as you have, it just proves that you really do have a heart of gold. A heart that I've been deeply in love with for quite a while now. I'm sorry I put you through all that turmoil because of my assumption, but I'm glad you've come to see why I kind of thought it was true. I guess I kind of knew in the back of my mind that something was off, and maybe that's why I never really got the courage to do more than hold your hand or kiss you on the cheek, but I'm relieved to hear that you're willing to give us a shot together. We're in the same boat, you're my most treasured friend in the world and I wouldn't have it any other way. And hey, I was already acting like we were a couple, so things probably won't change too much. But if you find you don't like as much as it sounds now, I'll understand. It's better to try and fail than to not try at all right?"
"I couldn't put it better myself." Jessie told him with a warm smile. Though something he just said caught her mind slightly. "So, you have been going out of your way to be slightly more romantic lately? Because that's what really started all this, you doing that stuff got me to thinking about our relationship together."
"Guilty as charged." James noted as he rubbed the back of his head nervously. "I wanted to take things slowly, I didn't want to make you uncomfortable, and I still have my trauma from you know who, so I started off small."
"Well, to be honest, I didn't mind." Jessie told him before moving over slightly on the couch to make room. "In fact, I did have a few dreams where you actually kissed me on the lips. Why don't we make up for a little lost time?" She asked him as she patted the cushion next to her, telling James to come over and sit next to her. James got up slowly from his chair and did as she asked, looking her in the eyes as he sat down on the couch.
"Are you sure about this Jessie, we just kind of had a big...well I guess fight isn't the best word for it." James wondered.
"Well, we're making up now, isn't that what couples do?" Jessie asked him with a smile.
"I guess they do." James noted before the two started to move in for a kiss, but then they remembered that Meowth was in the room with them. They both looked at him awkwardly, wondering if they should tell him to leave.
"Nuh-uh, I'm not missing out on dis moment." He told the two of them. "If youse two wanna start making out or something afterwards then I'll leave and go set up for the show, but I've been waiting years for this."
"Fair enough." Jessie shrugged before her and James finally closed the distance between them and kissed. And the feeling was electric. More electric than any of the times Pikachu had sent them flying off into the sky together. The two of them didn't want the moment to end so they stayed connected for as long as they could before they finally had to breathe.
"Woah, that was-" James started to say but he couldn't finish his sentence.
"Even better than I thought it would be." Jessie helped him out. "I think I want to do it again.
"Me too." James agreed. But then the two looked at Meowth again.
"Get on with yaselves." Meowth told them. "I'll set things up and if youse need more time I can shuffle things around a bit."
"Thank you Meowth, you're a great pal." James winked at him. So Meowth went down to the basement to set up the equipment for the radio show. He was actually really happy all things considered so he didn't mind having to do it all alone. He finished setting everything up with about ten minutes to spare, and when he did he went back out into the living room to see if the other two were ready. They were not, as evidenced when James' undershirt landed right on top of his body.
"I'll give them a bit more time." Meowth noted to himself as he walked back down to the basement to get the show started. Meanwhile Jessie was straddling James on the couch wearing nothing but her bra and panties, and the bra was about to be tossed away as well.
"Jessie, don't you think we're moving just a little too quickly here?" James wondered, though he was enjoying himself nonetheless.
"Oh, come on James, we've seen each other naked before." Jessie teased him as she continued to work her bra off.
"Not in this context though." James retorted. "I don't want to end up doing something we're going to regret."
"James, let me ask you something." Jessie noted and James nodded. "Whenever I've wanted something, how have I acted?"
"Easy, you put everything you have into it and don't take no for an answer unless you absolutely have to." James replied, happy that he knew her so well.
"And do you know what I really want right now?" Jessie continued.
"What?" James wondered, a little aloof.
"You." Jessie stated confidently. "So do the math James and tell me if I'm going to regret this."
"Well, I guess my answer would be no?" James replied, hoping he was right.
"Good job, now here is your prize." And with that her bra finally came off and her breasts popped out happily.
"I'm in heaven." James muttered before Jessie bent back down and started making out with him again. Meanwhile, Meowth was just getting the show started.
Prepare for trouble, and make it double!
To entertain the world from this station, To make all the people smile in this nation!
To denounce the evils of boredom and have fun, To extend this feeling to the stars above!
Jessie! James!
Former Team Rocket, blasting off at the speed of light!
Tune in now or on a flight!
Meowth! That's right!
"Welcome back ladies and germs to the Blasting Off Again! radio show and podcast, brought to ya live from sunsetting Dewford by 'Anything Goes' your one stop shop for all your favorite Rayquaza merch!" Meowth greeted the audience. "We've got a bit of a shake up in da format ta-night folks! Right now it's just me, the minx with the mouth, Meowth on the mic. And why is dat you may ask? Well, and I know some of our longtime listeners are going to love this news, Jessie and James are currently unavailable because their out in the living room making out wit each other!" Meowth proceeded to play a congratulatory sound from the sound board.
"So, to start off tonight we'll move the Meowth's Mailbox section of da program to da beginning and then during da commercial I'll go and see if the lovebirds are ready to come on and we can do the usual stuff." Meowth explained. "So without further ado, let's get to that fan mail!" So Meowth proceeded to do his segment on the fan mail the trio got from the radio show and Jessie's Contest performances, and he was actually able to read some of the ones that asked about their relationship this time, which was nice. Eventually though he ran out of letters and had to move on to a commercial section.
"And that looks ta be the last one! Lot's of good stuff as always from ya all!" Meowth said before playing a cheering sound. "Now for the commercial break! Brought to you by Jigglypuff Microphones and Markers along with Blastoise Power Washing Inc. Be back in a flash!" He hit the button to roll the adds and then scurried up the stairs to see how Jessie and James were getting along. Safe to say he wasn't quite expecting them to go this far with things so quickly since he now saw them completely naked with James pinning Jessie against one of the walls while her legs were wrapped around his hips as they continued to kiss.
"I just hope they are using protection or whatnot, I don't want ta have to compete with a child just yet." Meowth chuckled to himself. "I think I can run one more segment without them." So he went back to the basement to continue the show.
"Did you just hear something?" Jessie asked James as they broke their kiss once again to get some breathing in.
"It was probably just Meowth running about doing something." James noted with noticeable pants. They had both completely forgotten about the radio show at this point and had lost themselves in passion. "Are you feeling okay? I'm not being too rough with you am I?"
"James, this is just perfect, I love how you're treating me." Jessie assured him. "Having all that romance pent up inside you really does the trick huh?"
"Perhaps, but I don't know how much longer I can keep this up." James admitted. "I mean, this still is technically my first time doing this with anyone."
"You just give me all you can give me and I'll be satisfied with that, don't you worry your cute little head." Jessie assured him. That gave him a bit more confidence, enough to continue pushing her back against the wall as they made love. "Yes! Just like that James!" They continued on like that for just a while longer until they couldn't handle it any more. Jessie had told James that it was a safe day for her so with one last push against the wall he pushed inside her walls and his seed spilled inside as she clamped down on him with her own climax. After that James could barely stand so he carried Jessie back over to the couch and they just sat there for a while and caught their breath before James went to the bathroom to get some towels to clean off with.
"Well, I can't say I was expecting us to do all that tonight." James finally said when he felt he could speak normally. "But I really liked that, thank you for letting me share in something so special like that with you Jessie."
"No, I should be thanking you James, for believing in what we could be together before it was even a spark in my heart." Jessie replied back. "We should have done this a long time ago, but I'm glad we could make up for lost time."
"Well, you know, I've always been a romantic at heart." James said with a blush.
"And that's what I love about you." Jessie told him, giving him one last kiss on the lips.
"I'm happy you finally came around to the idea." James replied. "But, I love you too Jessie." After that they just sat there together, holding each other, until they finally heard something coming from the basement and both of their eyes shot wide.
"THE RADIO SHOW!" They both yelled at the same time, getting up and trying to get their clothes back on. As it usually happened they accidentally started putting on the other's clothes on first before they realized what was going on and switched back before finally making it down to the basement.
"And the lovebirds have finally made it down here in the nick of time!" Meowth teased them and the listening audience. "Looks like that was the last call we'll be taking for now. Thanks for calling in, I'm sure Jessie and James will enjoy hearing all the lovely messages you left for them when they listen to the recording. Now for more commercials! Get 20% off your first delivery with the code 'Blastoff' with Delicious Delibird Deliveries, and catch up on the new gardening trends with Hoenn PokeStatues!" And with that he rolled the ads and took his headphones off. "About time youse two!"
"Sorry Meowth, we got a little carried away." Jessie apologized.
"Yeah, we totally lost track of time." James added.
"Ey, I'm not toos mad at ya lovebirds." Meowth assured them. "But for future reference, can you at least keep that stuff in the bedroom while I'm home."
"Yes, we can do that for you Meowth." James nodded.
"How's the show been so far?" Jessie asked, changing the subject.
"Great so far!" Meowth noted. "I did Meowth's Mailbag and the viewer call in section, so we don't have to worry about that later. I figured we could get into Jessie's performance and then the product review before a short bit about you two gettin' ta-gether."
"Yeah, about that," Jessie started, "it sounds like some of our viewers have been waiting for us to do this from what you said when we got down here."
"Have you been hiding something from us Meowth?" James wondered.
"Just a few letters here and dere wondering if you two were going to get together." Meowth noted. "I didn't want to have an episode like we did after dinner during a live show."
"Meowth, you're the best, you know that?" James replied with a smile.
"Hey, someone's gotta have the brains around here." Meowth noted with a grin. "Now sit your butts down and get those headphones on, the ads are almost over."
"So begins another chapter of...whatever our lives have become." Jessie joked as they all got ready.
"I wouldn't have it any other way, surrounded by my two best friends in the world." James replied with a smile.
"Ta-gether foreva! Just da way it should be!"
Chapter 117: File #a1449 A Spot For Four
Notes:
Another Elibe/Tellius crossover for you all today! In the story the characters mention meeting up before, that isn't a past story you're forgetting it's a reference to a commission that probably will never get finished. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1449 A Spot For Four
Characters: Mark, Lyn, Mia, Rhys
Based on: a commission by smash_gen on Twitter/X
It was a nice, warm, and breezy day on the plains of Sacae, the perfect weather to be outside. And that's where you'd find Mark and Lyn currently, right outside of their ger cooking up a big slab of meat over an open fire. But this meat wasn't just for them, they were waiting for some friends to show up, friends that weren't from Sacae, or even Elibe even.
"You ever think it's strange we have so many friends from different worlds?" Mark wondered as he dusted some sauce and seasoning on the mean Lyn was slowly rotating.
"I did when we first started meeting people from other places, but now it's just kind of normal to me. Like when we go to Ilia to see Florina or someone from Lycia comes to visit us." Lyn noted.
"Yeah, that's pretty much how I feel too." Mark commented. "But I wouldn't give it up for anything, meeting and befriending new people is always fun and exciting."
"You just want to see how many people will sleep with you, that's why." Lyn teased him, earning a questioning look in the process. "What?"
"Oh, don't tell me you don't think about the same things too, you know you get excited when we meet new people." Mark replied back confidently.
"Perhaps." Lyn smirked at him. "But it was your idea and philosophy that started this whole thing, so I get to tease you about it."
"Fair enough." Mark replied, though he knew Lyn enjoyed what they did with other people just as much as he did. "By the way, I would have thought they would be here by now, the meat is almost done cooking."
"Maybe they got caught up on the way?" Lyn suggested. "The portal is a fair distance away from our house at the moment." Then she looked out on the horizon and saw two horses come into view. "Ah, I think that might be them now." Mark used his hand to block out some sunlight to see for himself and Lyn was right that some horses were riding towards them.
"I guess they just like to be fashionably late." Mark joked. And who where these friends of theirs that they had invited to a meal and to spend the day together? Mia and Rhys from Tellius. Ever since Mark and Lyn had somehow become friends with Soren he was able to get them in contact with people that he figured would be friendly with them and Mia and Rhys were no exception.
"Come on Rhys, we're already later than we planned on, we don't want to keep them waiting!" Mia told Rhys as they got closer to the ger.
"You know I'm not that good with horses." Rhys replied back. "And I do remember it was you who wanted to stop and challenge that woman in white to a duel. Thankfully she was too busy to humor you."
"Hey, you never know, she could have been my eternal rival, I was told they would be wearing white." Mia commented back.
"I thought you'd given up on that?" Rhys wondered. But by that time they had finally reached the ger where Mark and Lyn were there to greet them, so Mia couldn't answer back.
"Mia! Rhys! We're so glad you made it here!" Lyn said happily as she walked up to the pair who were dismounting their horses. "Follow me and I can show you where you can tie these guys up."
"Thank you Lyn, that's very kind of you." Rhys noted as he and Mia did as she asked.
"So, was there any trouble finding where we are?" Mark wondered since they were a bit late. "Anything catch you off guard or anything?"
"Not really." Mia replied, a tad embarrassed. "I mean I did stop to challenge this woman to a duel along the way, so that's mainly why we weren't here earlier."
"Oh, did you win at least?" Lyn asked curiously.
"No, we didn't even fight. She said that she was on the trail of her brother and didn't have time to spare." Mia noted. "But I wasn't too disappointed because I knew we'd be coming here and you'd be able to give me a fun duel."
"Don't you know it." Lyn replied confidently. "I've been going over your moves from last time we dueled, so don't think you can catch me off guard like you did last time!"
"I wouldn't dream of it!" Mia told her with cheer.
"And how are you doing Rhys?" Mark asked, not wanting to keep him out of the conversation.
"Well, I was having a bit of trouble with my horse, but all in all I'm doing pretty well today." Rhys noted with his own small smile. "I've actually got a fair amount of energy today and it seems like the weather is going to be good today, so I'm looking forward to seeing what we get up to."
"That's the spirit!" Mark replied, lightly patting him on the back. Mark remembered how he wasn't the strongest and didn't have the best constitution, so hearing that made him happy for his friend. By that time all the horses had been tied up and Mark and Lyn let the other two over to the fire where the food was waiting for them.
"Now we won't profess to be as good as cooks as that Oscar fellow from the Greil Mercenaries, but we think these meat and vegetables turned out pretty good." Lyn noted as everyone but Mark sat down. Mark stayed standing so he could cut off pieces of the meat for everyone and so he wouldn't finish his food before everyone else with the big appetite he tended to have.
"What kind of meat is this?" Rhys wondered. "It looks better than a number of meals I had during my early years with the mercenaries."
"It's deer meat, and pretty fresh as well." Mark noted. "Lyn caught it in a trap just a few days ago and we finished cleaning and preserving it just yesterday. It was a pretty lucky catch, otherwise we'd just be having stew with some leftover pieces from the last one."
"And the vegetables just got picked as well." Lyn added. "And you'll have to thank Mark for them since he's the one that takes care of the garden."
"I think it looks delicious." Mia noted as she licked her lips before taking a large bite of the meat. "Ohhh, yeah, that hits the spot." After that Rhys took a bite and he enjoyed how it tasted as well.
"What kind of spices did you put on this meat, I've never tasted anything quite like it before." He wondered.
"It's a Sacaen specialty." Lyn replied. "We grow our own unique type of peppers out here on the plains and once they are dry enough we can grind them up into spices of varying flavors and spices. We thought you'd both enjoy something that tasted a little different but that wasn't too spicy, so we hope it's to your liking."
"Yeah, I remember when we had someone out here and we accidentally gave them the spiciest dish they had ever eaten." Mark added with a chuckle. "That is the fastest I've ever seen anyone run to the lake pretty much ever." That story got everyone to laugh and after Mark sat down with his own plate of food the four continued to eat and share stories about how things have been going for them. Mark and Lyn told stories about the many different worlds they had the chance to visit thanks to Mark's ability to manipulate Outrealm Gates while Mia and Rhys talked about how Tellius was getting along and how the laguz and beorc were slowly but surely learning how to trust each other more by the day.
"As you would expect, there are still bandits around causing trouble, but with how skilled we are as mercenaries they don't stand a chance once we're on the scene." Mia commented. "Not much of a challenge of course, but one day I'll find my rival, I just know it."
"Hey, at least it helps you keep your sword skills sharp." Mark replied helpfully.
"And helping people out is it's own reward as well." Rhys added. "No need for any more children to grow up without their parents and such like a bunch of people we know."
"Isn't that the truth." Mark noted with a nod before he let out a small burp. "Ah, excuse me." That got everyone to laugh again, but once everything calmed down a little and Lyn and Mia cleaned their plates off they started looking at each other determinedly.
"Oh, I know what that look is." Rhys commented, seeing the look in Mia's eyes.
"So do I." Mark added looking at Lyn's expression. "Let's move this just a bit away from everything so nothing gets broken this time, alright?"
"Of course, wouldn't want to be a bad guest or anything." Mia replied without taking her eyes of Lyn.
"You just don't want me to find a bow and start shooting it at you like last time." Lyn teased her back, keeping her eyes locked on Mia as well.
"I think I deserve a bit of a fairer fight, yes." Mia replied back confidently. This banter went back and forth as they walked out with the guys to a flat clearing where they could have an uninterrupted duel.
"Well, I don't think any rules are going to keep you two from doing whatever you want out here, so we'll just say go until the other person gives up, alright?" Mark asked the two once they got out there.
"Sounds good to me." Lyn nodded confidently.
"I'll have you on your knees in no time." Mia replied back, just as confident. Mark hurried back over to where Rhys was sitting before he got caught in the crossfire. Once the two saw he was a safe distance away, the duel began. Almost instantly both women charged at each other so quickly that unless you knew better it looked like they had turned invisible. Mark could follow along pretty well since he was a tactician and had been around Lyn for a long time, but Rhys could barely see anything.
"I hope you don't mind telling me what's going on." He noted to Mark.
"Sure thing, though once they get a bit tired I'm sure you'll be able to see how it ends." Mark replied. So Mark gave Rhys a play by play of the duel for the first couple minutes until Mia and Lyn could be seen by regularly trained eyes. As expected the battle was fierce and neither woman showed signs of an early loss. Mia had a more straightforward style compared to Lyn's style where she waited for the perfect moment to strike before showing her blade, but it didn't seem like either of them had the advantage over the other because of it.
"Lyn's style is very different than the swordmasters and trueblades of Tellius." Rhys noted as he could finally see the fight going on. "She must have to think and plan out her moves very quickly with how much she puts her sword away."
"She's always been like that honestly." Mark noted. "She always loves to live in the moment and I think her style fits that trait of her. She's at her best when she doesn't have time to hesitate and think about what she's doing. But Mia's style is good too, it really shows how confident she is in herself and her skills. It's like she's saying 'this is who I am, whether you like it or not' and that seems to fit her personality as well."
"I'd have to agree, she is a very strong willed woman, but I wouldn't have it any other way." Rhys noted with a content sigh. "Did you know that she tried to help me realize my dream of becoming a swordmaster?"
"You wanted to be a swordmaster? Now that's a story I need to hear." Mark replied with a bit of surprise. Back over at the duel though, things were slowing down a bit, with Lyn and Mia now circling around each other as they caught their breath and waited for their second winds.
"I'd love to learn your swordfighting style someday Lyn." Mia noted as they continued to size each other up. "You're the first person in a long while to test me this much."
"I could say the same about you Mia." Lyn replied with respect. "But this isn't my only sword style you know? I have a different style for each type of different opponent I go up against. What I'm using now is my dueling style, but I have styles for fighting armored opponents, fighters on horses, and for when I have to fight more than one person at a time."
"Wow, that's actually super smart of you Lyn, why haven't I thought of that?" Mia wondered, impressed with how dedicated Lyn was to her craft. "Man, maybe if I knew a different style we could have like a best of three match where we use different ones each time."
"That sounds like fun." Lyn noted with a smile. "How about tonight after dinner I show you my training regiment for my other styles and the next time we meet we can do that?"
"I would love that Lyn, thank you." Mia replied, closing her eyes for just a moment to center herself before opening them back up with the fire of the duel back in them. "You ready to finish this Lyn?"
"Bring it on!" Lyn replied, motioning with her hand for Mia to come at her. And the duel continued on.
"Hmm, so that's why Mia challenges a bunch of random people, that makes sense." Mark noted as Rhys finished up his story. "That makes me think you ran into our friend Karla earlier, her brother Karel is...well let's just say dangerous, so it's a good thing you didn't run into him."
"I'll take your word for it Mark." Rhys replied with another content sigh. "And, before I forget, thank you for inviting us here to visit you two. Another dream I've always had is to travel and see new things since I was kind of sheltered as a child and my health isn't the best. Travelling with Mia helps with that of course, but I never thought I'd have the chance to travel to completely different worlds."
"Hey, no problem Rhys, it's always nice to help a friend out with their dreams, almost nothing makes me happier." Mark told him genuinely with a smile. Then the two of them turned back to see how Mia and Lyn were doing and it looked like it was getting towards the end. "Hmm, I think Lyn's almost done for, one more good hit and she might not get up for a while."
"I could say the same for Mia, the last time I saw her push this hard was during the war against Ashera." Rhys added. They watched as Lyn and Mia clashed their swords over and over again, trying to find that one opening to finish the duel. Mark couldn't tell which way it would go, it was too close for him. That is until Lyn turned her back to Mia and unleashed her ultimate attack.
"Watch closely Rhys, this is the end of the duel." Mark noted before Lyn appeared to vanish again. Not a half a moment later what looked like five copies of her surrounded Mia and began to attack her. Mia was able to parry the first three, but the fourth caught her slipping, allowing the fifth to come in with a clean final blow to the side of her stomach, causing Mia to fall to the ground. After that Lyn reappeared as just one of herself, but she too was tired to she quickly sat down beside Mia to rest a bit.
"Hey, since when could you do that?" Mia wondered as Lyn took her hand and helped her up to a sitting position.
"For a while now, why do you ask?" Lyn replied with her own question.
"Because you didn't do it the last time we dueled, that could have come in handy for you." Mia noted.
"Well, last time you kind of just sprung the idea on me without having time to prepare." Lyn explained. "I can only really do that move when I know I'm going to fight and can prepare for it. It's difficult to pull off and takes a lot of my energy to move so fast. And I kind of wanted to keep it a secret so I could tie things up with you." She teased at the end.
"Lyn, you might just be the most competitive woman I've ever met, but I love that about you." Mia told her as she rested her head on Lyn's shoulder a bit to rest. "That was the best duel I've had in a while too, so thank you."
"I feel the same, you're very skilled Mia. I can see why Soren said we'd get along so well." Lyn commented.
"Yeah, Soren is a pretty smart guy once you get him away from his books." Lyn agreed. By that time the guys had gotten up from where they were and and walked over to where they were sitting.
"Man, I'm tired from just watching you two go at it so fiercely." Mark noted with a chuckle. "You two put on quite a show."
"Do you need me to heal anything, I brought one of my staves just in case." Rhys noted.
"Might as well, better safe that sorry as Mark always says." Lyn replied.
"And I always seem to get a burst of energy when you heal me Rhys, and I'm in need of one of those right about now." Mia added. So Rhys took out his staff and used it to heal the two women of any small cuts or bruises they may have gotten during their duel. And it did give them some energy as well, which was a nice bonus.
"There you go, all healed up." Rhys replied when he was done. Mia stood up and gave him a kiss on the cheek for his good work. "Mia." He said a bit embarrassed.
"Oh, come on, they've seen worse." Mia teased him. "But I'm still a bit hot and sweaty though, I could go for a nice dip in some water."
"Hey, you're in luck then, there is a small lake with a waterfall just a short walk from here." Mark noted. "I think it's been long enough that it's safe for us to swim after eating."
"Don't let her fool you Mark, this was her plan all along." Rhys noted. "She's wearing her swimsuit under her outfit, as am I since she convinced me to."
"What a coincidence, so are we." Lyn noted before showing off one of the strings of her bikini top that was around her neck.
"Seems like we all had the same idea then." Mark commented with a chuckle. "Well, I say we don't waste another moment and get going!" Everyone agreed and about 15 minutes later they were at the lake that Mark mentioned. They all stripped down into their swimwear as well, but the women needed just a bit more time to rest, so Mark and Rhys were the only ones to jump in at the time. After a bit though Lyn and Mia joined them and they all swam around and had some fun seeing what they could find under the water and enjoying the view of the waterfall. Eventually Rhys was getting a bit winded so he decided to sit down on a flat rock that was on one end of the lake.
"Ah, that's cold." He noted to himself before realizing that his swim trunks were gone. He scanned the water to see if he could find them, but they were nowhere to be found. He didn't mind too much though, this was a pretty secluded spot and it wasn't as if Mark and Lyn hadn't seen him naked before. So he relaxed back and closed his eyes and let his mind drift. At first he was thinking about how great of a spot this was, from the scenery to the sounds, but slowly his thoughts started slipping into more lustful territory. He may be a priest, but he never took a vow of chastity. He began to think of seeing Mia naked in a place like this and it started to get him going. He thought about her popping out of the water and starting to stroke his dick before putting it in her mouth as well. His thoughts felt so real too, like she was actually doing it in that moment. Eventually he did end up opening his eyes to see that his thoughts were more real than he realized. "Mia, how long have you been doing this?"
"Just a couple minutes." Mia teased him as she adjusted her body a bit, revealing she was naked "I saw you sitting here all alone without your shorts and I felt you needed some company. Should I stop?"
"No, no, please, keep going." Rhys noted with a warm smile, so Mia continued to work his shaft with her hands and mouth. Meanwhile Mark was standing up in the middle of the lake, just enjoying the view and time he was having with friends, but then suddenly he felt his swim trunks get pulled down.
"Lyn, was that you?" He asked with a knowing tone as he spun around to see where she was. Lyn was just as fast in the water as she was on land when she wanted to be, so it was a bit of a futile effort on Mark's part. Eventually he stopped turning about and put his hands on his hips, and that's when Lyn popped out of the water, her face right in front of his dick, her swimsuit discarded as well.
"Of course it was me, who else would do something like that?" Lyn teased before starting to rub his cock back and forth, giving it a kiss on the tip.
"Well, I wouldn't put it past Mia to try something fun like that." Mark noted with a smirk. "But seeing you do it is just as fun."
"I figured you'd like the surprise." Lyn teased him before starting to lick the underside of his dick with her tongue and placing the tip under her top lip. The two pairs didn't notice what the other was doing until both Mark and Rhys let out a decently loud moan at about the same time.
"Ha! Looks like we had the same idea Lyn!" Mia noted as she took a break working on Rhys to look over to her.
"Great minds think alike." Lyn replied back with a smile. But then Mia's expression changed because she had an idea for something else fun they could do.
"Hey Lyn, how would you like to have another duel, right here and now?" Mia asked, trying her best to intrigue Lyn. And it worked of course.
"What did you have in mind for this 'duel' you've come up with?" Lyn asked, though she had a slight idea of what it was.
"Glad you asked!" Mia replied with enthusiasm. "I was thinking we could compete in seeing who can get one of these two to cum first. But with the twist being that we have to switch partners so it won't be as easy. If you're okay with that of course Rhys."
"I don't mind, I just hope I can hang on long enough to make it a decent competition. I know how skilled Lyn is at things like this." Rhys noted.
"You'll do fine." Mia assured him before standing up and whispering into his ear. "I have a secret weapon that should even things out."
"Hey, no coaching before we start!" Lyn playfully complained slightly as she too stood up and put her finger on Mark's chest. "You better hold on as long as you can as well, you know I hate losing."
"I'll try my best, but no promises." Mark teased her. So the two women walked past each other before getting into the positions they were formerly in.
"Let's make this a real challenge though." Lyn said before they started. "Hands and mouths only. No chests or hips or anything like that."
"You're on!" Mia replied confidently before the two of them started their competition. And the guys could tell they were serious about it, because from the jump the two of them were pulling out all the tricks they knew and those moans from before were getting louder and longer as the minutes passed. But Mark and Rhys were doing their best to hold on, they didn't want to disappoint their partners by going off too soon so they toughened up as best they could.
"Oh Goddess!" Rhys moaned out eventually and Mia knew that was a sign that he was at the end of his rope, so it was now or never for her secret weapon. She backed up slightly away from Mark grabbed his dick in such a way that as she jerked it his tip was quickly rubbing back and forth across her tongue. It was a hot move to be sure, but it also allowed her to talk to him a bit as she worked on him.
"Hey Mark, remember last time we did this and you were disappointed that it wasn't a safe day for me?" She asked him, knowing he would recall the moment well.
"Y-Yeah." Mark stuttered as he was trying to adjust to her new actions.
"Well, today is a super safe day for me." Mia continued. "You know what that means? It means you and Rhys can finish wherever you want today without consequences."
"T-That's a relief." Mark noted, though the thought of getting to finish inside Mia's pussy did excite him more than he let on.
"But, here's the catch Mark." Mia went on, pulling out her trump card. "I'm not going to let you do it unless you let me win this duel. And I know the type of man you are Mark, you'll respect my decision. So what's it going to be Mark, are you going to pass up this rare opportunity, or are you going to keep holding on for Lyn's sake?"
"You crafty little scamp!" Mark moaned out louder than before and now Lyn could tell that he was getting close to blowing so she started to speed up with Rhys who kept on moaning louder and louder by the moment.
"Come on Mark, you know you want to do it." Mia continued to tease him as her tongue scrapped back and forth across the tip of his dick. "You know you want to push this big guy right up against my womb and fill it up with your seed. And all you have to do is just cum before Rhys does. Cum right now, all over my face. Show me just how stuffed full of your sticky stuff I'll be later. Just do it, you might never have the chance again!" Her dirty talk did the trick and not moments later did Mark's dick start twitching and begin shooting seed all over Mia's face and into her mouth a bit. And not moments after that the same happened with Rhys and Lyn over by the rock. Mia had won the duel by mere moments and she was happy with her victory. "Ha! Looks like we're tied for the day!"
"That was a good competition Mia, very smart of you to play on Mark's fear of missing out." Lyn replied, slightly disappointed, though she had fun with Rhys nonetheless. "We'll have to find a way to break the tie later. Sorry if I was a little rough on you by the end their Rhys."
"Oh no, I really enjoyed it." Rhys assured her. "You're really good and finding a guy's weak spots." After that the four dipped back into the water to clean off and then they continued having fun at the lake, but not bothering to put their clothes back on. After another while Lyn and Rhys were sitting on the bank of the lake just relaxing while Mia was standing out in the middle of the lake where Mark was before. Mark was actually out of sight for the three of them, at least until he snuck up on Mia from behind, grabbing her hips and pressing his head against her butt slightly.
"Waaa!" Mia exclaimed before she turned to see Mark was the one who surprised her.
"That's a cute sound you made." Mark teased her as he slowly started to place kisses on her butt cheeks.
"Mark, you are one of the silliest guys I know, and I know a lot of silly guys." Mia teased him back. She hadn't ever had anyone kiss her butt before, only thrown it out as an insult a couple of times. But Mark slowly started to move his kisses up her butt and to the small of her back, up to her shoulders and finally to her neck and behind her ear. His actions sent a number of shivers down her spine and even if he didn't say it, she knew what he was here for now.
"So, I think it's time to cash in that promise you made me earlier." Mark whispered seductively into her ear, giving her more shivers as she could feel his erect dick starting to poke at her entrance. "Unless you aren't a woman of your word."
"You think me a woman of empty promises?" Mia teased him back, gaining some confidence back. "You just make sure you bring your all and actually make me feel good while you're doing as you please."
"Oh, I can definitely promise you that Mia, I'm an expert at making anyone feel good." Mark replied with a smirk before he slowly pushed himself inside her body, already earning him a soft moan. "I'm gonna make you be louder than any sound you heard me make earlier." Meanwhile Lyn and Rhys could see what was going on and they looked at each other as well.
"You feeling up for something a little more spicy?" Lyn asked him.
"Fair is fair you know." Rhys replied with a smile. "You don't mind being on top do you, I tend to do better on the bottom?" Lyn didn't reply with words, instead she rolled over on top of him and started grinding her pussy across his dick.
"Being the top is just perfect for me." Lyn told him with a fire in her eyes and Rhys knew he was in for the ride of his life. Meanwhile, back with Mark and Mia, things were starting to heat up a little more. Mark's promise wasn't one of empty words, he knew right where to touch and hold Mia as he continued to thrust into her at a steady pace. A brush of the hips here, his palm on her stomach there, all while peppering in numerous kisses all around her neck, shoulders, and ears. And Mia was loving all of it, as could be heard with her ever loudening pants and moans.
"I told you I know how to get anyone hot and bothered." He whispered confidently into her ear at one point. "Though you really should have remembered from last time."
"You and Lyn double teamed me last time." Mia retorted before giving out a sharp moan as Mark playfully thrusted a bit harder than he had been doing for effect. "How was I supposed to know you were just as good of a solo act?"
"Well, maybe I should give you a bit of a reminder on what my part of that session was mainly focused on." Mark teased her back before turning her head back slightly and giving her a kiss on the lips. "You did tell me I was quite good with my mouth."
"You're not just going to stop at just one are you?" Mia asked him, causing him to kiss her again and again until they started making out while they fucked. Over on the bank Lyn and Rhys had gotten to kissing as well as Lyn continued to bounce her hips up and down on his shaft, but every now and then they stopped to talk a bit as well.
"I'm glad you had the energy to join in more this time." Lyn told Rhys as she looked him in the eyes with a smile. "I felt a little bad that you had to sit back and watch us with Mia mostly last time."
"Don't be, I had fun that day." Rhys assured her as he panted and grunted a bit from the continuing pleasure. "And you two really made Mia feel good and happy, and that's mainly what I cared about anyways."
"You're very sweet Rhys, I like that about you." Lyn smiled at him a bit more before placing another kiss on his cheek. "Not to mention quite handsome as well. Mia is a lucky woman."
"Mark is a lucky man, though he'd be the first to tell you that as well." Rhys joked. "But thank you Lyn, that means a lot to me."
"You ready for me to go a bit faster?" Lyn asked after a few more moments of just movement and moaning.
"Yeah, let's finish this off strong." Rhys noted. "Keep going until I can't take it anymore."
"That's what I love to hear." Lyn smirked. Back over in the lake though, Mark and Mia were getting close to their climaxes, and Mark wanted to pay back Mia for her dirty talk earlier. He was already being a bit rough with her, his arm tight around her shoulders so her back was up against his chest, when he slowly lowered his other hand down her chest and stomach, right down to where he figured where her womb was and where he was now reaching with every thrust. But then suddenly stopped thrusting, holding Mia down on his cock before whispering more into her ear.
"Do you feel it Mia?" He whispered seductively into her ear. "Can you feel my cock throbbing and pulsating, pushing right up against the entrance to that very special spot inside your body. This is your last chance to change your mind about this, if you or I move any more I can't promise I'll pull out in time."
"Goddess Mark, just do it already!" Mia panted in a bit of sexual frustration since she had been really enjoying how he was treating her, and his dirty talk was hot, but now he had stopped and she wanted him to keep going.
"Hmm, I think I'm going to need a bit more motivation than that." Mark teased her a bit more. "I need you to describe for me what exactly 'it' is that you want me to do." Normally Mia would probably tell him he was starting to sound like an asshole, which he kind of was honestly, but he was getting away with it because he had made her feel so good and she wanted to feel the climax so bad.
"I want you to cum Mark!" Mia panted out, trying to shake her hips a bit against him to see if that would spark anything. "I want you to push your dick as far as it can go and spill all of your hot, sticky, and plentiful seed into my womb! I want you to fill me up until I can't take any more! Is that good enough for you?"
"I think I can work with that." Mark whispered deviously before starting to thrust into her again, this time harder and faster than he had before. Mia started to moan so loudly that you could have mistaken it for yelling almost as soon as he did that, but he wasn't done. The hand that was hovering over her womb quickly made it's way up her body and Mark slipped a few of his fingers into her wide open mouth, a last little bit of roughness and control to finish things off. "Prepare yourself Mia, it's coming." And with that and one final thrust that pushed the tip of his cock tight up against her womb he hit his climax and all his seed started spilling inside. The moment Mia felt herself getting filled up her climax came as well, squeezing down on Mark and milking his cock for all it had inside of it. The both of them let out amazingly loud and pleasure filled moans, ones that might have got their partners to be a bit concerned if they weren't also currently experiencing a climax together. Mark stayed lodged inside of Mia for what felt like and hour afterwards, although it was more like 10 minutes, before finally letting go of her and stepping back away. Both of their legs were weary so they slowly walked towards the shallow part of the lake before sitting down in the water to clean off.
"Mark, you really know how to give a girl a good impression." Mia eventually commented after catching her breath. "I was hoping my little strategy would pay off kindly, but that way surpassed my expectations."
"I wasn't too rough or anything?" Mark wondered, his voice going back to normal once he caught his breath as well.
"No, not really." Mia noted. "Giving it rough is kind of something Rhys can't do, so it's nice from time to time. Though maybe try to sound less like an ass towards the end next time. The only reason I didn't say anything about it then was because it was so good."
"Good to know, I thought I was pushing it a little bit there myself." Mark admitted. "But I'm glad you enjoyed it enough to think there might be a next time."
"Of course you goober." Mia chuckled as she messed with Mark's hair. "That was almost as good as my duel with Lyn earlier, almost." After that Lyn and Rhys joined them back at the lake to clean themselves off and about half an hour later they had all found their swimwear and were heading back to Mark and Lyn's ger for dinner. Mia and Rhys helped prepare things and they all had a rousing time eating and talking again. Once dinner was done Lyn took Mia into the bedroom her and Mark shared to show her the notes on how to train other sword styles, while Mark and Rhys read some books in the living room.
"Hey, you want to try reading the same book out loud together, kind of like a play?" Mark suggested since he had tried it with Lyn and some others and had some fun with it before.
"That sounds like fun actually." Rhys noted. So Mark handed him an extra copy of the book he was reading and the two went back and forth reading the dialogue as if they were the people in the book, doing hand gestures and walking about to make it feel more real. Mark was already good at doing things like this with his tactical training and all, but Rhys was no slouch either.
"Let me guess, you wanted to be an actor when you grew up?" Mark asked once they stopped.
"No, not really, but I loved to read, obviously still do." Rhys noted. "Books are like dreams, they can take you to a place you could never imagine, make you forget about the things happening in your real life, make things seem better than they are."
"Yeah, I agree with that." Mark nodded. "I take it you had a rough childhood?"
"You could say that." Rhys nodded. "But I'd rather not focus on it now, we're in a good mood and I don't want to bring it down. Maybe some other time I'll tell you about it and you can tell me about your childhood."
"I would if I could." Mark noted. "Bonked my head on a rock right before I met Lyn and only bits and pieces have come back since."
"Ah, that explains your eccentric personality then." Rhys joked and it got Mark to laugh, even if he's heard the same joke dozens of times by now. It was still funny to him for some reason. After the laugh things started to quiet down in the living room and when it did the two men could hear what sounded like panting and moaning coming from the bedroom.
"Well, it looks like Lyn and Mia found something to use as a tiebreaker." Mark chuckled, knowing just what was going on in there.
"How not surprising is that." Rhys chuckled as well before looking at Mark and seeing a glint in his eyes. "Along with how not surprised I am about what you're thinking about."
"Oh, come on, both of them got to suck you off, this is the perfect opportunity to have someone rank how I do it." Mark half pleaded. Rhys just playfully shook his head and stood up to walk to the guest room that was supposed to be for him and Mia.
"Are you coming Mark?" He asked and Mark got up to follow him.
"Hopefully I will be soon enough." Mark joked.
"You and your wordplay, what a mind you have in there." Rhys teased him a bit.
"Don't lie, you all love me for it."
Chapter 118: File #a1499 Christmas Eve at Leblanc
Notes:
So, I got the idea for this story way back when I was playing Persona 5 Royal for the first time, which has been quite a while now that I look back. Basically it's an expansion of the events of December 24th for Ren and Makoto, no cutting to black before the romance this time. Probably the only P5 story up my sleeve, but things could change. Also, big spoilers for Royal if you haven't played it.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1499 Christmas Eve at Leblanc
Characters: Ren-Joker (Persona 5), Makoto (Persona 5)
Based on: a commission by lefocris on Twitter/X
It was the evening of Christmas Eve and Ren was standing with a crowd of people in Shibuya getting ready to cross the street. It was cold and it was snowing a bit, but after what he had just gone through Ren didn't really feel the chill from only wearing a jacket and a light shirt. He was about to make the crossing when he heard a familiar voice call out to him.
"I didn't expect to find the world's savior alone on Christmas Eve." Said Sae Nijima, sister to Ren's current girlfriend Makoto. He wasn't sure if Sae even knew they were dating, he couldn't remember if he told her about it during his interrogation and Makoto never told him if she let her know, but he would have to discuss it sooner or later. Either way he turned to face her. "Can I talk to you for a minute?"
"Of course Ms. Nijima." Ren answered politely but comfortably. He felt like he could trust her after everything that had gone down with Shido and Goro. "What's on your mind?"
"Well, first off, I wanted to thank you for taking my request." Sae started. "With your actions, I can only hope that public opinion changes... It will change, won't it?" Ren could see the doubt in her face, so he decided to answer in a way that would make her more confident about the situation.
"I'm sure it will." He assured her. "It has all the other times, I don't see why it wouldn't this time."
"Yes, I believe so too." Sae responded more confidently. Then she starting talking about Shido confessing and the trouble she would have in finding him guilty. "I'll be blunt, I want you to turn yourself in to the police.
"Turn myself in?" Ren questioned. He could tell Sae was telling him this in good faith, but he couldn't accept having to do that. "I don't think that's going to happen."
"Your testimony will be necessary in order to prove Shido guilty...However..." Sae continued, pausing a bit to collect her words. "That will mean placing you on center stage. You'll be treated as a hero who saved this country." He eyes avoided contact before delivering the next line. "But there's no way that the police or the public prosecutors will let that slide. If you turn yourself in to the police, you'll definitely be arrested."
"You know that's kind of the thing I've been trying to avoid right?" Ren asked, with a bit of shock. "I mean I know my friends and Sojiro will still see me the same, but this is pretty serious stuff Ms. Sae."
"I know, and I wouldn't be asking you this if it wasn't serious." Sae noted. "I'll close all the cases surrounding Shido. I intend to expose them all. It's to prevent society from becoming distorted again. That's what you want to, isn't it?" Sae wasn't wrong. He wanted the world to go back to normal, but getting arrested. He still had to mull it over. "I'll ask you once more. I'd like for you to turn yourself in to the police, of your own accord." Ren gave it a moment of thought. As much as he had been through, he could do this as well, for his friends, for his family, for those he loved. He was about to respond and say he would turn himself in when another familiar voice joined the conversation.
"There's no need for that." The voice commented and Ren did a double take at who was speaking. It was someone he thought had been dead. Someone who he had trusted and who had betrayed him. Someone he wished he had more time with, Goro Akechi.
"You..." Sae responded with great surprise. Goro on the other hand was unphased as usual.
"If they get their hands on the perpetrator, there'll be no need for him to turn himself in, no?" Goro questioned Sae.
"You're alive? But how?" Was what Ren decided to go with after his own shock wore off.
"To think I'd get to see you so surprised. Honestly, it's pretty satisfying." Goro replied, not answering the question in the slightest.
"You said there's no need, just what do you mean by that?" Sae asked, trying to get the conversation to keep moving forward.
"Exactly as it sounds." Goro noted. "I'll agree to testify against Shido and his crimes." Then he turned to Ren. "I assume that works for you?"
"You're going to turn yourself in, for me?" Ren questioned a bit suspiciously. "Why would you do something like that? I thought you hated me?"
"I have no hidden agenda at this point." Goro admitted, though it was still hard to tell if he was telling the truth. "If I had to explain myself, I'd say it's simply personal principle that I repay my debts."
"For the time being at least, I'll take your word that you'll cooperate with the investigation." Sae replied, also not trusting Goro that much.
"That would save a lot of time." Goro replied smugly. Then Sae turned to Ren again.
"I'm sorry. You can forget everything I just told you." She told him and Ren was glad that she dropped it pretty quickly once another solution was found, showing that she really did care about his wellbeing. "I'll take him in myself." After that Sae turned to walk away and Goro followed her, but the she turned back to say one last thing to Ren. "I won't try to claim that everything will turn out perfectly for you, but I would bet this case will reach it's natural conclusion." Something about that didn't sit right with her though, so she added a bit more to make sure Ren had confidence about the future. "No, in fact, I swear that this will be properly settled."
"Don't worry too much about me, I trust you Ms. Sae." Ren assured her. "Do what you have to and we can talk about things later when it's less crazy and less cold outside. Deal?"
"Deal." Sae confirmed before turning to walk away for real this time. That left Ren alone with his thoughts again. He understood where Sae was coming from with her original stance on what to do, and he would have gone through with it if Goro hadn't shown up out of nowhere. Just how did he get out of the palace in time? How did he survive that fight with his cognitive self? Would he ever get the chance to tell Goro how he truly feels about their friendship? His mind was spiraling into theories and situations that might come to pass, but luckily he got a text on his phone before he got too far off the deep end.
"Hmm, it's from Makoto." He muttered to himself. He had wondered what she had gotten up to after the final mission. And of course he was a little worried about how she was feeling and if she was injured or anything like that like a good boyfriend should be. So he unlocked his phone and looked at what Makoto had sent him.
I know that I should hold back feeling like this, given our situation...
But it's Christmas Eve, I want to spend it together with you.
Do you think we could walk around the city a bit...and then head back to your room?
Ren was pleasantly surprised that Makoto was being so forward with how she was feeling. That's how she normally was with everything else, but with relationship stuff she was still getting the hang of it. And she wanted to spend the night with him? He couldn't think of anything he'd rather be doing. Plus she would probably want to know what went on with her sister and Goro and Ren wanted to tell her so they could both think on it instead of him just losing his mind over it. So he quickly typed out a reply text that was responded to quickly.
That sounds great.
Thank you!
I'm over in Shibuya now. Let's meet up in front of the station.
She was close by, what a coincidence. So Ren walked over to where Makoto wanted to meet and she was easy to find since she was wearing a light blue button-up coat and some brown boots.
"Sorry about this." Makoto apologized like she had done something wrong. "I know it's a special day, but... That's also why I wanted to see you."
"Hey, don't worry about it." Ren assured her. "I was thinking about you too. If you hadn't of texted me when you did I probably would have sent you one myself." After he cleared his mind of all the Goro mysteries of course.
"Honestly. You always have that charm ready..." Makoto replied, moving her hair back a bit. But it seemed his reply had given her a bit more confidence about the situation, which is what he was going for. "But thanks. It's just about time for dinner, so why don't we find a place to eat?" She suggested afterwards.
"Yeah, I haven't eaten anything in a while actually, so that sounds like a great idea." Ren noted with his signature nod.
"Okay, let's go." Makoto told him before getting a bit nervous again. "Oh, uh, come to think of it... well.. it is a cold Christmas Eve, so..." Ren could tell where this was going but he didn't cut in because it was kind of cute to see Makoto trying so hard like this. "Do you want to hold hands?" Ren had to hold in a laugh. At this point they had done a lot more than holding hands, but they were in public and he didn't want to be too disrespectful so he held it in.
"I would love to." He replied with a warm smile. So Makoto offered her hand and he took it. It was quite warm and it did help shake the chill off as they walked to go find a place to eat. "Thank you, I probably should have worn something warmer, but my mind was all over the place still."
"I know how you feel." Makoto noted. "It almost doesn't feel real, what we did, that velvet colored room, fighting that thing, whatever it was. But it was and now we have to deal with what comes next, one step at a time."
"Well, when I'm stepping with you by my side, I feel like I can take on anything." Ren told her, which made her blush slightly. "Oh, and before I forget, I ran into your sister and someone else shortly before you texted me."
"My sister? What did she want with you?" Makoto wondered. So Ren told her the story of what happened while they continued to search for a place to eat. "So, you're telling me that Goro is alive and he took your place in jail without even telling you how or why?"
"He said something about repaying his debts and that was it." Ren noted. "I would have loved to gotten to play your sister's role and interrogate him a bit, but Sae didn't want to miss out on the opportunity before he decided to change his mind or something."
"That's probably the smartest thing she could have done, knowing how Goro is." Makoto pointed out. "But wow, that just adds even more mystery to the whole situation. Are you going to tell the others?"
"Eventually yeah." Ren commented. "I just wanted to let you know first since you're good with thinking things through."
"Well I appreciate that." Makoto noted with a confident smile. "And I appreciate that you know me so well."
"Hey, I try my best." Ren replied with a smile back. "You are definitely worth it." Makoto blushed a bit again at that one. After that they scoured around everywhere to try and find a restaurant that had an open table, but they didn't have any luck.
"I can't believe we couldn't find a single table." Makoto said with a sigh as they left the last restaurant that was in the area. But she wasn't giving up on this night just yet. "At least we can try to get a cake here, but even this place is so crowded."
"Even if we don't find anything, as long as I'm with you Makoto my night will be perfect." Ren replied, trying to get her to relax a bit and letting her know he didn't really have that big of expectations she needed to live up to.
"Th-Thank you." Makoto stuttered slightly, not expecting that kind of answer. "I feel the same way though." Then she shook her head a bit and her tone changed again. "Wait, focus! We've got a cake to buy! Let's get going." All Ren could do was chuckle slightly to himself as he followed Makoto once again, she was so cute when she got like this. So they walked around for a bit more trying to find a cake shop, but that too was a bit of struggle.
"Over there, maybe they have something." Ren pointed out to a stall where a woman was wearing a Santa hat and outfit. So they walked over to said stall, but when they got there it looked empty.
"It doesn't look like they have anything." Makoto reported with disappointment. "Oh well, maybe we'd better find another place."
"You're not in the market for a Christmas cake, are you?" The woman behind the stall asked them, apparently overhearing their conversation.
"O-Oh, um... We are actually." Makoto replied, slightly taken aback that the woman spoke to her about wanting a cake.
"Ah, fantastic!" The woman noted with a smile. "One of our orders was canceled last minute."
"You're kidding!" Makoto said taken back even more. This was pretty lucky, even for her and Ren.
"I guess it's your lucky night! So, do you want to buy it?" The woman asked the two.
"Well, if it's really alright." Makoto paused, giving a look to Ren. He just shrugged and gave her a nod thinking it was just a lucky coincidence. "Then yes, we'll take it."
"Of course! Just wait one moment while I go prepare your order!" The woman running the stand told the pair before walking off to do just that.
"I'm honestly stunned. This kind of thing never happens, right?" Makoto asked Ren once the woman was out of earshot.
"Well, let's just chalk it up to our good deeds paying off." Ren commented. "Maybe the world just figures we should have something nice for once."
"Sure, we'll go with that." Makoto replied with a bit of a laugh in her tone, but that was just a sign she was happy which was a-okay with Ren. After a few minutes the woman came back with the cake and Ren paid for it with some of the money he had made from his part time jobs. He still wasn't quite sure if the money dropped in the Metaverse was real or not, so he didn't want to risk it and cause a scene. Then once everything was secure he and Makoto took the subway back to the station near Leblanc and made their way to the restaurant. Sojiro had already closed up and gone home so Ren unlocked the door but made sure to keep the lights off as he and Makoto went up to his room.
"Sojiro told me he's keeping things closed tomorrow so we can have our party, so we don't have to worry about making a mess that customers will see in the morning or anything else." Ren noted as he put the cake on the table near the small couch he had. "But I'd still like to keep things mostly in order for his sake."
"He's a very considerate man." Makoto commented. "I can see why you want to do your best to make things easy on him, all things considered."
"He's been good to me, to all of us, that's the least he deserves." Ren stated genuinely. "Now wait here while I get some plates and brew a bit of tea, it shouldn't take too long." But before he went back downstairs he gave Makoto a cute little kiss on the cheek that got her to blush again.
"Where would I be without you Ren?" Makoto wondered to herself as she put her hand up to her cheek, waiting for him to come back with the tea and plates. "Definitely not here in your room, or any other guy's room to be sure. But being here just feels...right. I like how things have been between us and I hope they continue to get better every day." Soon enough though Ren came back with the tea and then they started digging into the cake they bought.
"This cake is nice, I really like how it tastes." Ren noted after a few bites. "What about you Makoto?"
"It's so good!" Makoto replied with a big smile on her face.
"What a great way to ring in Christmas, don't you think?" Ren commented smiling as well as he leaned back into his seat a bit.
"Right? Maybe it was a good thing all the restaurants turned us away." Makoto chuckled. Then she started to shuffle around in her purse for something. "Oh, right. Here, before I forget. I got you a present." With that she handed it over. And it was a wristwatch, a very nice looking one at that. "I have to say, um...my life's gotten a lot more unpredictable since I met you. But we got through everything so far. And it's made me realize... I wouldn't want it any other way. I thought you might like this watch. Just in case we, ah... lose track of time together." Ren definitely caught the double meaning in her words, but he played it cool for the moment.
"Makoto, I'll make sure to take the best care I can with it, just like everything else you've given me." He told her, hoping that she too would get his meaning.
"It's really nothing fancy, but I'm glad you like it." Makoto replied, nervously playing with her hair. Ren was about to reply that he didn't need anything fancy when he had her, but he didn't have the chance before Makoto spotted something out of place. "Oh, wait. Don't move Ren." She asked of him with a chuckle before reaching over and taking some whipped cream that was on his nose and eating it, grinning at him cutely afterwards. "You had some cream on your nose. How'd that even get there?" She wondered.
"I guess I was just so engrossed with our conversation I didn't really notice." Ren admitted as he rubbed the back of his neck slightly embarrassed, getting Makoto to laugh at his cuteness this time.
"I usually don't laugh this much on Christmas." She told him with a content sigh after she got ahold of herself. "But I guess it's not just the holidays. Meeting you's helped me see so much humor, even excitement in the most trivial things. You helped me find so many new experiences beyond the life I'd known. Thank you, for spending Christmas with me. And... for loving me." Makoto was pouring her heart out to Ren and he was so happy she was comfortable doing so.
"Well, don't let me take all the credit, you've done a lot for me as well Makoto, and not just Phantom Thief stuff either." Ren replied. "You gave me a chance to change your mind about things when you really didn't have to. You've always been there to voice your opinion on my decisions and to give helpful advice when it's needed. Your confidence in yourself and your skills is what allows me to act so confidently because you're always at my side. Without you, I don't think I would have gotten this far into this year without slipping up and ruining everything. So thank you for giving me that chance, allowing me to show you a new side of things, allowing me to show you my love, which I'll always have for you."
"Oh, you." Was all Makoto could come up with as she blushed once again from all the romantic emotions in the air this night. But that didn't last too long as she looked out the window and saw it was snowing outside. "Oh, look!" So the two of them moved over to sitting on Ren's bed so they could get a better look at the snow falling. "It's so beautiful, the snow must have picked up after we got back." Makoto noted with a bit of wonder in her voice. "Coming back to Leblanc really was the smart move. Now we get to enjoy the view."
"It's nice how things like this work out sometimes." Ren agreed with a smile and a nod. "This is a really lovely moment I get to spend with the person I care about the most, I wouldn't trade it for anything."
"I didn't know I could be this happy. It almost doesn't feel real." Makoto commented, not knowing just how right she kind of was.
"It is real though." Ren said confidently as he looked into Makoto's eyes. "You and me, this wonderful night, our future together, it's as real as it can get."
"You're right. It's just so different from how things used to be." Makoto noted, thinking back to before she met Ren. But then another thought came into her mind, something a bit more intimate. "Hey, it's getting pretty bad out there. This much snow is bound to stop the train schedules. Hope you don't mind, but I'll be staying a little longer." She said as she rested her head onto Ren's shoulder and he put his arm around her.
"You can stay here as long as you like." Ren told her softly and smoothly. "How about we 'lose track of time' so I can get some use out of the gift you gave me?" After that he leaned in and placed a light kiss on her lips, not lasting too long but long enough that to feel something.
"I think I could be convinced to do something like that." Makoto replied back softly as well. "But let's get out of these coats first, I have a feeling that things are going to heat up pretty soon."
"Probably a good idea." Ren agreed with a smile. So they got up and took their coats off and Ren closed the window so no one could hear what they would be getting up to. Not that he thought anyone would be out by the window in this weather, but you never knew. He got done first and sat on the edge of his bed to wait for Makoto. She didn't take too long to hang her coat up before she walked back over to the bed. Ren expected her to sit down next to him, but she surprised him by sitting on his lap and wrapping her arms around his back to keep steady.
"I hope you don't mind if we still take it a bit slowly, I am still a novice at this subject." She whispered into his ear.
"We have all night don't we?" Ren whispered back. "All the more time to show you just how much I love you." It was moments like this that he was glad he worked on his social skills, him being this smooth was almost second nature to him now.
"That we do." Makoto confirmed as she looked Ren in the eyes. "I think might need some remedial lessons on kissing first."
"My favorite subject." Ren replied with a smirk before they kissed again. And true to what they stated, they took everything nice and slow because they had the time. Kissing, touching, the removal of clothes, foreplay, all of it. Every moment between them special and emotional, showing each other just how they felt and how happy they were to be with each other. Eventually they were ready to move onto the main course and Ren was about to get out of the bed for just a moment to get a condom for protection, but Makoto pulled him back onto the bed with her.
"Wait, you don't need to get that." Makoto told him, knowing what he was going for.
"Huh? What do you mean?" Ren asked slightly confused.
"Well..." Makoto started her explanation slowly. "I figured that since we're probably going to be doing this more often I should take a bit more of a precaution, in case we get into a situation where we want to do this and you don't have anything on you at that time."
"That's... oddly in character for you." Ren commented with a little smirk before he thought of something. "Wait a second, don't you need a prescription for pills like that?"
"Yeah, but luckily we know of a doctor whose kind of alright with bending the rules a bit." Makoto noted.
"You got a prescription from Dr. Takemi?" Ren asked, just to confirm they were both on the same page.
"Took her a bit of convincing, but when I told her that it was you I was dating, she loosened up a bit." Makoto explained.
"Huh, fancy that." Ren replied, mostly for himself. "Well, I mean, if you're okay with it, I don't have any issues with it either." If he was being honest he did kind of want to see how it felt doing it without a condom, so this would be his best chance.
"I've considered all the consequences and I'm okay with whatever may happen." Makoto assured him. "As long as I'm with you I'm sure we can get through anything."
"I couldn't have put it better myself." Ren noted before laying back down on the bed. Makoto figured he'd either get on top of her or he'd ask her to get on top of him, but he surprised her by sliding up to her side and rotating her over a bit as he lifted her leg up.
"O-Oh, you want to try it like this then?" She asked with a blush as she felt Ren's dick rubbing up against her clit and pussy.
"This way I can see every part of your beautiful body as I make love with you." Ren answered smoothly.
"W-Well, when you put it like that, it makes a lot of sense doesn't it?" Makoto blushed some more before Ren moved in and started kissing her again. She moved her arms over her head a bit so they could get even closer and soon afterwards she felt his bare cock slid into her body. "Ahh, it's so warm." She moaned when they broke their kiss slightly.
"You're telling me." Ren agreed since the inside of her body felt quite warm as well. "But it feels nice, natural even. You still okay with this Makoto?"
"I think I might want to get used to this." Makoto replied, which was good enough for Ren. They went back to kissing and he slowly started to thrust in and out, shaking his hips every now and then so he could hit those special spots inside her body. He had been quite adept at finding them over their first few encounters, but Makoto had found his sensitive spots in return just as quickly. That's why they always tried to take things slow, they knew if they went all out at the beginning that it would be over too soon, at least for their current skill and stamina levels. But slowly and surely Ren picked up the pace of his thrusts and Makoto returned the favor by moving her hips in sync with his so they could work together to get the best experience.
"Do you mind if I try something a little different?" Ren asked after a while.
"Of course, I trust you." Makoto assured him. So Ren started moving his kisses down her chin and neck, eventually resting them on her breast. He continued to kiss it tenderly for a bit before sticking his tongue out and licking her nipple back and forth slowly. Almost immediately he saw goosebumps forming on it and he felt Makoto shiver up against his body as he continued thrusting.
"I take it you liked that?" Ren smirked up at her.
"Very much so, keep doing that." Makoto replied. So Ren went back and continued licking and kissing her breasts. Eventually he moved onto sucking on it gently and when he did he heard Makoto's moans start to go up in frequency and he felt she was starting to tighten up on the inside. He was about to ask her if she was getting close, but when Makoto felt him start to move his head away she took her arm and put it on the back of his head to keep him in place. "Don't stop, I'm almost there!" She panted and Ren took that as his answer. He was close as well so he picked up the pace of his thrusting just a bit more as he continued to suck on her breast. They continued on like that for a short while until Ren felt Makoto clench down on him and he couldn't take it any more either.
"Makoto!" He moaned into her chest as he felt his seed begin to shoot out of his cock. This was a new experience for the both of them and Makoto felt even more oddly warm as she felt Ren's seed spill into her. She knew from experience and reading about it that semen was warm and sticky, especially when it was inside a human body, but as it usually was with things like this, feeling it was much different than just reading about it.
"Oh, I can definitely get used to this feeling." She panted as she finally let go of Ren's head and let him come back up for air. "I hope that didn't hurt too much, but I really didn't want you to stop."
"Not an issue." Ren replied with a smile as he tried to catch his breath. "I thought it was kinda hot. I love it when you take control like that, it means you're learning to be more comfortable with moments like this."
"Well, I do have a pretty good tutor." Makoto teased him before they both laughed lightly since they still needed to catch their breaths some. "You know, I'm actually not as tired as I usually am after we finish. I think if I just have a cool glass of water I might be able to go again. What about you Ren?"
"Yeah, I think I could go another round if you give me a few minutes to recover." Ren noted. "See, I told you we'd get some stamina if we kept practicing." He teased her back.
"And here I thought you just said that because you wanted to see me naked more often." Makoto teased some more.
"Well, that is one of the positives, yes." Ren answered when a goofy grin, getting Makoto to push him playfully.
"Go get some towels along with that water to clean up, I'll still be here when you get back." She told him with her own smile.
"Promise?" Ren asked as he stood up out of his bed.
"Promise." Makoto replied. "Where would I go anyways, out the window?"
"Hey, you are a Phantom Thief, known for stealing hearts and then leaving without a trace." Ren joked.
"Perhaps, but I prefer sharing this particular heart with someone special, because I love him." Makoto said a little more seriously.
"Yours is the only heart I never want to part with Makoto, because I love it as much as my own." Ren replied, matching her tone.
"Maybe I don't need that water after all." Makoto commented after hearing that.
"Of course, my Queen."
Chapter 119: File #1217 More Fun for Four
Notes:
After reading the last story with this four a good friend of mine requested a follow up focusing more on some Mia/Lyn and Mark/Rhys action, so that is what this is! Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #1217 More Fun for Four
Characters: Mark, Lyn, Mia, Rhys
Based on: a commission by dogiflan on Twitter/X
As per usual Lyn woke up pretty early in the morning. It was pretty much a force of habit at this point, but she really couldn't move around much since she had another's body wrapped around hers. Usually it was her husband Mark who was attached to her, causing her to have to lay in bed for a bit until he woke like the late sleeper he was, but this morning it was someone different. Someone who liked waking up just as early as she did.
"Finally, I thought I was going to have to shake you around a bit to get you to up." Mia said as Lyn opened her eyes and got a good look at her. Yesterday Mia and her husband Rhys had come to Lyn and Mark's ger to spend some time together as friends, but Mark and Lyn had their own special way to treat their friends, leading to the sleeping arrangements of the night before.
"How long were you waiting for me to get up?" Lyn wondered, hoping it hadn't been too long.
"Oh, just a couple minutes really." Mia admitted. "But I'm just a little excited. We ended up tied again when we decided to give it a rest last night, so I'm ready yo get back to it."
"Mia, I have to say, you are one of the most energetic and competitive people I've ever met." Lyn noted with a wry smile. "And I really like that. But let's take things outside since the sun is rising. Don't want to wake the guys up too early. I know Mark likes to sleep in and I figured Rhys does as well with his constitution."
"You'd be right on that Lyn, he does tend to sleep in." Mia replied. "But okay! Let's take this outside!" And with that she got up out of the bed and realized she was still naked. "Uhh, do you think we should get dressed before we get out there?"
"Why? We're just going to end off taking them off anyways." Lyn commented. "Plus no one is going to see us out there, so no worry about that. We can bring some towels though, to clean off and just in case someone does come around by chance."
"Sounds good to me!" Mia noted as she struck a pose as she picked up her sword, making Lyn give her a confused look. "What, we could end up sparring again once we're done, I want to be prepared!"
"Well, I better bring my sword then as well!" Lyn said as she finally got out of bed and picked up one of her swords. "I know the perfect spot." So the two women left the ger with only their swords and a few towels and Lyn led Mia to a nice flat spot where they could continue their 'competition' in relative peace.
"I love the view here Lyn." Mia noted as she spun around slowly to take it all in. "And it's really nice and sunny already with a nice breeze. I can really see why you love living out here so much, I'm a little jealous."
"It's nice most of the time, but the winters can be a bit of a challenge." Lyn commented as she put her sword on the ground on top of her towels. "But their isn't anywhere I'd rather live. Out here on the plains I'm free to be the woman I want to be all the time, not just some of it like in other places. I can do what I want, see what I want, be friends with who I want. I just wish more people could understand it and see it for themselves, maybe then less people would be inclined to treat my people unfairly."
"Well, you've certainly given me things to think about, that's to be sure." Mia assured her. "And for what it's worth I've always just seen you as a normal person. Well as normal as a person from another realm can be I guess. And I can see why Soren look a liking to you as well, you're situation somewhat mirrors his in a way, being an outcast that is."
"You know about him being Branded, I thought that was a pretty big secret?" Lyn wondered.
"It still is, but no one is perfect at keeping secrets, not even Soren." Mia noted. "I overheard him and Ike talking about it during the war once. Kind of why I decided to be a bit nicer to him, given his somewhat prickly disposition."
"Yeah, he can be a bit cold sometimes, but once he trusts you Soren is a pretty decent guy." Lyn agreed with a nod. "And thank you Mia, for treating me like I'm just another person. I really appreciate that, and the fact that you're willing to listen to what I have to say."
"Well of course Lyn, we're pretty great friends now, of course I'm willing to hear you talk about your feelings." Mia replied with a big smile. "And I'm sure that you'd do the same for me." Then her smile turned into a smirk. "But right now I don't have anything to talk about, at least not with my words."
"So you're saying you want our bodies to do the talking?" Lyn smirked back.
"There is more than one type of swordfighting, as both you and Mark have noted." Mia commented before moving in closer and planting a kiss on Lyn's lips."
"You'd be correct on that front, let's see how much you've learned." Lyn replied before locking lips again. And just like that they were off to the races once again, lips pressed together, tongues battling back in forth inside their mouths to see who could 'best' the other. Soon enough they were off their feet and started rolling and tussling around in the grass to see which one of them would end up on top. While this all was going on though, something else was just getting started back at the ger.
"Hmm, Mia, not so quickly." Rhys murmured in his sleep. It might not be the most priestly thing for him, but he was in the middle of having a wet dream, and a very intense one at that. So intense in fact that his dick was getting harder and harder as it went on. This wouldn't be much of a problem normally but since he had fallen asleep naked and cuddling with Mark it was a different story. Rhys had been cuddling Mark from behind so when his dick started to grow it also started pressing up against Mark's backside, eventually it's tip slipping inside as his hips moved along with his dreaming. For his part Mark really didn't feel anything to make him wake up. He had always told Lyn if she wanted to play with him while he was asleep that it would be fine and he was a very deep sleeper. Rhys on the other hand...
"Waa! Oh, it was just a dream." Rhys commented to himself as he woke up suddenly from the sensations his body was feeling. "Not a bad one from the way I feel though." He then tried to move apart from Mark and that's when he realized his dick was in his ass. "Geez, must have been a better dream than I thought. Sorry Mark, didn't mean to do this to you." But when Rhys tried to pull out Mark's body subconsciously leaned into Rhys, making it so he couldn't. "What the? Mark, you're still asleep right?" Rhys wondered as he poked at Mark's cheek to make sure he was. And Mark was out for the count still. So Rhys tried to pull out again and again Mark's body moved to stop him again.
"Come on Mark, if you want to mess with me at least do it when you're awake." Rhys sighed as he stopped trying to pull away and tried to figure out a way to move away without hurting or waking Mark up. He tried a number of things but they all ended up making it so he pushed deeper inside of Mark or act like he was purposely thrusting in and out of him. Eventually Rhys was on his back with Mark laying on top of him, a little exhausted from trying to get away from him and from practically being intimate as well.
"Mark, you are one tough man to get rid of, though in most contexts that's probably a good thing." Rhys commented mostly to himself as he laid back and let out a sigh. "The girls are probably up and making food at the moment as well, and I hate missing breakfast." And as if that was a trigger word for him, Mark instantly woke up.
"Did someone say breakfast?" Mark asked as he sat up and stretched a bit, before feeling something hard and stiff up his backside. So he turned his head to face Rhys who was underneath him. "Didn't think you were into something like this Rhys."
"Trust me, this is a big accident, I did not do this on purpose." Rhys noted and Mark could tell by the look on his face that he was being serious. "I apologize for any uncomfort I may have caused you."
"Hey, I don't mind one bit." Mark assured him. "But I also don't smell any breakfast cooking either. So, as long as I'm here, might as well have some fun. Don't you think?"
"When in Elibe I guess." Rhys commented, and the two of them continued going at it. Meanwhile, back with Mia and Lyn, the two women had continued their 'competition' with each other as aggressively as they had the night before. When one of them got off the other wasn't far behind and each time they wanted more and didn't want to give into the other. Eventually it got to the point where the two of them were sitting on the grassy plains with their legs spread out and their clits rubbing together as they used their hips to thrust and scissor with each other.
"You really never give up, do you Mia?" Lyn asked with a panting breath as she closed her eyes for a few moments to try and concentrate and hold her next orgasm back.
"I could say the same for you Lyn." Mia noted as she gritted her teeth a bit and put her hand up to her cheek to brush off a bit of sweat as she tried to hold on for longer as well. Both of their bodies were glimmering from the sweat they were giving off and the sun that was now fully risen out over the plains and neither one of them wanted to give an inch to the other as they continued to thrust their hips back and forth against each other. Each movement becoming faster than the last, more slippery than the last, more loud than the last. It was probably a good thing that they were out in the middle of nowhere or they definitely would have attracted a crowd of onlookers. Lyn might not of minded that, but Mia wasn't quite at that level of freeness.
As they kept on going their bodies continued to get closer and closer to each other. First their stomachs rubbed up against each other, then their navels, and then finally their chests were pressed against the others as they continued to battle with their hips. They both could feel a huge one coming with how their bodies felt, and they weren't afraid to comment on it either on the off chance it might get the other to go off just a moment sooner.
"I'm real close Mia, but I can hang on just a bit longer." Lyn noted as their faces were right next to each other again. "How about you?"
"Bring it on Lyn, give me your best!" Mia replied and Lyn did just that as she closed the gap between their lips and started kissing her once again. It was an amazing feeling, being this close and intimate with someone, bodies so intertwined it felt like your own, lips pressed against each other in bliss. Neither of them could take it for much longer and neither of them did either. A few moments of kissing led the both of them to fling their heads back in pleasure as they both got off at the same time. Their hips thrusted a few more times against each other as well before they both fell back onto the grass to catch their breaths.
"Tied again." Mia sighed with a breathy voice. "Are we ever going to get to see who is the best between us?"
"Maybe someday." Lyn replied. "But isn't the real fun just getting to be out here having fun with someone you care about?"
"I guess you're right Lyn." Mia admitted. "But I can't go another round, at least not right now. Plus, all that action has me starving."
"Me too." Lyn agreed. "Hopefully by now the guys will be awake and we can make food for all of us. After we rest for a bit here of course."
"Yeah, I think I need a few minutes before I can feel my legs again." Mia noted. While they were resting up, Mark and Rhys had definitely woken up and started their day with some energy. Mark didn't want to tire Rhys out too much so he took control of what was going on and let him lay on his back as he faced him and was bouncing up and down on his now lubricated dick.
"Do you and Lyn wake up every morning and do something like this?" Rhys wondered through some panting as he looked up at Mark. Mark wasn't doing all the work of course, Rhys was stroking Mark's dick with his hands as he went up and down on him.
"No, not really." Mark commented with a smile as he was enjoying himself. "Mornings like this usually tend to happen when we have visitors. Usually Lyn wakes up early, does some work around the area with her traps and whatnot, and then we have a late breakfast or early lunch since I usually sleep in so late most of the time."
"So what you're saying is that it's my fault." Rhys teased him slightly.
"In a manner of speaking, yes." Mark replied back playfully. "But I get enough sleep most of the time anyways, getting to spend special moments like this with friends is worth getting up early."
"Well, as long as it's not throwing off your sleep schedule." Rhys noted with his own smile. "Though I guess that means you can take a little more than just my hands doing this, right?" He asked before starting to thrust his hips up into Mark slightly.
"Hey, as long as it's not going to tire you out, you do as you please." Mark replied with a smirk. So after that the two of them started getting slightly more rougher with each other, but not as wild and active as Lyn and Mia had been getting. Neither of them would even dream to think they could get to that level. Eventually Mark laid forward onto Rhys' chest so he could move in and kiss him a bit. At first, like last night, Rhys was a little timid about it, but slowly he got used to it since Mark was a pretty good kisser. They kept going at it for a while and eventually Lyn and Mia made it back to the ger, though they were too engrossed in each other to hear anything. That is until Mia pulled back the curtain to the guess room to see them fucking.
"Hey Lyn, it looks like the guys had the same idea as us!" Mia called out as she chuckled a bit at the sight of Mark and Rhys kissing and being intimate.
"Can you give us like five minutes, we're almost done here?" Mark asked as he playfully stuck his tongue out at her. "Unless you want to hop in and join us."
"Maybe later, I'm a little sexed out at the moment from Lyn." Mia noted. "Anything you two want for breakfast?"
"I'm fine with anything honestly." Rhys noted.
"I'd like some bacon!" Mark replied.
"Alright, I'll tell Lyn. You two enjoy yourselves." Mia said before leaving them be.
"So, five minutes huh?" Rhys asked. "You think you can do much with that?"
"Rhys, I've been holding back for your sake." Mark smirked at him. "This five minutes is going to be like nothing you've experienced before."
"What have I enabled?" Rhys playfully sighed. But Mark was right, he had been holding back a bit because of Rhys' somewhat frail constitution. And Rhys felt just how much he had been holding back on, because instead of using the whole five minutes he ended up having his orgasm in two before watching Mark finish himself off afterwards. "Goddess, I really am the weak link between the four of us." Rhys breathed once it was over.
"Nah, if you had constitutions like us I'm sure you'd be able to keep up better." Mark assured him as he got off his body and handed him a towel. "The real question is if you enjoyed yourself."
"Yeah, I did." Rhys admitted with a smile before his stomach growled a bit. "But now I'm hungry, like Ike and Boyd levels of hungry."
"Then come on, I'm sure the food is almost done!" Mark said tossing him some clothes and helping him stand. "The day has just started, we wanted to take you and Mia into town to see some cool spots today."
"That sounds like fun, better not keep everyone waiting then." Rhys noted. "And Mark, thank you. For being understanding as you usually are."
"Hey, what are friends for?" Mark replied simply. "This morning was fun, definitely going into my notes as one of the more interesting ways I've woken up before, so there is that."
"You keep a list of the ways you wake up?" Rhys asked intrigued. "What other ways have you woken up?"
"Well, there was this one time where I woke up to a group of dancers dancing around where I was sleeping after I had drank too much at a friend's party..."
Chapter 120: File #1148 Yearbooks & Yoga
Notes:
This is another story set in the Basketball Modern AU. Everyone is in college for this one and the vibe is similar to a couple of years after Rutger and Lilina get together in the main timeline. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #1148 Yearbooks & Yoga
Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Based on: a commission by kai_too1 on Twitter/X
Rutger was leisurely walking down the halls towards his dorm room reading the university paper when Roy saw him and quickly caught up to him with a manilla folder in his hand.
"Hey Rutger, you're going back to your room right?" Roy asked to get his attention.
"Yeah, I'm just taking my time so I can read this." Rutger nodded as he gestured with the paper. "You need me for something? Because I don't have to get back any time soon."
"No, I kind of was hoping you'd be heading that way." Roy noted. "I'm running kind of late for a date and I was hoping you could give this folder full of notes for the yearbook to Lilina when you see her next. You know, since you're together more often than not."
"Oh, she's been talking about this for the last week or so, I think she'll be happy to get these." Rutger replied as he took the folder and flipped through it a bit. "So, where are you going on your date?"
"Nothing too fancy, just a movie and some dinner." Roy explained. "Guinevere and I are still trying to keep things low key for the moment."
"Well, I hope you have a good time. I'm sure Lilina will tell you what she thinks about these notes as soon as she can." Rutger assured him. "See you later."
"Yeah, see you! And thanks for helping me out man, you're the best!" Roy replied before going off to his room to try and get ready quickly. Rutger was glad that he and Roy were still good friends after all these years. Roy had always been supportive when he needed it, especially with his relationship with Lilina. Everything was going pretty well for Rutger after the rough patch that was high school and he was ready to face the future like his parents would want to. He was almost finished reading the paper when he finally got to his room and when he did he could hear some music coming from the other side. He grinned to himself, assuming it was Lilina doing something or other in there, as he opened the door and walked in, still reading the paper.
"Hey! I was wondering when you'd finally get back." Lilina greeted him as he sat down on his bed to finish up the article he was reading. "Anything good in there this week?"
"Nothing too out of the ordinary, but still a good read nonetheless." Rutger noted. "A little bit of new information about that new school in Elyos, so that's interesting." After that he put the paper down on his nightstand and got a look at what Lilina was doing and wearing. To his slight surprise she was wearing some workout gear that consisted of a sports bra and pretty short shorts and she was stretching out on a mat she had placed on the floor. "What are you doing?" Rutger asked with an amused chuckle.
"Well, you suggested to me the other day that I should find a way to de-stress about all the tests I have coming up and this is the way I've decided to do it." Lilina explained. "Clarine told me about how she does yoga to calm herself when she has too much tension and she got me started with some music and workout programs."
"You're taking stress relief advice from Clarine, the most high strung woman in all Etruria?" Rutger teased her slightly.
"Hey, it's been working out so far." Lilina teased back, sticking her tongue out at him as she twisted one of her legs high into the air. "And as you can see, I've become much more flexible as well."
"There is no doubting that." Rutger noted with a hint of sounding impressed. Though his thoughts also went in a more dirty direction as well, but he shook that off thinking now wasn't the time for it. "Oh yeah, I almost forgot. Roy caught up with me earlier and gave me this folder full of notes for the yearbook." He said grabbing said folder and showing it to her.
"Wonderful! I'll take a look at them once I get back to my room." Lilina commented as she continued to stretch and contort her body.
"Speaking of which, why are you doing yoga in my room specifically?" Rutger wondered as the thought finally got to him.
"Why not?" Lilina replied simply but Rutger gave her a look that told her he wanted to know what was going on. "Okay fine, Wendy is in my room putting on a 'show' for Ogier through her webcam since he's out of the country at the moment and while I have no issue seeing her like that, I figured it would be for the best if I gave them some space."
"Eh, fair enough." Rutger replied with a shrug. "Well, I'm kind of tired so I'm gonna take a nap. You can obviously stay here as long as you need to."
"Aww! No kiss or anything?" Lilina playfully pouted at him. Rutger just shook his head slightly and smiled as he got off the bed and walked over to her.
"Just one. Maybe I'll have the energy for more later." Rutger noted before placing a kiss on her lips. "You do look quite stunning in that workout gear, so I should be having some nice dreams either way."
"And you still say you can't be charming." Lilina teased him as she blushed after the kiss. "Go on and nap, I'll keep you to your words like I always do."
"Oh, believe me, I know you will." Rutger smiled before going back to his bed and laying down. His eyes slowly closed and the relaxing music Lilina was playing helped him fall asleep pretty quickly. When he was younger he always wondered why his father was so big on taking naps all the time, but now that he was an adult he realized why it was so important to him. Sleeping was a great way to calm yourself and it helped keep you calm as well since you'd be rested when you woke up. And there was also the plus side of dreaming, which lately had been pretty interesting for Rutger, in more ways than one. Either way he slept for just a short bit, maybe twenty or minutes or so, and when he woke up he was met with a little bit of a surprise.
"Done with your power nap handsome?" Lilina asked him with a smirk facing him as he woke, but that wasn't the surprise. The surprise was that Lilina had her right leg stretched up in the air while she wasn't wearing anything, not even the workout gear she had on earlier.
"I don't know, this could be another dream." Rutger admitted looking at the very tempting sight. "Why did you take your clothes off?"
"What? You've never heard of naked yoga before?" Lilina teased him as she slowly switched which of her legs was in the air. "You of all people should know how freeing and flexible it feels to not wear anything."
"Clarine told you to do this didn't she?" Rutger asked, thinking back to the conversation they had before his nap.
"Maybe." Lilina replied with a slight blush. "Is it working?"
"See for yourself." Rutger noted before he started to slide his pants off. And Lilina could see quite well just how excited he already was. "How long do you think you can hold that position if there was, say, someone supporting you from behind and holding your leg up for you?"
"I don't know, why don't we find out?" Lilina smirked back. So Rutger quickly shed the rest of his clothes and moved around so he was standing behind her. He grabbed her leg that was in the air and shifted his hips around so that he was in a good position for his cock to be rubbing up against her clit.
"Hmm, your body feels all warm and wet already." Rutger murmured into Lilina's ear softly. "Is it safe to assume all of it is the same?" That was his attempt to ask if she needed any more foreplay before he stuck himself inside her.
"I was ready half an hour ago when you got here." Lilina replied, bending her head around slightly so they could kiss. "So don't keep me waiting too long, you know how I hate that."
"Fair enough." Rutger noted before shifting his hips again so he could push himself in and then doing so. Both of them let off a moan and a few moments later they were off to the races. But this time was a bit different for the two of them. Since she was already in the process of doing yoga poses Lilina was able to convince Rutger to see what positions they could use for a bit more fun. At first they went through some of the more basic ones, but eventually they both started to just see how much their bodies could contort before it started to be a bit too much. It was a great exploration of just how flexible the both of them were and Lilina felt it was another great breakthrough for Rutger and allowing himself to relax and just do what he wanted. Eventually they ended up with Lilina pushed up against Rutger's bed with her hips spread wide and both her legs practically over her head as Rutger plunged himself as deeply as he could into her since there wasn't much in his way in this position.
"Oh yes! Right there Rutger, I'm almost done!" Lilina moaned as he pushed even deeper and deeper with each thrust.
"Are your legs still feeling alright?" Rutger wondered through his pants as he tried to keep up the pace, watching Lilina's boobs and hair bounce up and down with each of this thrusts, getting an amazing look at her entire body in this position.
"My legs feel great! I can't remember the last time I felt this relaxed yet pleasured!" Lilina replied as her face started to redden from all the heat and action she'd been through. "But stop worrying about me and focus on yourself, I know you have to be close as well." She was right of course, but Rutger always wanted to make sure she was enjoying herself before anything else.
"Well speaking of being close..." Rutger trailed off before leaning his body in so he was completely on top of Lilina, practically putting her in a mating press as he continued to thrust from above.
"Ahhh! That's- that's-!" Lilina couldn't finish her sentence before Rutger moved in and kissed her. That was exactly what she needed at that moment and it showed from just how quickly afterward her orgasm came, tightening herself around Rutger's cock. But he wasn't quite done just yet. Rutger pushed through the first wave and continued to keep up his hard thrusting until he felt Lilina have another orgasm right after the other and that's when he couldn't handle it any more and he came as well, his seed quickly spilling into Lilina's body, reaching as deeply as it could because of the position they were in.
"Elimine Rutger, it almost felt like you really wanted to get me pregnant there." Lilina teased him once he broke their kiss off and she caught her breath some. "Good thing I'm still on those contraceptives."
"Well, I mean, sorry." Rutger blushed, moving away a bit in shame.
"No, no, don't be sorry." Lilina assured him as she sat up and cupped his cheeks in her hands. "That was super hot, I really enjoyed it. Plus, you know, it wouldn't be the worst thing in the world if something like that happened. You'd probably have to finally propose to me at that point." She added with a little tease.
"You know I would." Rutger replied seriously, but Lilina wasn't having any of that so she made a silly face to try and lighten the mood and it did end up working, getting Rutger to smile slightly.
"Now that's better." Lilina told him. "Just relax, things will happen to us no matter what, might as well take it easy."
"You sound like my parents." Rutger noted, but he was still smiling so Lilina knew it was mostly a joke. "But, for real, you know I'm going to propose eventually, just when I feel comfortable."
"I know, I just like teasing you about it since everyone treats us like we're married already anyways." Lilina assured him. "Look, I still love you no matter how long it takes. I know how loyal you are and that you'd never do anything to hurt me on purpose, so we're good."
"Alright, I believe you." Rutger replied genuinely as he rested his forehead on hers. "And I love you too, but you already knew that." Lilina was about to reply but before she could another voice in the room chimed in
"Hey, it's nice you two have a loving and healthy relationship going on, but this is the third time this month I've walked in on you two naked!" It was Dieck, Rutger's roommate. "What happened to the sock on the door."
"Ah, that's my bad Dieck." Lilina admitted as she stood up and started to gather her clothes, not really minding that one of Rutger's friends was seeing her naked. As he said he had seen it many times before. "It was a bit of a spur of the moment thing on my part."
"I was taking a nap and when I woke up she was naked, what else should I have done?" Rutger asked, half teasing.
"Just get dressed already." Dieck sighed. "Elimine, you two are almost as bad as Wade and Lot sometimes. Speaking of, we're supposed to meet up with them later for that tutoring session, remember?"
"You mean where we show up to try and tutor and they just fool around with each other's sister?" Rutger noted. "Fine, but you owe me a one-on-one match when we get back to campus."
"Deal." Dieck agreed. "I'll just slip out for a bit so you can get dressed and then we can go." So he left and Lilina and Rutger continued to get dressed.
"You know, I kind of like him." Lilina commented about Dieck. "He feels very responsible and wise."
"Yeah, he's actually helped me with staying calm and focused like you and Roy have, though I have to admit that my competitive streak does come out more around him." Rutger noted.
"Hey, better than not feeling anything." Lilina replied.
"That's true." Rutger agreed. "Oh, don't forget to take Roy's notes before you leave."
"Ah! I almost forgot! Rutger, you're a lifesaver!" Lilina said as she looked around and finally found the folder with the notes.
"Heh, don't I wish."
Chapter 121: File #961 When You Get Back
Notes:
This is a follow up to 'Before You Go' which is the story about what Rutger and Lilina got up to before they left for their respective trips. Don't really have to read that one to get this one, just know they've been apart for about a week dealing with stressful situations.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #961 When You Get Back
Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Based on: a commission by lewdershooter on Twitter/X
Lilina was waiting at the castle gate, waiting for someone to come open it up for her. It must have been the time where the guards changed their shifts because it was taking a bit longer than usual, or maybe it was just a bit of impatience on her part. She had been away on business in Etruria for the last week and she really just wanted one thing, one thing that she hadn't been able to get all week. For you see during this trip Rutger, Lilina's handsome, loving, and caring husband, wasn't with her because he had his own diplomatic trip to Laus to go on. They had a night and morning to remember before they left, but the memory of that could only keep her satisfied for so long.
"I wish they would hurry up and get this gate open already." Lilina muttered to herself as she wasn't entirely focused on her surroundings. So when another horse pulled up beside her and it's ride started to speak she jumped a bit in her saddle in surprise.
"Yeah, I would have thought it would be open by now." The voice, belonging to Rutger, noted in agreement. "Maybe they have some of the squires training with it or something." After her little jolt Lilina looked over and her face brightened in a smile. If they weren't both riding horses she would have gotten closer and started hugging and kissing on him, but she had to restrain herself.
"Rutger!" She said as happily as she could. "I thought you would have been back by now."
"I probably should have been, but I got caught up a few extra days in Laus." Rutger explained. "I had to deal with a 'bandit outbreak' of some sort, if you catch my meaning."
"Fronk?" Lilina asked, even though she knew the answer.
"Fronk." Rutger confirmed with a nod. "Kept sending me on wild goose chases and postponing the coronation, probably hoping to stall long enough for you to attend, but eventually the castle workers along with the guests from abroad got fed up enough for him to just get it over with."
"Sorry you had to deal with that, I'll make it up to you okay?" Lilina told him genuinely.
"Eh, it wasn't all bad." Rutger admitted. "The party was nice and Klein and Clarine were there so I wasn't completely alone. I do still kind of wish we were together though."
"Yeah, me too." Lilina said with a sigh.
"Problems on your end?" Rutger wondered. "I thought things were going smoothly between everyone. And Roy was there right?"
"He was, and he was a big help." Lilina noted. "It was just a bit...tedious, that's all. I guess I've gotten used to having big, dramatic, and exciting things happen during meetings like that, but it was just basically an update on how well each nation was doing and some resigning of pacts and treaties and such."
"That does sound kind of boring." Rutger admitted. "At least you and Roy got to catch up again though."
"For a bit." Lilina commented. "He was more busy explaining to everyone and making official his relationship with Guinevere."
"Oh, so we don't have to keep that secret anymore then?" Rutger asked.
"As of the other day, no." Lilina confirmed. "And while I'm totally happy for Roy and I'm glad he's happy and doesn't have to sneak around with their relationship any more, it didn't leave much time for us to just talk and relax, let alone anything else we might have gotten up to." Rutger caught the meaning behind that last statement and he could say he felt the same as well, pretty pent up from being away from Lilina for so long and having to deal with a situation he wasn't a big fan of either.
"Well, you know, there is someone else who you could let off a little steam with." Rutger noted with a bit of a smirk. "Someone else whose been a bit pent up this last week or so."
"Rutger, if I didn't know better I'd say you're initiating something romantic." Lilina teased him back.
"Oh, me, never." Rutger joked back. "But if you want to I guess I could go for some intimacy, if this gate would ever open that is." And just as soon as he said that the gate finally opened and let the pair inside the castle grounds. They rode their horses over to the sables and handed them off to their caretakers before walking into the main hall of the castle and being greeted by one of the castle's caretakers.
"Ah, Lady Lilina and Sir Rutger have returned to Ostia at the same time." He greeted them with a polite smile. "I hope your travels bore peaceful fruit as you expected."
"They did." Lilina confirmed. "Everything in Elibe is still running smoothly for the moment."
"What about here in Ostia?" Rutger asked. "Anything major happen while we were away?"
"I'm proud to say that Sirs Ogier and Wendy kept the castle and it's surroundings incident free while you were gone." The caretaker noted. "We did receive some notices from couriers that will need your attention, but nothing that needs your immediate response."
"I knew we could trust them with taking care of things for the week." Lilina commented, proud in her decision making skills. "Anything else of note?"
"Not that I can think of Milady." The caretaker replied. "The next thing on the castle schedule is dinner. Should I inform the cooks of what you'd like to eat?" After he asked that Lilina gave Rutger a look and he knew just what she wanted to do, so he gave her a nod to let her know he was in for the idea as well.
"Just have them make a spread of whatever they like and have them bring it up to our room in a cart like they did the morning before we left." Lilina noted. "Say in about an hour or so, Rutger and I need a bit of rest and we probably should look at those notices even if they aren't urgent."
"Very well Lady Lilina, I will inform them posthaste." The caretaker said before walking off to do just that.
"Hmm, I wouldn't call what we're going to get up to rest per se." Rutger said with a smirk once he was out of earshot.
"And what would you call it then?" Lilina asked, playfully putting her hands on her hips and giving him a look.
"Stress relief." Rutger answered before getting an idea in his head. "Because if I needed rest, I wouldn't be able to do this." And with that he quickly scooped Lilina off the ground and into his arms so he could carry her to their room.
"Good point." Lilina replied slowly as she started to blush a bit, especially since her face was so close to his now. "Well, don't let me stop you, lead the way."
"As you wish." Rutger said softly before giving her a cute kiss on the nose and moving over to and up the stairs that led to their bedroom. He got to the door and Lilina helped him open it before he stepped in and laid her down on their bed. He quickly moved back over to the door and closed it along with locking it as well so they wouldn't be intruded on. And by the time he looked back at the bed Lilina was already starting to get undressed. "You really missed me that much huh?"
"You're surprised at this?" Lilina teased him back. "After all this time?"
"I mean, I guess I shouldn't me, but I am." Rutger admitted with a wry smile. "It just makes me feel...kind of good you know?"
"Why do you think I continue to act this way then?" Lilina smirked at him. "If you were someone who truly didn't like this stuff, I wouldn't do it. But I know you very well Rutger, and I know deep down you enjoy every moment like this, even if you don't want to admit it."
"You've got me there." Rutger admitted before he started to get undressed as well. "But instead of just talking about it, we might as well get on with it, we only have an hour before dinner. Is that going to be enough time to get to everything you think?"
"No, but we have all night, do we not?" Lilina replied as she started slipping her undergarments off. "Whatever we don't get to before we eat we can always get to afterwards."
"That's very true." Rutger noted. "But an hour still doesn't leave us with a ton of time. Though as I'm saying this the thought comes to mind that you already have something in mind that will render my concerns mute." The reason he amended his statement was the sight of Lilina getting on all fours on their bed with just enough room for him to get in on either end of her if he too was on his knees.
"Whatever has you thinking that I wonder." Lilina teased him, shaking her hips and butt playfully in the process. "But the time is passing, I would hate to have to stop halfway through and leave your balls as blue as my hair, so get over here already." Rutger didn't need to be asked again after that so he quickly discarded the last of his clothes and started towards the bed. He was already a little worked up and excited from all the banter, but not enough to get behind her and start pounding away, so he got in place in front of her, his dick right in front of her face.
"I hope you don't mind giving me a little pick me up first." Rutger noted, looking down slightly.
"Not at all, I want to feel every inch of you inside me later, and I know just the way to perk you up." Lilina replied before placing her hands on Rutger's hips and moving her head closer to his length. She started by slowly peppering kisses up and down his shaft to get it more erect before moving on to licking it all over, making sure to make circles around the tip since she knew that was something he enjoyed. And, as usual, it worked just the way she wanted it to as seen by just how quickly Rutger got hard and stiff from how she was working on him. "See, I told you." Lilina teased him with an upwards glance as she pulled back to take a good look and a breath or two.
"I had no doubts in your ability Lilina, you've always been the only one to know just what to do to get me excited." Rutger noted with a bit of a smile. "So, should I move around to the other side of you now, or do you want to keep me here for a bit?"
"I was just taking a break, I'm not done with you here quite yet." Lilina replied with a wink before going back down and working on his shaft again. This time she went right at it, putting his length in her mouth and slowly bobbing her head back and forth with her lips tightly around his shaft. Rutger couldn't help but start panting and moaning slightly from her actions since she knew exactly what she was doing to him. She knew how to use every part of her body to squeeze just a bit more pleasure and length out of his shaft, a bonus to being married for so many years, and she had been waiting for this moment all week so she was going to go all out. She even started to cup and fondle his sack slightly, making his hips buck and shake with a bit of surprise since it wasn't something she normally did.
"H-Hey, if you keep going like that I'm going to burst before I even get the chance to give you some pleasure in return." Rutger sputtered slightly as he had to concentrate a bit on not just cumming in her mouth and down her throat right then and there.
"Just making sure you were extra wet and ready for what comes next." Lilina teased him as his cock slipped out of her mouth with a clearly heard 'pop' sound. "And from what I'm looking at I'd say your nice and warmed up, just like I am. So get back there and I'll tell you what I want okay?"
"Okay." Rutger replied slowly, sensing something was about to happen. He could tell when Lilina had an idea in her mind and while her ideas were usually pretty fun, they could also be a bit out there and demanding as well. Either way he crawled around to Lilina's back side and put his hands on her hips to steady himself as he lined his dick up with her pussy. "Alright, just tell me what you're thinking, I know you have something up your sleeve."
"You know me so well." Lilina replied sweetly before she raised her hands and chest away from the bed and put her arms behind her back. "Grab onto my wrists instead of my hips, got it?"
"Alright." Rutger said slowly once again as he did as Lilina asked. After he took a hold of them Lilina slowly bent down again, making it so that Rutger was holding her arms back in such a way that she wouldn't fall back down onto the bed. "Doesn't that hurt, just a bit?"
"Come on, you know I've been working on my flexibility lately." Lilina assured him. "Besides, we're not going to be in this position for too long."
"Meaning what exactly?" Rutger wondered.
"Meaning that I want you to fuck me like this quickly and roughly." Lilina stated confidently. "Before you even start, you know I can handle it and we don't have that much time until the food comes. And I want this, so I don't want to hear any complaining from you."
"Who said anything about complaining?" Rutger asked, taking his turn to be a bit teasing and playful for once. "I'm just making sure you've thought this through. You've gotten me to do so many other more exotic things before, this is almost nothing compared to those things."
"Almost nothing huh?" Lilina questioned him back playfully. "Then you shouldn't have any problem knowing exactly what I want you to do next."
"In fact I do." Rutger replied with a devilish smirk that Lilina didn't get to see before he quickly and powerfully plunged himself as deeply into her insides as he could. Her inner walls were already so wet and slick that he was able to effortlessly push himself all the way in on the first go and was rewarded by a very loud moan as Lilina's head jerked back in pleasure.
"ELIMINE YES!" She exclaimed and that's all Rutger needed to hear to keep going just like that, continuously just pounding in and out as deeply and quickly as he could. The slaps of her butt against his hips continued to get louder and faster along with the frequency and volume of her moans and the both of them just lost themselves in the passion they had been pining for while they were apart for the last week. Words need not be spoken, all that needed to be heard were the sounds of passionate lovemaking coming from both of their mouths and where their bodies were connected. Every thrust was a new experience, a new high, a new limit to be broken with the next one. Lilina's breasts and hair swayed back and forth and all around with each of Rutger's powerful thrusts and it was a wonder that her headpiece wasn't falling off from the force of being pulled and pushed back and forth so quickly and powerfully.
This was a far cry from the slow and passionate moment the two shared the morning before they left, but for the both of them it was all the same feeling in the end. Sometimes you had to take things nice and slow, and other times you had to push your limits and see just how far you could take things with your passion. Both were good for them, it just depended on the mood they were in. But with going fast comes the caveat of ending fast as well, and Rutger could tell he was about to blow any second.
"It's almost time for the final push!" He grunted as he could almost feel the seed inside his cock getting ready to explode out. "Where do you want it, in or out?!"
"In! In!" Lilina practically begged as her tongue was starting to flop out of her mouth with the pleasure Rutger was giving her with his swift and powerful thrusts.
"All I needed to hear." Rutger replied before turning up his thrusts one final notch up. It didn't take long after that for the both of them to basically scream each other's name in pleasure as they had their climaxes at the same time. Lilina's body was once again flooded with Rutger's seed and at this point in their relationship neither of them really was too worried about if she got pregnant. For them if it happened, it happened and they would be ready for the consequences. But Lilina thought it was a safe day anyways so the point was pretty mute, at least for the moment. Once Rutger's balls were drained of his fluids he finally let go of Lilina's arms and she flopped down on their bed, a trail of cum still connecting between the tip of Rutger's dick and her lower lips.
"Elimine, that's exactly what I was wanting all week!" Lilina said with tired enthusiasm as she rolled over to face Rutger and catch her breath a bit. "I love the fact you go along with my silly ideas like this, you're the best Rutger."
"Hey, you know me, I'm willing to go along with whatever you say at least once." Rutger noted as he sat back on the bed to catch his breath as well. "Honestly, I don't really have that many idea on my own, so it's nice to spice things up from time to time."
"Well, when you do, they are pretty fun." Lilina assured him. "So I hope you don't stop trying to think of things. Because you deserve to get what you want as well."
"What can I say, the look on your face and the sounds you make as we make love are usually enough for me, I'm a simple man at heart." Rutger noted with a wry smile. "But I will keep thinking of things every now and then, trust me."
"Good." Lilina replied with satisfaction. "Alright, we better clean up a bit before the food gets here."
"Should we get dressed?" Rutger wondered as he got off the bed and got some towels.
"No, we're going to be going back at it after we eat right? We'll just do what we did last time and feed and mess around with each other. Make the knight just leave the cart by the door, you know?" Lilina answered.
"Just wanted to make sure." Rutger commented as he tossed Lilina a towel. As they cleaned off though Rutger thought back to what they did the last time and an idea came to him for something they could do. "Hey Lilina, I think I just thought of something we could do involving the food we'll get."
"You did?" Lilina asked with intrigue. "What did you have in mind?"
"Well, remember how last time we ate the food while we kissed and saw how the different tastes mixed together?" Rutger noted. "I was thinking we could do something similar."
"I think I know where this is going, but continue." Lilina replied with her own wry smile.
"I was thinking we could, you know, see how it tastes and feels if we eat each other out with like bits of fruit in our mouths." Rutger continued, blushing slightly from the thought at the end.
"That sounds like a great idea!" Lilina said cheerfully, really liking the sound of it. "But let make sure to do it after we get our fill of dinner, don't want to be accidentally biting off something in the name of hunger or anything like that."
"Yes, I'd rather not have part of my dick eaten off, even by you." Rutger noted. The both of them tried so hard to hold back laughing from how silly the thought was, but they could only do so for a couple moments before they both started rolling on the bed with their laughter.
"Rutger, for the briefest of moments there you really channeled your father's spirit." Lilina finally got out once she could catch her breath again.
"He must have possessed me for a second there." Rutger agreed before his stomach rumbled slightly. "Or maybe he's still in here because I am starving, where is that food?"
"Lady Lilina! Sir Rutger! Your dinner is served!" A knight replied with a knock on the door the moment Rutger finished his sentence, making the couple break out into laughter once again, causing the knight on the other side of the door to be confused. "Is everything alright in there?"
"Yes, yes, we're fine." Lilina called out, barely controlling more laughter. "Just leave it by the door and we'll get it ourselves."
"Very well." The knight replied before leaving the cart by the door and walking away.
"He probably thinks were laughing at him or something." Rutger noted.
"Perhaps, but it wouldn't be the first time a knight got the wrong idea about us." Lilina commented.
"And it probably won't be the last either." Rutger agreed. "But enough about that, let's dig in so I can taste just how juicy eating a berry from between your legs tastes."
"I'm getting excited already!"
Chapter 122: File #1194 The Best of Friends #3
Notes:
Finally getting around to this series! This is something I've wanted to write for a bit, something a bit funny involving an outsiders view on the whole Rutger/Lilina/Roy friendship/relationship. So I hope you like it! Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #1194 The Best of Friends #3
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Roy
Based on: a commission by Konan_exe on Twitter/X
Roy was riding his horse down a well trodden path on his way to Castle Ostia when he noticed a young looking Eliminian priest staring at a map with confusion was on the side of the road. Being the kind soul that he was he rode up to the priest to see if he needed help with anything.
"Greetings!" Roy said to announce his presence. "It looks like you might be a little lost, anything I can help with?" The priest took a look up from his map and when he got sight of who was talking to him his eyes went wide in surprise.
"Y-You're, you are..." The priest started to stutter and Roy couldn't help but internally chuckle a bit. He was never going to be used to being so famous.
"No need to be so starstruck, but yes, I am Roy, Marquess of Pherae." Roy confirmed. His father Eliwood hadn't passed on yet, but he had passed on the title to his son because he knew he couldn't do it anymore and because he had well founded confidence in Roy and his maturity.
"To think I would meet such a vaunted hero while I'm just standing here trying to make heads or tails of this map." The priest said in wonder.
"Here, let me take a look at it." Roy offered. So the priest handed over the map and Roy took a good pass over on it. "Yeah, I can see why you'd get confused with a map like this, it's not very good. Hmm, I think I have a better one you can use." So he rustled around in his saddlebag and pulled out a map of the area that was much better. "Here, this one was made by my godfather who was a tactician and then a map maker in his later years."
"Ah, this map is much more clear than the last one." The priest said taking a look at it. "Looking at it, it seems I took a wrong turn a while back."
"Where are you heading, if you don't mind me asking." Roy wondered.
"Castle Ostia." The priest noted. "I'm going there so the cleric who is usually stationed there can have some time off. I'm a little nervous though since this is my first assignment for the church."
"Oh, you mean Miss Carrie?" Roy asked and the priest nodded. "She's a very nice woman, and good at her job as well, she deserves a vacation. Either way it seems we're heading in the same direction, so if you want to ride along with me we can get there together."
"Are you sure I won't be slowing you down or anything?" The priest asked.
"Not at all, this is more of a friendly visit than a business one." Roy noted. "The marquess of Ostia and her husband are two of my closest friends. Oh, and before I forget, I didn't catch your name."
"It's Wynn." The priest noted. "And I should have figured you and Lady Lilina would be close friends, not to sure about her husband though."
"And why is that?" Roy wondered, hoping Wynn wasn't about to say something racist about Sacaens or their culture."
"Well, you've probably heard the stories about him." Wynn noted. "He sounds like a very rough and anger prone type of man who scowls a lot."
"I'll admit he does scowl a lot." Roy replied with a slight chuckle. "But Rutger has cooled down a lot ever since the war ended. How about I clue you in on some things as we ride to the castle so you won't be caught off guard?"
"I would really appreciate that, thank you Lord Roy." Wynn said respectfully. So as the two of them rode to Castle Ostia Roy told Wynn about Rutger and what happened to him, explaining why he had the reputation he did and how what you saw on the surface wasn't all to him. He also had some time to tell Wynn about Lilina and her story dealing with her own father's death and how she's handled it so far. The one thing he didn't really get into though was the state of Lilina and Rutger's openness with their relationship and friends. He figured Wynn would find out soon enough, and he was kind of right about thinking that way.
"And here we are, the gates of Castle Ostia." Roy said as the gates started to lower at their approach.
"That was quicker than I thought it would be." Wynn noted. "Or maybe your storytelling just made the time seem to go faster. Either way, it's clear that you are true friends with Lady Lilina and Sir Rutger."
"Well, I learned from the best." Roy replied, thinking of his godfather Mark and his amazing ability to make even the simplest of stories seem fantastical. "And thank you, it's always nice to hear something positive about my social skills. Some people think I'm still quite immature though I just like to think before I speak."
"I'm sure that your friends know how much you care." Wynn said with belief. "And you were able to lead a whole army as a teenager, if that's not social I don't know what is."
"True enough." Roy replied with a chuckle. "Well, I'll be here in Ostia for a few days so I'll probably see you around again. It was nice talking with you Wynn."
"The pleasure was all mine Lord Roy." Wynn noted before they both stabled their horses and went their separate ways. Roy went straight for the main hall while Wynn asked for directions to where Miss Carrie might be so he could relieve her of her duty for the time being. Roy got to the main hall and looked around for a bit but he couldn't see anyone he knew. He wondered if they were all out of the castle at the moment until he felt someone wrap him up in a hug from behind.
"Roy! You're finally here!" Lilina said happily as she squeezed Roy in her surprise hug.
"Always have to try and surprise me don't you Lilina?" Roy chuckled back as he turned his head to look back at her.
"Well, of course, it's more fun that way." Lilina teased him.
"Silly me, I must have forgotten." Roy said as he playfully shook his head. From the floor above Wynn could see what was going on and he smiled at how close the two seemed before continuing his search for Miss Carrie.
"You're a little later than I expected though." Lilina noted as she finally let Roy go so he could turn around and face her. "Did you have trouble on the road?"
"Not really." Roy commented. "I met a priest on the road that was lost and since he was also coming this way I helped him along."
"Oh, you mean the one here to give Miss Carrie her time off?" Lilina asked and Roy nodded. "Did you get to talking with him?"
"Yeah, he seems nice enough." Roy confirmed. "A little nervous and a little scared of the stories he had heard about Rutger, but I was able to set him straight on those I think. Speaking of Rutger, is he not here? I would have thought you two would want to greet me together."
"Some last minute negotiations with a mercenary band popped up this morning and Rutger went to go and try to smooth things out." Lilina noted. "He should be back before dinner, but he told me to tell you we could get started without him since we'll probably end up doing more stuff together later tonight."
"Huh, that's weird, I've been having some mercenary trouble lately as well." Roy mused. "It seems Laus is hiring a lot of them at very good rates for some reason or another. I would like to think it's for protection for the workers trying to rebuild, but, you know..."
"Fronk." Lilina commented, getting the meaning behind Roy's words.
"Fronk." Roy confirmed with a nod. "But until anything truly happens all we can do is just prepare, to which I think Pherae is quite well along."
"We're prepared here in Ostia as well." Lilina noted. "I know we're supposed to be promoting peace and all that, and I'm not saying this peace is bad or anything, but if Laus was to just... not exist anymore, I think that would be a large boon to Lycia's peace."
"You better be careful Lilina, you're starting to sound a bit like your father there." Roy teased her, earning him a glaring look before Lilina laughed a bit because she couldn't deny his words.
"What's so wrong about that, he was a good ruler." Lilina commented. "But we shouldn't worry about things we've prepared enough for. How's things with Guinevere going?"
"Pretty good, I think we might be on the path to coming out as a couple soon." Roy replied as the two of them started to make towards Lilina and Rutger's room so they could 'get started' with Roy's trip to Ostia. It was about that time that Wynn was being shown the room he was going to get to stay in by Carrie.
"I don't have too many personal belongings so make yourself at home while you're here, I just ask that you don't try and get into this locked chest in the corner." Carrie told him. "This chest is where I keep the last few mementos of my late husband who died during the war with Bern, and I'd rather not lose them."
"I'm sorry to hear that Miss Carrie." Wynn replied truthfully. "I promise that I won't try and look inside and that I'll stop others from trying to as well."
"That's all I can ask of you." Carrie noted with a bit of a sigh as she thought back to her younger days for a brief moment. "Well, I've shown you all the important areas of the castle, do you have any other questions before I head off?"
"No, I think you explained everything quite well Miss Carrie." Wynn replied with a nod. "Have fun on your vacation. Any destination in mind?"
"I'm going back to my hometown of Worde to see how things are getting along there. My older brother still lives there and he's letting me stay with him and his wife while I'm there." Carrie noted. "Oh, and one more thing, I think it would be a good idea to introduce yourself to Lady Lilina and Sir Rutger when you can. They are truly good people and you can probably learn a lot from them."
"Okay, I'll see if I can get some time with them." Wynn replied. And with that Carrie took her bags of clothes for her trip and set off to the stables. Wynn closed the door and then laid down on the bed for a bit to rest. Everything was going so smoothly, though there was a lot of information to take in. He felt like he needed to take a short nap after everything that happened today so he attempted to, but right when he was about to fall asleep he heard some strange noises coming from the adjacent room. Carrie had told him that his room was right next to Lilina and Rutger's bedroom in case some medical emergency happened to either of them so they could be treated quickly, so he wondered if something was going on in there. So he sat up and pressed his ear against the wall to get a better idea of what he was hearing.
"Oh Elimine yes! Right there Roy, keep going just like that!" Lilina was moaning as she was bouncing up and down on Roy's lap, completely naked and enjoying herself.
"Here, let's try this position." Roy commented before he shifted around, putting Lilina on her back on the bed and continuing to pound into her at a quick and powerful pace.
"Ahhhh! This feels amazing!" Lilina moaned some more before Roy bent down and started kissing her lips passionately. He was loving every moment of this, getting to be close and intimate with one of his closest friends, though he did wish Rutger was there with them as well, that would just make things perfect. They kept going on like this for a bit until Roy could feel he couldn't hold it any more and felt things leading to their climax.
"Lilina! I'm about to blow!" He panted as he continued to thrust into her at the same pace. "Where do you want it?"
"On my chest! Please!" Lilina practically begged. So Roy pulled himself out of her body and straddled his legs up to her chest before jerking himself off just enough for his seed to start spilling out all over Lilina's chest. But he didn't just get himself off, with his free hand he was able to get Lilina to climax with his fingers inside her walls so neither of them would miss out on being satisfied.
"I'm surprised, you usually want it inside." Roy commented as he flopped down on the bed next to Lilina once his body lost it's energy.
"Well, yeah, but Rutger and I have been talking and we've decided to try and be a bit more careful since we want to try and start our own family." Lilina noted as she tried to catch her breath. "I hope that's not too disappointing for you Roy."
"Not at all Lilina, I totally understand." Roy replied genuinely. "I'm just happy I can still be intimate with you for the time being."
"You're such a good friend Roy."
Wynn was shocked at what he could hear. Of course he didn't get quite everything because the walls were a little thick, but he got enough to start making assumptions about things.
"Lady Lilina is having an affair with Lord Roy?" He asked to himself quietly, as to not let the couple in the other room hear anything. "I mean I've heard rumblings that people wanted them to rule Lycia together, but could they be true? Does Sir Rutger know about this? Should I tell him? Elimine, it's my first day here, why did you have to give me such a test? Maybe if I go outside and breathe some fresh air I'll have a better idea of what to do. So he left his temporary rooming and headed down to the main hall. As things would have it as soon as he got down the stairs the doors were opened and a very tall man in red walked through with a very angry and frustrated look on his face.
"I'm gonna kill him! I don't know how I'm gonna get away with it, but I'm gonna kill him!" Rutger was muttering to himself, not really looking at the surroundings around him as he came into the hall. What happened was that Lord Fronk of Laus had undermined Ostia's bid to hire some mercenaries for about the third time in as many months and Rutger was getting very frustrated about it. Wynn saw the anger in his face and even if he wanted to greet him and possibly tell him what he had heard, his fear brought him behind a pillar and out of sight as Rutger walked up to one of the caretakers of the castle.
"I take it things did not go as smoothly as expected." The caretaker asked.
"Not in the slightest." Rutger confirmed. "I don't mean to sound rude, but could anything else go wrong today?" Wynn winced a little hearing him say that.
"Well, in some positive news, Lord Roy of Pherae has made his way here for his visit." The caretaker noted and Rutger's face softened a bit at that news.
"He has?" Rutger asked rhetorically. "I guess that is pretty good news. I take it he's with Lilina somewhere?"
"Last time I saw them they were heading for your bedroom, so you'll probably find them there." The caretaker told him.
"Alright, I'll start my search there, thank you." Rutger said with a nod. Wynn almost wanted to call out and stop him since it was possible that Lilina and Roy would still be in a compromising position when he got there, but again he was too afraid to speak up and bolted outside for some fresh air. He paced around the gardens and the stables trying to make up his mind on what to do. This could be a big scandal and he'd have to deal with it with Miss Carrie out on vacation. He'd probably have to report everything to the church and then he might get a reputation or something because of it. It was all so stressful but eventually he figured that he would do what he thought was right and tell Sir Rutger what he had heard. So after dinner he approached him as calmly as he could.
"Sir Rutger?" Wynn asked timidly to get his attention.
"Yes?" Rutger asked back as he turned around and saw who was speaking to him. He saw the priestly robes he was wearing and connected the dots pretty quickly. "Ah, you must be the fill-in priest for Miss Carrie. Wynn was it?"
"C-Correct." Wynn stumbled with a nod.
"Are you feeling alright Wynn, you seem a bit nervous." Rutger noted. "I mean I know I look kind of scary and imposing, but I have nothing against the Elimine Church or it's priests. In fact an Eliminain priest was one of my father's best friends along with Miss Carrie as well."
"That's good to know." Wynn replied, calming down a bit. "I'll just cut to the chase so I don't waste your time, I need to tell you something. Something that you might not want to hear and something you might react to harshly."
"Ah, I see, you heard my outburst when I got back from town." Rutger commented. "Look, I used to be a more angry type of man, but I've learned to control my emotions for the most part now. I promise whatever you have to tell me, I won't take it out on you. So just tell me what's going on and we can go from there." Wynn was still nervous about the whole thing and even though Rutger was saying all the right things his nerves were still getting the best of him, making him blurt out his next words.
"I think Lady Lilina is having an affair with Lord Roy!" Wynn said quickly before covering his mouth. There was a bit of an awkward silence between him and Rutger for a few moments until Wynn got a reaction that he wouldn't have expected in a thousand years. Rutger started to laugh, and laugh pretty hard at that. "Come on, this is serious, I heard her tell Roy to spill his seed over her chest!"
"I'm sure you did." Rutger noted, trying to hold in more laughs. "I see Miss Carrie didn't tell you everything before she left."
"Meaning what exactly?" Wynn wondered.
"Let me tell you all about the relationship between myself, Roy, and Lilina." Rutger told him. So he proceeded to tell Wynn all about his and Lilina's openness with their relationship and how Roy fit into all of it. Wynn heard everything clearly and once Rutger was done he was feeling pretty dumb for how he reacted.
"Hmm, yes, that would have been good to know before I jumped to conclusions, wouldn't it?" Wynn said more for himself. "Maybe that's why Miss Carrie told me to introduce myself to you and Lady Lilina as soon as I could."
"Most likely." Rutger nodded. "But it's a fair mistake to make. Honestly I'm glad you came to me anyways, it shows good character as someone I can trust to tell me harsh realities like Miss Carrie does from time to time."
"I just feel kind of dumb right now. But I'll get over it." Wynn noted. "Thank you for being patient with me Sir Rutger, Lord Roy is right to call you a man of strong character."
"Well, I might not go that far, but I'm glad he thinks so." Rutger chuckled. "Why don't you go back and take the night off, a good night's sleep should do your mind some good. I know it does for me and my father was always an advocate of good sleeping patterns."
"Very well, I will take your advice." Wynn said with a nod. "By your leave." And with that he left to go back to his room. And he did try and get a good night's sleep, but something ended up waking him up in the middle of the night. Or someone. Or three someones.
"Come on Roy, don't you want some kisses?" Lilina teased as she was on her knees with Rutger thrusting into her from behind.
"I'm coming, I'm coming, just needed a drink of water." Roy chuckled. "I'm sure you don't want me kissing you with dry lips." So he took a drink of his canteen and licked his lips before joining the pair in bed, getting on his knees in front of Lilina.
"Hey, show him that new type of kissing we've been trying out." Rutger noted as Roy got closer.
"New type of kissing?" Roy asked with intrigue.
"Yeah, it's like tongue kissing but we don't connect our lips." Lilina explained.
"Ooh, count me in!" Roy replied with excitement as he placed his hands on Lilina's hips right above where Rutger's were. Lilina closed her eyes and stuck her tongue out and Roy proceeded to get closer and do the same. Eventually their tongues started to touch and they began moving them about as if they were tongue kissing.
"Yeah, you've got the hang of it Roy." Rutger noted as he watched the two kiss. So the two of them continued to kiss like that while Rutger continued to thrust back and forth causing Lilina's body to jolt forward every now and then. Lilina responded by wrapping her arms around Roy's neck so they could stay in place and so he could feel the pushes as well. But Rutger wasn't going to be left out, so he took one of his hands off Lilina's hip and used to to start stroking Roy's shaft back and forth so he could get some more pleasure as well. All three of them were enjoying this time of intimacy together and Roy was truly happy that Rutger could be here this time, it was perfect. But of course perfect moments didn't last forever and after a while things were coming to a climax. Maybe not the last for the night, but a climax nonetheless.
"I'm getting close Lilina, do you want me to pull out?" Rutger panted as he started to get a bit erratic with his thrusts.
"N-No, keep it inside!" Lilina moaned before quickly going back to kissing Roy.
"I say give the woman what she wants." Roy teased Rutger with a wink. Rutger winked back and sped up his thrusting slightly and kept at that pace until he couldn't hold it any longer. He felt his dick starting to spurt and he held Lilina down as he shot his seed as deeply as he could into her womb. Was it probably a safe day? They didn't care, they were taking things as they came at this point. Lilina had her climax as well and her body squeezed as much seed out of Rutger as it could before the two of them slumped down to a more rested position.
"Elimine, I love moments like this." Lilina sighed with contentment once she caught her breath.
"Me too, I think my parents had the right idea of things." Rutger agreed.
"Can you imagine what our lives would be if they weren't that way?" Roy mused as he sat back, his dick still pretty hard since he hadn't gotten to climax yet.
"Well, I can say for certain I wouldn't be considering asking Rutger to help me get you off right now." Lilina teased as she smirked at Roy.
"And I can say I'd probably not even be anywhere near Ostia at this moment." Rutger noted. "So I'd much rather help a friend help a friend."
"You two are insatiable sometimes." Roy chuckled as they got closer. "But I guess that's what I love about you both, you are afraid to show me how you truly feel about me."
About a Week Later
"So Wynn, any takeaways from your time here in Ostia?" Carrie asked as she started to move her stuff back into her room.
"You could have told me to bring earplugs."
Chapter 123: File #281 A Dream Come True?
Notes:
Time for another Mark and Lyn story. I thought it would be in character if Sain was a little hesitant to join them for the same reason he doesn't have supports with Lyn in FE7 and that's basically the plot of this one. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #281 A Dream Come True?
Characters: Lyn, Mark, Sain, Kent
Based on: a commission by a_yoshikage on Twitter/X
Dusk was starting to set on the path ahead for a party of four heading for Ostia. Lead by the Knight Commander of Caelin Kent and his partner Sain, they had been joined by their good friends Mark and Lyn who were also on the way to Ostia for various reasons. Seeing as they were good friends and that travelling in a group was usually safer they had no problems with each other and they had luckily travelled far enough to make it to a small town before night fell.
"Can we please stay at an inn this time?" Sain practically begged. "We're not on any life threatening mission and no one's life is in the balance if we slow our pace a bit, so please?"
"It would be nice to stay somewhere for the night." Mark agreed. You wouldn't think it just by looking at the two, but they both had similar reasons as to why they liked staying at inns.
"I have the feeling I'm going to be outvoted three to one on this, should I even ask?" Kent sighed as he looked at Lyn, the woman to whom he used to harbor romantic feelings for. Those had long passed by now and he was happy with his current relationship with a cleric named Carrie, but it was something that would always be in the air between them.
"Come on, I know Carrie isn't with us, but she'd probably tell you to loosen up a bit." Lyn told him. "You know the type of man Hector is, he's not going to get upset if we're a little later than expected, especially once he sees we ended up travelling together."
"I suppose you're correct Lady- I mean Lyn." Kent corrected himself. "Sorry, still trying to get used to that."
"No worries, I know you don't mean anything by it." Lyn assured him. So the four walked around and asked the people of the town where the inn was and they found it relatively quickly. They rode their horses over to it and tied them up for the night before entering. It was a small town so the inn was comparatively small as well. The owners as well as the patrons could tell by the look of the four that two of them were knights, one was a Sacaen, and one looked like they were from Bern, and that caused a bit of a cautious stir since it was a pretty strange party. Luckily they were used to it and Kent took the lead as he walked up to the main counter.
"Hello, we're sorry to bother you so late into the night, but do you happen to have two rooms still open?" Kent asked the lady behind the counter. "We'd be willing to pay extra for any inconveniences this causes.
"It's times like these I'm glad Kent can keep his head on his shoulders better than I can." Sain whispered to the other two and they nodded in agreement.
"Just two rooms you say?" The woman confirmed. "Well, if that's the case then yes, we have exactly two rooms open tonight. 500 gold for each of them for the night, and that doesn't include drinks or food."
"A reasonable price, and one we're willing to pay." Kent said taking the gold pieces from the satchel he wore on his hips. "Thank you for your kindness, we'll do our best to not cause any trouble." He set the gold on the table, a little bit more than asked just to be nice, and the woman counted it up before handing him two keys.
"These two rooms are right next to each other at the very end of the hall upstairs." She explained. "We don't have any fancy bathing rooms or anything like that, so if you have to relieve yourself you'll have to leave and come back in."
"Very well, thank you for the information." Kent said taking the keys. "And thank you for your hospitality. I wish you a good and peaceful night." And with that he walked back towards his friends, keys in hand.
"Very well done Kent, I daresay I wouldn't have been able to do better." Mark commented with an impressed tone.
"Well, maybe if you wouldn't have flirted with her like I know you would have you could have done it." Lyn teased him. "But yes, thank you for taking the lead as always Kent, you're a reliable friend as always."
"No need to heap such praise on me, I just did what came naturally." Kent replied, blushing ever so slightly that almost no one could see it. "Anyways it looks like we have keys for a room 6 and a room 7, anyone want to make the decision on who gets what room?"
"I say we take room 6." Sain chimed in. "Everyone always takes room 7 thinking it's a lucky number, so we should show it some more appreciation."
"It's as good as reason as any." Mark said with a shrug as he held his hand out for the other key.
"Oh, and the receptionist mentioned that if you have to relieve yourself you have to go outside." Kent noted. "Which we did see that little creek running through town coming in, just make sure you do it as downstream as possible."
"Good to know." Lyn commented. After that they were able to get some drinks to have with what food supplies they already had and then they headed off to their rooms. The night was passing on as most did, Mark was writing some notes in his journal and Lyn was about to try and get him in bed so they could have some fun, but then their was a knock on the door to their room along with a familiar voice.
"Hey, uh, are you two still awake in there?" It was Sain. So Mark got up from the table he was writing from and opened the door.
"Yeah, we're still awake, what's up?" Mark wondered as he saw a slightly embarrassed look on Sain's face.
"Well, you see, I had to go outside to relieve myself because I drank a little too much I guess, but I forgot to take the key to the room Kent and I are staying in." Sain started. "And I tried knocking on the door to get Kent to open it, figuring he would wake up because it's Kent, but he didn't."
"Hm, that is strange, he must be tired or the drinks must have affected him a bit." Mark agreed. "And it's not like we have Matthew around to lock pick. Well, we have an extra sleeping bag we could roll out on the floor for you in our room if you'd like."
"I'd really appreciate that Mark, thank you." Sain replied thankfully. So Mark let him in and Sain explained everything that happened to Lyn and she was okay with Sain staying with them as well. Though there was one thing that was going to make it possibly a little awkward.
"I was hoping that Mark and I could get a little intimate tonight." Lyn noted. "Of course you're welcome to join us in that Sain, if you wish." It had been common knowledge for a while amongst Mark and Lyn's friends that they were experimenting with an open relationship, so it wasn't a shock to Sain that she would offer something like this, but he was actually a bit cautious about accepting it. Mark had noticed it though, and not just this time as well. They had offered something like this to Sain a few times but he always had a decent reason to say no. This time was a bit different though, there really wasn't anything he had to do or anywhere he had to go, so Mark thought it a bit strange.
"Sain, let me ask you something." Mark started. "Do you not want to do this with us for some reason? If so that's totally fine with us, but if there is you know you can tell us and we'll stop trying to offer it to you, right?"
"Mark, you really know when to cut to the heart of the matter when you want to, you know that?" Sain replied with a sigh since Mark had asked pretty much all the right questions. "It's not that I don't want to, it sounds like a lot of fun and I would be lying if I said I didn't think Lyn was very, very beautiful and that I want to see more of her, but..."
"It's Kent isn't it?" Lyn wondered, connecting a few dots from back in the day.
"Man, you two know me more than I remember." Sain commented. "But, yeah, actually. Look, we all know Kent had a huge crush on Lyn back in the day, that's one of the reasons I backed off and didn't try anything, out of respect for my best friend, but I don't know...It still kind of feels like I'd be betraying his trust or friendship if I did something like this with you guys."
"I understand how that feels." Mark noted before chuckling to himself a bit. "And apparently so does Kent, because he actually thought this exact situation was going to happen."
"What do you mean by that Mark?" Sain wondered, not sure why Kent of all people would be thinking of scenarios like this.
"What do I mean? Well this of course." Mark answered as he pulled a letter out of his satchel. "A letter from Kent to you, for when a situation like this arose."
"You've got to be kidding me." Sain replied, but he took the letter and started reading it. And as he continued down it his eyes started to widen a bit at it's contents. It was definitely Kent's neat and tidy penmanship and the words sounded as stiff and formal as usual, even with the content it was discussing. By the end of it Sain was wondering if he should be more shocked about the content or that Mark and Lyn actually got him to write this.
"I have a feeling that didn't answer all your questions." Mark noted looking at Sain's face.
"You two? Kent? And he actually? And like it was actually him?" Sain questioned, not being able to form a complete question.
"I think the answer to all of those questions is yes, don't you think Mark?" Lyn noted with a bit of a smirk.
"Sain, think about it." Mark continued. "When did Kent and Carrie start courting?"
"A few months ago if I remember correctly." Sain answered.
"And where was Kent right before that?" Lyn led him forward.
"He was in Sacae... visiting you two!" Sain replied as he started putting things together. "Wait, are you saying that Kent got intimate with you guys and that was what finally got him over the hump with his feelings for Lyn?"
"I mean, that's the way we've been thinking about it, it makes sense." Mark noted.
"He's been very much more relaxed around me ever since, even though he's still getting used to the whole 'not being my knight' anymore thing." Lyn added. "And he seems super happy with Carrie, so I think it worked out just the way we wanted it to."
"Huh, I always did think all he needed was to get laid." Sain commented as he took all this information in. "I guess the only think I'm wondering is why he didn't tell me himself, I'm his best friend."
"This is him telling you." Mark noted. "He knew he wouldn't be able to say this to you face to face without it being super awkward, so I suggested he write you this letter and that we'd give it to you when the time was right. Well, the time is right."
"I mean really, would you really want him to go into big detail about what happened?" Lyn asked Sain.
"Yeah, probably not, just like he wouldn't want to know the big details about what we're about to get into." Sain noted.
"Does that mean-?" Mark asked with a bit of excitement.
"Of course! My conscience is clear now." Sain replied. "I've got nothing holding me back."
"Finally, I can get out of these clothes!" Lyn sighed in contentment as she quickly discarded her outfit, letting Sain get a good look at her finally. And he was not disappointed in the slightest.
"It's a better view than I've ever dreamed of." Sain said in awe, almost starstruck.
"Well, come closer and see just how real it is." Lyn teased him. "After you get rid of those clothes of course." So both Sain and Mark quickly got rid of their clothes as well and the trio began to share a night of passion and togetherness. Sain was a surprisingly tender and thoughtful lover, Lyn really enjoyed all the things he did to her and how well he paid attention to things like her sensitive spots and the direction she gave from time to time. But that didn't mean he was soft either, because those muscles of his were not for show. All in all every person involved enjoyed themselves for a long while until things started to come to a climax.
"Elimine! I don't think I can take this much longer, I'm going to blow soon!" Sain panted as he was thrusting into Lyn from behind, grabbing her hips for stability.
"Me either, I'm getting close too!" Mark agreed as he was laying on his back with his dick so far into Lyn's mouth her cheek was bulging slightly.
"Probably should have brought this up sooner but-" Sain pondered as best he could in the situation, until Lyn cut him off suddenly.
"Keep it inside, it's safe." She briefly stated before going back down even farther on Mark's dick, practically deepthroating his shaft in the process.
"Well, you heard the lady, let's give her what she wants." Mark winked at Sain before putting his hand on top of Lyn's head to keep it in place.
"Of course, you always do what a lady tells you to." Sain replied. And with that the both of them did what they could to speed up as much as they could before they both exploded inside of Lyn, filling her up from both sides. Lyn had her climax moments later and she was always glad to get to share moments like this with friends where they could be so intimate. Slowly and eventually the thrusting and moaning came to a stop and Mark pulled out some towels from his satchel so they could clean off. After that the trio started cuddling together in the bed.
"You know Sain, we'd be fine if you wanted to sleep in the bed with us." Lyn noted sweetly. "You don't have to sleep on the floor."
"Truly?" Sain wondered and Lyn and Mark nodded in response. "Wonderful, you two are such great friends. And thank you for letting me in on this, it was just as good as I was expecting it to be."
"Hey, we're glad you enjoyed it as much as we did." Mark commented. "So don't be afraid to bring it up again in the future."
"Totally." Lyn agreed before letting out a yawn. "But it is kind of late. I usually don't stay up this long. Kent might actually wake up before me for once."
"I'm sure he wouldn't mind if it's you." Sain noted. "I do wonder if he'll know what happened tonight after we see him again."
"Kent is a smart guy, I think he'll notice." Mark replied. "So just play it cool, don't make a big deal about it."
"Well, I'm not going to start yelling it on top of the Bern mountains if that's what you mean." Sain joked, getting the other two to laugh before they snugged up closer together.
"Goodnight Sain." Lyn yawned once more before falling asleep.
"Goodnight my lovely Lyn."
Chapter 124: File #322 Spring Break Day 1
Notes:
So this is a continuation from 'Spring Break Begins' and it's going to be a series kind of like 'Treetop Getaway' where I have a bunch of characters together in the same place to have fun together, except it's the FE7 cast now. Also still a modern AU. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #322 Spring Break Day 1
Characters: Lyn, Mark, Ninian
Based on: a commission by TrumanTroodon on Twitter/X
The flight out to the Western Isles went pretty smoothly all things considered. Even though they were friends it was still a bit interesting having Lyn and Hector stuck so close together in a place they couldn't get away from each other in. Thankfully the other four were able to keep things civil and they were able to separate them on the way to the beach house they were staying in since they needed to rent two cars. Eventually they all got there safely and took a view out to the sea together.
"This view is amazing, I can't believe we get to stay in a house this close to the beach." Florina stated as she looked all around.
"One of the many benefits of having good connections, wouldn't you say Eliwood?" Hector teased his best friend, slightly nudging him playfully.
"I think we all played our part over the last year or so to earn a vacation like this." Eliwood responded. "If it weren't for Lyn and Mark, we might not be here right now."
"Don't sell yourself short Eliwood, you did your part as well." Lyn assured him.
"I'm just glad I was able to make such amazing friends as you all." Mark added.
"I feel the same, my life is much more lively and exciting with you all around." Ninian agreed.
"Okay, okay, I think that's enough sappiness for now." Hector joked to everyone. "Let's go out there and have some fun!"
"Last one to get dressed and in the water is a benchwarmer!" Lyn yelled as she started taking her clothes off. She already had her bikini on under her regular clothes just for a moment like this.
"Hey! That's cheating!" Hector yelled after her, trying to take his clothes off and find his swim trunks at the same time.
"What's wrong with sitting on the bench?" Eliwood shrugged as he took Ninian's hand in his. "Shall we?"
"You're so sweet Eliwood." Ninian blushed slightly before they walked off to get ready to swim. That just left Mark and Florina alone with each other. Mark looked at Florina and was about to ask something but Florina cut him off before he could.
"I'll be fine Mark, I trust you, Eliwood, and especially Hector." She assured him. "So you don't have to worry about me, I'll have fun on this trip. I do appreciate the concern though, you are a good friend."
"I just want you to be comfortable, so if you are, that's wonderful." Mark replied with a smile. "Now, why don't we join everyone else out there?" So the six got dressed in their swimwear and went out to swim in the sea and enjoy themselves on the beach for a while. They had also brought snorkels and surfboards and such, but they were saving that stuff for later. Eventually Mark, Lyn, and Ninian decided to go into the house and set things up while the other three continued to swim and stuff. It was a nice house and it even had some extra rooms if they ended up inviting other people over, and it was very clean as well which was nice. Once they were done the trio sat down on one of the couches to relax for a bit and see what was on TV.
"Ooh, this place gets streaming services? Nice!" Mark commented as he took the remote and started scanning through the apps. They all flipped through a few together to see what was on offer, but nothing really stuck out to them. But for Ninian that wasn't much of an issue since she had something else they could do to pass some time.
"Hey, I have something I was wanting you two to give your opinions on." She stated as Mark continued to try and find something to watch.
"What is it Ninian, we'd be glad to help you out with our input." Lyn wondered.
"Yeah, it's not like we're doing anything important at the moment." Mark added.
"Well, I was wondering if I could show you two a new dance I came up with." Ninian explained. "It's something a bit more spicy than my usual dancing though. I wanted to get your opinion on it before I try it out on Eliwood to make sure it gets the reaction I'm looking for out of him."
"Eliwood is a lucky guy, having someone like you making up dances for him." Mark replied with a smirk. "But I don't see any issue with that, sounds like fun."
"Yeah, I don't have any issues with it, obviously." Lyn added with a bit of a laugh. "Should we move it a bit more private though, we don't know when the others will get back and you might not want to have them barge in halfway through."
"Of course." Ninian nodded. "Besides, my dancing music is still in my briefcase in the room Eliwood and I are sharing, so we should head there." So the trio got up and moved to the bedroom. After getting inside and closing the door Mark and Lyn sat on the bed while Ninian got her music ready to play.
"Should we take our clothes off or anything before you start?" Mark wondered. They were all still in their swimwear from earlier so it wouldn't be to much more time take.
"No, I'd wait a bit on that." Ninian told him and Mark was okay with that, sensing that Ninian knew how she wanted things to go. After that though the show began. Ninian turned her music on and started to dance. The music started out quiet and a bit slow but soon turned to a more energetic and smooth sounding song as it went on. Both Mark and Lyn knew that Ninian was an amazing dancer already, but what she ended up showing them was something even they weren't expecting. Most people when they tried to dance in a sensual manner tended to look really awkward and forced, but as with most of her dances Ninian was the epitome of grace and beauty, even when she was trying to illicit some steamy emotions. It really helped too that her bikini came with some long flowing fabric parts on the sides and front she could shake her body to move back and forth for more effect. Without even having to reach out and touch her audience or take off anything, Mark and Lyn were already getting aroused.
"She's really good at this." Lyn whispered to Mark. "Not that I doubted her for a moment."
"Eliwood is going to love this." Mark agreed. But the show was far from over. After a bit more dancing Ninian turned her back to her audience and put her hands behind her back near where her bikini top latched together. She slowly undid the latch, still swaying her hips back and forth in a sexy manner, but instead of letting her top fall to the floor she put her hands right under her breasts and turned around again so it would stop it it from falling down as she danced some more.
"Such a tease." Lyn commented with a cheeky grin, but that's what Ninian was going for so she was happy. She continued to dance and her bikini slowly but surely started to fall off her chest until eventually it did end up falling to the ground. But she kept her arms over her chest still so nothing could be seen. After that though she started getting closer to the bed, and to Mark in particular.
"I hope you don't mind Lyn, but I need to test this next part on Mark, he's a bit closer to Eliwood's size than you are." Ninian noted as she got closer.
"You go right ahead, I'm sure I know what's coming next." Lyn replied before Ninian turned her back to Mark again before backing up into his lap and starting to grind up against his hips and groin. Of course Mark was enjoying every moment of it, who wouldn't, and he wasn't afraid to say so.
"My own personal lap dance from an amazing dancer such as yourself, how did I get to be so lucky?" He said playfully as he tried not to make any sounds of pleasure.
"Call it luck if you must Mark, but you've gained my trust and friendship many times over, this is the least I could do for you." Ninian replied back and that almost made Mark feel as good as the griding she was doing against him. Either way Ninian continued to dance in his lap, putting her hands on his legs to give herself more to work with and when she did that Mark's hand's instinctively went up to go and grab her chest, but before he could Lyn got behind him and pinned his arms behind his back.
"Ah, ah, ah! You know the rules of a lap dance Mark, you can look but you can't touch." Lyn teased him. "Besides, you really think Eliwood would start grabbing them this early on?"
"Fair point." Mark noted before Ninian backed up even more into his lap and he couldn't help but start making some noise from how good it was feeling. Ninian gave him a bit more of that action for a bit before she stood up and asked Lyn for a favor.
"Could you get rid of his pants for me?" She noted with a smirk that the two of them couldn't see since she still had her back turned.
"It would be my pleasure." Lyn smirked as well before she slid Mark's trunks off his hips without letting his arms go. Ninian couldn't see it but Lyn could quite well that Mark was pretty much fully erect at this point from Ninian's dance. "Alright, he's ready to go again."
"Wonderful." Ninian commented before backing herself right back into Mark's hips pressing the fabric of her bikini bottoms right against his erect shaft. She smiled to herself feeling just how hard Mark was and wondered if she could even get him to cum from just this. But she knew Mark's capabilities well at this point, he could hold on for much longer if he wanted to so she wasn't going to press it that much.
"You know Lyn, if you let my hands go I could give her a taste of her own medicine, make her feel good as well." Mark said through his moans after a bit more dancing and grinding. Lyn was about to respond but Ninian beat her to it.
"This dance isn't supposed to be for me feeling good, it's for my partner's pleasure." She told Mark. "Besides, you have all week to play with my chest if you want to."
"That's...a good point." Mark admitted. "I wouldn't want to mess this up for Eliwood later."
"See, sometimes it's good to not be an absolute horn dog all the time." Lyn teased him. "I think he's learning Ninian."
"Perhaps he is." Ninian replied with a cute laugh before standing up again. "I guess he should get a reward for it." And with that she bent down and slid her bikini bottoms off before going back into Mark's lap once again. This time though his dick was firmly planted between her butt cheeks and every sway and shake of her hips aroused him even more and he couldn't help but start moaning even louder and longer as he had before. And it wasn't just Mark that was feeling good, every now and then his dick would slip just a bit lower and tease Ninian's clit and pussy and she jumped a bit with each time, not quite expecting it. Eventually though Lyn wanted to get in on this action as well so she took her swimwear off and moved around to Ninian's front side to get the view from there.
"You're blushing a bit more than I thought you would be Ninian." Lyn playfully teased her as she looked at her face.
"W-Well of course, I have been dancing for you both for a bit." Ninian replied with a bit of a shaky voice, which caused Lyn to look down between her legs to see that she was actually quite wet down there, which gave her an idea.
"Ninian, let me suggest something to you." Lyn said before getting closer and whispering something into her ear, so Mark couldn't hear it. "What do you think?"
"Okay, I've pretty much done what I wanted dance-wise and I guess I don't want to leave Marky here all blueballed." Ninian commented, purposely shaking her hips deeper into Mark's lap as she did so.
"Yeah, that would be nice." Mark panted as he wondered just what Lyn had suggested to Ninian. Knowing her it could be anything, but it was also probably something really hot. And he wasn't wrong, though it was Mark, he was rarely wrong.
"And that ends the dancing portion of my routine." Ninian said a few moments later as she made motions to stand up out of Mark's lap. Mark was expecting her to get into the bed with Lyn joining them, but all that expectation changed with Ninian's next sentence. "And so begins the intimacy portion." And with that she sat right back down on Mark's lap, just in the perfect position so his dick slid right into her pussy on the way down. Mark was so surprised that he almost came right then and there, but he was able to control himself by grabbing onto Ninian's hips to keep himself steady. But the surprises didn't stop there. Ninian started bouncing up and down on his cock almost immediately, as if she was trying to get him to cum quickly, and Mark was really trying not to, but then Lyn came into the picture. She had bent down so her head was between Mark and Ninian's legs and once Mark sounded like he was getting control of himself she moved in and started licking the area where his shaft and Ninian's pussy were intertwined, making sure to get a bit of Ninian's clit as well just so she could get some pleasure as well. And even though Mark had pretty good control of his body, he couldn't take all this action all at once. He fell back onto the bed and started cumming long, thick, and sticky ropes of seed into Ninian's welcoming body. All the girls were on birth control so there wasn't an issue about where to cum, at least for the duration of the trip. Ninian also had a small orgasm herself, but nothing too major.
"Elimine Ninian, and you too Lyn, you really got me good." Mark breathed as he continued to lay on his back on the bed. "I kind of wish I could have lasted longer though."
"Don't worry, we're not quite done with you yet." Lyn teased him as she used her mouth to clean Ninian off a bit once she got off his lap. "You just rest there and let Ninian and I have some fun since she was focusing so much on you and when you're ready again you can join in."
"You can even play with my boobs if you want for being such a good test subject." Ninian teased him as well. When they had first met Ninian would have never thought to say such a thing, let alone do something like this with Mark, or even Lyn for that matter, but now that they were such close friends she felt really comfortable around them which allowed her to speak more freely.
"I'm looking forward to it." Mark replied with an exhausted smirk. So as Ninian and Lyn had their fun Mark cleaned himself up, went to go get some water and snacks, and by the time he got back he felt he was ready for a bit more. And yes the first thing he went for was Ninian's boobs, she had just temped him way too much with them. Even Lyn got a chance with them as they eventually ended up in a position with Mark on his back, Ninian riding him cowgirl style, and Lyn sitting on his face as she grabbed a handful of Ninian's right boob and moved her mouth in closer to suck on the nipple a bit.
"Ah! Lyn!" Ninian moaned in surprise since she wasn't expecting it. But it felt good nonetheless. In fact she was getting closer to a more full orgasm with Lyn doing that to her as seen by her face reddening once again and her eyes starting to roll back slightly as well.
"Oh Mark, I think Ninian is about at her limit." Lyn commented in a sensual yet playful tone. "Why don't you fill her up again and send her over the edge." Of course Mark couldn't talk since his tongue was deep in Lyn's nether regions, but he tapped her on the butt playfully to tell her he got the message. But he didn't just focus in on Ninian, he also started to move his tongue faster as well, quickly and expertly hitting all the spots where he knew Lyn was sensitive, causing her to start to moan and get closer to her climax as well. "Father Sky Mark, keep going just like that!" And keep going he did. With every passing moment the trio were getting closer and closer to their shared orgasm and Ninian, being the performer she was, wanted it to end with a bang.
"L-Lyn! Give me a kiss!" She moaned, trying to hold on for just a bit longer. Lyn didn't have to be asked twice and she brought Ninian's head closer to hers and planted a big kiss on her lips. And that was the cherry on top that was needed for the three of them to have one big climax together. Mark planted his seed inside Ninian once again and the two women sitting on him had very long, drawn out, and pleasurable orgasms in response. This was quite the way to start a spring break and the trio knew that there would be much more to come in the following days. Eventually they all calmed down and got off each other and started to clean off, their faces still full of pleasure and the joy of such intimate friendship that they shared.
"Well, if Eliwood's experience is half as good as this was Ninian, you're going to blow the poor guy's mind." Mark commented once they were in a position to speak clearly.
"He's gonna love it, especially if you surprise him with it." Lyn agreed. "Make sure you tell us all about it when you do."
"I will, I promise." Ninian nodded. "And thank you, both of you. I know I say it a lot, but you two are very good friends and I feel lucky that I got to know you this closely."
"Nonsense, we're the ones lucky to have met you." Mark replied, moving over and wrapping Ninian in a hug. "You're a very special woman Ninian, and a very special friend as well, never forget that."
"Yeah, what Mark said." Lyn added as she too joined in on the hug. "I wouldn't trade our friendship for anything, and you know me well, I don't lie about things like that."
"Oh, you two." Ninian replied with more blushing. It was a really sweet moment between the three. That is until Mark's stomach began to rumble and they all laughed. "You know, I'm actually hungry as well. I wonder if the other three are back yet?"
"Only one way to find out."
Chapter 125: File #a1539 Lyn's Lesbian Adventures in Askr #1
Notes:
I've got a lot of stories with Lyn and other women to work on so I figured I'd turn it into a series. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1539 Lyn's Lesbian Adventures in Askr #1
Characters: Lyn, Oboro
Based on: a commission by Spelltheknight on Twitter/X
It was once again a nice and sunny day at the Aether Resort located in the Kingdom of Askr. As such the gardens needed a bit of tending and today it was up to Lyn, the swordfighter from Sacae, and Oboro, the Hoshidan spear user with an eye for fashion, to do so. Lyn and Oboro had worked together before on missions so they knew each other well enough and got along pretty well all things considered. But there was one thing about Lyn that always came to Oboro's mind when they were together and today she was going to start a discussion about it.
"Nice job with planting those seeds Oboro, these will grow in no time." Lyn commented as they reached the end of their work on the gardens.
"Well, it was your expertise that did most of the heavy lifting since I've never really been much of a gardener before." Oboro replied as she stood up and wiped some sweat off her forehead. "But I do agree that we did a lovely job."
"Can you think of anything else we should do before we head back?" Lyn wondered.
"I think we've done all we could here." Oboro noted. "But if you still have some free time I do have a question I'd like to ask of you."
"A question?" Lyn pondered. "Sure, I'm an open book, ask anything you want."
"Well, actually, it's about your clothes." Oboro started. "They are so well made and good looking, I was wondering where you got them."
"Oh, that's a simple one, I made these myself." Lyn said simply. "Out on the plains of Sacae everyone has to know how to make their own clothes and how to make them last, otherwise you might have a hard time during the winter."
"You made them yourself?" Oboro wondered as her eyes lit up and she tried to hold back her excitement. "I don't know if you've heard but I'm quite the tailor myself back in Hoshido, is there anyway you could show me how you make your clothes? I'd be happy to do something for you in return."
"I've heard the rumors about how well you make clothes and I have to say I'm intrigued as well." Lyn admitted. "If you put as much effort into it as you do everything else then I'm sure your work is amazing. And of course, I'd love to share a bit of my culture with you. How about I come over to your room after dinner and I'll show you the basics of Sacaen clothes making to start."
"That sounds wonderful Lyn, thank you very much, I really appreciate your willingness to show me." Oboro thanked Lyn with a bow. After that they put their gardening tools away and when their separate ways for the time being. Time passed and dinner came and went, and when Lyn was confident that Oboro would be in her room she made her way to it with a satchel full of Sacaen clothes making tools and fabrics slung over her shoulder.
"Oboro! It's me Lyn! Are you still interested in learning about Sacaen clothes making?" Lyn asked as she knocked on the door to Oboro's room.
"Of course!" Oboro called out from the other side. "I'm in the middle of sewing something at the moment though, but the door is unlocked so you can come on in." So Lyn opened the door and when she did she was hit with the scene of a room filled with spears, colorful fabrics, and modeling dummies all strewn around. She wouldn't call the room messy by any means, but Oboro seemed to be using all the space she could to the fullest.
"Oh wow, you really are serious about tailoring clothes." Lyn wondered as she continued to look around. "Your room really reminds me of my husband Mark's office back home, all the space is used for something you're passionate about."
"Aww, that's sweet of you to say Lyn." Oboro replied with a smile as she finished up the pair of gloves she was putting together. "Thank you again for coming over as well, I'm ready to learn whatever you have to teach me."
"Of course, I'm always willing to share my culture, especially with those who are interested and whom I consider friends." Lyn noted with her own smile.
"You think we're friends?" Oboro asked, a little shocked that Lyn thought so.
"Why wouldn't we be?" Lyn asked simply. "We get along with each other and we share certain interests with each other, that sounds like friends to me."
"I guess it's true when people say it's very easy to be friends with you Lyn, not that it's a bad thing though." Oboro noted, hoping Lyn didn't think she was saying anything bad about her.
"I like making friends, it's much better than making enemies, and it's better for your health as well." Lyn teased playfully. "But really, I just like getting to know people better, it's so much more fun than being a closed off person, you learn so many new things each day."
"I guess I can't argue against that." Oboro replied. "But speaking of learning new things, do you mind if we get started on you showing me what you know?"
"Sure thing, I have all my supplies right here." Lyn said placing her satchel down on one of Oboro's work tables. A few minutes later she was showing Oboro the simple yet elegant style of Sacaen clothes making. Every stitch had it's purpose and little to no material was wasted. But that didn't mean it looked bad or poorly put together. Each peice of fabric was colored just right to mix with the thread and the patterns were still able to pop out even with their simplicity.
"Hmm, yes, I see." Oboro commented when Lyn explained what she was sewing like she did. "I was expecting something vastly different given how your clothes look compared to mine, but Sacaen weaving seems very similar to the Hoshidan style."
"Really?" Lyn asked curiously. "Would you mind showing me for comparison's sake?"
"Oh, of course, I would love to." Oboro replied enthusiastically. So she pulled out some fabric of her own and started showing Lyn the Hoshidan style of clothes making. And Oboro was right in her comparison of their styles. The only real difference was that the Hoshidan style of sewing was much more active and followed certain rules while Lyn's Sacaen style was a little more loose and freeform. As Oboro was sewing Lyn started to ask her more about Hoshido and how it functioned as a nation and eventually she got on the topic of Oboro herself and how she was in the position she was currently in their army.
"Hmm, I can see why you would take the path you did in life, I just hope you've managed to find some happiness after all that tragedy." Lyn commented when Oboro was done.
"Oh, I have for sure." Oboro assured her. "Like I kind of still have an issue here and there with some Nohrians, but for the most part I've come to understand they are people just like you and me."
"That's a good viewpoint to have Oboro, I hope my son can learn something similar in his future." Lyn noted.
"You have a son?" Oboro wondered questioningly. "Are you way older than you look or does your homeworld have Deeprealms as well?"
"Deeprealms?" Lyn wondered, not hearing the term before.
"They are like Outrealms but time passes much more quickly compared to most worlds. We kind of had to use them for when our army started to have children. Not the best solution honestly, but we had to make due." Oboro explained.
"Ah, I see." Lyn commented. "But no, that's not the case. He's actually here in Askr, but much older than he is for me back home. You've seen the hero named Rutger walking around the castle from time to time, right?"
"Really tall, long brown hair, nicely made red outfit?" Oboro asked for clarification.
"Yes, and I'm the one who made it for him apparently." Lyn nodded. "He won't tell me the full story and even if he did we all know I might not remember it once we get sent back, but I've pieced together that something happens to him where the country of Bern kills a lot of people he cares about, probably myself and my husband included."
"Hmm, yeah, I can see where you would make the connection between me and him." Oboro pondered. "Well, I can always see if he's up for a chat with someone with the same experience as him. I mean if you want me to."
"I'd appreciate it, but don't feel bad if you don't get anything out of him." Lyn told her.
"Of course, but I should at least try. It's the least I could do for a new friend." Oboro replied with a smile. After that her and Lyn talked some more over some tea and snacks and eventually another thought came into Oboro's mind to speak about. "Hey Lyn, can I ask you something a little personal?"
"Hmm, what is it?" Lyn wondered.
"Well, it's a rumor I've heard about you, like you heard about my clothesmaking skill." Oboro started. "I've heard from a few sources that you have a penchant for wanting to be intimate with your friends, is that true?"
"It is actually." Lyn confirmed with a nod, not embarrassed at all. "It's something I never thought I'd be into when I was younger, but I really enjoy it."
"Would you mind explaining why you enjoy it so much?" Oboro wondered.
"Sure." Lyn nodded again. "Basically it's a way of thinking my husband Mark came across and I agree with. He always says that once you see someone naked and making sounds of pleasure that there really isn't any reason for you not to be fully open with each other in the future. Because what could be more embarrassing and trust building than that?"
"Huh, when you put it that way it seems so simple." Oboro commented. "Though I take it not everyone takes you up on your offer?"
"For sure." Lyn confirmed. "Some people aren't that open and that's totally fine. We don't take it as a slight or anything either, because something like that is a case by case basis. And we don't pester people either. If they say no the first time or two we let it go and if they want to bring the topic back up they can."
"You and your husband really have this planned to a 'T' don't you?" Oboro chuckled slightly.
"Well, we've been doing it for a while, we're bound to run into many different situations." Lyn told her before showing a little smirk. "But, since we are on the topic Oboro and you seem pretty interested in hearing what I have to say, would you be interested in trying something out with me?"
"W-What?" Oboro asked back, blushing a bit. She didn't think Lyn would turn the conversation back on her like this so quickly.
"You heard me." Lyn teased her. "I'm free the rest of the night, I could show you a thing or two." Oboro didn't know what to say. It was true that she was a little bit interested in the proposition, but everything was going just a bit too quickly for her.
"Well, could we maybe not move so quickly, I wasn't expecting you to jump to this so fast." Oboro admitted.
"I'm fine with whatever pace you want to go at Oboro, it's your decision to make." Lyn assured her. "Do you have any ideas on how you'd like to proceed?" Oboro took a few moments to think it over before coming to something she could be comfortable with.
"How about we go to the hot springs together?" She suggested. "That was always a good way to relax and get to know someone more closely when I was with Corrin's army."
"That sounds like a lovely idea!" Lyn said excitedly as she stood up from her seat. "I'm sure this late into the day there should be a free spot for us."
"Just let me write a quick note for someone in case they come here and wonder where I am, then we can go." Oboro noted. So she scribbled a note and then her and Lyn made their way to the hot spring facilities on the Askr castle grounds. As Lyn had predicted there was a free space for two and they signed up for it before moving to the changing rooms.
"You don't mind changing in front of each other do you?" Lyn asked Oboro.
"Not at all." Oboro replied with a smile. With that Lyn pulled a string on her outfit, causing it to instantly loosen and fall off her body before quickly slipping out of her undergarments as well. She then stood up to fold everything up for later and was shocked to see Oboro was already naked with her own clothes folded neatly.
"Wow, that was quick." Lyn noted, sounding slightly impressed. "Not many people can change faster than me."
"It's something you pick up when you have to use yourself as a clothes model from time to time." Oboro explained with a hint of confidence. "We even had a competition in the army to see who could change outfits the quickest and I ended up winning the whole thing."
"Other than the obvious things that come with war, it seems like being in Corrin's army was quite a fun experience." Lyn commented. "It feels like you were all really close with each other, like it was with my time fighting with others."
"It was never a dull time, I can say that with confidence." Oboro chuckled. "Now come on, we don't want to waste all of our time chatting outside the water do we?"
"After you then." Lyn said before following Oboro into the hot springs. And while they were in there they talked some more and really got to know each other better. Lyn told Oboro about how she met Mark in the first place and how he helped save her grandfather's life and Oboro told Lyn all about Takumi, the royal she was the retainer of.
"And he's a really nice person once you get to know him, he just has some issues with his self confidence that makes him a bit prickly." Oboro told Lyn. "Oh, and don't say his hair looks like a pineapple if you ever talk to him. It's not that he hates them, but everyone brings it up so it's gotten old."
"It seems you really care about Takumi." Lyn commented as she swam over an sat down next to Oboro in the chest deep water. "Have you ever told him how you really feel about him?"
"You can tell, just from me telling you that little?" Oboro wondered.
"It's pretty obvious, yes." Lyn nodded.
"I've thought about it, a lot actually." Oboro admitted. "But I've never really found the best time to. And I don't really want to do it here in Askr since, like you noted earlier, we might forget what we said to each other. So hopefully when we get back to Hoshido I can muster up the confidence to do so."
"Well, however you decide to tackle it, know that you've got me supporting you." Lyn told her with a smile. "Get that happy ending you deserve."
"Lyn, I have to say, your straightforward attitude feels like it's becoming infectious." Oboro commented. "Not that it's a bad thing mind you."
"Good, it's nice to see my friends go after what they want." Lyn replied confidently as she slid a bit closer to Oboro. "And I hope in return they enjoy it when I go after what I want, if you catch my drift."
"Hmm, I'm not sure, you're not being very clear." Oboro teased her back, letting her know she was now comfortable for things to move on. "You might have to do something more straightforward to let me know what you mean."
"You mean like this?" Lyn smirked before moving in and placing a kiss on Oboro's lips as she sat firmly into her lap as well.
"Yeah, that makes things crystal clear." Oboro noted before kissing Lyn back. And after that things were off to the races for the pair of newly formed friends. Oboro wasn't too experienced in the ways of intimacy with another woman, but Lyn was quick to teach her everything she needed to know. And since they were both such skilled combatants and trained their bodies regularly they had the stamina to go on and on and on. They kissed in the hot springs, they scissored on the rocks outside the water, they ate each other out in the changing room. They eventually got so bold since no one was around that Lyn started sucking on Oboro's boobs as they held hands in the hallways of the hot spring facilities. Luckily for them there was an inn close by, and that they remembered to get their clothes and stuff them in Lyn's satchel for later, and they were able to sneak into a room without anyone noticing.
"That was super fun!" Lyn cheered with a smile as she flopped on the bed of the room.
"Does every one of your encounters involve sneaking around the castle grounds naked?" Oboro wondered as she closed the door and locked it behind her.
"No actually, that's a rare occurrence." Lyn admitted.
"It's happened more than once?" Oboro asked with mild shock.
"Like I said, Mark and I have been doing this for a while." Lyn smirked.
"Well, it certainly shows." Oboro commented. "You've shown me things tonight that I haven't even heard people talk about before when it comes to intimacy. And of course it felt amazing the entire time. I'm actually still a bit worked up."
"Hmm, you are, are you?" Lyn replied with a smirk as she started to rustle around in her satchel for something.
"Lyn...what are you looking for?" Oboro wondered.
"This!" Lyn said with excitement as she pulled out a strap-on device with a green colored shaft.
"They make things like that in your world?" Oboro asked.
"Maybe, I got this from an Anna." Lyn replied. "Soooo, do you want to try it out first or should I put it on?"
"Give me that, it's time I show you a good time after you've been so good to me." Oboro answered, extending her hand out. Lyn gladly tossed it her way and with her knowledge of clothing Oboro was able to quickly put the strap-on around her hips.
"Looks great on you." Lyn replied with a smirk before she laid back on the bed and spread her legs. "Now, show me the strength and speed of a Hoshidan spearmaster."
"Oh, you'll feel it soon enough."
Chapter 126: File #a1524 A Birthday to Remember
Notes:
Something a little different today with a Pre-War Rutger story. Fun fact that is spelled out in the story but I want to point out here because it's cool, but the Anna spending time with Rutger here is the daughter of the Anna from A King's Birthday.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1524 A Birthday to Remember
Characters: Pre-War Rutger, Anna
Based on: a commission by BugLewdy on Twitter/X
About a Week Before Rutger's 18th Birthday
Mark and Lyn were in Bulgar visiting one of their favorite shops, the secret one ran and owned by Anna located down a number of twisting alleys and turns in the marketplace. They were welcomed in almost immediately by said Anna who always seemed to have a smile on her face.
"Well, if it isn't two of my best customers." Anna greeted the couple as they walked inside and she shut and locked the door behind them. "How have you been lately, haven't seen you around as much as usual."
"We're doing well, all things considered." Mark commented. "I'm sure you know all about the rumblings coming out of Bern recently, I'd be surprised if you didn't."
"I have." Anna confirmed, her smile turning into a thought of contemplation. "But you two don't have to worry about little old me, if things turn for war I have shops all over Elibe you can visit to get weapons to stock up on. I might even throw in a discount if it's for a good reason."
"You seem pretty confident that we'd be fighting back somehow." Lyn replied, with a bit of a knowing smile towards the merchant. "I thought you always said you and your sisters only sold weapons to the side of the war that's in the right. How do you know we'd be part of that side?"
"Oh Lyn, I could never imagine you getting tricked into fighting for the wrong side with that strong sense of justice of yours." Anna told her confidently. "And Mark is too smart to not read the situation as well, so I trust the two of you to make the right decisions."
"And?" Mark questioned, reading that Anna knew more than she was letting on.
"And I have have intelligence in Bern letting me know that something questionable is going on with them." Anna answered. "Call it a merchant's intuition, but if Bern enters a war and it's not being backed by it's princess I don't think they would be in the right."
"Makes you wonder if we should have saved Zephiel's life back in the day." Lyn replied with a slight sigh.
"We kind of had to though." Mark countered as always when someone brought that up. "If he died then his mother wouldn't have given us the location of the Shrine of Seals. Of course we could have found it ourselves, but given the time frame Nergal was keeping with summoning the dragons, if we were even a few days later to the Dread Isle we would probably would have been cooked by dragon fire."
"Still, I wish things would have turned out better for him." Lyn commented before turning back to Anna. "But let's not stay focused on the troubling news for too long, we're actually here for something else."
"I figured that was the case." Anna replied, cheering up a bit. "So what will it be? Map supplies, potions, exotic foodstuffs, or some tools to keep that fire lit in bed?"
"Something a bit different actually." Mark noted. "Something that would need your specific type of connections and a certain type of person in your extended family."
"Oooh, that sounds interesting." Anna commented as she started to see gold in her future. "And profitable as well. So what are you wanting me to look into for you?"
"Well, as you probably know since we sent you an invitation, our son Rutger is having this 18th birthday in about a week and we wanted to get him something special." Lyn started out. "And you know how he's always practicing his flirting with you when we bring him here."
"He's been getting quite good at it actually." Anna confirmed with a nod.
"So we were wondering if you could get in contact with someone in your family that would be willing to get paid to spend some intimate time with him." Lyn continued.
"Preferably one of your relatives that's decently close to his age as well." Mark added. "And we'll pay for everything up front so if anything goes wrong she'll still get paid for her hassles, though I'm sure we're all pretty confident Rutger will know how to handle himself like a gentleman."
"Hmmm, I see." Anna pondered as she started to think about the proposition. "I do have a few sisters and nieces that might be interested in something like that, but it's going to take me a bit of time to get into contact with them. You said his birthday is sometime next week?"
"Correct." Mark confirmed with a nod.
"I think I can work with that." Anna mused. "For my usual research fee of course."
"Of course." Lyn noted as she pulled a bag of gold coins out of her satchel and handed them over to Anna. Anna quickly looked inside the bag but she trusted them enough to not short her on something like this since they had paid fully every other time.
"Alright, I will get working contacting someone. I'm sure it won't be that much of an issue." Anna said as she moved over to her desk and pulled out a book full of how to get into contact with her family.
"Thank you Anna, we really appreciate this." Mark told her genuinely. "You are without a doubt the best merchant in Elibe."
"And a pretty good friend as well." Lyn added.
"Aww, you two." Anna replied with a small blush. "But I appreciate you coming to me for this, I think it's an idea that suits your sensibilities perfectly and it's something different for me to flex my skills with."
"That's an interesting way to think about it." Mark commented. "Well, we'll still look around to see if you have anything else we want to purchase, so we'll be here for a bit longer."
"Take your time as always." Anna assured them.
"Oh, and just so you know, when you do find someone, we want them to be ready the day after his birthday, since we have a big partly planned the day of." Lyn added.
"Sure, sure, I'll be sure to let them know that."
The Day After Rutger's 18th Birthday
"You know you two are acting way more suspicious than usual right?" Rutger questioned his parents after they had finished lunch. Why did he think they were being suspicious you may ask? Well first off the day before they told him that they had a gift for his birthday but it was going to have to wait for today. And now they were telling him he had to go out to the lake near the ger alone and in his swim trunks to go find it.
"Well, we don't want to ruin the surprise for you." Mark told him with a bit of a smirk.
"Is it buried in the middle of the lake or something?" Rutger wondered, knowing that his parents were not above pulling silly tricks on him like that since they had done it before. Not that he didn't enjoy them after the fact, but still.
"That's for you to find out dear." Lyn commented before taking a sip of tea. "But I would hurry up, we don't know how long it'll be there or if someone else will end up finding it first."
"Alright, alright, I'll play your little game." Rutger smiled playfully as he slightly shook his head. "Just don't expect me to be home for dinner if I don't find it quickly enough."
"Oh, I'm sure you'll be missing more than dinner." Mark teased him. And with that Rutger went to his room and got changed into his red swim trunks and sandals before starting his trek out to the lake. He also took a sword with him just in case. Normally things were quiet, but with the rumblings coming from Bern there was an uptick in bandit activity in the area and he didn't want to get caught empty handed.
"I know they don't like talking about it that much still, but something tells me you and me will be getting to know each other a lot better in the near future." Rutger commented to his sword as he sheathed it. He wasn't blind to the going-ons of Elibe, he could sense that war in the near future was a good possibility, but he wouldn't lie and say he wasn't also kind of looking forward to some adventure because of all the stories his parents had told him about their fight against Nergal. Plus it would probably mean he would actually get to spend a decent amount of time with Roy and Lilina because they would probably be in the middle of everything as well if old man Athos' prediction was correct. The last time he had seen either of them was right before they left for Etruria so the Mage General there could teach and tutor them. They had time to sent him letters for his birthday of course, but he would have much preferred if they had been there to celebrate it with him. Either way, once those thoughts passed he was close to the lake and when he was close enough he heard someone whistling nearby.
"Someone is here already?" Rutger asked himself as he quickly hid behind a large rock before anyone could see him. After he pulled out his sword he slowly peeked over the top of the rock to see what was going on and what he saw surprised him slightly. He saw someone who looked like Anna from the secret shop standing in the water of the lake wearing a red and black bikini. He could see from her mouth movements that she was the one whistling and she was also splashing some water over herself to keep cool as well. Rutger ducked back behind the rock and sheathed his sword once again before thinking about how to proceed.
"What is Anna doing all the way out here?" He wondered to himself. "Or is that even the same Anna I know? Is this part of what my parents had in store for me? Well, I guess there is only one way to find out." So he left his sword on the ground near the rock he was behind and tried to act natural as he walked into the clearing where the lake was. He made it a couple of feet before he reached the water's edge before the Anna-like person turned around and saw him.
"Oh, my aunt wasn't lying, you are quite the handsome fellow." The woman commented as she got a good look at Rutger in his swim trunks. "Well, this will definitely make things a bit easier I think."
"I take it you're Anna?" Rutger wondered, trying to not make the question sound dumb. "I mean obviously not the Anna I know from the secret shop, but I'm in the loop when it comes to how your extended family works."
"Yep! That would be me!" Anna replied with her signature finger to her mouth pose. "And I'm assuming you would be Rutger correct? I've been waiting for you for a little bit."
"Yes, I am Rutger." Rutger confirmed. "And I apologize if I kept you waiting for something, I'm still trying to figure out what's going on actually."
"Oh no, don't worry about it, it's only been a few minutes tops." Anna assured him. "And fear not, because I'm here to let you know what's going on as well."
"That's a relief, I was worried I was going to have to go through one of my father's elaborate riddles or something." Rutger noted with a chuckle.
"No, no, nothing like that." Anna told him. "So anyways, I'm here to help you celebrate your birthday. And I have to say, your folks picked a pretty nice place for us to have a bit of alone time together. This lake is pretty out of the way but the atmosphere is top notch. You're lucky you get to live near a place like this."
"Yeah, it's a pretty nice lake, lots of little hidden secrets to find as well." Rutger agreed as he stepped closer to Anna and walked into the water as well. "But, just to be clear in what you're saying, what do you mean by 'alone time' together?"
"Isn't it obvious?" Anna teased him with a bit of a smirk. "Your parents hired me to spend time with you doing whatever you please. And when I mean whatever you please I mean whatever. They paid quite the sum of money and even gave me more than I asked, so anything is on the table really."
"I see." Rutger said trying to not sound too excited but if you looked at his eyes you could tell he was starting to see what was going on. Of course his parents had told him that some people make a living having sex with others and that it was a respectable enough profession, and they also told him of times they had hired such individuals themselves, so there wasn't any awkwardness going on with that front. But he still didn't want to act embarrassingly or do something that would offend this Anna, so he started by taking a page out of his parent's book of tricks. "Well, why don't we sit down and you can tell me a bit about yourself?"
"Huh? That's not what I was expecting." Anna replied, her confident and playful facade breaking a bit. "Didn't you hear what I told you, you can do whatever you want with me? Don't you want me to like get naked or something?"
"Well, yeah, of course, but maybe a bit later." Rutger noted. "Look my family is a bit...different when it comes to sex and intimacy. We like to get to know the people we get intimate with before we do anything, it makes the experience that much better in our opinion."
"My aunt did warn me about something like this." Anna noted.
"I take it your aunt is the Anna that runs the secret shops around here?" Rutger wondered.
"Yep, that's the one." Anna confirmed sounding a bit more nervous now. "I guess I should have prepared for this. You see, this is actually my first official 'appointment' if you get what I mean. I kind of had a pre-conceived idea of how this was going to go and now that it's a bit off the rails I've lost a bit of confidence."
"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to make you lose confidence." Rutger told her genuinely. "I can act differently if it will make you feel better."
"No, no, I'm sure something else would have thrown things off eventually, it's actually nice that it came so quickly." Anna admitted. "I would actually like to talk and get to know each other better, I think that would ease my nerves a bit."
"Of course, there is a really big flat rock on the other side of the lake we can sit and relax on, come on." Rutger beckoned before he started swimming over to said rock. Anna followed him and soon enough the two of them were sitting on the rock with their legs hanging over the edge. "So Anna, are you originally from Elibe or are you from another Outrealm?"
"You know about Outrealms?" Anna asked curiously.
"Yeah, my father has the ability to open and travel between them, so I've been to a couple before here and there." Rutger explained.
"That sounds like fun." Anna commented. "But no, I'm not from Elibe. I'm from a placed called Magvel, the nation of Jehanna to be specific."
"Huh, my father always told me he was friends with the king there." Rutger noted. "He said his name was Joshua. Is he still the king there?"
"He is, and he's my father." Anna admitted.
"What? Really?" Rutger asked taken aback a bit. "What's a princess doing going around selling her body? Are things alright in Jehanna?"
"Oh, things are great in Jehanna, couldn't be better." Anna replied genuinely. "I guess you could call me a bit of a rebel because the royal life really isn't the life for me. And I'm the second child anyways, so it's not like I'm going to inherit the throne or anything."
"Yeah, but still, it seems like a bit of a logical leap for your profession." Rutger continued.
"Normally I would agree with you, but in my family it's not that uncommon." Anna explained. "You see my mother was also in the same profession before she met my father. But they ended up falling in love and things went on from there. Of course she didn't tell me all this until I was older, but when I found out about it, the thought of travelling the realms and meeting interesting people spoke to me. And apparently it spoke to my father in his youth as well since he gave his full approval and told me he even once ran away from the castle to feel the same experience."
"Hmm, that does line up with the stories my father told me about the king of Jehanna. Interesting that we have that bit of connection between us." Rutger mused. "In fact, one of his stories that he didn't tell me about until I was older and could understand was about him and your father spending some time with an Anna. I don't want to presume, but that probably was your mother."
"Huh, well isn't that a little funny coincidence?" Anna replied with a little laugh. "Funny how things like that work out. But enough about me, what about you Rutger? Tell me a bit about yourself."
"Well, if we're sticking with the theme of little coincidences, did you know that I'm also, kind of, technically, a prince?" Rutger asked as a leading question.
"Really now? Tell me more." Anna said and Rutger went on to tell Anna about how his mother Lyn was heir to the throne of Caelin, but how she gave it away after her adventures with her friends so she could live out on the plains like she wanted to. "Wow, you were right when you said your family is quite unusual, I wouldn't know anyone who would just willingly give up power like that. But I take it your mother is happy with her decision?"
"I assume so, she's never really voiced any regret about it and she's one of the most cheerful and happy people I know." Rutger noted. "So I think she thinks she made the right decision."
"Do you think she did?" Anna wondered.
"Of course, she followed her heart and was firm in her decision." Rutger replied. "The only thing that bothers me a bit is that now it might be a bit harder for me to become a knight later on."
"You want to be a knight?" Anna asked. "Why is that?"
"Because I like helping people out, and one of the ways I'm good at doing that is with my sword skills." Rutger answered. "That and it'll keep me in closer contact with my best friends. They are both heirs to countries in Lycia and it's been harder and harder to see each other over the years because of their growing responsibilities, so if I could be one of their knights then we could see each other more."
"That's really thoughtful of you Rutger, you must care about them a lot." Anna commented.
"I do, and since I'm the oldest between the three of us I feel like I'm a little responsible for looking after them, so I guess that's a part of it as well." Rutger admitted.
"Well, if this nice guy persona you've shown me isn't an act, I'm sure you'll be a wonderful knight for them." Anna assured him.
"Thank you, I appreciate that." Rutger replied, giving Anna a warm smile. "So, how are you feeling now, more relaxed?"
"Yes, I feel much more relaxed after that, and I really liked talking to you Rutger, you have a lot of interesting things to say." Anna answered.
"Well, if you liked that then I could show you some interesting secrets around the lake here next." Rutger offered.
"Oooh, that sounds like a lot of fun actually." Anna replied with a sparkle in her eyes. "But, like, you do want to do more than just that later right?"
"Of course I do, I'd be a fool to pass up some intimacy with a woman as pretty and determined as you Anna." Rutger smirked at her, making her blush a bit. "But if you want a little preview of things to come, we could ditch our swimwear while I show you around."
"Now that's something closer to what I was expecting." Anna smirked back.
"Well, better take a good look before I jump in, I'm a quick changer." Rutger teased her before he quickly slipped his swim trunks off and did a cannonball into the lake, splashing some water on Anna in the process.
"Hey, no fair!" Anna fake pouted before peeling off her bikini and diving in after Rutger gracefully.
"No fair? You're not the one getting paid." Rutger teased her playfully. "Now take a deep breath, some of these secrets are close to the bottom of the lake." Anna nodded and after Rutger dove under the water she followed him close behind. She was surprised at just how many things were at the bottom of the lake. There was a horse drawn carriage, some very large animal bones, a few flowers that looked amazing under the blue hue of the water, and she could have sworn she even saw a treasure chest down there as well. After Rutger showed her all that he continued to give her a tour around the lake, taking her around to all the little interesting spots him and his family had found over the years. Soon enough though they ended up standing together towards the middle of the lake once the tour was over.
"You really know this lake like the back of your haaAAA!" Anna yelped as a fish unexpectedly brushed against her leg. It was so much of a surprise that she jumped towards Rutger, putting her hand near his shoulder, and he instinctively grabbed one of her hands with his and put the other on her back so he could pull her closer in.
"Are you okay?" Rutger asked with a tinge of worry in his tone.
"Ha, I guess it was just a fish passing by." Anna replied with a light laugh. But after that she realized something. She could feel Rutger's dick pressing up against her stomach since he pulled her in closer to his body. He was so tall compared to her and it was so long that it was almost touching the bottom of her breasts. Of course she had seen it from far off as they were exploring the lake, but she wasn't expecting it to be so warm, thick, and throbbing. Not that she didn't like it though, as seen when she decided to move in even closer so it was even more pressed against her.
"That was a pretty cute sound you just made though, not going to lie." Rutger said with a smirk as he felt Anna press herself against him a bit more, sensing the moment was quickly changing to a more intimate one.
"Well, you know Rutger, you could try and get me to make some more noises like that." She temped him. "If you want to that is."
"Hmm, is that a challenge?" Rutger teased her as he pulled her even closer and bent down slightly so he could get his head closer to hers.
"If you want to see it that way." Anna teased back as she moved her head closer.
"Challenge accepted then." Rutger murmured before moving in all the way and placing a kiss on Anna's lips. And wouldn't you know it, all the build up from talking and spending time with each other did make Anna feel a lot more involved with the whole experience because instead of kissing Rutger back because it was part of her job, she kissed him back because she wanted to and it felt right to her. And once Rutger felt she was into it the two of them started going at it with their lips locked tightly together, only breaking apart for short moments so they could pant and breathe every now and then. Slowly but surely as they were making out Rutger was sliding his hands down Anna's body until he took a hold of her butt with each side in one hand. He did this in preparation for what he wanted to do next.
"You ready for a ride Anna?" He smirked devilishly down at her.
"You think you can handle me big guy?" She teased him back.
"We're about to find out now aren't we?" Rutger replied back. "Hold on tight." And with that he lifted Anna up by her hips and she quickly helped him by wrapping her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist before they started kissing and making out once again. But this time there was the added temptation of Rutger's tip teasing Anna's pussy as they moved around trying to find the best position. Eventually they got into a workable position and Rutger held Anna's hips in his hands as his dick was primed any ready to take the plunge inside her tight body. "Hey, before we start, I just want to let you know, this isn't my first time, but I am still a bit new at all this. So keep that in mind."
"Could have fooled me." Anna breathed in expectation. "But honestly, same. So let's just do what feels good and worry about how long we last later. Besides, I brought some potions along that should keep us going for a while if we want."
"Very thoughtful of you Anna." Rutger breathed back.
"Well, it was your parent's idea actually, but I signed off on it." Anna teased him. "Oh, and don't worry about pulling out. I took a potion that keeps me safe before you showed up."
"I don't think I was going to be able to even if I tried." Rutger admitted. "But that's good to know." Then he whispered the next part into her ear. "Because I'm planning on seeing my seed drip out of you I'm going to give you so much."
"Fuck, that's hot." Anna admitted before looking Rutger in the eyes. "Well, what are you waiting for, give it to me." And that's all Rutger needed to hear before pushing Anna's hips down and piercing her with his cock. Anna moaned out loudly from the pleasure and as most people thought when they were in this lake, she was glad they were out here alone so she could be as loud as she wanted. But, to both of their expectations, since they were going so hot and heavy with this first go around it didn't take long for them to reach their climaxes. But it felt amazing for the both of them nonetheless. It was the best sex either of them had experienced in their short window of sexual activity and the feelings were going to stick with them for a while. As he promised Rutger shot his seed deep into Anna's womb before gently letting her down off his dick and helping her stand back in the shallow part of the lake.
"Hmm, not quite dripping out just yet." Rutger breathed as he took a step back to see his work. "Are you okay to keep going Anna?"
"Rutger, any woman lucky enough to bag you as a husband is going to be one lucky girl." Anna panted as she got her feet back under her.
"I take that as a yes?" Rutger asked with a promising look.
"You should take it as a 'hell yes' honestly." Anna told him with a bit of a lustful look in her eye. So they took the potions she brought and they continued to fuck all over the lake. A blowjob on top of the rocks, doggystyle in the water to try and stay a bit clean, anal as Anna held on tightly to a tree on the banks of the lake, they did it all. They didn't even need snacks because the potions kept them going without needing food for longer, and they had all the water they needed to drink in the lake itself. Eventually though the potions ran out and the two of them were laid out on one of the sandy banks of the lake, just trying to catch their breaths from everything they had done.
"The stars look so pretty out here as well, this really is the perfect romantic spot out here on the plains isn't it?" Anna eventually said when she could think again. They had been going on so long that the sun had set and the stars were out in force as usual.
"Yeah, I'm definitely taking someone special here once I find that special someone for me." Rutger agreed. After a bit more silence the two of them sat up and looked at each other and Rutger motioned for Anna to sit in his lap to relax more. "Today was wonderful Anna, a very strange but very enjoyable birthday present. So thank you for being willing to come and do this with me."
"Hey, I should probably be thanking you, you really helped me get past being nervous about my first job." Anna admitted as she snuggled up to Rutger's back a bit more for warmth. "Though something tells me not all my customers are going to be as thoughtful as you."
"Yeah, but I'm sure a good number of them will." Rutger noted. "Annas are very respected in most societies, so you've got a leg up on most people."
"True, but you looked past that and asked about me personally, I really appreciated that honestly." Anna told him.
"Well, that's what a gentleman and a knight does right?" Rutger pondered.
"I guess that makes sense." Anna stated. "But what I do know is that you are a very interesting person Rutger, and a very thoughtful one as well. I'm going to remember this day for a while."
"Me too, me too." Rutger said slowly before they felt into a comfortable silence. Though a bit later a though passed into Rutger's head. "Hey, do you have a place to stay tonight?"
"I have a tent and supplies I brought with me." Anna replied.
"Would you like to stay overnight with me and my family then?" Rutger offered. "We have a spare room and I'm sure my parents wouldn't mind since they set all this up. And you'd probably get some free breakfast out of it as well."
"You really know how to speak the Anna language, don't you?" Anna commented with a laugh. "But alright, I'll take you up on that offer. Just let me get my supplies in order and we can head over there." So Rutger let her stand up but before she could move too far away he stood up as well and held her close again.
"Just one more kiss, to cap things off?" He asked.
"Of course." Anna agreed and the two of them kissed tenderly, maybe even slightly romantically, before drifting apart and getting Anna's supplies. After that they made their way to the ger and they were trying to be quiet since they didn't know if Mark and Lyn were sleeping or not, but when they got inside they saw they were being waited for and smelled some food cooking in the kitchen.
"Welcome back!" Mark greeted them. "We figured you might invite Anna to stay the night, so we delayed making dinner so she could have some as well."
"Mashed potatoes with butter and bread, if you're interested." Lyn called from the kitchen. All Anna could do was just turn to Rutger and give him a smile.
"Tomorrow when we wake up, you're getting one for free."
Chapter 127: File #738 Loosen Up a Bit
Notes:
Once again, I do not think Micaiah/Sothe is a problematic ship for the reasons I stated in the last one with them in it. I'm still not taking questions on it.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #738 Loosen Up a Bit
Characters: Sothe, Micaiah, Mark, Lyn
Based on: a commission by Tuteheavy on Twitter/X
"I still can't believe you convinced me to do this Micaiah." Sothe sighed as he put his hand to his forehead and gently shook it to show just how crazy he thought this situation was.
"Oh, come on Sothe, live a little!" Micaiah teased him with a cheerful smile as she dragged him along with his other hand. "Like I said before, when do we ever have time back home to just cut loose and have a little fun? Here in Askr we can practically do whatever we want with little to no consequences, isn't so freeing compared to how things usually are for us?"
"I can't disagree with that." Sothe admitted. "But doing something like this? Don't you think it's just a bit much, especially with people we just met a couple of weeks ago?"
"Sothe, you know I can end this discussion with one little fact right?" Micaiah answered as she stopped and looked him in the eyes.
"Oh yeah, and what would that be I wonder?" Sothe questioned genuinely. For whatever reason Micaiah seemed dead set on doing this, so he wanted to know why of course.
"That Soren of all people does this with them." Micaiah stated confidently. "And on a regular basis too. Do you really want to act more closed off and crabby than he is?"
"Wait a moment, Soren?! Only has eyes for Ike Soren, that one? You have to be kidding me." Sothe sputtered in surprise as Micaiah started to pull him along again.
"The very one." Micaiah confirmed. "Something about Ike not really being interested in it but Soren still wanting to like most people do."
"Goddess, Soren does stuff like this." Sothe muttered to himself. But Micaiah was right, that one fact did actually change his mind significantly about what they were about to get up to. "Alright, I guess I don't really have much room to complain anymore. But like I told you before, if something fishy starts going on I'm getting you out of there as soon as possible."
"I know Sothe, and I really appreciate that as always, but I don't think you have anything to worry about." Micaiah noted as the two of them finally made it to their destination, the door to Mark and Lyn's room. Yes the pair had been invited to share a meal with the Elibian couple, along with the offer of a night of intimacy as well and Micaiah thought it would be a lovely way to try something new with Sothe and to learn more about some of the people they fought beside in Askr.
"Well, you're usually right, as much as I worry, so I guess let's see how this goes." Sothe commented before Micaiah knocked on the door.
"Just a moment!" A voice called from the other side of the door. So the pair waited until the door opened to reveal an average height man in green with brown hair, Mark. "Ah, our guests have arrived. Welcome you two, the food is almost ready so you're right on time."
"Wonderful!" Micaiah replied with a bright smile. "I'm glad we weren't too late."
"You see what I mean when I said he kind of looks like Edward right?" Sothe noted as they walked into the room. "Like especially since he's here in Askr now. They look like they could be brothers."
"I do kind of see it, yes." Micaiah commented.
"Edward is that young swordmaster from where you two live right?" Mark asked. "I actually think he looks more like my friend Matthew more than me, like he could be his son or something."
"Hmm, I've never really talked to Matthew before, what about you Sothe?" Micaiah questioned.
"I've seen him from time to time at intelligence gathering meetings." Sothe noted. "I can kind of see where Mark is coming from with his thoughts."
"So what are we having for dinner?" Micaiah wondered before Lyn came into view, wiping her hands off with a towel.
"A traditional Sacaen meal, steamed dumplings filled with meat." Lyn stated with a smile. "Some places in other Outworlds would call them buuz if you've heard the term before."
"Hmm, no I don't think I have actually." Sothe commented.
"What makes them so traditional?" Micaiah asked curiously.
"Well, as you may or may not know, Sacaens like me are a nomadic people." Lyn started. "So back when our tribes first started the leaders knew there was a need for a hot yet portable meal that people could eat while on the move. And that's where the idea was born, a meal of convenience. Bit of course you don't always have to eat them on the move, when you have more time to prepare them like we do here in Askr you can make them taste so much better."
"Yeah, and Lyn's are to die for." Mark added a bit excited. "Oh, I just can't wait until they are finished. How much longer Lyn?"
"Just a few minutes, so we have just enough time to get the table set up." Lyn noted. "Micaiah, Sothe, do you mind helping a bit?"
"Not at all, come on Sothe!" Micaiah stated. So the four of them got the table ready to eat on and then Lyn asked Micaiah to help her get the dumplings ready, giving Sothe a moment to speak with Mark alone.
"So, uh, Goddess how do I start this without sounding like a clod?" Sothe wondered as he tried to find a way to express how he felt.
"You're worried that we're going to do something weird with Micaiah because of how much you care about her, but you know deep down that she knows what she's getting into and can take care of herself?" Mark offered. Sothe was very shocked to hear that, especially since it was very accurate.
"Y-Yeah, how can you tell?" Sothe asked slowly.
"Soren told me." Mark noted simply, getting a confused look from Sothe. "What? I like to do my research on people, that's all. And look, I get being concerned, it's natural for those we love and care about, but you don't have anything to worry about. We're not going to force you guys to do anything you don't want to do and you can leave whenever you want. All we want to do is to get to know you better and have a little fun in the process."
"You really put a lot of thought into this don't you?" Sothe wondered.
"Of course, this isn't some spur of the moment thing. Well, most of the time it isn't." Mark commented. "Lyn and I search out people we think we can connect with and would be receptive to our style of relationship building and most of the time it works out."
"Okay, but really, how did you two land on this specific method?" Sothe questioned.
"Well, you're good at finding secrets right?" Mark mused with a small smirk. "How easy is it to hide something when you're naked, either physically or emotionally?"
"That's... not an entirely invalid point." Sothe had to admit.
"Look, we just think it's easier to become friends when everything is out in the open, and we take that to it's logical end." Mark stated.
"And I take it that's part of the reason Soren is so willing to do this kind of stuff with you two?" Sothe wondered.
"Well that, and as much as he wouldn't want to admit it, he does have a pretty normal sex drive. Especially compared to Ike from what he's told us." Mark noted.
"Yeah, Ike never really seemed interested in physical intimacy from what I saw, so it makes sense." Sothe agreed. "Alright, I guess you've made your point and I'm a little less hesitant now, but my point still stands, any funny business and I'm taking Micaiah out of here."
"Of course, I wouldn't want it any other way." Mark nodded. After that Lyn and Micaiah finally got done preparing the food and came and brought it to the table.
"Sorry you two, we got a little caught up with me asking about how these are made." Micaiah apologized as she sat down next to Sothe.
"No worries, Lyn always loves to share parts of her culture with people who genuinely want to learn about it." Mark commented. "But they do look very appetizing, don't you think Sothe?"
"They do smell quite nice." Sothe replied after taking a whiff. "So, do we just dig in or is there anything else we need to do?"
"Go ahead and eat, and do tell me how you like them." Lyn noted. Mark didn't waste one second in taking a dumpling and beginning to tear into it. He knew it tasted great even before getting to his mouth so he was pleased. Sothe and Micaiah took their first bites a bit more tentatively than Mark did, but once they felt the warmness and spice on their tongues their eyes lit up."
"Mmm, this tastes so good Sothe, don't you think?" Micaiah asked with a pleased look on her face.
"I like the mix of spices you used Lyn, not too much, but enough to get a little kick." Sothe noted.
"Well, I try not to make them too spicy for people who haven't tried them before." Lyn commented. "I like mine with just a bit more, but this is good as well." After that the four continued to eat and enjoy themselves. Not surprisingly the conversation turned to past interactions with Soren since both couples knew him decently well and it was interesting for both pairs to hear about a side of him that they didn't get to experience that much.
"Honestly, I would like to see more of Soren in a casual setting, especially if he's not as prickly as you two make him out to be." Micaiah noted after a while. "I mean, we do have a lot in common after all."
"Micaiah, are you sure you should be saying that?" Sothe questioned a bit sharply.
"Why not, Soren told them about it and they were okay with it?" Micaiah countered.
"I guess that's a good point." Sothe noted. Mark and Lyn were slightly confused, but they didn't want to ask or presume anything. But Micaiah could tell they were curious so she was ready to tell them.
"You see, like Soren, I'm one of the Branded." She told the couple. "I've never fully confirmed it, but from my lineage it's a pretty safe bet to say I have some heron blood running through me."
"I see." Mark commented. "Well, like we told Soren, that doesn't really matter to us all that much."
"Yeah, it doesn't really change who you are to us." Lyn added. "Of course we'll always try our best to respect your heritage, but to us you're just Micaiah and we like you for who you are, not what you are."
"And if you ever want to talk about it to someone with an outside point of view, we're happy to lend a hearing ear for your troubles." Mark continued.
"Oh, you two are just the sweetest aren't you?" Micaiah responded with a warm smile. "But truly, I really appreciate you saying that. I enjoy it when I don't have to worry about people judging me because of my ancestors decisions and I can just be myself."
"As you could probably tell Micaiah can be very much more outgoing when she feels she can trust someone." Sothe added. "I guess that's another thing you have in common with Soren."
"Huh, I never thought about that." Micaiah noted. "Either way though, I can tell that you and Lyn are very loyal friends and I'm glad I've gotten to know you. And that's even without my ability to read people."
"Ooh, you're good at reading people as well?" Mark asked intrigued. "You'll have to tell me more about that later." After that they ate and talked some more until all the dumplings were done. Then they all helped clean the table off before the usual slightly awkward moment happened that Mark and Lyn had gotten used to at this point.
"So, uh, how do you usually start doing this?" Sothe wondered.
"Well, you two are our guests, so we usually let our guests decide how they want things to go." Lyn explained.
"Micaiah, this was your idea in the first place, how do you want to proceed?" Sothe asked.
"Hmm, well we should probably take our clothes off first right, that's kind of an important step." Micaiah noted.
"You heard the woman, off with the clothes!" Mark said with a bit of excitement and it really lightened the mood enough for everyone to feel comfortable again. As they were all discarding their clothes and setting them aside for later Micaiah got a good look at both Sothe and Mark and an idea sprung up in her mind.
"Hey Lyn?" She asked quietly as she slowly moved over to the other woman.
"What's up?" Lyn wondered before Micaiah whispered her idea into her ear. Lyn's eyes lit up as she heard it and her mouth curled up into a small smirk as well. "Ooh, that's a great idea, let's do it." Micaiah was happy that Lyn thought so but they had to wait until the two guys finished up before they could spring it on them. Thankfully Mark was a quick changer and so was Sothe since there were those moments in the Dawn Brigade when he didn't have much time to do things for one reason or another.
"Okay, what now?" Sothe asked Micaiah, trying to keep his stern expression up, but seeing her and Lyn in all their beautiful glory was making it hard, along with making something else hard as well.
"Alright you two, we want you to stand facing each other at about an arms length apart." Micaiah told him. So he and Mark got into a position like that and Mark couldn't help but get a good look at Sothe as well.
"You've got some nice muscles for a sneaky sort like you." He commented with a smirk.
"I could say the same for you Mark." Sothe replied, not really getting why Mark said that. Was he flirting with him as well? He shook his head clear of the thought before turning to the women again. "Like this?"
"Perfect." Lyn noted before her and Micaiah stepped between their partners. At first it looked like they were going to face their usual person, but at the last second they spun around and switched things up, Lyn moving closer to Sothe and Micaiah getting closer to Mark. They both gave each of them a kiss before reaching down and starting to rub a hand across their shafts to get them going. "Not what you were expecting, was it Sothe?" Lyn teased him gently.
"N-No, not really." Sothe sputtered. "But if this was Micaiah's idea then I'll go along with it."
"Good." Lyn smirked before moving in for another kiss. Meanwhile Micaiah was working with Mark and she was hoping she was doing a good job.
"I've only really done this with Sothe before, so sorry if it doesn't feel as good as Lyn." She told him.
"You're doing just fine Micaiah, just relax and have some fun with it." Mark assured her before bringing her a bit closer to him. "I'm a very easy man to please as well, so there is that as well." Micaiah blushed at him but she got what he was saying and started kissing him while continuing to stroke his dick gently. But that wasn't all that she had cooked up, the real plan was for her and Lyn to get down on their knees and start using their mouths on the guys and slowly but surely that's what they did. Once they got down their they locked their hands together on their sides, showing the guys just how skilled and in sync they could be with what they were doing.
"Oh goddess, that's hot." Sothe noted when he saw just how well they worked together. And even though this was their first time doing this, Micaiah's ability to sense people's feelings really bridged the experience gap. When one of them moved forward to go a bit deeper the other would pull back so that their backs continued to touch and their hands stayed connected. And eventually they started to speed up their pace and the guys really started to moan and get worked up from it.
"See, not as bad as you thought it would be right?" Mark panted to Sothe at one point.
"You've got a point there." Sothe panted back. Even Lyn and Micaiah were getting worked up and excited for what might come next hearing all the sounds the two were making. At one point though Micaiah sensed the two guys were getting close so she let go of Lyn's hands to let her know she should stop. Then she stood up and started whispering something into Mark's ear.
"She's really getting into this." Lyn commented to Sothe as she pressed herself closer to him to keep the warmth between them going.
"Like I said, she's very outgoing when she feels comfortable." Sothe said as he breathed heavily. After he said that though the two watched as Mark picked Micaiah up by the legs and lifted her up as she put her hands behind his head for stability. "He's stronger than he looks."
"He can be when he wants to be." Lyn noted.
"Hey Sothe~" Micaiah called sweetly after Lyn's statement. "We've got room for another over here if you're interested."
"Are you suggesting what I think you're suggesting?" Sothe wondered.
"Come over here and find out." Micaiah beckoned. So Sothe got closer and when he got in range Mark let go of her legs and she wrapped them around his waist to bring him closer.
"Ah!" Sothe yelped slightly at the surprise motion, but he quickly got his composure back as he felt his dick slide up to her lower lips. "Micaiah, are you sure about this? You think you can handle something like this?" He asked with a bit of concern."
"Sothe, you worry way too much." Micaiah teased him before moving her head closer to give him a kiss. "We've been to war together, I think I can handle two guys at once."
"Well, if you're so confident then." Sothe teased her back after the kiss. "On three then Mark?"
"Sounds good to me. 1!"
"2!"
"3!" And with that Mark lowered Micaiah down slightly and Sothe pushed himself in, the both of them going in at the same time. Micaiah let out a very satisfied moan at the feeling and that let the two know they were good to keep going. Lyn decided to go over and get some other things ready while the other three continued on, knowing she'd get some action later.
"Are you doing alright Micaiah, how are you holding up?" Sothe asked after a bit, him and Mark going back and forth, taking turns thrusting themselves inside of her body.
"This feels heavenly you two, keep it up like this and I'll be done in no time." Micaiah moaned in pleasure.
"You know, we do have all night and a good number of stamina potions." Mark noted. "Why don't we show you what we can really do? I know you're holding back Sothe." He added as a little tease.
"I know you're holding back as well." Micaiah confirmed. "Come on Sothe, let loose! Show me what you've got!"
"Very well, if that's what you want." Sothe commented before adjusting his pace so that now both him and Mark were thrusting inside her at the same time. Micaiah started moaning louder and she was loving the feeling.
"Faster! Faster!" She urged the two of them, knowing that they could take it slower later.
"You heard the lady." Mark grunted before picking up the pace. Not wanting to lose sync with him Sothe matched his speed and with that he could feel he was coming to his climax faster and faster with each passing moment. Micaiah could sense it as well and she knew just how to top this off.
"Sothe! Kiss me! Kiss me while we climax together!" She practically begged and Sothe couldn't get any words out so he moved in and started kissing her hungrily. He had so much force behind it that it actually made Mark have to take a few steps back and lean against one of the walls of the room they were in. In fact when his back hit the wall it shocked him so much that he started to cum, filling Micaiah's rear entrance with his seed. And that caused a chain reaction where Micaiah climaxed and started clamping down on Sothe which made him start shooting off his seed as well. Lyn couldn't help but chuckle slightly from the bed watching the whole scene unfold. Eventually the three calmed down and got a hold of themselves and the guys let Micaiah down gently, though her legs were still trembling a bit.
"So, how was it?" Mark asked with a curious grin.
"That was wonderful! It felt great!" Micaiah said cheerfully before she stepped closer to Sothe and kissed his cheek. "See, I told you you could loosen up a bit."
"Like I said, you're usually right about things." Sothe noted with his own little smile. "But I enjoyed it as well I will admit."
"Good, because you two are going to be doing that with me sometime later." Lyn teased them. "Now grab some towels and water to cool off before we keep going." And keep going they did. After all that Sothe was pretty much prepared to do whatever Micaiah wanted and she wanted to do a lot. So they all tried some different and interesting positions, swapping partners when it seemed appropriate. Eventually the supply of stamina potions ran low and they ended up in one last position with everyone on their knees on the bed. Everyone was with their usual partners and the guys were thrusting from behind, holding the girl's arms behind their backs, but they were close enough that with each thrust their chests grazed against each other.
"This is probably the last climax of the night, do you want to try anything else Micaiah?" Sothe asked knowing that eventually things would have to end.
"Move me a bit closer to Lyn so our chests are pressed up against each other." Micaiah replied and both Sothe and Mark moved a bit closer so it could be done.
"Trying to compare my dear?" Lyn teased her playfully.
"Nope, just wanted to get close enough to do this." Micaiah teased back before moving her head closer and kissing Lyn on the lips. "I saw how you were kissing Sothe earlier with those tongue motions, I want a taste of that."
"I see." Lyn smirked. "Well, then open wide." So she did and her and Lyn started open mouth tongue kissing while the two guys continued to thrust in and out of them from behind. Lyn was much more experienced than Micaiah at kissing like this, but Micaiah caught on quickly and soon enough their tongues were dancing with each other gracefully, both inside and outside their mouths. But as Sothe realized the night was about to be over and things had to come to an end. So he and Mark sped up their thrusting once again and eventually the four of them shared their final climax together. After that they cleaned each other of and tidied the room up from all the action it had housed.
"Oh, I'm so tired, yet so fulfilled." Micaiah said with a yawn as she stretched her arms above her head. "Thank you Sothe for going along with this, I really enjoyed myself. And thank you Lyn and Mark for the offer. It was a little strange at first, but I've got no qualms with doing this again sometime."
"Me either." Sothe noted. "Sorry if I came off as a bit cold in the beginning."
"Hey, no worries, we totally understand." Lyn assured him. "We're just glad you had fun and were able to loosen up a bit."
"Well, I wouldn't say I'm going to be less watchful from now on, but I'll say I'll be more comfortable around you two from now on." Sothe offered before yawning himself.
"You know, if you two are so tired, you can sleep here with us tonight." Mark offered. "As I always say the best part of having sex with your friends is the cuddling afterwards."
"Oh, that's such a cute saying." Micaiah commented with a small giggle before turning to Sothe. "Can we?"
"Of course, I don't see why not." Sothe nodded.
"You're such a sweetheart." Micaiah teased him with another kiss on the cheek. So the four piled back onto the bed and got into good cuddling positions with each other.
"Just so you know, I wake up pretty early, but you don't have to leave when I get up." Lyn noted.
"Oh, so do I, so I wouldn't worry about it." Sothe noted. "I mean, we could make breakfast together if you wanted."
"Breakfast? I'm hungry already." Mark commented and that got everyone to have one last laugh before they drifted off to sleep, another set of friends acquired for the eccentric couple from Elibe.
Chapter 128: File #206 The Oasis of an Outworld
Notes:
This story kind of continues on from stories where Mark and Joshua were friends, and that one a few back where Rutger is with an Anna who is Joshua's daughter before the war. Also this will have at least one more story to follow it up so if you like it, look out for that sometime. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #206 The Oasis of an Outworld
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Joshua
Based on: a commission by smash_gen on Twitter/X
"How are you holding up?" Lilina asked Rutger as they waited inside the royal office of the king of Jehanna. Why were they here you may ask? Well, Rutger's father Mark, being a somewhat notable Outrealm traveler, was friends with the king and they both had a habit of writing letters back and forth to each other. But a few years ago when the letters stopped coming from Mark's side the king became worried so he tried to find out if something had happened. It took a bit but he finally contacted Rutger and one thing led to another and now he and Lilina were here to lay things out and possibly start a dialogue for cooperation between Jehanna and Ostia/Lycia.
"I'm doing alright honestly." Rutger admitted with a slight nod. "Of course that letter threw me for a loop the other day, but it's been long enough that I can control myself for things like this. Though if I'm being honest I'm kind of happy one of my father's old friends is still alive, not a lot of that still happening back home."
"Hmm, I can't disagree with that." Lilina noted, thinking for a moment about her father Hector before letting it pass because if she didn't it could affect how she acted. That and she could think about him later in a more private and less stressful location. "So, how much do you know about the king Rutger?"
"Well, I know his name is Joshua." Rutger stated. "I probably had a conversation or two with him when I was younger, but I can't remember. Though he was a close friend with my father and they went out of their ways to celebrate their birthdays, so you can probably guess what type of person he was, at least back then."
"I don't see a problem with that, at least he won't be all stuffy and boring to talk to." Lilina commented, getting Rutger to snicker a bit.
"Oh, and you remember when I told you one of my first sexual experiences was with an Anna?" Rutger asked her to which Lilina nodded. "One of his daughters."
"Get out!" Lilina gasped in a bit of shock. "So you're gonna be more nervous than me during this aren't you?" She added as a bit more of a tease.
"Things happened." Rutger countered lightly. "Once we explain what went down I'm sure he'll understand why I never got into contact with her again."
"You wanna bet on it?" The voice of an older gentleman asked from across the table the couple was sitting at. It seemed that while they were talking Joshua had come into the room silently enough that they didn't realize it. The couple froze for just a moment before turning to look at who spoke to them. "You two look like you just saw a ghost." Joshua continued with a chuckle and lighter tone of voice. "I mean I know my hair is starting to grey, but it's still pretty red for the time being."
"King Joshua I presume then?" Lilina asked, trying to find the right words to say.
"The one and only." Joshua stated as he reached out both of his hands so the pair could shake his hands at the same time. "And I take it that means you're Lilina of Ostia? Of course I've already met Rutger here a couple times before."
"That would be correct." Lilina nodded as she shook Joshua's hand. "Thank you for setting this meeting up for us your Majesty, and on such short notice too. Everything has gone really smooth so far."
"Hey, no need for titles here." Joshua noted. "You can just call me Joshua. And I'm glad you appreciate the effort I've made to get into contact with you two. Well, more Rutger than you, but I'm sure we'll get to know each other well enough while you're here."
"Of course, I know that you're more interested in finding out what happened to Mark and Lyn, but I'd like the relations between our countries to start off on the right foot as well." Lilina nodded in understanding. "But I'll take a step back for now and let you and Rutger talk."
"That's appreciated." Joshua noted before turning to Rutger. "So, Rutger, you've grown since the last time I've seen you. Full grown adult I would say at this point, though something seems different about you. I apologize if this is assuming too much, but your whole vibe seems to have changed. The last time me met you seemed so full of happiness and joy, but now it seems like that's dulled significantly. Did something happen?"
"You know just how to get down to the matter of things don't you?" Rutger wondered more to himself than to Joshua. "Just like my father in some ways. But you aren't wrong, something did happen, well a lot of things happened actually. So I hope you have a bit of time for me to explain it all."
"Well, I wouldn't have invited you here if I didn't, so why don't you start from where you think is most relevant?" Joshua suggested.
"Alright." Rutger stated before taking a deep breath and thinking about where to begin. "It all really started to happen about two weeks after I met your daughter Anna." From there Rutger went on to explain what happened to Mark and Lyn in Bulgar, how it affected him and what he ended up doing to try and cope, the war with Bern that followed and it's ramifications, and how in the end he got the love and support he needed from his friends and how he and Lilina ended up together. And Lilina chimed in here and there with extra details when she felt they were relevant.
"And we've been trying our best to live up to our parent's legacies ever since." Rutger finished up when he figured he had gotten to everything important.
"Hmm..." Joshua mused to himself after he had heard everything. It was a lot to take in. He had kind of expected that Mark and Lyn were dead, but still the news hit him pretty hard. Not as hard as if he had been there of course, but still pretty hard. "Do you mind if I ask some hard questions?"
"Go right ahead." Rutger nodded.
"We're you able to recover your parent's bodies any time after the war?" Joshua asked calmly. If he couldn't be there for them, at least he could maybe give them a decent funeral?
"No." Rutger answered a bit sadly. "When we had some time we tried to look for them, but the Bern army pretty much burned everything to the ground, including the bodies."
"We do have a burial spot for them though, if you'd want to visit it in the future." Lilina added in. "It's in Pherae where our friend Roy lives. He set it up in their memory because they were very important to him as well."
"That's good to know, I just might decide to make my way out there someday." Joshua noted. "Okay, so the war is over. How peaceful is everything back home?"
"We're still in the tail end of the rebuilding process, but everything seems like it's going to be good for a while." Lilina answered this one. "Most of the leaders know and respect each other, all the Bern higher-ups that supported the war are either dead or imprisoned and awaiting trial, and the only two dragons that are known to be out there are on friendly terms with everyone."
"Oh, you guys have two dragons, we only have one here in Magvel." Joshua noted.
"It's complicated." Rutger commented.
"Well, it was complicated back when me and your father were out travelling, so it doesn't surprise me too much." Joshua replied. "What about you two, how are you holding up so far? I know you kind of explained it, but how did you end up getting such a beauty to fall for you Rutger?" The couple could tell Joshua was trying to lighten the mood a bit with that last one, and they appreciated it. So they went into a bit more detail about how they started out as friends and how the war changed the dynamics between them and Roy and everyone else and how they realized they needed each other more than they realized.
"And before you ask, because I know you're probably thinking it, we kind of do the same thing my parents did with their relationship, but it's a bit more limited." Rutger noted.
"And you're okay with this?" Joshua asked Lilina.
"It was my idea in the first place." Lilina replied confidently. "I thought it would help Rutger get out of his shell more, and I'm proud to say that I was 100% correct in that assumption."
"She's not lying." Rutger added. "I would have been completely fine only being with Lilina the rest of my life, but she figured the apple doesn't fall far from the tree and I can't really blame her for trying."
"So, hypothetically, if my daughter were to be returning home within the next couple days, you two might try something with her?" Joshua wondered. "Hypothetically of course, who knows when she'll be back?"
"I mean I wouldn't see why not, Annas are very trustworthy people and Rutger knows her pretty well already." Lilina smirked at him.
"If she wanted to, I guess." Rutger added, sounding a bit embarrassed actually. "I mean, she kind of has every right to kind of not want to since I never really got in contact with her again."
"I'm sure if you explained everything she'd understand." Joshua noted. Little did the couple know that Anna was back in Jehanna and Joshua had told her what was going on and that he would get the information she wanted as to why Rutger didn't contact her again.
"Well, I guess we'll cross that bridge when it comes." Rutger commented since he didn't quite get the clues Joshua was putting down. Lilina was about to actually tell him but Joshua gave her a look telling her it would be more funny if he didn't know and she winked back in agreement.
"Speaking of bridges, I guess we still have some time to discuss relations between our nations." Joshua continued on. "I have a bit of knowledge about how Ostia and Lycia work through Mark just telling me things here and there, what do you know about Jehanna Lilina?"
"I too know just a bit since Mark told my father about Jehanna in an attempt to get our nations to work together in the future, but I would say it's probably just about the same amount as yours." Lilina answered. "So why don't we lay things out first?" So the two spent some time going back and forth explaining how their governments worked and what they specialized in. Jehanna was more of your traditional monarchy with a bit more social movement than usual while Lycia was more of a confederacy of smaller territories with Ostia being the largest.
"So, is the leader of Ostia always the head of the League as well?" Joshua wondered towards the end of the discussion.
"No, it's handled by a vote every time a change of leadership happens for a major territory." Lilina explained. "But I don't see my position changing any time soon since the only other person they would vote for is Roy and he's stated he's not interested in being the leader at the moment. If anything Ostia is always the head of Lycia's army though."
"Could Ostia's army take on all the other territories at the same time?" Joshua asked.
"It could be attempted, but I wouldn't see it working out that well." Lilina commented. "And I don't really plan on doing that in the first place for obvious reasons."
"Of course, but as we will all end up dying one day it's important to have that information for our successors." Joshua noted. "Not to say you two won't be good parents, but whose to say ten generations down the line someone might get the idea to try?"
"No, no, it's legitimate concern." Lilina agreed. "I just want to make sure you know my reign is one where I want to bring peaceful prosperity and advancement to my people."
"From what we've discussed so far I don't see any reason to doubt that." Joshua nodded. "Well, I'm going to need some time to think about what you've told me and come up with some legal documents for any sort of treaty and I'm sure you will need to go home and do so as well. But since you're here, why don't you and Rutger stay for a few days and see what Jehanna is like for yourself? I'm sure the experience will help you understand my feelings and what an alliance would need to be for both of our nations to thrive."
"That sounds like a great idea, don't you think?" Lilina asked Rutger.
"I don't see why it wouldn't be." Rutger answered as he wiped some sweat off his brow. "The first place I want to go is somewhere where I can cool off though, I'm not used to this kind of heat."
"It is kind of hot here in Jehanna, even for me who pretty much has a heart made of fire." Lilina teased him before getting an idea. "Maybe somewhere private where Rutger and I can discuss our plans without anyone snooping around." She added winking at Joshua as she did. Joshua got the hint and smirked, wishing he was about 20 years younger so he could join them.
"I have just the place actually." Joshua commented. "We have an emergency outpost on the outskirts that's just a short distance away from an oasis that has a small waterfall and everything. I can tell my men to make sure you two aren't disturbed by anything while you're out there."
"Well, what are we waiting for then?" Lilina asked with excitement in her voice. And that's how a couple of hours later she and Rutger were relaxing under an umbrella, laying on some towels on the sand, looking out at said oasis.
"So, you didn't really want to come out all this way just to talk politics, did you?" Rutger asked eventually.
"Pfft, of course not silly." Lilina teased him. "I wanted to come out all this way so we could have some fun. Speaking of..." She trailed off as she stood up. "...last one to ditch their clothes and get in the water is a rotten egg!" And with that she started to dash off towards the water, peeling her clothes off as she did so.
"Not so fast you little sneak!" Rutger said as he quickly got up and followed in pursuit. He was obviously faster, but he didn't catch up to Lilina until they were both at the edge of the water. They had both gotten all their clothes off sans Lilina who forgot about her headpiece, so he had a sneaky idea himself. "Hold on tight!" Was all he said before he lifted Lilina off the ground and made a large leap into the water. Yeah, it was a bit risky since they didn't know how deep the water was, but it was fun so he did it. They both landed in the water with a huge splash and when they got back up to the surface Lilina was laughing.
"I guess that makes it a tie then?" She teased Rutger a bit more.
"Fine by me." Rutger replied before pulling her close and giving her a kiss on the lips. "Shall we explore this wonderful desert oasis together?"
"Oh, you know I love it when you're romantic like this." Lilina said with a blush on her face. "Lead the way my dashing and adventurous partner."
"It would be my pleasure." Rutger smiled back at her before they went off to see what they could see. It was a small oasis to be sure, but there were still a few things to look at. There was a nice rock formation which looked like someone had carved some steps into it so you could climb up to the top more easily. And that was a nice touch if true because the top had a nice view of the small waterfall next to it. The couple laid next to each other on the smoother rocks and ran their hands through the rushing water.
"I wonder how big the underwater water system is below this oasis since I don't see a river behind these falls." Lilina commented as they continued looking into it's surprisingly clear water. "Maybe it's kind of like a hot spring but smaller because the water isn't really hot?"
"It could be the same size and we just don't think the water is as warm because we're in a warmer climate than most hot springs we've been in." Rutger noted.
"Hmm, you could be right." Lilina pondered. "You think it would be safe to ride down?"
"I wouldn't, we were kind of lucky when I jumped us in, the water isn't that deep." Rutger commented.
"True." Lilina said rolling onto her back and seeing a strange tree. "Hmm, look at this tree Rutger."
"It looks similar to those we saw in the Nabata desert, but it's slightly different." Rutger said turning around to get a better look at it. "Not really a tree you would think you could make anything out of other than firewood, but those leaves look like they would be great rain protection, like for some sort of plant based umbrella."
"I can see that, though you'd probably have to export them from a place like this since it doesn't seem to get a lot of rain." Lilina thought, making Rutger chuckle a bit. "What?"
"Just chuckling at you thinking about work as usual, though I do think they would sell well in Ostia." Rutger replied.
"Well, why don't you make me think about something else then?" Lilina teased him before sitting up herself and kissing him on the cheek.
"I was just waiting for my cue." Rutger teased her back. "But let's get back down to the water, the rocks up here are a bit too slippery for my tastes."
"Always the safety with you huh?" Lilina teased him some more before standing up and walking back down to the pool below.
"Hey, sex is supposed to be fun, not a trip to a healer." Rutger called back as he took a moment before following her down. He stopped on the last step into the water and watched where Lilina placed herself in the pool. She had her back turned to him and that gave him the idea of what he wanted to start with. So, with as much stealth as he could muster he slowly waded behind her and when he got close enough he wrapped his arms around her, right under her breasts, and pulled her close against his chest. "Though I wouldn't be opposed to getting a little rough to begin with." He whispered into her ear seductively.
"Rough you say?" Lilina whispered back. "Well I can already feel you ready against my cheek so you must be feeling eager this evening. I'm ready for whatever you can give me Rutger, so give me your all."
"Very well, let's begin." Rutger breathed before moving his hands down to her hips and putting them in position so he could thrust in. He didn't even wait to try or tease her or anything and just went right in, earning the first of many lovely moans for the evening.
"Oh yes! Just like that Rutger! Keep that pace up, I love it!" Lilina eventually moaned out when she could get control of her voice and Rutger was glad to oblige her. The two kept going at a brisk pace, making decent sized waves in the water with their motions and not really caring how loud they were being. It wasn't like there was anyone too close around to hear them and even if some passerby came around they were pretty comfortable with their bodies and being seen like this at this point in their relationship. Eventually though they wanted a bit more and Rutger had an idea for what to do next this time.
"Mmm...wrap your legs around behind mine." He murmured to Lilina as he continued to thrust powerfully into her.
"W-Why?" Lilina faltered a bit, not quite understanding just yet.
"Just...trust me okay?" Rutger replied. And of course Lilina did so she did as she asked and lifted her legs off the ground she was standing on and wrapped them behind Rutger's. It took just a quick moment but once she had done so Rutger moved his hands away from her hips, wrapping his right arm around her waist and using his left hand to cup and grasp her left breast. In this position he could let gravity and the weight of Lilina's body to help with his penetration while also being able to give pleasure to some of her other sensitive spots.
"Ahhhhh! I get it now!" Lilina moaned a bit louder when she felt his hand on her chest. "Just one problem though." She added before reaching her right arm behind her and getting some of her hair that had gotten stuck between their bodies out of the way. "There, now I can move my head without getting it jerked back and forth."
"Smart idea." Rutger murmured before grabbing her chest more firmly and moving his head in to start peppering her neck with kisses, which had the intended effect of making her head move back in pleasure and in wanting more kisses on her neck. Again the two went on like this for a bit, Rutger switching up his hand placement and which side of Lilina's neck he kissed from time to time, and the heat and passion felt between the two of them and their bodies rose as it usually did, both of them getting ready for an amazing climax. And Lilina knew how she wanted it to come and wasn't afraid to tell Rutger as usual.
"Grab both of my breasts and keep going until you finish! Don't pull out!" She gasped, knowing it was a safe day for her. But if something happened it happened, this wouldn't be a horrible story to tell a child in the future.
"As you command." Rutger half grunted and half teased before moving his hands to do as she asked. As soon as they were both on her chest he picked up the pace of his thrusting and fondling to as high as he could take it and within moments the pair had a very satisfying climax as they usually did when they were together. When it was over Rutger slowly helped Lilina back onto her feet and then they made sure to wash each other off a bit before they went back over to their towels and umbrella. "That felt good, how about you Lilina?"
"You were wonderful as always Rutger!" Lilina replied cheerfully before giving him a kiss on the cheek. "And you didn't hold yourself back and even came up with something new on your own, I'm proud of you."
"Well, you know, I have a good partner to work with." Rutger commented, blushing slightly since it was only Lilina around.
"That is true, and I would love to go another round with you right now, but I didn't bring any kind of energy drink or potions with us here to Jehanna, so you're going to have to rest a bit." Lilina noted.
"Eh, we're kind of on vacation, we'll have more time later on." Rutger commented. "I'm actually kind of looking forward to seeing what Jehanna is like. I've read about it in my father's notes before and remember some stories he told me, but seeing is always a better experience."
"Me too. But make sure we're more than just sightseeing, we need to get to know the people as well." Lilina added.
"Of course, but we can still have fun too." Rutger smirked at her.
"Oh, we'll have fun, I can guarantee that." Lilina smirked back. "Now, let's get our clothes back on and head back to the outpost, I have some research of my own I'd like to do when we get back to the castle."
"I sense a trip to the library is in my future." Rutger teased, getting a playful look from Lilina in response. "What, I like the library, remember?"
"Maybe you'll find a book that mentions your father's escapades in there, who knows?" Lilina teased him.
"Who knows indeed."
Chapter 129: File #a1842 Picture Day
Notes:
We've got another story set in my Maximum Ride AU today! Bit of a double feature as well since this is also one of my bonus chapters for my rewrite of it over on Ao3. Same AU as that Max/Fang story from a while back where things worked out better than it did in canon and the older characters are all graduating high school soon.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1842 Picture Day
Characters: Iggy (Maximum Ride), Ella (Maximum Ride)
Based on: a commission by Aegis_Asu on Twitter/X
Iggy POV
"Is that makeup? I smell makeup?" I asked Ella as the sudden smell came to me in the lunch room. It was getting towards the end of the school year and it was picture day. Normally I didn't really care about such things, but this was senior year and Ella cared about having good final yearbook pictures, so I cared enough to let her pick out what I wore and make sure my face looked good.
"It is, but don't worry, I'm not going to put a lot of it on you." Ella assured me. "Just a bit of a touch up here and there, your skin is actually quite soft and healthy so it shouldn't take much."
"A long shot from when we first met I bet." I chuckled. "Did I have acne and pimples then, I'm not quite sure I remember too well."
"If anything the both of us were going through a bit of issues with our skin care." Ella teased me with a chuckle of her own.
"I guess eating enough food on a daily basis really does the trick." I joked, getting her to laugh a bit more.
"Perhaps." She noted. "Now hold still, I do this all the time for myself, but if you keep making me laugh you're going to end up looking like a clown or worse."
"Yeah, I could end up looking like Max." I joked some more, but after that I shut up and let Ella work on my face. A few moments later I felt a soft brush, almost like a large paintbrush, against my cheeks and I couldn't help but move a bit because it tickled with how sensitive my skin could be to feeling things like color and other stimuli. See, I learned a few things going to school, like that word.
"Iggy, hold still please." Ella urged me as I tried to hold it in.
"I'm trying, it tickles." I admitted with a small chuckle escaping my mouth. "You said it shouldn't take too long right?"
"I'm almost done, just a few more brushes." Ella noted. And thankfully she was right and she quickly moved the brush off my face before I shook my head too much or sneezed or something. "Perfect, you look even more handsome than usual."
"That's possible?" I teased her, getting another one of those lovely laughs I love to hear. "How does my hair look? I did manage to wash it last night."
"It looks nice, though you're going to have to take my word for it." Ella told me.
"Hey, to me your word is as good as gold, platinum even." I assured her with a warm smile.
"Iggy, if you're trying to get me to kiss you, you're doing a good job, but it'll have to wait until after we get our pictures done, I'm not wasting a good makeup job for it, at least not at this moment in time." Ella told me.
"Well, it was worth a shot." I shrugged with a cheeky grin. "How much longer do we have to wait?"
"Just about ten minutes or so." Ella replied, probably looking at one of the clocks in the area.
"Oh, just enough time to finish lunch then."
Ella POV
I always liked picture day at school, it was the one day that I felt comfortable showing off and wearing something nice, well at least until Max and the Flock came around and I started having a bit more confidence in myself. Either way this one was special because it was going to be the last one and I'd be able to look back on it whenever I wanted in my yearbook. And thinking about all the stuff that happened in this year in particular, it was one of the best years of my life so I'd be thinking of it fondly for years to come. Of course the main thing that made the whole year come together was finally getting together with Iggy and even though we had a rough patch or two, things were really good between us now and I wanted a snapshot of this wonderful time in our relationship, even if some time down the road we might drift apart.
"Tell me again, what you're wearing, I wasn't all awake this morning." Iggy asked as we stood in line to get our pictures taken.
"I'm wearing that purple dress with the thick black straps on my shoulders and under my chest along with some high socks and slight heels." I told him.
"Oh, I really like that outfit, I'm sure you look lovely in it." Iggy noted with a smile. If we were at home he'd probably start feeling around my outfit since he can feel colors, but since we were in public that probably wasn't the best idea.
"Hey, your outfit isn't half bad either." I told him. And it wasn't. He was wearing a long sleaved light-blue shirt with a pair of black jeans along with his checkerboard shoes. A very simple yet fashionable look if you asked me.
"Well of course it isn't, you picked it out for me." Iggy teased me, but before I could respond I was called up for my picture. It didn't take too long to take, just a few poses and I was good about staying still and smiling. Iggy on the other hand, well he tried his best. You see, he has issues with bright lights, which sounds weird for someone who is blind, but something with his body and powers just doesn't jive with camera flashes. Eventually, after about 15 tries, the photographer got a useable picture and Iggy walked over to me in a very dizzy state.
"Are you okay?" I asked him as I led him towards the bleachers since the pictures were being taken in the school gym.
"I feel like I have a hangover." Iggy admitted. "But I should be fine in a little bit, just let me sit here for a few moments and it should pass."
"You should have seen the face the photographer had trying to get a good picture." I teased him and he chuckled back so I knew things would be alright.
"Well I think since I did such a good job in not causing complete chaos I should get that kiss you were talking about earlier." He teased me back, moving a bit closer to me, making me blush a little in response.
"Hmm, I don't know, you might have to sweeten the deal just a bit." I teased some more. "Maybe we can go get some ice cream after school?"
"I think that can be arraigned." Iggy smiled warmly at me.
"Then you have yourself a deal." I smiled back before moving in to kiss him. But right before our lips touched someone interrupted us, which unfortunately was something we were very used to.
"Ella, Iggy, I'm glad I could find you before you went back to class!" It was one of our friends Mark and he had his camera with him.
"What's up Mark?" Iggy asked, trying not to sound irritated, which he did his best.
"Well, you two know that Lyn and I are on the yearbook team and you two got voted as 'Cutest Couple' by pretty much everyone so we need you two to take a special picture so we can put it in the yearbook."
"We got 'Cutest Couple'?" I asked slightly surprised. "You think it would be Max and Fang or something because they are actually getting married soon."
"It might have been, but they got 'Couple Most Likely to Change the World' for obvious reasons." Mark explained. "And since we didn't want to have people win multiple spots, they couldn't get voted for again."
"Sounds a bit contrived, but I'll take it." Iggy replied with a grin. "So what type of picture were you wanting Mark?"
"Well, I know you hate camera flashes, so I figured we could go outside with the natural lighting so you don't have to deal with that." Mark answered. "That and, well, I kinda want a picture with your wings out as well."
"Yeah, that figures, gotta sell those yearbooks am I right?" Iggy asked sarcastically.
"Hey, if it was up to me I wouldn't care, but Lyn and I got outvoted, truly." Mark explained.
"He looks like he's telling the truth." I told Iggy.
"Yeah, you're a good guy Mark, I know you wouldn't want to go out of your way to exploit me." I assured him. "But I get it, so let's do this."
Iggy POV
So Mark led Ella and I outside to where he wanted to take the picture for the yearbook. Thankfully it wasn't too hot or windy so our hair and outfits wouldn't get messed up. Eventually we got to a good spot and we turned to Mark for instructions.
"So I was thinking you two could be in a pose where Iggy is standing behind you Ella with his arms wrapped around you. Like right above your chest but below your neck." He started. "And then you would have your hands up holding onto Iggy's front arm. And since you'd both be so close and Iggy is tall enough he would rest his head slightly on yours Ella."
"And then you'd want Iggy to wrap his wings around us for effect or something of the like?" Ella asked.
"Exactly." Mark replied. "You two think you can do that?"
"Yeah, we've taken a few pictures like that before." I noted. So Ella and I got into the position he asked us to get in and I couldn't help but get a bit of a feel of Ella's outfit since it was just us three out here. "I was right, that outfit is really nice."
"Iggy! You're gonna make me blush!" Ella responded cutely.
"Isn't that kind of the point?" I teased her. "This is a picture for 'Cutest Couple' after all."
"Blushing would be nice." Mark chimed in.
"Well then, how should I get you to blush then?" Ella asked me.
"I'm already blushing because I have the most beautiful girl in the world in my arms." I replied softly. "And I don't even need to be able to see to know that." Of course I couldn't tell if that worked, but I did hear Mark start to take some pictures so that told me it was good enough.
"Yeah! These will be perfect! Thanks you two." Mark said after he was done. It was quick and simple, and much more fun than the regular photo I got. "Well, I'm off to edit these for the yearbook, see you two later." And with that he ran off back into the building, leaving Ella and I alone again.
"So where were we?" Ella teased as she rotated around in my grasp so she was facing me.
"I think I just convinced you to kiss me by bribing you with some ice cream?" I played along. "I'm not quite sure though."
"Well, maybe this will jog your memory." Ella replied before reaching up and kissing me on the lips. My hands moved from her back up to her face so I could feel just how pretty her skin looked as we kissed. I don't think I'll ever get tired of moments like this, and if I do I'd probably be dead. Or mind controlled. That's a thing that's happened before you know.
"I think that did the trick." I smiled at Ella once she pulled back, though I was still cupping her cheeks in my hands. "What kind of ice cream were you thinking about getting?"
"Mint chocolate chip! The green kind." Ella answered happily.
"Ooh, my favorite." I replied back. "Well, let's get back inside before Max thinks something happened and get this day over with so we can go get that ice cream."
"It's a date." Ella said before kissing my cheek.
"Man, I'm getting good at this date planning thing."
Chapter 130: File #a1740 Too Much of a Good Thing?
Notes:
Not so much a nsfw story even though Rutger and Lilina are naked the whole time. Kind of just a sweet heart-to-heart with a flashback in the middle that kind of almost serves as a bit of an author's refutation to people thinking Rutger/Lilina as a ship is weird.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1740 Too Much of a Good Thing?
Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Based on: a commission by jonval_art on Twitter/X
Rutger and Lilina were cuddled up naked in a sitting position with Rutger having his hands on Lilina's stomach and her resting her back against his chest. They had once again spent some time being intimate with each other, but Lilina could tell the entire time that something was bothering Rutger. It wasn't enough to make it a bad experience, but she knew him so well at this point in their relationship that it was obvious. But she also knew that it would be best if he brought it up himself instead of her prodding like she used to. She trusted Rutger to let her know how he was feeling, and that trust paid off a few silent minutes later as he snuggled his his head close to hers so his mouth was closer to her ear.
"Lilina, can I ask you something that's going to sound a little strange and maybe a bit off-putting considering what we just finished up doing?" Rutger asked slowly and calmly, even if Lilina could hear a bit of worry in his voice.
"Of course Rutger, you know you can ask me anything." Lilina assured him quietly back.
"I know, but I need you to take what I'm about to say seriously and not laugh at it." Rutger continued. "Can you promise me that?"
"I promise, I won't even let out a chuckle." Lilina replied genuinely. She heard Rutger take a deep breath, probably to calm himself a bit more, before he asked his question.
"Lilina, do you think we have too much sex?" He asked. Lilina could tell from his tone he was seriously asking her this and it wasn't a joke or anything. Which made it all the more confusing that he'd ask such a question so seriously.
"No, I don't think so." She answered after thinking about it a bit. "I mean we have sex a bit more than other people we know, but I don't see it as an issue. We're still pretty young and we enjoy being intimate, well at least I do. Do you still find enjoyment in it Rutger?"
"I do." Rutger confirmed. "But my question isn't about the quality of our intimacy, it's about the quantity."
"Yes, I understand that, I just want to understand more about why you're so worried about it." Lilina told him. "Well, if it's a question of quantity, are you getting annoyed with how often I'm in the mood?"
"No, it's not that." Rutger answered. "Look, I guess I overheard something the other day and I've gotten a little self conscious about how everyone else in the castle might see our relationship."
"Well, what happened? Tell me what you overheard." Lilina suggested. "I can't give you a full answer without all the information."
"You remember about a week ago when I was having that sleeping spell because I wasn't feeling well?" Rutger asked her.
"Uh-huh, that was an interesting week to be sure." Lilina confirmed.
"Well, it happened then."
About a Week Ago
Rutger was taking a nap out on the training grounds, he hadn't been feeling good for some reason lately and it was causing him to have to sleep a bit more than usual. He was in the process of slowly waking up but hadn't opened his eyes yet when he heard two squires, Alph and Lou, having a conversation near him. He decided to pretend to still be asleep so he could hear what they had to say.
"Man, whatever sickness Sir Rutger is dealing with must really be taking a toll on him if he's sleeping all the way out here." Alph commented with a bit of concern in his voice.
"Not enough of a toll to beat all our asses as usual." Lou replied, a little more distain in his voice. "Though I'm not too sure it's a sickness that's making him sleep so much in the first place."
"Elimine, not this again Lou, can you just let it go?" Alph asked, seemingly knowing where this conversation was going.
"No, I won't." Lou stated. "I'm still convinced something is up between him and Lady Lilina, and I plan to get to the bottom of it."
"You really think Lady Lilina to be so weak willed that she would get taken advantage of by someone like that?" Alph wondered. "Like haven't you heard the phrase 'the most likely answer is usually correct' in your life? Is it really that hard to believe that her and Sir Rutger are genuinely in love with each other and that's why they are intimate with each other all the time?"
"I don't know, I've met a lot of women who look strong on the outside and are weak to certain physical capabilities of certain types of men." Lou commented.
"And there is that again." Alph sighed. "It's one thing if you think they have too much sex, but you really think he's trying to overwrite the whole of Ostian culture with his Sacaen culture? I mean be real here Lou, if you were going to be worried about where he comes from, you should be worried about the Bernese half since they actually came in and invaded everyone and tried to start a coup here. A coup that Lady Lilina not only survived, but overthrew and stamped out in due time."
"With the help of Lord Roy of Pherae, I might add." Lou added on.
"And with the help of Sir Rutger as well, if you don't recall so well." Alph countered.
"Look all I'm saying is that something just feels off about the whole thing, I personally think that Lady Lilina and Lord Roy should have gotten together." Lou commented. "I think things would have worked out much better that way. I mean Sir Rutger is barely noble in the first place you know? I doubt he really has any real say in any of the politics around here."
"Sure, because he doesn't continuously get sent out to other Lycian provinces in Lady Lilina's stead and didn't have a father who was a genius and a mother who taught him how to act with nobility." Alph noted. "I know you don't listen to anything that you don't agree with, but come on, that's common knowledge."
"Whatever, it's just weird, that's all." Lou replied weakly.
"Just because you think it's weird doesn't mean it's wrong." Alph stated. "Honestly, and this is giving you more credit than you probably deserve, I just think you're jealous since you don't have a woman in your life."
"Oh, fuck you Alph!" Lou spat, getting a bit louder. It was at that point that Rutger had heard enough and he didn't want them to start actually fighting out here so he coughed and started to stir like he was waking up. "Shit, he's waking up, I'm out of here." And with that Lou ran off to wherever while Alph stayed and helped Rutger up to his feet.
"Are you feeling alright Sir Rutger?" Alph asked once he was standing.
"I've been better, but that nap seemed to do the trick for now." Rutger replied with a bit of a smile for Alph and his helpfulness.
"We didn't wake you up or anything did we?" Alph wondered.
"I heard some voices, but nothing to clear to make out." Rutger lied easily. "Well, I've got some paperwork I need to get to before dinner is served so I'll see you later. Keep that sword work up and you'll be a fine Ostian knight someday Alph."
Present Day
"And then I wrote that letter to Roy I told you about where we were discussing the mock battle we wanted to hold for training purposes." Rutger said, finishing his story up.
"I see." Lilina commented, taking a moment to take all of it in. "You do realize it just seems like this squire named Lou is probably just racist against Sacaens and you probably shouldn't take what he says at face value?"
"Yes, I'm aware of that." Rutger replied with a sigh. "And normally I wouldn't, but he wasn't just talking about me and my culture, he was talking about you and your decision making as well and you know I've had my apprehensions about how fitting a partner I really am for you. I guess I just haven't heard them voiced in so long it hit me pretty hard. And to be said by someone I work with pretty much every day, it kind of cuts deep."
"Well, that just disproves his point even more." Lilina assured him. "If your first thought was about me and how I'd be affected, I think that's the sign of a truly dedicated partner and husband. I know we've had this conversation before, but I'll repeat what I've told you a number of times Rutger, while it might have been a little rough in the beginning I wouldn't want anyone else walking beside me. Not in battle, not in politics, and definitely not in love. Do I think Roy and I would have worked out well? Of course we would have. But that's not what happened. I fell in love with you Rutger. I fell in love because you were there for me when I needed you, because you're here for me now no matter what comes our way. And you know better than anyone if you did try to take advantage of me you'd be a pile of flaming ash before you could even blink."
"When you put it that way, who could argue with you?" Rutger questioned rhetorically, but in truth Lilina's words did a lot to put his mind at ease
"I know right?" Lilina replied with a confident grin. "It's almost like I'm an intelligent adult woman who is in control of her life decisions and emotions. Not that I'm saying you don't think so Rutger, I'm just still kind of miffed about what you told me that squire said."
"Believe me Lilina, I know better than most that when you decide something it takes a lot to change your mind." Rutger noted with a slight chuckle. "I guess some people just can't get the hint."
"You've got that right." Lilina agreed.
"But, going back to being a bit more serious for the moment, thank you for hearing me out Lilina. I know you always do, but it's always comforting to know that I can speak my mind and tell you how I feel without judgement or resentment or teasing of any kind." Rutger said, holding Lilina a little tighter in his arms. "That's one of the things I really love about you, you always have a listening and understanding ear for me when others don't."
"Hey, I'm just happy you're in a place where you're willing to tell me how you feel." Lilina admitted. "Remember before when I had to poke and prod you for everything? Now you tell me of your own volition and it really shows how much you've matured and grown over the years."
"I've still got work to do on that front though." Rutger commented.
"Don't we all at this point?" Lilina countered. "You're doing your best and that's all I can ask from you. And your best is more than enough honestly, other men wouldn't even try this hard to improve themselves, but you're always trying to be better. It's honestly inspiring."
"Okay, now we're getting a bit too sappy I think." Rutger noted, and it got Lilina to giggle slightly.
"Maybe, but it's nice having moments like this from time to time, just talking and feeling things out you know?" Lilina pondered.
"It is." Rutger agreed as he nuzzled Lilina's hair a bit more with his nose. "Hmm, I love you Lilina, more and more each day."
"And I love you Rutger, never forget that." Lilina replied before they shared some comfortable silence together. A few minutes later though Rutger had a thought.
"Are you going to say anything about this to Lou or Alph?" He wondered.
"Well the spiteful side of me wants to invite him out to the training grounds alone just to find us having sex when he gets there." Lilina admitted. "But the more reasonable and calm side of me wants to get the two of them together to see if we can work things out, and if I feel Lou isn't up to Ostian knight standards send him back home."
"As much fun as the first idea would be, I don't think that would be the best option." Rutger noted with another chuckle. "The latter should work out well."
"I figured you'd say that." Lilina commented before moving around in Rutger's grasp so she was now looking him in the eyes. "But thinking about doing that first idea has me all hot and bothered again. Can you go another round, or do you think that would be too much?" She added with a smirk.
"Oh, you know I can give you all you can handle."
Chapter 131: File #903 When One Thing Ends, Another Begins
Notes:
A nice cute and intimate Mark/Lyn story for you all today! Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #903 When One Thing Ends, Another Begins
Characters: Mark, Lyn
Based on: a commission by Spelltheknight on Twitter/X
"I can hardly believe it, we finally get to go home." Mark commented to Lyn with a contented sigh as he flopped on their bed in Askr for what would be one of the last times. "Not that I didn't enjoy my time here, but I've really been wanting to get back to Elibe, our Elibe."
"I'm right there with you Mark, while it's been nice to make so many friends and close acquaintances, meet other versions of myself, and just generally help people out, I've missed our ger back home just a bit more than I've let on." Lyn agreed as she sat down on the bed next to Mark. "In fact, I think I just might be adventured out for quite a while after this."
"Wow, when even you are saying you want to relax and take things slow I know things are serious." Mark teased her, earning him a playful rustle of his hair. "But yeah, I think we're going to be staying home for a bit after this."
"Actually Mark, I'm thinking of a little bit more than that if I'm being honest." Lyn admitted, causing Mark to sit up. "I'm thinking it's time we settled down and started what is to become our little family."
"Hmm, really?" Mark asked, not expecting this thought from Lyn. "What makes you think that? Not that I'm against it, but I'd like to hear what you have to say about it before we make a decision."
"I appreciate that Mark, you're always willing to listen." Lyn told him with a smile. "But basically is just boils down to the fact that after being here in Askr, I feel it's the next logical step for us. We've travelled to pretty much every known world out there in our battles and information gathering missions, we've celebrated many different types of festivals and moments, and we've made intimate friends with pretty much everyone we could ever dream of. I've done all the adventuring I want to do for a number of lifetimes, at least that's how I feel now. And while we might not know what happens in our future to cause two radically different version of our son to be summoned here, I'm ready to take that next step in our adventure together."
"Those are some very valid points Lyn, and I have to say I agree with them." Mark noted. "We haven't aged in years because of our summoning contracts and we've done so much in what feels like the last decade or so. If this is to be our last major adventure together I'd be satisfied with it, especially because I got to spend all that time with you by my side. And honestly, it's not like having a kid is going to totally keep us grounded, once he grows up we can show him Elibe and get a fresh new perspective after not travelling a bit."
"Oh Mark, I'm glad I've been able to spend this time with you as well." Lyn replied with a big smile as she pulled him into a hug. "And I'm happy you agree with what I'm thinking, we're going to be wonderful parents, I can just tell."
"Well, when do you want to get started, right when we get home?" Mark wondered. "Or do you think we should make sure everything is stable back in our Elibe before we truly get settled down.
"I was thinking we could get started right now actually." Lyn smirked at Mark. "Commander Anna said that all of our contracts are up and our bodies should go back to working as normal, you know aging and being able to have children and stuff, and we do have a week until we have to go back home."
"It sounds like you have some sort of plan in your head Lyn." Mark smirked back, knowing Lyn to be very adventurous and outgoing, along with a bit shameless at times, something he loved about her.
"You would be right Mark." Lyn nodded. "I was thinking this next week we could hit all of our favorite spots to be intimate in and just do as we please. What are they going to do, send us home, we're already going back. Plus I think it would be a nice way to remember all the sights in Askr better, seeing them one last time with our minds racing with pleasure and happiness."
"Lyn, have I ever told you how much I love how you think?" Mark asked with a big grin.
"Many times, but I love hearing it every time." Lyn assured him. "So I take it that's a yes on my plan?"
"More than a yes, more like a 'hells yes!' for me." Mark replied excitedly. "I mean why don't we just get started right here and now."
"I was waiting for you to say that." So for the next week Mark and Lyn went all around Askr having sex in all their favorite spots, Mark finishing inside as much as he could. Of course they couldn't tell if Lyn was pregnant or not so they just kept going on, though Lyn had a feeling one of the days in this last week would be a good one to get pregnant. The day before they were to go back home the couple decided to head to the Aether Resort and hit all their favorite spots there, but when they got there they were a bit surprised to see what was going on.
"Wow, this seems like a very popular spot for the couples here." Mark commented as he could see pairs after pairs, and sometimes even groups of three or four, of couples making love and having sex with each other.
"You think our way of thinking might have rubbed off on them a bit?" Lyn wondered as she saw the scene before her, full of friends from back home in Elibe and ones she made here in Askr.
"Maybe a bit, but I feel that it's more they just all had similar ideas to what we did." Mark mused. "This could be each of these couples last time seeing each other, or their last big adventure together, or any number of things. So why not go out with a bang as it were?" He said that last line with a bit of a chuckle.
"Well, I guess we don't have to worry about people seeing us and thinking we're doing something strange and out of place." Lyn noted. "Well, more than usual I mean."
"Agreed." Mark nodded. "Alright, let's try and find a spot with a good view." It took a bit but finally the couple found a good spot on a covered bridge of sorts. It looked like one of the aired out hallways in the castle with large openings on each side, but it was actually a pathway connecting some of the buildings in the resort.
"I think this should be a good place." Lyn said as she looked around. "Not too crowded, nice view of the resort, and it's not like we haven't had sex on a castle floor before."
"Well, I brought these just in case, so we should be good." Mark said taking some flat pillows out from his robes. "Always have to be prepared you know?"
"You're so sweet Mark." Lyn replied, giving him a small kiss on the lips. "So, how do you want to do it this time?"
"Well, I figured I could sit on one of these pillows and then you could sit on my lap facing outwards so we can both have a good look outside." Mark explained.
"Ooh, that does sound like a fun position, let's do that then." Lyn commented cheerfully before starting to take off her clothes. Mark quickly followed suit and after some light making out and foreplay he sat down on one of the pillows and Lyn sat on his lap, her back rubbing up against his chest and his fully erect dick rubbing up against her clit and lower stomach. "I always find it fun starting out like this." Lyn said rocking her hips back and forth gently, continuously giving Mark's dick stimulation so it stayed hard.
"Mmm, why is that?" Mark wondered as he pulled back from kissing Lyn's neck.
"Because it's like seeing just how far your going to get inside me." Lyn answered as she took her hand and held Mark's dick tightly against her body. "See, look at this, it's just so tempting like this, knowing you're going to be this deep inside and giving me the pleasure that no one else can."
"Huh, I've never thought about it that way." Mark noted with genuine curiosity. "Though I am still happy that after all these years you think I'm still the best, considering all the people we've been with."
"Well, even if some people are more skilled or have different shapes and sizes, they'll never have the one thing you have." Lyn assured him. "The endless and undying love and trust we share with each other, the emotions of our travels and adventures together, the unbreakable bond that we have together. Nothing could make me feel better than that."
"I couldn't put it better myself." Mark whispered smoothly into her ear before starting to nibble kisses into her neck again. "But how about we stop talking about it and get to the fun part, as I remember you're more of a woman of actions than words." He added with a slight and knowing tease to his love.
"You know me so well Mark." Lyn breathed before adjusting her hips so Mark's dick was ready to go inside. Without a word she lowered herself down and sighed in pure pleasure and happiness before starting to bounce up and down at a steady pace. Of course since there were a number of couples around them they could see what was going on, but none of them commented on anything out of respect. In fact for most of them it was Mark and Lyn who gave them the confidence to be able to have their own intimacy out in the public eye, so they wouldn't return the favor by teasing them or the like.
"Mmm, how is it feeling Lyn?" Mark asked after a bit, he had still been kissing on her neck as she bounced on his cock but knowing her he figured she was ready for more.
"It feels wonderful, as usual." Lyn moaned cutely. "But I could go for a little more action, but you probably already knew that."
"Well, it's not like I've done this with you dozens of times before." Mark teased her before moving his hands around her body. One went up to one of her breasts and started to play with it while the other snuck down to her clit and started pleasuring her down there. "How about that?"
"Ahhhhh! Perfect!" Lyn moaned in more and louder pleasure than before as she put a hand on Mark's hand on her breast and put another on his opposite shoulder so she could start going up and down faster on him. Mark started to pant and groan a bit at that as well, but he knew how to hold onto himself at this point in their relationship so he took a deep breath and started moving his own hips in unison with Lyn's so they could bring their energy and sexual tension up even more.
"Elimine, I'm so glad I can finally keep up with you Lyn." Mark breathed after a bit more of that. "Remember when we first started and I could barely handle being inside you, let alone you using your hands or anything like that?"
"Aww, but those were really cute moments." Lyn replied, getting to tease him back a bit. "But I agree, you've really gotten the hang of this and I couldn't be happier to have such a loving partner who can keep up with my admittedly high energy and stamina."
"Oh, I'll show you keeping up." Mark replied back with a smirk before he started to move his hips even faster and started fingering Lyn's clit just a bit more roughly. Lyn's head arched back slightly with that along with another long and loud moan and Mark could tell she was loving it. He could tell his climax was building up and would be coming soon, so he wanted to make sure that Lyn got all the pleasure and love he felt she deserved.
"Hah! Ah! Mark! I'm almost there!" Lyn panted a while later when she felt her orgasm was coming soon as well. "Give it to me! Give me your love! Fill me up and make me pregnant!"
"Don't have to ask me twice." Mark grunted through his own pleasure as he shifted his thrusting up into it's final gear along with roughly going back and forth on Lyn's clit because he knew she could handle it. And of course she could, but not for long because a few moments later Mark felt her insides clamp down on him and that pressure was too much for Mark so he started orgasming as well. He made sure to hold Lyn down as far down as he could so all his seed reached as far inside her body it could. And even though they couldn't tell themselves if this was the time that worked out, it was. Mark's swimmers made their way to the egg inside Lyn's womb and one lucky one broke inside, creating the life that would soon come to be their son Rutger, another of the many heroes summoned to Askr.
"Mark...that was really good...as always." Lyn panted as she lifted herself off Mark's dick eventually but still sat on his lap to stay close to him.
"I'm glad you think so." Mark breathed back. "But my butt is killing me, even with this pillow to sit on." Lyn couldn't help but breathlessly laugh at him saying that and Mark laughed as well because he was meaning for it to sound funny anyways. "I've still got some stamina potions, but if we're gonna go for more, I'd say we hit the inn or the hot springs if their open, somewhere where it's a bit more comfortable."
"The hot springs sound fun." Lyn noted. "Let's try there. Who knows, maybe some friends will want to join us."
"You're still up for that kind of stuff?" Mark wondered, not that he was complaining.
"Hey, as long as they pull out in time, I'm fine with it." Lyn replied simply.
"Lyn, I love you." Mark said simply before placing a kiss on her lovely lips.
"And I love you Mark, for now and forever."
Chapter 132: File #a1713 Steamy Negotiations
Notes:
Another story set in Askr. Remember that whether or not heroes will remember their time there is on a story by story basis based on what I think makes the story better. Also I like to think I was able to show Lilina's crafty and intelligent side a bit more in this one, since she is both of those things and not just shipping fodder.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1713 Steamy Negotiations
Characters: Lilina, Guinevere
Based on: a commission by VoidyLv on Twitter/X
Two Elibian women were sharing a hot spring together in Askr's Aether Resort. One was Lilina, the current Marquess of Ostia and leader of the Lycian League and the other was Guinevere, the Queen of Bern. They had found out recently that out of all the other versions of themselves that were in Askr the two of them came from the same Elibe where they had been working together to forge new bonds and peace between their people.
"Ahh! Thank you for inviting me to the hot springs Lilina, after all those battles we have to go through it's nice to finally get the chance to relax and not have to worry about so much." Guinevere said with a content sigh as she slipped her towel off and stepped into the hot water. She wasn't someone who was uncomfortable in her body so she was comfortable in doing so in situations like this, but she and Lilina had also shared a few moments of intimacy during their stay in Askr, so she was doubly okay with being so open with her.
"Well, uh, I didn't actually invite you here to just relax you know." Lilina noted a bit nervously after hearing that Guinevere wanted to relax. But she too dropped her towel on some dry rocks and stepped into the water.
"Yes, yes, I'm sure you invited me here so we could have a little intimate fun together as well." Guinevere teased her slightly. "Don't you worry, I'll be up for it after a bit I'm sure."
"Not that either." Lilina replied with a bit more serious tone in her voice as she found a place to sit down.
"Oh?" Guinevere wondered a bit confused.
"I mean yes, it would be nice to have a little fun this evening, but I actually invited you here for more... political reasons." Lilina explained, getting a questioning look from Guinevere. "Look, I know you've probably heard the news that we might be getting sent home soon, so we need to start planning for what we're going to do when we get back. We can't just tell people 'Oh, we were in another kingdom for a few years where we didn't age at all and we're really good friends now.' because they aren't going to buy that."
"I suppose you're right Lilina." Guinevere pondered, seeing the logic in what Lilina was saying. "But, why at the hot springs then?"
"Because it's the perfect spot for some privacy." Lilina noted. "No one is going to spy or walk in on us here so we can speak candidly and without worry of things leaking out to other people."
"I had heard that Ostians took their negotiations seriously in the past, but I guess now I have some firsthand experience with it." Guinevere commented. "But very well, I may be tired but I'm never too tired to forward the peace of my people. I take it since you went all this way to set this up you have some ideas you'd like to share?"
"I have a few things I wanted to get your opinion on, yes." Lilina replied with a confident smile. So the two women went back and forth for a bit, making plans to make it seem more believable to both of their nations that they were now allies and could be trusted to work together. Guinevere was actually very surprised at just how cunning Lilina was with her ideas because she hadn't really interacted with her much during the war and just saw her as Roy's optimistic childhood friend. But Lilina showed without a doubt why she was the leader of the Lycian League with how expertly she knew both the people of Ostia, but other lands as well and how they would probably react to certain news.
"Remind me to never make a serious enemy of yours Lilina, I don't think I could ever match your wits and intelligence, even if I had the advantage." Guinevere commented once they had pretty much set everything in place.
"Well, you can thank my father and my godfather Mark for that." Lilina noted with pride. "My father always taught me to be prepared for anything and Mark taught me how to read people on a fundamental level and how to think outside the box. I'm just kind of sad I didn't understand the lessons fully until I had lost both of them."
"What do you mean?" Guinevere wondered.
"You remember the revolt in Ostia right?" Lilina asked and Guinevere nodded.
"Yes, it was when Roy invaded Castle Ostia and ended up saving you before finding the Durandal." She added.
"Well, if I would have taken my father's advice seriously I wouldn't have gotten captured like I did." Lilina noted. "I was clouded in my emotions and let someone I trusted take advantage of me and it almost cost me my life. And even then, if I had been able to read General Leygance's changes in expression or even keep my mind straight in that room I was in, I could have gotten out of that situation much easier. Finding out of their deaths shortly after was one of many harsh moments during the war that formed the woman I am today."
"I never knew that about you Lilina, but I'm glad you trust me enough to let me know about it. You've grown up to be a very talented and impressive ruler and I'm sure we'll bring great peace to our people in the best ways we know how." Guinevere told her genuinely.
"Well, I do trust you." Lilina confirmed. "Of course most of it started because Roy trusted you, enough to fall in love with you even, but you've show me time and again that you are a good person and a competent ruler who looks out for the best of others like I do, so it's been earned. At least in my opinion."
"Then we are of the same mind because I trust you very much as well Lilina, I would even say that you are one of my best friends if that isn't being too presumptuous of me." Guinevere noted. "Of course I don't have many friends to start out with so that may not mean as much as other people saying it."
"No, no, I think you are a wonderful friend as well." Lilina confirmed. "You're easy to talk to and we have similar goals in life. Not to mention you are quite pretty to look at as well." Guinevere let off a little blush at hearing that. "But, speaking of Roy, I have talked to him about this matter as well, though you should also talk to him as well to get everything straightened out."
"I was of the same mind, I figured I would talk to him about this the next time I see him and we have some time together." Guinevere nodded.
"How have you two been doing lately?" Lilina wondered, curious about the well being of her best friend.
"It's been really nice." Guinevere replied with a smile. "Being here in Askr is so much more freeing because we can just be the couple we want to be without people talking behind our backs or having to worry about the political ramifications of being together."
"Yeah, I feel the same way, it's great not to have to worry about that stuff." Lilina agreed. But that brought something to Guinevere's mind that she wanted to discuss with her more thoroughly.
"Speaking of your husband." Guinevere started, having heard the story about what Bern had done to him and his family. "Is he going to be...okay with...well all of this to be honest?"
"What do you mean?" Lilina questioned, wanting some clarification.
"Well, from what I heard he has a bad history with the people of Bern, it's one of the reasons why I've tried to avoid him a bit so I don't upset him or anything." Guinevere continued. "And before you assume anything, I'm not worried because of him being half Sacaen, I'm worried that the people in Bern who do have biases against Sacaens and also have reservations against me and my rulership will try and start something with him to cause an incident of some kind."
"No, I would never assume you'd think like that, so you don't have to worry on that front." Lilina assured her. "But, yes, I've thought about those possibilities as well and I've had numerous discussion about the situation with him. He's actually a lot more in favor of you and how you do things ever since we got here to Askr because he's gotten to see how you act and treat people of all kinds. And he's not a fool, he knows all the stuff that happened is because of your brother and not you. He has no qualms with you as a person or ruler as of this moment, so really all you have to do is make a good impression on him and I'm sure things will go smoothly."
"Well, it's actually quite heartening to hear that." Guinevere admitted. "Perhaps I've worried a bit too much."
"No, I think your concerns are valid." Lilina noted. "And, it's not like Rutger doesn't have to deal with people who dislike him for his heritage in Ostia either. Actually it was kind of on both fronts since he's half Sacaen and half Bernese."
"Hmm, I hadn't pondered that." Guinevere commented. "Not that I didn't think he was a strong willed man before, but hearing that makes me think he's much more than I first thought."
"I wouldn't worry too much, a lot of people have a hard time getting past his rough exterior." Lilina explained. "But once you get past that, he's a very intelligent and caring person, I think you'd really like him."
"Well, if you think so then I'll have confidence in it myself." Guinevere noted. By this time with all the discussion she had sat herself on the rocks outside the hot spring with just her legs dipping into the water while Lilina was still mostly submerged. This was a perfect position for them to be in for Lilina's liking, so she waded over a bit closer with a smirk on her face.
"You should." Lilina told her confidently. "You should also start spreading your legs so I can help you start 'relaxing' a little more after our discussion, if you get what I'm saying."
"Hmm, I believe I do." Guinevere smirked back. "Very well, let's see that silver tongue of yours get to work in a different fashion." And with that she spread her legs and Lilina waded up even closer so that her head was in between both of them. She got a good look at her pussy before moving her mouth in and starting to gently lick her clit back and forth, instantly earning some very pleasured sounding gasps and moans.
"Just the reaction I was looking for, but I'm just getting started." Lilina noted before going back in and continuing to lick Guinevere's clit and pussy all over, getting it even more wet and slick than it was when she was in the hot spring. And when she thought the moment was just right she put her lips around the opening and stuck her tongue inside to explore a little bit more.
"Ooooh yes, right there is perfect!" Guinevere moaned as she put her right hand on Lilina's head to keep her steady while her left was on the rocks beside her so she wouldn't fall over. Her hair was flowing all over her body and her breasts started to sway a bit with the shivers running up and down her body and she was loving every moment of this. Lilina took the hint and continued exploring her insides with her tongue, taking note of where she had found sensitive spots from times before and new ones she was still on the look out for.
For Guinevere it was an amazing feeling after having gone through so many battles recently and even if she did note she always had time for discussing her people's future that was a bit tiring as well, so getting to just sit back and let someone make her feel good in a place like this was just putting her on Cloud 9 at the moment. So much so that she unexpectedly started to orgasm a bit from just Lilina's ministrations with her tongue.
"Ah! Sorry, I probably should have warned you." Guinevere apologized as Lilina pulled back and started to lick her lips, a trail of saliva and other fluids stringing out a bit, connecting her mouth and Guinevere's pussy.
"Not at all, I'm just glad you were able to relax and let yourself go for a bit." Lilina assured her. "Are you feeling better now?"
"Very much so, thank you Lilina, this was quite the good idea, as are most of the ones you come up with I've come to see." Guinevere noted. "But it shouldn't just be me who gets to feel good, what can I do for you?"
"I was hoping you'd say that." Lilina playfully teased her. "Get back in here and start giving me some kisses to start." So Guinevere got back into the hot spring and she and Lilina spent the next hour or so pleasuring each other back and forth and generally enjoying themselves. Eventually though their energy and stamina ran out and they had to stop, but not before enjoying the hot water for just a bit longer.
"And just think, once we get back home, we can do this whenever we visit each other. Doesn't that sound like fun?" Lilina asked Guinevere eventually.
"I will say I do see the appeal, but it would also be nice if someone else, like say Roy for example, could join us from time to time." Guinevere noted.
"Oh, of course, he's welcome to join in whenever you or he wants to." Lilina confirmed.
"Really, your husband won't mind?" Guinevere wondered.
"No, we have an understanding about it and he would be fine with it." Lilina assured her. "Actually, if he got to know you better he might want to join in as well."
"You really think so?" Guinevere questioned, not really thinking that would be the case.
"Well, there is only one way to find out isn't there?" Lilina teased her.
"You have that look and tone in your voice like you have an idea brewing, what is it?" Guinevere commented before Lilina moved over and quietly whispered it into her ear. "You really think he'd be okay with something like that, without any warning?"
"Who knows him better than I do?" Lilina replied confidently. "Besides, you already commented that most of my ideas are good ones, don't you want to see if I'm right on this? Think about it, if things go how I think they will, your worries about what happens when we get back home will melt away. Wouldn't you like that taken care of before we get back?"
"You are a very cunning and determined negotiator Lilina." Guinevere commented, still mulling the idea over in her mind. It was an out of the box idea to be sure, but she could see the merit in it if things went well.
"I'm not hearing a no from you." Lilina teased her some more.
"Very well, do what you need to do to set everything up and I will be there with an open mind when the time comes." Guinevere replied, her curiosity and wanting peace winning over in the end.
"Perfect!" Lilina replied happily. "I think I should be able to get things settled in about a week or so. And I'll make sure Roy knows something is happening so if he hears anything it won't bother him and he won't plan anything with you in that time either."
"You're always so on top of things Lilina, Ostia is in good hands while you're around." Guinevere commented, quite impressed with just how much thought it seemed Lilina had put into this whole encounter in the hot springs from start to finish and how smoothly everything was going. Maybe this next part would be just as smooth as well, there was no reason not to be confident after every thing else had gone to plan.
"I'd like to think so." Lilina said confidently. "And with allies and friends like you, I can make sure it stays that way and help you and other leaders out when it's needed. Now, let's get out of here before we turn into prunes, have to keep that skin of ours nice and healthy."
"As you say Lilina, as you say."
Chapter 133: File #a1736 Secret Rendezvous
Notes:
New AU time! Basics are it's in modern times and Rutger, Lilina, Roy, and Wolt all started a band together and they got popular really quickly. Other than that the story tells you the important stuff at the moment. Will probably come back to this eventually. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1736 Secret Rendezvous
Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Based on: a commission by shadrysea on Twitter/X
A beat up looking car slowly pulled into the parking lot of the side of the road motel out in the middle of the Nabata desert. The engine was cut off as it was parked and out of it came two figures dressed in ballcaps and sunglasses, even though it was almost midnight. The pair looked out around their surroundings to make sure they hadn't been followed.
"Do you see anything?" The blue haired woman asked as she turned her view to the sky to see if any aircraft were flying above them.
"No, I don't think we were followed, thankfully." The man who looked like he was from Bern but was actually born in Sacae replied. Who were this mysterious couple and why were they being so secretive you may ask? Well they were none other than Lilina Ostia and Rutger Hausen, the bassist and drummer of Elibe's hottest new rock/alternative pop band the Dragonslayers and the reason they were being so careful was simple. They were in a relationship together, but only members of the band and crew knew about it. And if anyone in the media caught wind that they were together, well you can imagine the issues it would cause them. Especially since all the tabloids and fan blogs had been predicting that it was actually Lilina and the Dragonslayers lead guitarist and vocalist Roy Pherae who were dating each other.
"Good." Lilina noted simply. "As much as I love interacting with our fans, getting away from them from time to time is a relief."
"Couldn't agree more." Rutger commented as they walked their way up to the main desk. Now everyone in the band knew the two had snuck off away from the posh Arcadian hotel everyone else was staying in so there was no worry on that front, but of course the fans who had also booked rooms at the same hotel were none the wiser thanks to Lilina's assistant Astore who had helped her father out of similar situations in the past. Once they got to the desk the pair saw the receptionist sleeping in his chair, so Rutger rang the bell to wake him up.
"Gah! What! Take the money!" The receptionist exclaimed as he woke up with a shock.
"Trust us, we're not here for that." Lilina assured him, trying not to laugh at the scene.
"How much for a room for the night?" Rutger asked, getting straight to the point.
"A hundred dollars, especially for being this late at night." The receptionist answered, getting a hold of himself. "What's got people like you out here so late anyways?"
"We got stuck in traffic and needed to stop for the night, that's all." Lilina replied, not wanting to make up too much of an elaborate lie.
"Traffic. Out in the desert?" The receptionist asked rhetorically before getting a better look at the pair and the realization of who they were dawning on him.
"We had to pass through Arcadia and there was some big hub-bub about a concert or some such." Rutger added, which was actually the truth, but maybe a bit too descriptive because it didn't dissuade the look on the receptionist's face like he knew who they were.
"Well of course there was, the Dragonslayers have had the most popular song on the charts for the last three months." The receptionist said as he pulled out a key for one of the rooms. "The last room we have, number 6."
"Thank you, we appreciate it." Lilina said genuinely before Rutger put two hundred dollar bills on the counter.
"Just forget we were here in the morning yeah?" Rutger semi-glared at the receptionist before taking the key from him.
"I mean of course, you didn't even tell me your names." The receptionist replied getting the point. After that Rutger and Lilina left the desk and headed over to their room for the night.
"You don't think that was too mean of me was it?" Rutger wondered as he started to unlock the door.
"Compared to the way you threatened people when we first started the band, you were an angel back there." Lilina playfully teased him.
"Well, you know, gotta be professional and all that shit." Rutger joked back before they stepped into the room and locked the door behind them.
"Hmm, perhaps, but I'm still glad you've got a bit of a wild streak in you." Lilina smirked at Rutger.
"Hey, it matches with yours." Rutger smirked back. It was nice just being alone together so they could talk so freely like this. When they were up on stage or out in public they could be friendly yes, but when it was just them in a private setting like this they could say and do whatever they wanted with each other. Now you would probably expect this to mean that they instantly started to shed their clothes and get intimate with each other, but only half of that expectation would be correct. For they did shed their disguises for more casual clothing before deciding to just lay and cuddle with each other as they flipped the TV on and started trying to find something to watch.
"Stop there, look, we're kind of in the news again!" Lilina said as they passed a news station. On it there was a helicopter's eye view of the hotel they were supposed to be staying in with it's spotlight pointing straight into the room Roy was sharing with the band's back up vocalist Wolt.
"They really have nothing better to do than disturb their sleep huh?" Rutger commented, knowing very well they'd be doing the same to his room if he was there. "The perils of being famous huh? I honestly never thought we'd get this big. Did you?"
"No, I just thought this would be a fun side gig while I worked on my magic studies, I never imagined we'd be this popular and not this fast either." Lilina replied. "But it's not all bad though, I got to meet you and get to know you better, so I don't think I would trade it for anything just yet."
"Yeah, I agree, but we're going to need a break from this sooner or later don't you think?" Rutger pondered. "Yeah Roy, Wolt, and the crew are pretty resilient people, but they can only take so much."
"I agree, with how fast we've become famous it feels like a blur." Lilina commented. "Maybe after this weekend we can get with our manager and discuss taking a short break from touring. I mean everyone is clamoring for us to come out with a record anyways, we could jump out to the Western Isles and relax there while we do it. They have some pretty decent recording studios out there."
"I could be up for that, I haven't been to the Isles since I was a teenager with my parents." Rutger noted. "But we just have to make sure we have some sort of private beach or something, because you know there will be fans wanting pictures and autographs if we hit a public one."
"We could go to a nudist beach, I doubt many people would follow us there." Lilina teased slightly, though she would actually be interested in something like that, if Rutger and Roy joined her of course.
"Yeah, and give them that kind of photo op?" Rutger scoffed at the thought. "Besides, I want to be the one who gets to see you intimately like that for the most part. Call me jealous, but I'm not willing to share that with anyone other than Roy at the moment."
"Fair enough, but just keep it in the back of your mind okay?" Lilina asked before planting a kiss on Rutger's cheek and yawning. "Elimine, I'm more tired than I thought. Maybe we should just go to sleep and save our energy for the morning."
"If that's what you feel like doing that's fine with me." Rutger noted as he placed a kiss on her forehead back. "Besides, we should have time after we wake up for a little fun before we have to head back to the hotel."
"Mmm, sounds good to me." Lilina yawned again before snuggling up to Rutger a bit more closely. "Be my pillow for the night?"
"Of course, get as comfortable as you like." Rutger answered warmly before Lilina rested her head on his chest and slowly fell asleep. He too drifted into sleep and while his sleep was restful he had a somewhat recurring dream where instead of a famous drummer he was a famous middle ages swordmaster and Lilina was a noble who he fell in love with. Sometimes he wondered what that life would be like, would it be simpler without all the technology and information sharing of the present, or would it be harder without all the advancements in medical and sanitary technology and the fact that he'd be in control of other people's lives. He never could make the decision. Either way he woke up at about five in the morning, the sun still not coming out over the horizon, but it was getting close. He slid out of bed making sure not to wake Lilina up and went outside with a bag of pretzel sticks in his hand.
"When my father always told me to have snacks on hand, I don't think he ever meant for this context." Rutger commented to himself as he put a stick in his mouth as if it was a cigarette. He had been clean of smoking for about three months now, but every now and then he still needed something to put in his mouth to simulate the feeling and get the chemicals in his brain flowing. The reason he had stopped was pretty simple in his head, who wanted to kiss a guy with smokey breath and tobacco smell on his lips? Before getting with Lilina he never really figured he would be the type of guy to try and have a stable relationship, but now he was and he was trying his best to get better from all his bad hobbies and vices he had picked up in the past. "I just wish you and Mom could see where I am now. I think you'd be proud of me, I hope you would be at least." He was so distracted by his thoughts that he didn't think to look out into the hilly desert to see if there were any photographers around trying to snap pictures of him. And he probably should have been looking because their definitely were. Either way he finished up his snack and when he walked back inside the motel room he was greeted by Lilina completely naked on the bed on her hands and knees.
"I was wondering when you'd get back." She teased him, playfully swaying her hips back and forth sensually. "I'm all slicked up and ready to go if you are big boy, so why don't you climb in behind me and show me just how steady a drum beat you can make?"
"Like you have to ask me twice." Rutger smirked before quickly discarding his clothes and climbing into the bed behind Lilina. He grabbed her hips firmly and when he was nice and hard slowly began to poke at her entrance. "Mmmm, you ready for me?" He asked in a low and sexy voice, right up close to her ear.
"Been ready." Lilina confirmed. "Give it to me drummer boy." And that's all Rutger needed to hear before he slowly pushed himself inside her body. A lot of people would assume he was all about being rough and fast with his loving, but the opposite was true. He loved going nice and slow and building up to a moment than just letting all out right at the start. Not to say he couldn't, because sometimes Lilina liked it and sometimes they didn't have the time since they had to be secretive a lot, but it just wasn't his style.
"I've been waiting for this for a long time." Rutger breathed as he started thrusting into Lilina at a steady pace. "It feels like forever since we've gotten to do this, so I'm gonna make sure I get to every little spot of yours that you love to feel me in."
"Elimine, yes, give me all that and more." Lilina moaned back as she felt her body heat rising just from the sensual way he was talking to her. "Make love to me like it's the last time we'll be able to do it for a while!" Rutger wasn't going to waste an opportunity like that so he started moving his right hand up Lilina's side until it was holding onto her right below her chest. Then he put his other hand on the bed behind Lilina's to help brace himself. Finally he put his chin on Lilina's left shoulder so they could be even closer.
"You think you can handle me putting a little more weight behind my thrusts?" He asked Lilina in a soft but still rough sounding voice, maybe the one good thing that came from smoking for so long.
"I can handle anything you throw my way." Lilina replied confidently. "Look at you coming up with something new for once."
"Well, I try." Rutger replied before using his arm to lift Lilina's body up slightly and then putting the full weight of his body onto her back, allowing him to thrust even more deeply and powerfully than before. Lilina moaned out even louder than before, but if the two of them knew what was going on and who was watching them, this moment would be quickly ruined.
"Are you getting this?" A cameraman asked his partner from the other side of the blinds leading into the room the lovers were in. Morning light was beginning to filter in so their lighting was getting better by the moment.
"Yeah man, this is going to be a gold mine if we play our cards right." The partner replied enthusiastically. "Who would have thought we'd get something so spicy coming out to the middle of nowhere like this?"
"You've got connections to sell this footage and not get it traced back to us right? Because this is kind of illegal." The cameraman asked.
"Yeah, totally, I've got buyers in Bern who would love to have something like this and will keep it under wraps that we gave it to them." The partner replied. "Now keep filming, I think it's getting towards the end." And he was right. Rutger and Lilina had held that position for quite a while with Rutger continuously speeding up his thrusting and also moving his hands up to Lilina's breasts so she could get just that much more pleasure out of the experience. But the two of them were starting to reach their limits and they knew it.
"Rutger! I'm going to cum soon!" Lilina moaned out.
"Me too!" Rutger replied with a strained voice. "Inside is still okay right?"
"Y-Yes, I'm still on my medication!" Lilina assured him. Once he heard that he made his last move, sweeping Lilina's arms off the bed so her chest was pressed as firmly as it could be into the bed before practically starting to smash his hips against her backside. Instantly Lilina orgasmed and clamped down on his dick, causing him to start spurting his seed inside of her with a long and pleasured moan. Lilina loved it when he was dramatic like this, it just told her that he wanted to make her feel special because he didn't really do anything dramatic or exciting for any one else other than Roy maybe. Either way with a last few thrusts Rutger rolled off of Lilina and into a position so the both of them had their heads next to each other and their arms hanging off the bed.
"That wasn't too much for you was it?" Rutger asked as he tried to catch his breath.
"No, that was perfect, I loved it." Lilina breathed before moving her head slightly so she could kiss him on the cheek. "And I love you." Lilina, as expected, was more open about her emotions so she was already at a point where she could say things like that comfortably. And she knew Rutger had trouble expressing himself so it was okay that he hadn't said it yet, but that just made the next moment even better.
"I love you too." Rutger replied before he could realize what he said, but it was too late to take it back now. But it was the truth, he just needed some time to realize it for himself.
"Hmm, I think I like the sound of that." Lilina slightly teased him before raising her hands up and putting them on his face so she could kiss him more deeply. "But in all seriousness, I know that it's taken a lot for you to say something like that, so it really does make me feel happy to hear you say it."
"Well, you know..." Rutger stumbled, blushing a bit and losing his tough guy look for just a bit. "It's the truth. If I didn't love you I wouldn't be out here sneaking around behind everyone's backs just to cuddle and watch TV with you. You've changed my life for the better Lilina and I don't want to go back to being alone, not again."
"You know you won't have to worry about that, not with me." Lilina assured him. "Just don't let it slip in public just yet."
"I know. We should come up with a code phrase for it then, just so we can say it when we want to." Rutger suggested.
"Let's brainstorm it with Roy and Wolt later, right now we probably should be getting out of here." Lilina noted.
"That's a good point." Rutger agreed. "Besides, the hotel probably has a better shower than this place." So the two of them got dressed and put everything they brought back into their small duffel bag. Then they put on their hats and sunglasses to make sure they wouldn't be seen, but it was kind of a moot point. As soon as they opened the door to their room they were attacked with dozens of camera flashes and small microphones held by media outlets and amateur bloggers.
"Rutger, I think we've been found out." Lilina commented with a bit of fear in her voice.
"Get on my back." Rutger said calmly before helping her up and then plowing through the crowd to their car. He threw a number of punches and Lilina even helped out with a magic fireball or two, and eventually they got into the car and started to drive away. The couple was silent for a while as they started to drive back towards the hotel the rest of the band was staying in until Lilina spoke up.
"You're driving to the hotel right?" She asked Rutger.
"Against my better judgement, yes." Rutger confirmed. "We can't leave Roy and Wolt and everyone else out to dry. It'll be alright, I don't know how or why, but it will be. We've got each other and the band, and that's all we need."
"Let's hope you're right."
Chapter 134: File #a1317 The Accident
Notes:
Something a bit different today, a FE4 Gen 2 Modern AU. For this AU all the Gen 2 kids are vaguely college age. And yes, maybe I'm trying to make you feel bad for Ishtar and Julius a bit, but I like the whole 'he used to be really nice' dynamic the OG story had and wanted to write that a bit.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1317 The Accident
Characters: Ishtar, Julius
Based on: a commission by Assentlov on Twitter/X
Ishtar was standing in front of her bed in her underwear trying to decide which dress she was going to wear for her date with Julius tonight. Normally the choice wouldn't be much of an issue, but this time it was different. Ishtar had the feeling that something special was going to happen tonight, even if Julius had been pretty good about keeping it a secret, and she wanted to look her best. Heck, she had even put on her lacy underwear instead of something more normal, that's how much she was prepared. Unfortunately for her though all this time taken to decide on an outfit got the attention of her mother Hilda who suddenly burst into her room without knocking.
"Mother! I'm not done getting dressed!" Ishtar exclaimed as she quickly grabbed a blanket and covered herself up. Sadly this wasn't the first time something like this had happened and Ishtar knew as long as she continued to live in her parent's mansion it wouldn't be the last. Another reason why tonight was a bit more important to her.
"I can see that." Hilda replied nonplussed as she looked around the room with her usual disapproving look. Her gaze fell upon the dresses on the bed and she just felt the need to comment on Ishtar's choices. "Gods, don't you have anything more...I don't know, revealing you can wear. You're not going to get that young man's blood running with either of these rags."
"Well, I do have that purple dress you got for me a few months ago, but-" Ishtar started but her mother cut her off.
"Yes! That one would be perfect!" Hilda stated. "Just enough to still look fancy and leave something to the imagination." Then she finally looked at Ishtar, going out of her way to find more complaints. "Don't you think you should at least take a shower beforehand, I mean look at how dull your hair looks."
"You really think it's that bad?" Ishtar asked, partly because she was wondering the same herself and partly because she had learned to not challenge her mother on things like this over the years. She could not get out of this house quickly enough.
"Bad? You're my daughter, of course it's not bad, but it could be better." Hilda noted, using her manipulative voice, though Ishtar pretty much saw through it instantly. "Don't you want to make sure that nothing is out of place for your date tonight? You told me specifically you think it's going to be important."
"I guess I have time to take a shower." Ishtar said as she took a look at her clock. "Julius isn't supposed to pick me up for another two hours. Okay, I'll go take a shower."
"Good, I'm glad you decided to listen to me for once." Hilda commented. "By the time you're done your father and I will be out on some business of our own, so don't be expecting us to be around."
"Is there any specific time you'd like me to be home?" Ishtar wondered, but she kind of knew what the answer would be from past experience.
"No, not really." Hilda replied as if she were brushing her off. "Hell, stay over at Julius' parent's place if you think that will help seal the deal tonight." And with that she left and Ishtar just slumped down on her floor a bit and sighed. She loved her parents, she really did, but with her father having such a high political position and successful business ventures it just seemed like they were always so distant, like they didn't see her as anything more than just another thing to control. And like her and Julius had been intimate before, a number of times in fact, but hearing her mother talk about it so flippantly like it was something to be used for controlling people, again she was glad she was getting out of here with Julius soon. Julius' parents were actually quite nice, and so was his sister Julia. His father was the governor of Grannvale, but even then he didn't let his power really get to his head, unlike Ishtar's father. Either way she finally got up off the floor and headed to her bathroom to take a shower.
"Perhaps when we have our own place we can take showers together whenever we like." Ishtar sighed to herself as she took her underwear off and started fiddling with the settings of the shower. Being a mansion this house had all the modern amenities you could think of, including a shower with the works. Temperature control, an amazing ventilation system, and even an extra shower head you could pull out of the wall to wash yourself off from multiple different angles. And it wasn't as if Ishtar didn't enjoy using her shower, but it was definitely something she'd be willing to part with if need be.
"Ahh, just right." Ishtar commented when the water felt comfortable. So she fully stepped into the shower and started washing herself, using the second shower head to speed up the process a bit. She considered using it to give herself a bit of pleasure while she was in here but decided against it since she wanted to give her full stamina for such things to Julius if things went that way tonight. About halfway through her shower she heard her cell phone ringing from the other side of the glass, but she ignored it since she still needed to rise the soap suds off her backside and parts of her breasts. A few more minutes passed and her phone rang again, but she still ignored it because she was almost done with her shower and figured she would see what was going on when she got out. Eventually she finished up and as soon as she grabbed her towel her phone rang again. She picked it up and saw it was Julius' father who was calling her and who had been trying to call her earlier.
"Mr. Velthomer, is something wrong? Why did you try and call me so many times?" Ishtar wondered as she answered the phone.
"Ishtar, thank goodness I've finally gotten a hold of you." Arvis replied with a bit of relief. "You need to come to Dr. Manfroy's medical clinic as soon as possible, there's been an accident with Julius." Ishtar was so shocked that she almost dropped her phone right then and there.
"Is he okay? Is he alive?" She asked quickly and desperately.
"Yes, yes, he's alive and he's stabilizing." Arvis confirmed. "But you of all people know how quickly his health can change, so you should get over here quickly." Ishtar had been friends with Julius as they grew up and she knew about how sickly he could be and how he used to be plagued with blackouts from time to time.
"Yes, of course, I just need to get dressed quickly, I just got out of the shower." Ishtar noted as she wrapped her towel around her body and started heading back to her room quickly.
"There is something else as well, but I'll save that for when you get here." Arvis noted. After that Ishtar got of the phone and got dressed. Not in a dress or anything, just some casual clothing since she obviously knew her plans for the night had changed. Thankfully Dr. Manfroy's clinic wasn't too far away.
You may be wondering why Julius was taken there instead of a normal hospital, and that was a secret that only a few people, Ishtar included, held onto. If it ever came out it could ruin Julius' life forever, but he was a carrier of the most hated blood in all of Jugdral, Loptyr blood. Ishtar was never told the full details on how it happened or how his parents found out, but she kept the secret and never told anyone else, not even her parents. The people of Jugdral hated those with Loptyr blood because of things that happened generations ago and they were pretty harshly shunned when people found out. Not a very good look for a family with such political power. But Arvis didn't blame his son, he did his very best to care for him and his medical conditions that came with Loptyr blood, even going as far as hiring a private doctor in Dr. Manfroy who was willing to keep the secret as well. Ishtar felt that if she had been in the same position her parents would have hung her out to dry, so she really respected Arvis for how he treated his son. Eventually she made her way to the clinic and when she did Arvis greeted her and helped her inside.
"I know this isn't how you were expecting this night to go Ishtar, but I'm glad you're here and I'm sure Julius will be when he sees you." Arvis said taking her jacket and hanging it up for her.
"Of course, Julius is my best friend, even if we weren't going on a date tonight I would have rushed over here without a second thought." Ishtar noted. "Is he doing any better? Is he even awake?"
"He is, but he's being questioned by the police at the moment." Arvis stated.
"The police?" Ishtar asked in shock. "Why are they here? Do they know about...well you know?"
"No, they don't know anything, thankfully." Arvis confirmed. "And it'll stay that way because Dr. Manfroy is known for taking care of special cases like Julius, so him being here isn't too suspicious. But it does tie into the other thing I need to tell you." It was at this point that Ishtar finally got a good look at Arvis' face and she could tell he was very stressed out, even if he didn't sound like it, and that he had been crying recently. Before she could comment on it though he continued. "Julia is missing and...and..." Arvis had to take a breath before finishing his thought. "my wife...Deirdre is no longer with us."
"No, it can't be." Ishtar gasped in shock. Deirdre was always so kind and sweet to everyone she met, something horrible like this couldn't have happened to her. And as much as Arvis was trying his best to deal with the situation Ishtar could see his normal calm demeanor was starting to crack and fall apart at the seams. He needed to rest, badly it looked like, so Ishtar swallowed her own sadness at Deirdre's death for the moment and took charge of the situation.
"Mr. Velthomer, why don't you go home and get some rest?" She suggested as she put her hand on his shoulder in a comforting motion. "I can watch over Julius and make sure things are taken care of here, you need some time to yourself to think about things more calmly."
"Perhaps you are right Ishtar, maybe some rest will do me some good." Arvis admitted. "I'll go home and see if I might be able to sleep a bit. But if you hear anything about Julia's whereabouts make sure you call me immediately."
"I will Mr. Velthomer, I promise." Ishtar assured him before he walked out of the clinic and made his way back home. Shortly after the police were done questioning Julius and Dr. Manfroy let her in so she could speak with him.
"We haven't told him about his mother yet, we felt it might be too much of a shock." Dr. Manfroy told her. "So try not to bring it up." Ishtar nodded before she stepped into the room Julius was staying in.
"Ishtar...you're here." Julius said weakly as she walked in, though she could tell just seeing here here brightened up his mood considerably. "S-Sorry about our date tonight."
"No, no, don't apologize, I'm sure it wasn't your fault." Ishtar said as she sat down next to the bed Julius was laying in.
"Actually, it was." Julius said with a cough. "I was driving home from picking up Julia and my mother from the mall when suddenly I had a blackout."
"A blackout?" Ishtar asked with a bit of confusion. "I thought you stopped having those years ago."
"Me too." Julius replied, coughing again. "Ow. Honestly I was just as surprised as you were. So surprised that I just figured I was having a normal headache and didn't stop the car when I could. I ran a redlight and another car hit us from the side. At least that's what Dr. Manfroy said. Thankfully he was right there at the intersection so he was able to make sure things turned out smoothly."
"And he didn't see your sister anywhere?" Ishtar wondered. "You would think he would have seen where she went."
"He told me that by the time he ran up to the scene that she was nowhere to be seen and he was more worried about getting me and my mother to safety at that time." Julius noted. "I'm sure that Julia will make her way home eventually, though it's strange she hasn't called anyone yet. Maybe her phone broke in the accident."
"That could be." Ishtar agreed. "I just she's okay and no one is out there trying to take advantage of her."
"Julia is tougher than you think, underneath that soft exterior she's just as steely as our father." Julius commented before starting to cough some more.
"Hey, hey, take it slow, you know you don't have to talk if you don't need to." Ishtar said as she saw a glass of water and handed it to him.
"I know, but I want to." Julius said after he took a drink. "But I am getting tired again, so I guess I just have one more thing to say." He rustled around in his bed until he found something and placed it in Ishtar's hand. "Thankfully this didn't get lost in the accident." Ishtar opened her hand and saw that Julius had placed a ring in it. And not just any type of ring, an engagement ring.
"Julius I-" Ishtar started before Julius put a finger up to stop her.
"You don't have to give me an answer now, but I figured that this would be safer with you since I'll probably be bed ridden for a while." Julius told her. "I was going to propose to you tonight after dinner, after suggesting we walk over the bridge in the park with the nice view of the lake and the stars. I think it would have been really nice."
"I would have loved it." Ishtar assured him. "But even without all that, my answer is yes Julius. We've known each other since we were kids, we've been best friends practically all of our lives, how could I say no to someone as kind and thoughtful as you? But you need to get some rest. We can talk more about this later okay?"
"Sounds lovely to me." Julius said, a weak but happy smile on his face. "Thank you Ishtar, I know out of everyone in the world that you'll always have my back. And for that and many more things, I will always love you."
"And I will always love you as well." Ishtar said moving in and placing a kiss on his cheek gently. "Sleep well okay?" Julius nodded and quickly went to sleep. Ishtar felt a little bad about not telling him about what happened to his mother, but she knew that too much shock could be bad for him in this situation. Either way she stood up and exited the room, looking at the ring Julius had given her more closely. "Julius...such a sweet man shouldn't have to go through all this."
Later that night, around 2 in the morning, Julius heard some rustling in his room and turned around, quickly turning his light on to see who was there.
"Oh, it's just you Dr. Manfroy." He said in relief as he saw who it was. "Weren't you the one who said too much shock might not be good for me?"
"Apologies Julius, I just remembered I forgot to refill your IV bag with the painkillers so I was trying to come in here and do it quietly, but I guess my old bones are just too rickety for such stealth nowadays." Dr. Manfroy commented.
"Oh, you've still got a ton of good years ahead of you." Julius assured him as he stuck a syringe into the IV bag. At first nothing happened, but soon enough Julius grabbed his head and started groaning and convulsing on his bed. "Dr. Manfroy! I'm having another blackout!"
"I'll go get the emergency kit!" Dr. Manfroy said like he meant it, but he just stood there and continued to watch as the process continued. Eventually Julius' body stopped moving for a few moments before sitting up in the bed and looking at the good doctor.
"You have got to find a better way to activate the switch." 'Julius' said to the doctor in a deeper and more sinister voice. "The last time almost killed my vessel, and then what happens? I have to wait another thousand years?"
"Look, I'm trying my best here my lord Loptyr, but I'm having trouble finding the right mix of chemicals to bring you out more quickly and keep you out longer." Dr. Manfroy stated. "It's not like I have a lot of material to work with, as you know."
"Yes, yes, the same excuse as usual." Loptyr sighed. "You're lucky I need you so badly, otherwise I would have killed you by now probably. Especially since I'm confident you're using me for your own gain. But that's neither here nor there. Was the 'accident' successful?"
"Yes and no." Manfroy stated, getting an angry look from Loptyr. "The mother is dead, but the sister got away somehow. And she knows about you, so she's not going to be coming back to us anytime soon."
"You miserable old fool!" Loptyr yelled, knocking over the lamp on the bedstand in his anger.
"Not to fear my lord, I will find her, and when I do I've perfecting my mind altering drugs so she won't remember a thing, she might even come to aid us in the future." Manfroy stated quickly.
"For your sake you better be right. Now, about the girl, Ishtar. I want her to stick around. She gives legitimacy to our excuses and she is loyal to this vessel. And if all else fails we can use her to pass my essence on to the next generation. So make sure nothing happens to her, understood?" Loptyr continued.
"Understood my lord." Manfroy nodded. "If that is the case you might be pleased to hear your vessel just gave her an engagement ring and she accepted right then and there."
"Really now? Well, it seems that at least something is going my way at the moment. Gah! My hold is starting to wane. You better not screw this up Manfroy, or it'll be your head!" Loptyr threatened before he fell back onto the bed and gave control back to Julius. Julius for his part fell asleep instantly so Manfroy tucked him into the bed again hoping he didn't remember what had gone on tonight.
"Well, things didn't go as planned tonight, but I have a feeling we're still on the winning track."
Chapter 135: File #1260 Happy 30th Serra
Notes:
This story is a follow up to an older one shot of mine titled 'Happy 30th Lucius' where he and Serra are married and run an orphanage. That story set up Lugh and Raigh being with them and that's about it so you don't really have to read that one to get this one.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #1260 Happy 30th Serra
Characters: Serra, Lucius
Based on: a commission by KagiroNSFW
Serra woke up on the morning of her 30th birthday to the sounds of murmuring and the smell of cooked eggs and sausage. She swiped her arm across the bed she was in, making sure that no one else was laying with her before she sat up and opened her eyes to see one of the sweetest things she could imagine. Lucius was standing there along with the children staying at their orphanage with a tray of breakfast in his hands.
"Happy Birthday!" All but one of them cheered joyfully as they saw Serra wake up. Right now they only had three children with them at the orphanage, Nino's twins Lugh and Raigh, and a young boy named Chad as well. They had also had to move to a new home in Araphen in the last year, but with a generous donation from Hector in Ostia it was like things hadn't changed that much.
"Oh, this is so sweet of all of you!" Serra said with a big smile as she looked at all of them. "Thank you so much, I really appreciate it, truly!"
"Well, Father Lucius did most of the work." Lugh admitted. "But we're going to do the dishes so you don't have to!"
"And we'll make sure to eat our vegetables today as well." Chad added. All three boys were around 4 to 5 years old at this point, so it was important that they ate right. Raigh as usual stayed pretty quiet. He didn't talk much but Serra could tell from his facial expression that he was happy and that he had done what he could for her as well.
"Aren't you such good mannered boys?" Serra replied sweetly, though something in her heart twinged a bit when saying that. It wasn't something the boys could sense, but Lucius could tell quite easily.
"Okay boys, run along and eat your breakfast in the kitchen, Mother Serra and I need to talk a bit about our plans for the day." Lucius told the boys and they nodded and ran off to eat. When the door closed Lucius moved over to the bed and sat down next to Serra as she started to eat as well.
"Mmm, this is quite good as usual Lucius, thank you." Serra commented before resting her head on his shoulder a bit. "I know I always say this, but you are just the sweetest man to me all the time, and I love it."
"Well, you deserve it Serra." Lucius noted. "You work so hard to give all the children we take care of stability and love, it's only fair that you get to celebrate yourself like you used to every now and then."
"Maybe not like I used to, I was quite full of myself back then." Serra admitted.
"Perhaps, but your willing and compassionate spirit were still there as well, and that's what I fell in love with in the first place." Lucius told her softly. "And even if you aren't as focused on yourself any more, you are still the spirited woman I knew when we first met, and I hope you never lose that spark inside you."
"You always know the right thing to say to make me feel special Lucius." Serra replied, kissing him on the cheek. "I love you. More and more each day."
"Me as well." Lucius said, blushing slightly. "Are you truly feeling okay though Serra, I felt something off when you were talking to the boys."
"I'm doing okay, but there is something I wanted to talk to you about." Serra admitted. "But not right now, it's something I want to discuss later tonight, when it's just the two of us wherever we end up going."
"Alright, I can work with that." Lucius noted. "Just don't let whatever is on your mind ruin your special day today, I want you to enjoy yourself as much as you can."
"Oh, trust me, I will." Serra replied confidently. "And I'm gonna make sure you enjoy yourself as well."
"I'm sure you will." Lucius smiled back. "Well, let's finish up eating here and get ready for the day ahead." The plan for the day was for Serra and Lucius to spend time together in town away from everything, but to do that they had to get someone to watch the boys while they were away. And even though they were a bit farther than they used to be from them, their friends Mark and Lyn readily agreed to watch over them today so they could do as they pleased. And they showed up at the orphanage's door about an hour after breakfast was over.
"Father Lucius! There are some people at the door wanting to speak with you!" Chad called out and Lucius came to answer the door. Of course it was Mark and Lyn, but also their son Rutger who was about 10 years old as well.
"I hope you don't mind that we brought Rutger along, he wanted to meet the children at the orphanage as well." Lyn told Lucius as he walked up to the door.
"Oh, never, I'm sure the boys would love to have someone a bit older to play with for the day." Lucius answered joyfully. "And my how you have grown since the last time I've seen you Rutger. How is your sword training going?"
"It's great!" Rutger said pulling out a play wooden sword to show Lucius. "My mother is the best sword teacher in the world! I'm going to use everything she teaches me to become the best knight in Elibe!"
"That's a wonderful goal for yourself Rutger, I'll be praying that things work out for you." Lucius replied. "Well, come on in, we still have a few bits of food left over from breakfast if Mark is still hungry."
"You know me too well Lucius." Mark smiled as they all walked into the orphanage. For the next hour or so the boys introduced themselves to Mark and his family and in return they told them about themselves as well. As Lucius predicted the boys were really impressed with Rutger and they started getting along pretty quickly. Before him and Serra were about to leave though Lyn had a question for Serra.
"So, how long have Nino's twins been with you exactly?" She wondered.
"About two years or so, three when it's Lucius' birthday again." Serra noted sensing the concern in Lyn's voice. "We had been getting regular letters from her, but in the last couple months they've stopped. We even let her know that we moved here to Araphen, but it's been silent for a concerning amount of time."
"You think Mark and I should go look for her then?" Lyn suggested. "We have time again now that Rutger is at an age where he take care of himself on the road for the most part. It wouldn't be that much trouble I think."
"Maybe just wait a bit longer." Serra noted. "Perhaps she did find Jaffar and their both on the run now. We wouldn't want to possibly put them in a worse situation, or worse get you two caught up in all that. I'm sure something will come up sooner or later."
"Well, we'll keep it in mind and if we hear anything we'll let you know okay?" Lyn told her.
"Yeah, that sounds like a good plan." Serra agreed. After that her and Lucius changed into some better looking clothes and got their satchels ready to head into town.
"So we probably won't be back until tomorrow, so you boys be good for Mark and Lyn okay?" Lucius told the boys as they were getting ready to leave.
"Yes Father Lucius!" Lugh and Chad said in unison and Raigh nodded.
"Good. But also try to have some fun. Mark can tell you a whole lot of interesting stories, even some about your mother, and he loves talking about his friends." Lucius added.
"We'll see you later." Serra waved at them and with that they went outside, saddled up their horse, and made their way into town. Their trip was quite enlightening since this was the first time since they moved to Araphen that they actually got to take their time and see all the city had to offer. For Serra it was obviously not as large or flashy as any place in Ostia, but she really didn't care about that any more. She was able to take in all the small things that made the town special and appreciate it for what it was, though she was glad that there were a few shops and stalls that sold things that weren't just food and clothing.
"It might not be the hustle and bustle of Ostia, but it's a bit more than being out in the middle of nowhere either." Lucius commented once they had made their way around the whole city.
"I think it's perfect." Serra replied back. "A nice little place where we can relax and still do some good for the children who need it."
"Very well put." Lucius nodded. "So, did you see anything you wanted to do as we walked about?"
"I saw some shops that had some things I think the boys would really like if we brought them home with us." Serra noted, making Lucius chuckle a bit to himself. "What?"
"Serra, it's your birthday, you should be thinking more of yourself." Lucius commented.
"Well, if the boys are happy that makes me happy, is that so wrong of me?" Serra teased him back.
"No, I guess not." Lucius admitted. So they went to those shops and got some trinkets for the boys along with a few things for Serra like some new mirrors and a nice looking outfit to wear around the house. They continued to spend time just enjoying the sights and sounds of Araphen after that, eating lunch and dinner at two different places to see how each establishment made their food, and when night fell they got themselves a room at an inn to sleep in. But Lucius knew that sleeping was not the only thing they would be doing tonight, though he also remembered that Serra said she had something to speak to him about, so he was prepared for an interesting night to say the least.
"This is actually a pretty nice room." Serra commented as she placed her satchel down on a chair. "And the view outside is perfect, look at the moon out there Lucius."
"It's quite beautiful, though probably only the second most beautiful thing in my eyes at the moment." Lucius replied.
"Oh you!" Serra cooed as she blushed a bit and sat down on the bed.
"I only speak the truth." Lucius smiled as he sat down next to her. "But I do remember you telling me you had something you wanted to tell me when we were all alone. Is now a good time to talk about it?" Serra knew this would be coming but she still had to take a deep breath to steady herself before she started.
"It's as good as it ever will be." She noted. "Okay Lucius I've been mulling this over in my mind for a while now and I've come to a decision for myself on what I've been thinking about. But it's not something I can do by myself, it's something I need you to agree to do as well."
"I see." Lucius replied as he listened carefully to what Serra told him. "What have you decided then?"
"I've decided that I want to have a child, with you." Serra stated plainly. Lucius was about to reply when Serra put her finger up to his mouth. "I'm not done. I understand that it's kind of selfish of me to want something like this so suddenly but I'm 30 years old now, the window for me being able to have a child is closing quickly. And I know we have the boys and any other children that would come to the orphanage to love and take care of, but I really want at least one child that's actually my own to give them the life I never had. So please Lucius, consider it, for me." After that she took her finger away from Lucius' lips so he could respond. And when she did all he did at first was give her a warm smile.
"All you had to do was ask Serra." He eventually told her softly.
"Huh?" Serra asked a bit confused, not expecting it to be that easy.
"What? You were expecting me to say no or have to convince me?" Lucius teased her gently as he reached over and held her close to him.
"A little, yeah." Serra admitted.
"Serra..." Lucius said, pausing a bit to collect his thoughts. "...it's always been up to you if you wanted to have children that were our own. I wasn't going to bring it up because I felt you were happy with what we had and I was never going to pressure you into something you didn't want to do or didn't think you could handle. But if you want to do this, if you think we can handle it, that's I need to know. We both have experienced what it's like to grow up without a family, so to want to give a child what we couldn't have is a natural feeling I think. So I have no issues with it, truly."
"So I was worrying about nothing then?" Serra asked, sounding slightly dejected.
"Perhaps, but you were worrying for a good reason." Lucius assured her. "We've never really talked about this before so how could you know how I felt about it, right? I'm just glad you got the courage to finally tell me how you feel and I appreciate you asked me before taking any wild actions or anything."
"Well, that's something the old me would probably do, but I know better these days." Serra smiled back at him finally.
"So, I take it you were wanting to start working on that tonight then?" Lucius asked after a bit of silence where they just held each other close.
"Yes, I've been tracking my cycles more closely lately and I'm pretty sure tonight would be a pretty good night to start." Serra noted.
"Well then, why don't we get out of these clothes and see where the night takes us?" Lucius asked with a slight smirk on his face.
"Sounds like a plan to me handsome." Serra smiled more brightly. So they discarded their clothes and got to it. Lucius was still a bit frail and his stamina still wasn't the best either so Serra knew not to mess around. Once they were naked she had Lucius sit on the edge of the bed and she sat on his lap so he didn't have to do much thrusting, but that didn't stop her from being a bit more active than usual. She wrapped her arms around Lucius' neck and pressed her chest up against his as she started to bounce her hips up and down quickly, burying his shaft into her pussy with every stroke.
"Ah...Serra...if you keep going this fast I'm not going to last that long." Lucius panted as he could already feel things building up inside him.
"That's the point Lucius, if you don't use all your energy on this first round you should be able to do it again right?" Serra asked. "That should give us a better chance to get pregnant don't you think?"
"I guess...that makes sense." Lucius panted some more, though his mind was quickly going blank from the intense pleasure he was feeling.
"Good, now give me a kiss." Serra said before leaning in even more and connecting their lips. The force from Serra's movement was so great that Lucius had to put his arms behind his back so he wouldn't fall back onto the bed, but he stood firm as he opened his mouth to start kissing Serra back. Serra quickly turned the kiss even more intense as she started using her tongue in tandem with her lips and Lucius took the hint and started using his tongue as well. Once they were in a good rhythm there Serra sped up her hips and started rocking them from side to side as well so Lucius could hit more of her sensitive spots as well. Lucius' body soon started to tremble in pleasure and he knew he wasn't going to last too much longer. But Serra had told him that's what she wanted so he wasn't worried about disappointing her.
"Serra! I'm about to-" Was all he could get out before his hips started bucking involuntarily and his shaft started spitting out ropes of white, sticky, and virile seed into her womb.
"Yes Lucius! Give it to me! Give it all to me!" Serra moaned out as she had a small orgasm herself as she felt Lucius' seed start filling her up. With any luck it would quickly find her egg and start the process of creating a child, but she wasn't about to leave it up to that. Eventually the flow of seed stopped and Lucius' arms gave out as well, causing him and Serra to fall to the bed breathing heavily but happy and pleasured nonetheless.
"I take it that was to your liking Serra?" Lucius asked once he finally caught his breath.
"You gave me exactly what I wanted." Serra confirmed as she rolled off him and snuggled up more closely. "Was I right though, do you think you can do it again tonight?"
"Actually, yes, I still feel pretty energized." Lucius noted as he slowed down to take stock of how he felt. "That was a pretty smart idea Serra."
"Well, I'm not just a pretty face you know." Serra teased him playfully.
"No, you are much, much more than that." Lucius replied warmly. "You are the most wonderfully kind, loving, and energetic woman I could ever have the pleasure of being married to, along with having a beautiful face and body as well." Serra couldn't find the words to say after that, she was speechless for one of the few times in her life. But that didn't mean she couldn't show Lucius how his words made her feel, so she took his face in her hands and kissed him deeply and lovingly once again, letting her actions do the talking for her.
"I hope I've gotten my point across." She finally said after she got done kissing him.
"Crystal clear on my end." Lucius smiled warmly at her. After that they just snuggled together a bit more so Lucius could regain his energy. But eventually he was able to sit up again and Serra joined him as well.
"So it's only fair you get to decide how we do it this time." Serra noted. "You know, since I kind of took control last time."
"Well, I think I have an idea for a position that should work for both pleasure and for trying to make sure you get pregnant." Lucius replied. "Mark told me about it once."
"Oh really? What's it called?" Serra wondered.
"I think he called it the 'Mating Press' or something like that." Lucius replied. "What do you think?"
"That sounds perfect, let's try it!"
Chapter 136: File #a1407 Friends, Partners, Lovers
Notes:
Once again I seem to have to bring my A game to any Tellius story I write and it ends up 4-5 times longer than most stories I write! XD So enjoy some Jill/Lethe because I sure did have fun writing it!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1407 Friends, Partners, Lovers
Characters: Jill, Lethe
Based on: a commission by jonval_art on Twitter/X
About a year and a half had passed since the final battle with Ashera at the Tower of Guidance. Since then Jill and Haar had been building up and developing their wyvern delivery service and they had made quite the name for themselves across Tellius for their speedy and professional service. Jill had been offered to take a leadership position in Talrega after the war, but she deferred her decision on it until a later date because she still wasn't quite sure if that was something she wanted for her future. Either way it was a nice and sunny day when Haar came into the base of operations of the delivery service with a few pieces of personal mail in his hand.
"Hey kiddo, you've got a letter." Haar stated as he walked over to where Jill was eating and slid it next to her plate. "I can tell from the handwriting it's from you favorite pen pal." He teased her slightly.
"So what if it is? Can't I have friends from Gallia?" Jill teased him back before taking the envelop in her hand and looking at it. She too could tell from the handwriting who it was, but also from the name on the corner as well 'Lethe'.
"Friends. Sure, let's go with that." Haar chuckled to himself. "Well I'm off to take my daily lunch nap. Only wake me if it's important." And with that he slipped off into the bedroom he had installed for himself in the delivery base.
"I still wonder what he means when he says that." Jill wondered to herself as she opened the envelop. "What else could we be besides friends?" The letter came out of the envelope easily and Jill started to read it. Lethe's letters were always short and to the point, but you could tell she really made an effort to make them look nice given she wasn't used to writing with beorc language or tools.
Dear Jill,
I'm hoping that you are still alive and doing well with your delivery business, but I'll get straight to the point as usual. Things here in Gallia are progressing in a timely manner and I feel it's finally stable enough for you to visit like you've been wanting to for a while. I've enclosed a map with this letter to show you where to fly and where a good place to land your wyvern will be, assuming you will be flying here on it of course. I've also taken the liberty of setting up a place for you to stay because I'm hoping you'll want to stay for more than a day or two and because I have something I want to discuss with you that would have you stay a bit longer than usual, maybe about two weeks or so if you have time for it. I'm looking forward to seeing you again and I hope we can deepen our bonds when we meet again.
Your Friend,
Lethe
"That's so sweet of her to do for me." Jill commented to herself after reading the letter. "I never would have thought someone like Lethe would be such a close friend, but now I can't imagine her not being in my life. But two weeks though? What could she be planning? A tour of the whole of Gallia perhaps? Some sort of festival that's going on? That could be fun. Oh, I can't wait to find out. But, hmm, two weeks away from the delivery service, cam I really take that long?"
"I mean, you are one of the owners of said service, can't you take vacations whenever you like?" Haar's voice surprised Jill from the other side of the room.
"Ah! Haar! I thought you were sleeping?" Jill exclaimed in a bit of shock.
"Well, I forgot my pre-nap juice." Haar stated calmly. "And since you were mumbling to yourself I figured I'd listen in and see if I had any witty comments to add."
"Only you would think of such things Haar." Jill said slightly shaking her head at him. "But I guess it's better than trying to wake you up. So you're okay with me taking a trip to Gallia and not being around for a few weeks?"
"Hell, you could stay for a few months for what it's worth." Haar commented. "Not that I don't want you here, but we've got enough replacement riders to pick up the slack. You deserve a bit of a break anyways to do what you want, you've been busy doing things ever since you first got involved with Ike and that whole conflict. Go and have some fun with your friend, make new friends, relax a bit, everything will still be here when you get back."
"You do have a bit of a point there Haar." Jill agreed, thinking back to the last time she wasn't either training, fighting, or working. "You sure things will be alright here?"
"Of course it will be, and if not I know how to ask for help, I'm no idiot even if I act like one most of the time." Haar chuckled again.
"Alright, I'll trust you then." Jill noted, feeling better about the situation already. "And thank you, I know you don't care for being sappy or anything most of the time, but you are a wonderful friend to me as well and I hope you know that."
"Hey, I promised your old man I'd look after you and that doesn't stop now that the war is over." Haar told her. "But you make it easy kid. But enough of that, too much sugar and I won't be able to fall asleep. Have fun in Gallia."
"I will. And I'll write you if things change while I'm there." Jill replied before he slipped back to his personal bedroom. "A vacation in Gallia, this should be interesting." So Jill spent the rest of her day and part of the next morning getting prepared to fly to Gallia, making sure she had all the supplies and things she needed just in case something went wrong. She didn't bring her armor though because she figured she wouldn't need it, instead she wore her new leather and sheep wool jacket to keep warm as she flew through the air. The trip took a few days but the skies were blue the whole time and nothing hindered her progress. When she was reaching close to her destination Jill pulled out the map Lethe sent her and looked it over again to see if she could spot the place she was supposed to land it.
"Hmm, if I'm reading this right there is a clearing a small distance away from a large statue." She pondered as she looked down through the clouds. "Maybe a bit of a lower view will be better." So she took her wyvern under the clouds and was met with the most beautifully green forests in all of Tellius. They looked even better when Jill actually had time to take in the view since she wasn't in the middle of fighting anyone or flying quickly to the next battle destination.
"Yeah, I can see why Lethe thought I would need a map, you could easily get lost in this forest if you aren't careful." Jill commented to herself. "But I bet she knows these trees like the back of her hand. I wonder if I could ever get to know the forest like that. Well, I can think about that later, I need to find that statue." Eventually Jill came across the landmark she was looking for and indeed right next to it was a large clearing where she could see stables and a number of riding animals milling about. So she slowly started to descend until she was at a height where she could talk to the people below.
"Um, hello." She waved a bit awkwardly since she wasn't quite sure how laguz handled situations like this. "I was invited by Lethe to come here and she said this is where I'm supposed to land my wyvern."
"Oh, yes, you must be Jill from Talrega, we've been expecting you." A male cat laguz answered her. "Just carefully land your wyvern right in this area an we'll take it from here."
"Very well, thank you." Jill nodded before bringing her wyvern in for a landing. When it was firmly on the ground she hopped off the saddle and walked over to it's front to speak to it. "Okay now Jupi, you be good for the nice laguz stable workers. If you are I'll give you a snack later, understood?" Her wyvern nodded it's head up and down in understanding and Jill petted it's head gently before hearing someone else speak to her.
"Jill! You made it here." It was Lethe and even if she was trying her best to hide it a bit Jill could hear the excitement in her voice that they could meet again.
"Well of course I did, I wasn't just going to let an invitation like yours go to waste Lethe." Jill replied, not hiding her joy at all. She saw Lethe extend her hand for a shake, but instead of taking it she stepped over and gave her a big, friendly hug.
"J-Jill! What are you doing?" Lethe asked a bit in shock. Of course she knew what a hug was, but she wasn't expecting one from Jill, at least not before the proposition she had for her was stated.
"I'm giving you a hug?" Jill answered a bit confused as she stepped away and stopped. "I'm sorry is there something I don't know about hugs and laguz? Because if there is I'm really sorry, I just thought since we were friends and all..."
"No, no, I just wasn't expecting it, that's all." Lethe replied quickly, a slight blush starting to crawl up onto her face. "It was very pleasant actually, I wouldn't mind another one if that's okay."
"Heh, of course it is. My friends get as many hugs as they like." Jill said with a smile before stepping back towards Lethe and giving her another hug. This time Lethe was ready for it and hugged Jill back. It was nice and warm, but what really made Lethe feel good was the softness of Jill's jacket she was wearing, it was like sleeping on a nice beorc pillow. But a few moments later Lethe could hear murmuring about the scene with her enhanced hearing and slowly pulled away.
"I'm glad you could make it here on such short notice Jill, I hope I didn't disturb your delivery service at all." She stated in a more calm and casual tone, a sign that she really did trust Jill very much.
"Oh, not at all." Jill assured her. "It's been going so well Haar and I have been able to hire some more wyvern riders to help out, so I could theoretically stay for as long as I wanted. So you don't have to worry about taking too much of my time and we can enjoy the time we have together."
"That is a relief, and I really appreciate you doing all that just to visit." Lethe noted. "There is so much I can show you and that we can catch up on, I'm glad that we can take our time and enjoy ourselves."
"Me too, I've really been looking forward to seeing what Gallia is like in peace time and spending more time with you so we can get to know each other even better." Jill agreed.
"So have I." Lethe nodded. "Well, if you're ready to get started I've got a few places I'd like to show you first and then we can get some food to eat if you'd like."
"That sounds wonderful." Jill commented. So the two left the stable clearing and Lethe started showing Jill around the area.
"So as you can see this area is a place where beorc and laguz do a lot of trading together." Lethe pointed out as they walked through the stalls and buildings. "I figured I'd have you land here first since it's the most like your beorc towns and then as the days pass we can go deeper into the country and see more things. It's also a good place for you to stay because it's close to the stables so you won't be too far away from your wyvern."
"That's very thoughtful of you Lethe, thank you." Jill noted as she looked around. "I can already tell a slight difference from the amount of buildings there are, which is to say there are a lot less. I'm assuming that's because most laguz like to sleep outside so you don't need a lot of residential buildings?"
"Yeah, that's pretty much the case." Lethe nodded. "We have a few here for beorc guests such as yourself, but the deeper into Gallia you get the less buildings you'll see. But don't worry, I'll stay with you in the place I've prepared for you so you won't be lonely." Jill couldn't believe her ears when she heard that last part.
"Lethe, did you just make a joke?" Jill asked, trying not to start laughing at how shocked she was.
"What? I can be funny sometimes too. I'm not always so serious all the time." Lethe pouted, which Jill though looked super cute.
"I guess it was just unexpected like my hug, that's all." Jill continued, still trying not to giggle at the look on Lethe's face. "But I am glad that you'll be staying with me Lethe, I'm confident that I couldn't ask for a better guide or roommate." Her saying that just caused Lethe to start blushing again, thinking about what she was going to ask her later, so she quickly tried to change the subject.
"S-So, that new coat of yours, is that a new beorc style or something?" She stammered out.
"Oh, my flight jacket?" Jill asked as she opened it up a bit. "You could say that. It's for riders of flying mounts who don't want to have to put on their whole armor set on to go somewhere. The outside is made with tough leather so any rain waiter slides off more easily and the inside is made from the softest of sheep wool so you can stay warm all the way up there, kind of like a laguz's fur when they are transformed."
"It is quite soft, I could feel it when we hugged each other." Lethe noted, glad that she could talk about something else for a bit. "But other than that its look suits you quite well Jill. Not to say your armor doesn't look good on you, but this more casual look is really nice for you."
"That's really sweet of you to say Lethe, thank you." Jill commented, it being her turn to blush a little bit. "I really like your outfit too, I like how you stick with the green because it really makes your hair and tail pop out to the eyes."
"You know I never used to think about it that way when I was younger, green has just always been one of my favorite colors, but as I grew up I started to see it more and I liked it so I continued to wear clothes of that color." Lethe explained. "Plus it does a good job of camouflage in the forest when I can't transform for some reason or another."
"Style and practicality, just what I'd expect from you Lethe." Jill noted. After that the two continued the tour of the surroundings, but eventually they bumped into someone familiar.
"Commander Lethe, what a pleasant surprise seeing you here!" Came the booming and jovial voice of Skrimir, the ruler of Gallia. "Oh and you have a friend with you! Wait a moment, I remember you from the war. Give me a moment, don't tell me, I can remember...Ah! You're the wyvern rider Haar correct?"
"Uh, close." Jill replied. "Haar is a good friend of mine though, my name is Jill, Jill Fizzart."
"Oooh! So this is the 'Jill' that I always hear Lethe talking about." Skrimir boomed, not really realizing that letting such information out would be embarrassing for Lethe. "It's so nice to meet you again, sorry for the confusion."
"Oh, it's no problem, I know we didn't interact much, so I'm not offended." Jill assured him.
"Such an understanding friend you have here Lethe, no wonder you've become attached to her." Skrimir teased.
"King Skrimir, surely you have better things to do than to be joking around with us in the middle of town." Lethe commented, almost completely through her teeth since she was getting more agitated by the moment.
"Perhaps, but I always have time to try and strengthen the bonds with our beorc allies." Skrimir noted. "Just like you seem to be doing Commander Lethe. Of course I don't have as much leisure time to do so, but with what's coming up for you soon you and Jill here are sure to get intimately acquainted with each other." Before Lethe or Jill could respond to what he said Skrimir locked eyes on the person he was to be meeting and started walking away. "I hope you two have tons of fun together, I'll be seeing you later!" And with that he fully walked off.
"Do I want to know what he was talking about?" Jill wondered once he was out of earshot. She could clearly tell Skrimir had been teasing Lethe about something, but she didn't have the context to understand what it was.
"It has something to do with the situation I want to discuss with you that I mentioned in my letter." Lethe explained. "It's a bit personal though, so I'd like to discuss it later tonight when we're alone and away from people if that's okay with you Jill."
"That's perfectly fine with me Lethe, if you think we need some privacy to discuss it then I understand and I'll wait for you to be ready to talk about it." Jill assured her with a warm smile.
"Thank you Jill, you're a good friend and I appreciate that." Lethe said taking a breath to calm herself down a bit. "Okay, I don't know about you, but I'm starving. Would you like to get some lunch? I know a place that I think you're really going to enjoy."
"Yeah, I could go for a good meal right about now." Jill agreed. So Lethe took Jill to a stall that made food with Daein inspired recipes but made with Gallian ingredients and preparation methods. "Mmm, it smells so good. I find it hard to believe laguz don't get overloaded with smells in a marketplace like this with just how many scents like this are around."
"It's something a laguz learns to filter out over time." Lethe noted. "When I was younger I couldn't count the number of times I got dizzy just walking through places like this, but as my sense of smell matured through the years I was able to discern each and every different smell and almost block out the ones I wasn't interested in."
"Huh, I guess that makes sense." Jill replied, glad to have learned something new about laguz and her friend all in one go. "What kind of smells do you like the most?"
"You have to promise to not make fun of my answer." Lethe stated as she was handed two meal plates from the stand.
"Why would I do that?" Jill asked, but Lethe just gave her a look that told her she was serious. "Okay, I promise."
"The scents I like the most are...flowers." Lethe admitted like it was the most scandalous thing in the world as she and Jill found a place to sit and eat their food.
"What's wrong with that?" Jill wondered. "I like the smell of flowers as well. In fact sometimes when I take a bath I use soap that was made with flower scents in them so I can smell like them for a bit."
"You do that too?" Lethe asked with a bit of surprise on her face and in her voice. Jill tried her best not to laugh in reaction, but she couldn't help but let a few giggles out.
"Sorry, sorry, that's not me laughing at your answer, it's me laughing at your reaction to what I said." Jill clarified as she got a hold of herself. "But yes, smelling like flowers is nice, it makes me feel good. Why did you think I would laugh at you for that?"
"You know, because of how I am." Lethe replied and it was Jill's turn to give her a look that made her explain more. "You know I don't act as 'feminine' as other women. I mean just compare me to my sister. I just thought you'd maybe think it was weird I liked it so much."
"Lethe, you can like whatever smells you want, things like that don't really matter in the big scheme of things." Jill noted. "And so what if you aren't as 'girly' as other women are, I like you for the proud and confident woman you are and I wouldn't want you to be any other way."
"Hearing you say that means a lot to me Jill, I'm sorry I doubted you." Lethe replied and Jill wrapped her arm around her shoulder in a hug, letting Lethe's head rest on her shoulder.
"Hey, what are friends for?" Jill responded with a soft smile. "Now let's dig into this food before it gets cold, I'm sure it tastes really good." Lethe smiled and nodded back to her before they began to eat. And Jill was right, the food was delicious. She could really tell the difference between the Gallian and Daein ingredients, but that was a good thing because they blended together really well. As for Lethe she was still developing a tongue for beorc food herself, but she was satisfied with what she ate and wouldn't be opposed to eating something similar in the future, say if she visited Daein herself again one day. After they were done eating they brought their dishes back to the stall they got them from and were about to keep walking around when a large squirrel climbed up Jill's leg and into her jacket.
"Ah! What the heck!" Jill yelped as she tried to get the squirrel out of her jacket. Thankfully a large hand from behind her helped her get it off and then another took the squirrel from off her back.
"Apologies for the trouble, my little friend is a bit excited today." A soft yet firm voice said from behind and Jill turned around to see it was Mordecai, Lethe's tiger friend. "Oh, Miss Jill, I didn't recognize you without your armor on. It's nice to see you again."
"It's nice to see you again as well Mordecai, how have you been since we last met?" Jill asked him once she got her jacket back.
"It's been very busy since the war, but it's also been peaceful as well." Mordecai answered with a smile. "I couldn't ask for anything more, plus more beorc and laguz are learning how to coexist with each other and I think that's wonderful. You and Lethe are a perfect example of that."
"I think so too, don't you Lethe?" Jill asked with a bright smile.
"If other beorc and laguz can learn from our example then I would be proud to be said example." Lethe nodded.
"Of course I don't expect all beorc and laguz friends to become as close as you two are, but then again you two are a special occurrence." Mordecai noted with a knowing tone, making Lethe get a bit riled up again.
"Mordecai..." Lethe said in a tone that let him know that she hadn't asked Jill yet and his eyes opened just a bit in comprehension.
"Either way, I'm happy for the both of you. But I must be on my way, my little friend here needs to go home to his family." Mordecai responded.
"Say hi to everyone for me then if you see them." Jill noted before he walked off. "Hmm, I wonder if we'll run into Ranulf or Kyza some time today, we've been really lucky with finding people."
"I sure hope not." Lethe muttered under her breath.
"What was that?" Jill asked, not hearing what she said.
"I said that would certainly make the day even more interesting." Lethe replied a little louder. "Now let me show you something that will give you a bit more perspective on how laguz live."
"Really? Lead the way then." Jill said with an excited nod. So Lethe continued to lead her around. Eventually the sun started to set and Lethe took Jill to the inn where they would be staying for the majority of her stay in Gallia. As they passed through the dining area they got a few cheers and whistles from people who knew what was going on and that just caused Lethe to drag Jill into their room faster. Once they got into the room Lethe closed the door and locked it before slumping down in a chair and taking a long breath of relief.
"What a day, we really got a lot done didn't we?" Lethe asked Jill as Jill was setting her belongings down.
"Yeah, I had a lot of fun and I learned a lot about not only how laguz live but about you too Lethe." Jill agreed. "In fact I learned that you've been stressed out pretty much every time we met somebody you know. Was there something going on today that I don't know about? Or is it about the thing you wanted to talk to me about perhaps?" Lethe wasn't expecting to get into this conversation so soon after they had gotten to the inn, but the conversation was coming straight for her so she knew she had to face it head on.
"It is, and I guess since we're alone now where no one can bother us I can start telling you about it." Lethe said as she stood back up. "Like the thing with the flowers I really need you to take what I'm about to say seriously Jill. I know for a fact that this is a touchy subject between beorc and laguz and it's possibly going to sound strange and foreign to you, but everything I'm about to tell you is the truth, from what's happening and how I feel. Do you understand so far?" Jill could tell that Lethe was being very serious in what she was saying, but she could also sense she was still very stressed. So instead of just vocalizing her acknowledgement Jill walked over and gave her another hug in the hopes it would help her relax.
"Lethe, I don't know what you're about to tell me, but I do know that I'm going to listen to whatever you have to say with open ears and an open heart." Jill assured her. "We've come so far together already so I don't see anything you telling me really causing that much chaos between us. So just relax and tell me what you're feeling and I'll try my best to understand like a good friend should." Lethe really did appreciate the hug and it did help her relax a lot. Plus it made her feel nice and warm and that was always a plus. Once Jill stepped away she took a deep breath and began explaining herself.
"Thank you, that makes this a lot easier for me." She admitted. "Alright, so here is what's going on with me. I don't know how it is exactly for beorc, but for laguz like myself every couple years or so our bodies go through a very dramatic shift in how they work, with the purpose being that it helps us prepare ourselves to bear children."
"Oh, kind of like farm animals when they get into heat then?" Jill chimed in, remembering a conversation she had with Nephenee once.
"Yes actually, a lot like that now that you mention it." Lethe nodded. "And I'm bringing this up specifically to you Jill because that period of change is coming soon for me, practically any day now."
"I see." Jill noted, taking the information in. "So I'm assuming you invited me here to Gallia to help you out with that? Like make sure all your things are in order and help out around where you live so you can focus on that? Because I can totally do that no problem and I would love to help you out in that way."
"I appreciate you saying that Jill, but I was hoping you could help me out in a different way. A more intimate way even." Lethe continued. She looked at Jill for a reaction but it seemed like she didn't get the hint just yet. "You see I'm not quite ready to have children, I still have many responsibilities to the Gallian army and honestly I don't think I'm prepared for it yet. So usually I just go out on my own and try to take care of it, to varying success, but now that we're so close I was hoping that maybe you could be my partner for the time being." Jill was about to open her mouth to start responding after that since she understood what Lethe was talking about now, but Lethe quickly cut back in before she could say anything. "Now I know you've heard about Branded and beorc/laguz relationships and what happens, but I've done my research and nothing like that should happen between us since we're both women and-"
"Lethe! Calm down, let me respond!" Jill finally cut in, making Lethe stop in her tracks. Jill took a deep breath herself to think about what to say before she spoke up again. "I appreciate you being more specific about why you invited me to Gallia, and yes I've heard the tales about what happens when laguz and beorc mate, and if I'm being honest that's not my main issue with what you had to say. I don't see why a laguz and a beorc can't have a loving relationship if they are careful about it."
"Then what is the issue you have about it?" Lethe wondered if her being a laguz wasn't it.
"Well, you see..." Jill started, feeling a bit embarrassed about how she felt. "...it's more because you're a woman more than anything. Not that I have anything against people who enjoy being intimate with people of the same sex it's just that ever since I was little I was taught-" But as soon as that word escaped her mouth it was as if a rush of memories flowed through her mind, memories of her first meeting with Lethe, memories of how she first got to know her, memories of her saying almost the same exact thing to her that she was right now. "Oh goddess, not again." Jill sighed, almost sounding like she was laughing at herself for being so ignorant.
"Are you feeling okay Jill? If you're not comfortable with my proposal you can just say so, I won't be offended." Lethe asked seeing her friend struggling with her thoughts.
"Lethe, right now I honestly don't know how to feel." Jill admitted. "This situation is almost exactly like how I used to think about laguz and I kind of feel dumb not realizing it."
"Well I know for a fact you aren't dumb Jill." Lethe noted. "Do you want to talk about it?"
"Not really much to talk about honestly, as I was growing up I was always told that once my military service was over I was supposed to marry a good Daein man and start a family and that anything else was just frivolous or selfish." Jill explained. "But now that you, someone I really respect, is asking me to do something that kind of flies in the face of that I'm starting to realize that my way of thinking was very sheltered and pretty much given to me by people who, while having good intentions for me, weren't me and didn't share my experiences."
"Heh, that sounds quite familiar, yes." Lethe chuckled. "Not just from you, but from my point of view as well. So I understand how you feel, it's hard to change really ingrained thoughts sometimes, and sometimes you do actually feel that way. Maybe it's my fault for assuming that you'd be so open about something we've never talked about before because I knew you were an open minded person."
"No, I wouldn't say it's your fault Lethe." Jill noted. "I mean it's a logical assumption I would think, so I get it. Actually I'm kind of honored you thought of me first, it really makes me feel like you do care about me and that we are true friends."
"That's because I do care about you Jill, very much so. I mean learned how to write letters just so we could keep in touch you know?" Lethe replied, slightly making another joke at the end. Jill was able to laugh at it and things seemed to be calming down on the stress front between the both of them.
"You did, didn't you?" Jill muttered before making a decision for herself. "So I should try something out of my comfort zone for you, that's only fair right?"
"Jill, please, if you truly don't want to, I understand." Lethe told her genuinely.
"Well, how can I know I don't like it if I don't try it first?" Jill mused. "Just like how I couldn't be friends with a laguz without trying to be understanding, I should at least give it a shot right? You said your 'heat' or whatever won't flare up for another couple days right?"
"That's right." Lethe confirmed.
"Then why don't we have a test run tonight to see how it goes?" Jill suggested. "That way we'll know if I'm okay with it or not and you might be able to find someone else before it takes your body and emotions over."
"You'd really do all that for me Jill?" Lethe wondered, her heart feeling like it was almost beating out of her heart slightly.
"Of course I would Lethe, you're one of my best friends, I want you to be happy and satisfied." Jill confirmed. "And hey, if I do end up liking it, we'll both be happy and satisfied. So it's win-win in my book."
"You truly are an amazing friend Jill, thank you." Lethe replied very warmly. "Well, I guess if we're going to do this I might want to ask just how experienced you are with things like this. I'm obviously a bit experienced just because of how long I've been alive, so I know a thing or two, but how about you?"
"Hmm, well I've had a few flings here and there after the war, but I've never really been in a steady relationship if that's what you mean. I'm no virgin, but I'd say I'm pretty unexperienced when it comes to romance and intimacy." Jill answered.
"Nothing against you Jill, but that's kind of what I was expecting, just because I know how hard a worker you are. I feel like you don't have a lot of time for relationships." Lethe commented.
"Well, I guess that just means you can teach me everything you know." Jill replied confidently. "So, how should we start?"
"Oh, you want to do it right now?" Lethe wondered.
"Yeah, why not?" Jill asked. "Before our minds have a chance to catch up and screw with us more."
"Fair enough." Lethe noted. "Well I guess if you really want to jump in to see how it feels we should probably just skip to taking our clothes off and go from there."
"A woman of action as always, let's do it!" Jill replied before starting to take her clothes off. Beorc clothes had always been a bit more complicated that laguz garb so it took her a bit longer than Lethe to get everything off, but that just gave her the ability to look up to see her close friend in all her glory as she stood up from slipping her panties off. "Goddess, I had an inkling of what you'd look like Lethe, but this blows that out of the water completely. You're beautiful."
"You really think so?" Lethe wondered as she looked Jill over back. "Because I think you look a lot better than I do, I mean look at those legs and hips you have, I guess riding wyverns really has its benefits."
"Of course I think you're pretty Lethe, your body is so sleek and agile looking, which is no surprise considering who I'm talking to." Jill confirmed. "So, what now? Should we kiss? Do women who like women enjoy kissing?"
"I like kissing." Lethe noted, not really knowing what else to say.
"I guess that's all that really matters then I would think." Jill said before stepping closer to Lethe once again and wrapping her arms around her body again in a light embrace. "Your skin is so soft to the touch, it's nice."
"Your hands are really warm, I like that." Lethe replied as she moved a bit closer, taking one of Jill's hands in hers. After that they looked each other in the eyes and nothing else really needed to be said as they closed their eyes and moved in to lock lips with each other. As soon as their lips touched Jill's blood started to rush in excitement, it just felt right to be kissing Lethe right here and right now, it felt almost exactly how it felt to be riding through the sky on her wyvern which was one of her favorite feelings of all time. If this was how she was going to feel from just kissing Lethe, she couldn't imagine just yet how everything else would go. As they continued to kiss Jill wrapped her free hand around Lethe's back and brought her even closer to her body, causing their breasts to brush against each other, which made both of them shiver in pleasure slightly.
"I take it that means you liked it?" Lethe asked slightly out of breath once they finally broke off their kiss.
"It was exhilarating." Jill breathed. "And I want more, can we do it some more?"
"Of course, my close friends get as many kisses as they like." Lethe playfully teased, mirroring what Jill had told her earlier about her hugs.
"Good, because I want a lot of them." Jill replied back just as playfully before moving back in for more kisses. And more kisses is exactly what she got. They locked lips again, but this time since they both knew they were enjoying themselves they took it a bit further, opening their mouths wider, tilting their heads slightly, and letting their tongues battle it out in the free space between their lips. All the while they held each other closer as well, so close that their chests were pressing up against each other and their nipples were brushing the other's back and forth repeatedly. After a bit Lethe suddenly took her hands and placed them on Jill's cheeks so she could hold the kiss steady as she jumped up and wrapped her legs around Jill's waist. Jill took no time to help her stay steady by grabbing her hips firmly.
"Getting a little more feisty are we?" Jill breathed only separating their lips just enough to speak.
"Just preparing you for what you'll be in store for later if you decide to help me out." Lethe breathed back. "I'll be all over you just like this."
"Is that a threat or a promise?" Jill teased before they went back to kissing each other passionately. They continued on for a while longer like that, and Jill's hands slowly slipped from Lethe's hips to her butt, cupping each cheek with one of her hands but still holding her steady.
"You like how it feels?" Lethe asked when they had to take another breath.
"It's so firm yet very squeezable, you don't mind it do you?" Jill wondered.
"Mind it? Not at all, your hands can go wherever they please Jill." Lethe assured her. "Though I would think your legs might need a bit of a break, why don't we take this over to the bed to continue?"
"I could stand to stand a bit longer, but if that's what you want to do who am I to deny you." Jill teased before carrying Lethe over to the bed and gently laying her down on it. She quickly joined her on it and the two started kissing once again. But this time they could move around as they pleased, their hands exploring every inch of the other's body and their legs locking around each other as they continued to be so close to each other. Both women's bodies had rose in temperature considerably and a light lather of sweat was making things just that much more hot and slippery for the two of them. Not to mention the heat rising in their cores and the small amount of intimate fluids coming out as well. Eventually Lethe determined it was time to move on and she figured since Jill was new to this she would take the lead and show her just how good she could make her feel. So first she got Jill on her back and pinned her arms behind her head to start.
"Alright Jill, I'm gonna do my best to convince you right here and now, if you're up for it." Lethe told her genuinely.
"I'm not sure what else you could do, I'm quite enjoying myself so far." Jill noted. "But if you've got something to show me, I'm ready for it."
"Good." Lethe smirked. "Just make sure you keep your legs spread for a bit. You'll know when you can close them back up." Jill nodded and Lethe let her arms go before slowly starting to pepper kisses down her neck and shoulders. Since their lips were no longer connected to each other the sounds coming out of Jill's mouth could clearly be heard now and Lethe smiled to herself as she heard every cute sound and moan coming from it as she continued to kiss her further down her body. First down to her chest, then their were kisses on her stomach and navel, and eventually her kissing led her down between Jill's legs and thighs.
"Go easy on me to start Lethe, since I'm not used to it." Jill asked and Lethe nodded in agreement before she moved her head even closer and stuck her tongue out. She slowly moved it towards Jill's clit and when it made contact Lethe could feel the shiver of pleasure running up and down Jill's body. She waited a few moments before starting to lick it back and forth gently, Jill's moaning and sounds becoming slightly louder as she continued on. She wouldn't say it out loud, at least not at the moment, but Lethe really loved hearing those sounds from Jill. They were really cute sounding and it let her know that Jill really was enjoying herself. Slowly but surely though she sped up her licking and as she did she could feel Jill's legs wrapping around her head trying to keep her in place. She was of course prepared for it and adjusted accordingly.
"You could probably crush a watermelon between these legs if you tried Jill." Lethe teased her when she had to take a small break to breath and lick her lips free of all the juices and liquids that were coming out of Jill's body.
"Maybe." Jill gasped as she finally got a break from all the pleasure, but the thing was that she didn't want it to stop, she wanted more. She wanted Lethe to give her an orgasm and she wanted it soon. "But please, keep going and don't stop again, I'm almost there."
"As you wish Jill." Lethe smirked before diving back in. And since Jill asked so nicely she started thrusting her tongue in and out of her pussy along with continuing to lick her clit passionately. She explored the inside walls as much as she could before quickly and suddenly she felt Jill's legs squeeze tightly around her head as she moaned out and even more fluids started to flow out of her. It seemed that Jill was a bit closer than Lethe was expecting, but she was happy that her friend had gotten to experience this type of pleasure.
"Sorry, I didn't hurt you or anything did I?" Jill worried slightly as she let Lethe's head free and she climbed back up her body so they could look at each other again.
"What, of course not, that kind of reaction is pretty natural for a first time." Lethe assured her. "I'm just pleased that you enjoyed yourself, or at least I assume you did."
"It felt great Lethe, thank you." Jill replied, giving Lethe a kiss on the cheek. "Now I would assume I should do the same for you?"
"Sort of, but I know a position that's a little easier for beginners, at least in my opinion." Lethe noted. "It allows me to help you out a bit more but it does mean that my legs will kind of be wrapped around your head a bit. So it's not for people who get uncomfortable in tight spaces."
"I don't think that should be a problem." Jill commented. "And if it does become one I trust you to stop Lethe."
"Alright, just let me know if it becomes too much." Lethe told her. "So first you should stay on your back but slide down on the bed a bit."
"Like this?" Jill asked as she slid down on the bed slightly.
"Yes, that's perfect." Lethe noted before she got up on her knees on the bed. Then she carefully put Jill's head between said knees and made sure that they weren't pinning her hair down either since it would hurt if Jill moved her head too much. "So I'm just going to lower my hips down onto your face and you just stick your tongue out how you please. Since I'm on top I can move my hips around and influence where it goes slightly, make sense?"
"Yeah, I think I see the idea here, I'll try my best to breathe through my nose so you can stay down longer." Jill replied. "I'll tap you on the hip with my hand if I think I need to breathe."
"That's a good idea. And I'll be holding my hands on the headboard here to keep myself steady as well, so you don't have to worry about me falling on you." Lethe added.
"Perfect." Jill smiled up to Lethe. "Well, whenever you want to start I'm ready."
"Okay, let's try this." Lethe noted before she started to slowly lower her hips down closer to Jill's mouth. As her clit and pussy got closer Jill started to stick her tongue out and since she didn't really know what to do with it other than that she just started moving it all around in a semi-random fashion. Eventually her tongue and Lethe's body connected and Jill took one last deep breath from her mouth before switching up to her nose. Lethe felt the wetness and rough texture of Jill's tongue touch her sensitive skin down there and it was then her turn to feel a wave of pleasure roll up her body, even causing her to purr gently at the feeling. Lethe couldn't see it but Jill's eyes lit up in surprise at hearing that since she wasn't expecting it. But she liked the sound nonetheless so she was going to try her best to hear it some more.
"You're doing good for a first time Jill." Lethe commented with a slight moan after a while of letting her tongue play with just the entrance. "With a bit of practice I'm sure you'd become quite skilled in a short amount of time. I'm going to lower myself just a bit more, is that okay?" Lethe could feel Jill nod her head under her so she lowered herself down a bit more, causing Jill's tongue to enter her body just a bit. Jill still wasn't sure exactly what to do with her tongue but she figured that licking on the sides would be better than just randomly licking nothing so she maneuvered her tongue to do just that with good results.
"Ahh! Yes! Right there is perfect Jill!" Lethe moaned as Jill had randomly found one of her sensitive spots. She was just a bit away from hitting it perfectly so Lethe lowered herself down just a bit more and when she did she let out a very long and loud purring sound. Jill had a bit of an idea now of what to do so she continued to lick that spot inside Lethe back and forth and all around, varying her speed and direction at random to see how that would affect things. And for Lethe that was honestly the perfect thing for her to do, because it was working. And it was working so well that Lethe couldn't control herself as much and lowered herself down even more onto Jill's face. But Jill took it in stride and since that one spot had moved away she started to feel for another one. And luckily for her she found another, more sensitive spot, very quickly. It caused Lethe to throw her head back in pleasure and start rocking her hips against Jill's tongue inside her to give it that much more action. With this Jill gained a ton of confidence and with it she grabbed Lethe's hips to hold them steady as she lifted her head off the bed slightly and did what she could to reach as deeply inside Lethe's body with her tongue as she could. And that was the straw that broke the laguz's back, metaphorically of course. Lethe had a sudden and powerful orgasm and her fluids rushed into Jill's mouth as her walls constricted against her tongue. Jill wasn't expecting it so she had to pull back and put her head back on the bed so she could breath, but luckily Lethe pulled her hips back up just as quickly as well so she didn't choke on anything.
"Are you okay Jill? I wasn't expecting to be that rough with you so soon." Lethe asked, hoping that she hadn't turned Jill off too much.
"What? Yeah, I'm just fine." Jill assured her with a smile. "It was a bit of a surprise, but that was fun. Though I must wonder just how I got you to get off that quickly, I thought you said you were experienced." She added at the end to tease Lethe.
"You got lucky." Lethe pouted back as she crossed her arms under her chest. But she couldn't hold that look for too long before she smiled warmly down at Jill. "But sometimes it's better to be lucky than experienced." After that she moved around so she was no longer on top of Jill and they started to cuddle with each other. "So, what do you think? Is this something you'd be interested in doing more?" Lethe asked as she looked Jill in the eyes intently.
"I might still need some time to get used to it, but if I've got someone like you to guide me through it Lethe then I wouldn't see why not. I've really enjoyed myself so far." Jill answered truthfully with a smile. Then a thought came to her mind and she started biting the bottom of her lip trying to decide if she should bring it up to Lethe. Eventually the thought won out and she continued talking. "But, um, if you're still up for some more tonight, I might have an idea for something I'd like to try with you."
"Oh, you do?" Lethe asked intrigued. "What is it?"
"Well, let me sit up and I'll tell you." So Jill sat up and Lethe followed after her. "So, could you sit in my lap with your back facing me?"
"Sure, I can do that." Lethe said before moving into the position Jill asked for. When she was positioned correctly Jill slipped her hands through Lethe's arms so that she could use each one to cup one of her breasts.
"Do you mind if I feel them up for a bit as I get some energy back?" Jill asked gently, moving her mouth closer to Lethe's neck in the process, so close that Lethe could feel the breath on her skin and it made goosebumps start to form there.
"Only if I get to feel yours back later tonight." Lethe teased her back with an unseen smirk.
"Mmm, it's a deal then." Jill breathed before she started using her hands to knead and squish Lethe's breasts. But she didn't stop there, she also started kissing on Lethe's neck and shoulders just like Lethe had done earlier. And almost instantly she got the reaction she wanted, hearing Lethe purr gently once again. It was just the sweetest sound Jill could imagine in this moment and she loved how it sounded.
"You know Jill you could have fooled me saying you're not experienced in things like this." Lethe commented between purrs. "You really know how to treat a woman right."
"Honestly, I'm just trying to make you purr like that and I thought this would work since it's something I know I would enjoy." Jill admitted.
"You like hearing me purr?" Lethe wondered.
"Is that weird?" Jill wondered back. "Or offensive?"
"No, no, it's just unexpected, like a lot of things have been today." Lethe noted. "I don't really purr that much, it's just how I am, so it's ironic to me that you like it so much."
"Is there a reason you don't purr a lot?" Jill asked. Even in an intimate moment like this she wanted to learn more about her friend.
"Well, I think it's kind of embarrassing honestly." Lethe admitted. "And you know me, I hate to be embarrassed or look silly when I'm trying to be serious. Purring is always seen as cute and defenseless, and while I may be cute sometimes I'm never defenseless."
"Hmm, I can understand that, you've always been in very important positions and you don't want the people under you to see weakness." Jill noted. "But I guess that bears the question of why you're willing to do it now with me."
"That's a simple one Jill, I respect you as an equal." Lethe replied before letting off another short purr as Jill's finger passed over one of her nipples. "And you're my friend as well. I know that if even if you did tease me about it that it wouldn't change how you feel about me, so I'm more comfortable doing it around you. And now since you've told me you like it I'm even more willing to just let them out. Just don't expect me to do it much in public."
"Of course, we can just keep this between us." Jill responded as she continued to kiss Lethe's neck and shoulders gently. "It actually makes it feel more special that way, don't you think?"
"I like the way you think Jill." Lethe smiled. They continued on like that for a bit longer until Jill felt she was ready to go another round. But first she had one last question.
"So, before I accidentally do something I might regret, about your tail." Jill started.
"What about it?" Lethe asked.
"Like is it okay if I grab it or stroke it while we do stuff, or is that something that's off limits?" Jill wondered.
"I mean it's not any more sensitive than any other part of my body, but if you want to try something with it I wouldn't be opposed to it." Lethe answered her. "Though I do appreciate you asking before you do anything, some laguz don't like their tails played with. I just happen to be one that doesn't mind too much."
"Well, I doubt I'll be in this situation with any other laguz any time soon, but I'll keep that in mind." Jill noted.
"What? You don't want to test your skills out on someone else?" Lethe teased her playfully.
"Why would I when I have the perfect partner with me right here?" Jill asked back genuinely. Lethe didn't know how to respond to that right away. It was as if Jill's question was an arrow straight into her heart, but in a good way. It took her a few moments to collect herself and when she did she was blushing and blabbering a bit.
"A-Anyways, the next thing I want to show you is a position that I've heard beorc name after one of their tools." Lethe stammered, glad that Jill couldn't see her face right now.
"Oh, which one?" Jill asked intrigued.
"If I remember correctly they are called scissors." Lethe noted.
"Scissors?" Jill mused, trying to think of how that might work. Then it came to her. "Oh, I think I know what you mean. Okay, let's try it!" And with that the two of them continued through the night with Lethe showing Jill the numerous ways that two woman could be intimate with each other. And of course Lethe got her opportunity to feel up Jill's chest during some down time as well. Jill's chest was just slightly bigger than hers, but she wasn't envious at all because that would be petty and Jill didn't deserve that. Hours passed and eventually the two tired out and started cuddling again with Jill being the big spoon since she was just slightly taller than Lethe as well.
"I know I already asked you Jill, but what do you think? Would you be my partner for my mating season this time?" Lethe asked as she rolled over to look at Jill.
"Lethe, after everything that's happened tonight, I would love to." Jill answered with a warm smile. "Once again you've opened my mind and heart to something I never thought would be possible, it's the least I could do to repay you. And besides that, I care about you Lethe. I wouldn't want you to have to deal with something like that alone again, so of course I'm going to be there to help my best friend out."
"I'm your best friend?" Lethe wondered, honored from the thought of being such. Jill had said something similar earlier of course, but it was a bit vague. But this, this was confirmation that she was on the top of Jill's list which made her feel very happy inside.
"Of course you are Lethe." Jill confirmed. "Even before all this you were, but now that we've been close and intimate like this there is no question about it."
"Good, because you're my best friend as well Jill. I honestly don't know what I'd do without you in my life any more." Lethe admitted.
"Oh, you'd be fine, you're an amazing woman Lethe." Jill assured her. "But I won't lie and say that you telling me that doesn't make my heart feel all warm and fuzzy either. If anything though I should be wondering where I would be without you."
"Well, how about we just stick close to each other so neither of us lose our way then?" Lethe suggested. She knew it could be construed as a bit of a confession, but also could let her have deniability if Jill didn't reciprocate.
"That sounds like a wonderful idea Lethe, I wouldn't want to spend my time in Gallia or anywhere with anyone else." Jill replied before pulling Lethe closer and giving her a kiss on the lips.
"W-What was that for?" Lethe wondered, blushing once again.
"Hm? Do laguz couples not kiss casually like that?" Jill wondered.
"T-They do." Lethe confirmed. "I guess I just wasn't fully sure you'd get the meaning of what I said yet."
"Lethe, you yourself stated earlier tonight that I'm not dumb." Jill teased her. "You invited me here to Gallia so we could be intimate for an indeterminate amount of time. You set all this up for me, including writing all those letters. Once I got past my own hang ups about this during the night I could see more clearly how you felt, and I feel the same Lethe. We might be from different worlds and different races with troubled backgrounds, but I want to see where this goes with us. I like the person I am a lot more with you around and I honestly missed having you around. Maybe that's the reason why, deep down, I didn't want to take a leadership role in Daein, I wanted to see how our relationship could blossom, romantic or not."
"Well, how can I argue with that?" Lethe questioned, relieved that things were going so smoothly. "Because with you Jill I feel like I can be more of myself than I am with anyone else. You understand me and the emotions I've been through because you took the time to listen and actually act on the things you learned. And like I said before, I see you as an equal, I don't have to worry about you holding any power over me or for you to be scared of me because of any power I hold over you. We can just be us and it's been a long time since I could just be myself with someone close like you."
"So you're saying your not usually so stuck up and combative?" Jill teased her, getting a soft laugh out of Lethe.
"You'd be surprised how much like my sister I can be when I'm relaxed." Lethe noted.
"I'd like to see that actually." Jill smiled. "So then, we're a couple? Just like that? That was a lot more simple than my last few attempts at a relationship."
"Same." Lethe agreed, getting an interesting look from Jill in response. "We can swap stories about failed relationships later, you know we'll have time for it."
"I'll keep you to that." Jill smirked before yawning a bit. "But you're right, I'm tired out from all that lovemaking, you don't mind if we just sleep like this without our clothes on right?"
"Honestly, I usually sleep without clothes most of the time anyways." Lethe admitted with her own yawn.
"Fair enough." Jill yawned again. And they were about to cuddle closer and fall asleep before Lethe thought of something else that felt urgent to her.
"Wait, what about Haar and your delivery service?" She asked Jill.
"Oh, I think I can get that taken care of."
A Few Weeks Later
Haar stepped into the base of the delivery service with a few letters in hand. He was going to ignore them all and take a nap, but as he filed through them he saw one with a familiar handwriting style. So he sat down at the table inside and opened it quickly so he could read it.
To Haar,
Hey, it's me Jill. I know I should probably be back in Daein right about now, but things have changed here in Gallia and I'm writing you because I said I would. Things went smoothly with Lethe, really smoothly actually. So smoothly that we decided that we want to see how a romantic relationship would work between us. (I know you might not be shocked but make sure you only tell people that would understand.)
And since Lethe is still a high ranking member of the Gallian army I figured it would be best if I stayed here with her for the time being. If you could gather my belongings up I should be able to come get them eventually, but for now I've got everything I need. I know I'm kind of leaving you in the lurch with this, but this is an opportunity that I really feel I need to take for myself and my personal growth. If you're mad at me I understand and I'll do whatever you need me to so that the delivery service can continue to run smoothly, thought I might need some time until I'm fully settled in here in Gallia.
Other than that I'm doing really well, I'm happier than I think I've ever been and I hope that you're doing well as well, even if this might throw your plans off in a major way. I hope the next time we meet can be a nice reunion, or at least civil, and I look forward to that time.
Sincerely, Your Friend
Jill Fizzart
"Kid, this is exactly why I told you to take as long as you needed." Haar mused to himself before taking a drink of orange juice. "You may not think I was paying attention, but I knew you and that laguz girl had something special going on. I'm just glad you acted on it before it passed and you regretted it for the rest of your life. Yeah, you might have put me out a bit, but this is a decision you made for yourself and I couldn't be more proud of you." After that he finished his drink and stood up from the table, turning his head to look at an old painting of his platoon.
"Shiharam, if you're looking down on us you better be smiling." He said to the painting. "Because your little girl has finally grown into a woman that can stand on her own and has morals shaped by her experience and not what other people beat into her. I just wish you could be here to see it in person." With that he turned to face his personal bedroom, but instead of going to take a nap he decided to do something else with his free time.
"Let's see if I can whip these delivery fliers into better shape."
Chapter 137: File #1071 Magvel Nights Part 4
Notes:
Been a while since I've written about this AU huh? XD Well this is a shorter story about Joshua and Selena preparing for their honeymoon that is set up for a future story about said honeymoon. So enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #1071 Magvel Nights Part 4
Characters: Joshua, Selena
Based on: a commission by Misskoi34 on Twitter/X
It was the night before Joshua and Selena were leaving for their honeymoon and to say getting everything ready for their departure was chaotic would be an understatement. First of all they were still the talk of the town for their wedding a week ago, a simple affair but when two people with their fame and fortune got married it was always a big deal. Then as they were preparing their respective staffs for their absence the power grid for the city faltered for a few days throwing both casinos into disarray until it stabilized and their computer systems came back online. And to top it all off Selena's second in command, Natasha, who was also one of Joshua's ex-girlfriends, came down with a sickness bad enough that she had to be taken to the hospital. So when Joshua finally made it back to the room they shared at the Jehanna Grand it was very obvious that he was tired and stressed out.
"Okay, I've gotten with all the technicians with both casinos and they say that everything including the computer and internet systems are back up to 100%" He told Selena as he saw her put down her cell phone as if she had just finished a call herself.
"And I just checked up on Natasha, she told me that she's stabilized but the doctors still want her to stay at the hospital for a few more days. Thankfully what she has can't be passed on to other people so we should be fine." Selena noted. "And I called in a favor from an old friend who used to work for Mr. Vigarde before he became corrupt, he's going to take care of the Tower while I'm gone. I think that's everything handled finally."
"Thank goodness, this has been a stressful last couple of weeks." Joshua sighed as he flopped onto the bed on his back. Selena moved over so she could get a better look at him and he smiled warmly when he saw her beautiful face above his. "But getting to see such a pretty face and know that she's now my wonderful wife is worth it."
"I'm glad that you still have your charm even through everything that's happened recently." Selena smiled back before moving in and kissing him on the cheek sweetly. "You've got everything you need packed for the trip right? I just finished about an hour ago."
"I think I have everything, but if something is missing Mark and Lyn should have us covered." Joshua replied, still smiling slightly. They were travelling to Elibe for their honeymoon, spending a couple weeks at their friends Mark and Lyn's private beach house. Mark and Lyn would be there as well for company of course.
"Mark and Lyn, covering anything, that's a new one." Selena joked given the couple's reputation. "But they are pretty reliable so I'll put my trust in them."
"Speaking of that...what are your thoughts on doing stuff with them while we're there?" Joshua wondered. "Like it's pretty much the perfect opportunity since it'll only be them around, but if you're still not completely comfortable with it that's fine too. I just know Mark and Lyn are probably thinking the same thing as I am."
"Well, I've given it some thought and I think that since we are going to be alone with just them and it is our honeymoon where we can let loose a bit more than usual that I would be okay with it, provided the moment is right." Selena replied. "Like I don't want to jump right into it as soon as we get there, but after a long day where we've all been together and with the right build up I could really see myself enjoying something like that."
"Oh yeah, you know Mark, he might be persistent but he has tact." Joshua noted. "And him and Lyn are really good about intimate build up, so I don't think you have anything to worry about."
"I know, but as you say it's always best to go into a situation with a plan." Selena commented. "Luck can only get you so far."
"It got me hitched to you didn't it?" Joshua teased and Selena couldn't help but smile and give him another kiss, this time on the lips.
"It was a factor." Selena winked at him. "But I mostly fell for you because you told me the truth and showed me just how kind and responsible man you are."
"Hmm, I guess I did that as well." Joshua smirked back. Selena was waiting for him to make a move so they could go a bit further, but for some reason he just kept laying there on the bed.
"I take it you're not feeling intimate tonight?" Selena wondered with a slightly disappointed tone.
"Oh, no, it's not that." Joshua replied quickly. "It's just that my back is killing me, I don't think I can get up from this position for a bit."
"Well, I think I can do something for that." Selena noted. "You can still roll over right?"
"I think so." Joshua said before slowly rolling onto his stomach.
"Good, now reach your arms out so I can take your shirt off." Selena told him. Joshua did as she asked and she helped him out of his shirt.
"You've got something cooking in that brain of yours, what are you up to?" Joshua wondered playfully.
"You'll just have to find out now won't you?" Selena teased him back. Joshua's laid back and playful attitude had really rubbed off on Selena a lot, her younger self would be quite jealous because that's how she wished she could act more often. Being with Joshua just let Selena be who she wanted to be, no expectations for anything else. As she walked around the bed and got ready to get onto it she slipped off her outer layer of clothing so she was just in her bra and panties. Then she got onto the bed and moved around it so that she was straddling Joshua's hips.
"Don't think you're being sneaky by not showing me you taking your clothes off, I could still hear it from down here." Joshua snarked from his position, enjoying the feeling of having Selena's hips on the small of his back.
"I'm sure you could." Selena replied back before bending down slightly and placing her hands on his shoulders. "But that's not the important issue at hand here. What's really important is you telling me just where it hurts so I can make you feel better."
"Ooh, a massage?" Joshua asked with a smile. "Yes please. Start with my shoulders, and don't worry about going too hard, they are really tense."
"As you wish." Selena said seductively as she began working on his shoulders. She did her best to get all of Joshua's stiff muscles, slowly moving down his body since they had a decent amount of time left in the night. When she got down to his waist though she slipped her fingers inside his pants and stopped for a moment. "You okay if I get rid of these?" Selena asked.
"You can get rid of whatever you want my love." Joshua replied in a very relaxed and comfortable voice. Selena might not be as good as he was at giving a massage, but she knew what she was doing well enough to make him feel so good.
"All I needed to hear." Selena said before undoing his pants, sliding them off, and then taking off his underwear for good measure. Then she continued massaging his body all the way down, moving from his hips and butt all the way down to his feet. During the process she also took her bra off because she had one more surprise for Joshua before they moved on.
"Have I ever told you just how much I love feeling your hands all over me?" Joshua asked smoothly once Selena sat back down around his hips.
"A few times, but it's always nice to hear." Selena noted with a bit of a prideful smile. "But I'm not done just yet, I think you'll like this even more." And with that she laid herself onto his back, her breasts pressing up near his shoulders. And if that wasn't enough she slipped one of her hands under his hips and onto his dick so she could start stroking it as well.
"That feels heavenly." Joshua moaned out as he felt Selena's firm yet squishy breasts begin rubbing his upper back, but what he really loved was the warm feeling of his dick between her hand and the bedsheets. Selena kept on going like that for a bit and she was about to lean in even more to start kissing on Joshua's neck a bit, but it was interrupted when her cellphone rang.
"I should take that, it could be important knowing what's been going on this week." Selena commented, slightly disappointed.
"Yeah, go for it, I'll still be here when you get back." Joshua teased. So Selena got up off his back and stood up as she answered her phone.
"Knoll? Why are you calling this late at night? Is something wrong with your car?" Selena started to talk and Joshua rolled over to watch her. She was just standing there in a cute pair of lime green panties and Joshua just couldn't help himself. He got up off the bed and kneeled behind Selena without her noticing. He even slipped her panties off without much issue, but when he stuck his face between her cheeks so he could start eating her out, that's when things got interesting.
"Honestly Knoll, I'm just glaaaaaaa!" Selena gasped out as she felt Joshua's tongue enter her body, but she quickly regained her composure. "Sorry, sorry, I'm in the middle of changing for bed, I almost tripped on something." Joshua knew he could get a bit more so he stuck his tongue in even deeper and started flicking it all around her insides.
"Knoll...I've got to go...something is coming up and I need to deal with it soon. I'm happy...for you and Natasha...when I get back to Magvel...ahhh...Joshua stop it for just a moment...sorry, Joshua is being a little...sneak as usual. I'll help you plan the wedding. No, no, thanks needed, we can talk details later. Alright, have a good night." Selena barely got through the rest of the call without making any more embarrassing sounds or just flat out having an orgasm of some kind. When she hung up her phone though she turned around and tried to give Joshua her best upset face, but it turned out being more of a pout than anything.
"So, how's Knoll doing?" Joshua smirked as he licked his lips and sat back down on the bed, his dick fully erect for Selena to see.
"He proposed to Natasha at the hospital and he said yes." Selena replied, crossing her arms and trying to sound mad. But Joshua just gave her a look of fake innocence and her whole facade just dropped. "You're lucky I love you so much, you little gremlin."
"Hey, I was just making sure you'd be prepared when you were done with your call." Joshua teased her. "I'm happy for Natasha and Knoll though, they should do well together I think."
"I agree, she can help him with his confidence issues I believe." Selena noted. "But before we get off topic, I think I should take my seat, if you know what I mean."
"Your throne awaits." Joshua smiled warmly as he spread his legs slightly. Selena then proceeded to climb into his lap, wrap her arms around the back of his head, and give him quite the passionate kiss. There was enough force behind it that Joshua had to put one of his hands on the bed as his other landed on Selena's lower back.
"I love you Joshua." Selena said softly once the kiss was over. "How could I ever stay mad at a gentleman such as yourself?"
"I'm sure that there is a way, but I'm not going to go out of my way to find out." Joshua noted. "Because I love you too Selena, I'd never purposely do anything to make you truly upset. Sometimes I just like being a tease."
"I know, and I do appreciate that." Selena assured him. "Now, how about we stop with the words and let our bodies do the talking for the rest of the night?"
"I wouldn't want anything more."
Chapter 138: File #a1453 Tasty Titillating Treats
Notes:
This story came about because when Engage came out I felt that Mark and Chloe would really bond over food and stories, and now that she's in Heroes it makes the perfect excuse for the two of them to meet. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1453 Tasty Titillating Treats
Characters: Mark, Chloe
Based on: a commission by lolo_mp3 on Twitter/X
Once again Mark was waiting in line to speak with the Summoner about another Lost Lore mission, but this time when he got to the front he saw that the Summoner was looking quite busy with a bunch of paperwork so he figured he'd make it quick and simple for him. Turns out he didn't need to because one look at the Elibian tactician was all that was needed to know what he wanted.
"Not to be rude, but I'm a little bust today Mark. So just tell me who it is and it's fine, go do your thing." The Summoner told him as he rifled through a few stacks of paper quickly.
"Sure, of course." Mark said understanding how busy his position was. "Chloe from Elyos, the pegasus knight."
"Yeah, that's fine, have a nice time with her." The Summoner replied as he continued to look for a certain document.
"Thanks, you're the best." Mark noted. "And by the way, you've got a paper under your desk, might be the one you're looking for."
"Ah, it is!" The Summoner exclaimed. "Great, this should speed things up sufficiently. I was about to call one of the Byleths to see if they could find it for me." After that Mark made some preparations and then made his way to Chloe's room in the castle. Chloe hadn't been in Askr for too long but her and Mark had quickly become 'Food Friends' always eating all the new meals at the Aether resort that no one else would want to try and sharing stories back and forth about their adventures. So when Chloe answered Mark's knocking on her door she greeted him with a smile.
"Oh Mark! It's nice to see you today." She beamed at him. "Is there another new meal at the Aether Resort for us to try out?"
"Even better." Mark replied. "Remember when I offered to show you what real Sacaen food was like first hand? Well I just talked to the Summoner and he said it would be okay for you to come with me on my Lost Lore mission to Bulgar. We don't need to search for any pages or anything so we'd have the whole time to try all sorts of different foods together, and there is a big library full of adventure, fairy tale, and romance stories for us to look over as well if you're interested. If you don't have the time that's okay as well, but I wanted to make good on my offer."
"Really, you went through all that trouble for me?" Chloe asked a bit surprised. "Well how could I say no to that? The stories about you around here are true Mark, you are quite the charming and thoughtful friend."
"Well, I try." Mark smiled, slightly blushing a bit from the compliment. "So if you need a few minutes to get ready I'll just stay out here until you've got everything you need and then we can head to the portal."
"Of course, it should only take a few minutes." Chloe assured him. "I just need to change out of my armor and into my casual clothes and get my satchel prepared."
"Take all the time you need." Mark nodded. So the door closed and he waited patiently for Chloe to get ready for their trip. A few minutes later the door opened again and Mark got to see Chloe in her casual outfit for the first time. "Oh wow, that dress looks really good on you Chloe, it really brings out the color in your hair and eyes." Mark complimented her.
"I'm glad you like it Mark." Chloe smiled as she turned back and forth a bit to show it off. "Some people say the dress is a little too long, but I like it like that, especially when it's cold. You know how cold it gets up on my pegasus in just that skirt?"
"I don't, but I do have a few friends from back home that would certainly agree." Mark noted, thinking about Florina specifically. "But I think your outfit suits you perfectly, you look like a princess straight out of a fairy tale."
"You just say the sweetest things Mark, thank you." Chloe beamed at him. Along with the stories of Mark being a thoughtful friend Chloe had also of course heard the stories about him being a big flirt and trying to get into everyone's undergarments, but he was always so genuine with his compliments and what he told her that she didn't find it annoying or off-putting at all. In fact she kind of liked it a bit and was slightly surprised that Mark hadn't gone any further with it. But then again maybe he was waiting for the right moment, so she wasn't going to worry about it too much. Either way they were both ready for their trip to Bulgar so they made their way to the portal and stepped through.
"Welcome to the busiest city in all of Sacae, Bulgar." Mark said as they stepped out of the portal a few yards away from one of the cities entrances. "What do you think?"
"I think it looks even better in person." Chloe said looking around, seeing the city on one side of her and the rolling plains of Sacae on the other side. "Emblem Lyn would always tell us stories about her homeland and there is even a spot in Elyos where we fought her that looks similar, but seeing it in person is just something else. It's like getting to jump into a storybook and get fully immersed in it. And you get to live here all the time Mark, I think I might be a little jealous." She teased a bit.
"Well, Lyn and I don't live near the city actually." Mark noted. "We live in a remote area by a lake out in the plains."
"Mark, that's not making me any less jealous." Chloe teased him some more.
"Oops." Mark chuckled, which caused Chloe to laugh with him. "Well, maybe next time Lyn or I can show you where we live, but for now I say it's time to hit the town and show you what Sacaen cuisine is really like."
"Let's do it!" Chloe said with a cheery determination. So Mark led her to the area of the city where a lot of food stalls were and the two of them went on a tear trying food from every one they could. There were meat pies, dumplings, fried noodles with beef and vegetables, beef stew, and many types of bread to dip it in. Mark was used to all the different tastes but Chloe was enraptured with every new dish she tried. Every bite had her eyes light up even more and Mark was glad he could let her experience such happiness and he just found the energy and enthusiasm in her voice and mannerisms quite contagious.
"I don't think I have to ask, but what are your thoughts on Sacaen food after trying some of it?" Mark asked her once they decided to take a break since they were finally full for the moment.
"It's all so delicious!" Chloe beamed once again. "And you can just tell it's made with love and attention to detail which makes it even more special than the dishes we get to eat at the Aether Resort. It is a bit more spicy than what I'm used to with other foods, but not so much that it ruins the experience. I wonder if Veyle would find it spicy enough for her tastes though?"
"Veyle is the Divine Dragon's sister right, the one with the white dress and feather headpiece?" Mark wondered.
"Yes that's her." Chloe confirmed. "She's got a very interesting food palate, and that means something coming from me. She can gobble down the spiciest of foods and spices with no issues whatsoever. It's actually quite impressive, I can't even keep up with her tastes in spicy food."
"Wow, that is impressive." Mark agreed. "I mean I can handle spicy food better than most, but she seems out of my league. Though that does give me an interesting idea."
"Hmm, and what would that be?" Chloe wondered.
"Well, I've heard that Prince Dimitri from Fodlan has a condition where his tastebuds don't work as well as most peoples and that it makes it so he can't taste food unless it's really sweet or spicy." Mark stated. "I wonder which one between him and Veyle could eat the spiciest food. Of course I'm not saying we should force them to compete or anything, but maybe they could be convinced to do it for a morale boosting event for everyone."
"I haven't met Prince Dimitri yet, but I've heard he is a very calm and upstanding young man." Chloe noted. "And it couldn't hurt to ask could it? Because now that you say that I think an eating competition could be exciting for everyone. I know I'd want to cheer Veyle on and I think it would be something fun for her to participate in."
"Then let's see if we can set something up when we get back to Askr." Mark replied. "Now, besides the food, what else do you think about Bulgar?"
"It is quite busy like you noted it would be." Chloe commented. "And it seems like there are a lot of people who aren't Sacaen who are walking and working here. I take it that this is a hub for many of the different people of Elibe to share their cultures? Kind of like the Somniel back in Elyos?"
"You could say that." Mark agreed. "There are a lot of visitors and workers from Bern and Lycia that come here to Bulgar every day and from time to time nobles from Etruria who understand that Sacaens aren't the savages people make them out to be come to trade. So it's no surprise that a good amount of people you'll see from day to day aren't Sacaen."
"Hmm, people think Sacaens are savage?" Chloe commented. "Why would they think that? All the Sacaens I've met have been very nice people. Maybe a bit more closed off than other people, but I wouldn't call them savage by any sense of the word, except in maybe battle skill. But that would be more of a compliment I would think."
"It's a pretty major cultural misunderstanding." Mark explained. "Sacaens are a nomadic people, moving their homes all over the plains from time to time, never wanting to stay in the same place for too long. They don't have fancy homes or castles like people in other nations do and they live off the land more than most people and some people think that makes them strange, or savage even. But it's not true, it's just a difference on how they prefer to live."
"Are you not Sacaen Mark?" Chloe asked. "I just wonder because the way you talk it sounds like you aren't."
"No, I'm actually from Bern." Mark noted. "It's a military nation north of here. The closest nation you could relate it to would be Brodia."
"That explains your tactical abilities then, that makes a ton of sense now." Chloe commented. "Do you miss it?"
"Not really." Mark answered plainly. "You see, when I first met Lyn I had lost a ton of my memories from an accident, so I don't really remember a lot about my life in Bern. And soon after our adventures started and I didn't end up settling down until Lyn and I got married and decided to live in Sacae. So not much to miss if I'm being honest."
"I see. Well I'm glad you were willing to tell me all that Mark, I can tell it's something that is important to you even if you don't remember it too much." Chloe told him in an understanding tone.
"Yeah, I used to try and just push my past away, but recently I've learned to accept it as part of who I am." Mark noted. "I hope it doesn't change your perception of me too much."
"Not at all Mark, you're still the handsome, thoughtful, and amazing friend I thought you were a few minutes ago." Chloe smiled at him.
"You think I'm handsome?" Mark asked with a silly grin on his face.
"Well of course I do." Chloe replied cheerfully. "Now, you said something about there being a library with tons of stories around here? Perhaps we can read some tall tales before making a second round of food from the stalls?"
"Sounds like a plan to me." Mark agreed. So he showed Chloe to the library and they sat down and read a few stories together, Mark doing the voices when people he knew showed up in them. There was one story in particular that caught Chloe's attention though.
"This story about Lord Eliwood and Lady Ninian, it's just exaggerated right?" Chloe asked Mark. "There is no way he accidentally killed her like that without knowing who she was, that would be too sad to handle I would think."
"Actually that tale was quite accurate to what happened that day." Mark noted. "A huge dragon came out of nowhere almost immediately once we had secured the Durandal. Almost as if the sword was moving Eliwood's body itself he immediately made a powerful swing at the dragon and killed it in one strike. It was an impressive feat of strength, but only for a few moments when that vile Nergal came to taunt him about killing the woman he loved."
"Then how did him and Ninian get married then when she was dead?" Chloe wondered.
"You've seen that druid named Brammimond wandering around Askr right? The one that can copy your voice and appearance?" Mark asked and Chloe nodded. "When we were at our last battle against three fire dragons he sacrificed the rest of his life essence to resurrect Ninian because she was the only one powerful enough to deal with them. She defeated two and weakened the last one enough that the rest of our army could defeat it."
"Wow, it seems like such a whirlwind romance story, with twists and turns around every corner." Chloe gushed. "Oh, what I wouldn't do to be in your army to see it happen for real."
"I'd be happy to talk more about them later, but I would suggest not bringing it up to either of them directly." Mark noted. "It's still a bit of a touchy subject for them."
"I would think so." Chloe agreed. "But I'm glad they got their happy ending together, just like how I want to have a happy ending with someone someday."
"I'm sure you will find that special someone someday Chloe, then they'll be writing stories about you. Or maybe I'll write one for you." Mark assured her.
"Well, if they are as wonderful as you Mark I'd be quite lucky." Chloe replied with a smile. After a few more stories the pair made their second round of the food stalls and after that their time was getting short so they started heading back to the portal to Askr. But Mark was still just a tad hungry so he started searching his pockets for a snack.
"Come on, come on, I know I have something in here still." Mark muttered to himself as he went through his cloak.
"What are you looking for?" Chloe wondered.
"A snack." Mark replied. "I've sewn a number of pockets in my cloak to hold food and I know I've got at least one thing left in here before I have to restock it."
"That's a clever idea Mark, maybe I should put some pockets in my clothes too." Chloe noted. That's when Mark finally pulled something out, a pair of cherries.
"Well, it's not a lot, but it'll do." Mark commented before looking over at Chloe. "I've got two of them, you want to share?" Chloe was interested, but instead of just saying yes an idea came to mind and she quickly snatched the cherries by the stem.
"Let's bite into them at the same time." Chloe said holding the cherries right in front of both of their mouths.
"Oooh, sounds like fun." Mark replied. So they moved their heads closer together and both bit off a cherry from the stem at the same time. Mark started chewing his up and saw Chloe doing the same, but he wasn't expecting what came next. A moment later Chloe put her hands under Mark's jaw and closed the distance between their lips. Mark was stunned for just a moment before he started kissing Chloe back. They both had bits of cherry in their mouths and as they opened them up more to continue kissing those bits mixed in with the passing saliva between them, making the tastes of their tongues playing with each other just that much sweeter. Eventually though they had to swallow so they wouldn't choke themselves on the cherries so they broke apart and did so, their foreheads rubbing up against each other in the process.
"What was that for?" Mark breathed. "Not that I'm complaining about getting kissed by a pretty woman, but I wasn't expecting it."
"It was for being an amazing friend of course." Chloe breathed back. "You went out of your way to do all this for me and give me a wonderful experience, of course you should get something in return. Plus the thought of having a little fling with a close friend does sound quite romantic since I won't get a chance for my fairy tale ending until after my time in Askr."
"Are you saying what I think you're saying?" Mark wondered, hoping his assumptions were right.
"I am." Chloe confirmed. "I think it could be a lot of fun."
"Well, if that's the case, I have something else I can show you when it comes to Sacaen culture and the tastes that come with it. Something a bit more intimate than just kissing of course. I could come to your room later tonight if you're interested, since I would need some time to get everything I need ready." Mark replied.
"Even in a moment like this you're full of surprises and ready to show me something interesting." Chloe noted. "But yes, that does sound like a lovely idea. In fact, I might have something special for you when you get there as well."
"Ooh, I'm looking forward to it." Mark commented with intrigue in his voice. "Well then, shall we start heading back to prepare then, it sounds like we have a busy night ahead of us."
"Yes, let's go back to the castle. But not before one last little treat." Chloe said before giving Mark another kiss on the cheek. After that they headed back and Mark explained to Lyn what he wanted to do with Chloe and asked her to help with his preparations, which she was happy to do. She was glad that Mark had decided to go to Chloe's room as well since she had invited Ivy to their room for the night, so everything worked out quite well. So after dinner Mark rolled a covered tray from his room down to Chloe's room and knocked on her door once again.
"Chloe, it's me Mark again." He called.
"Just in time Mark, come in and make sure you lock the door behind you." Chloe called back. So Mark opened the door and rolled his cart in before closing and locking it behind him like Chloe asked. Then he rolled his cart more into the room, but he stopped dead in his tracks when he saw Chloe and what she was wearing, or perhaps what she wasn't wearing. She was only wearing a pure white and lacy bra and pair of panties along with a pair of long white socks to go with them. Mark's mouth hung open for just a moment before he collected himself.
"I take it you like what you see?" Chloe teased him after seeing his reaction.
"You look absolutely sexy, the pure white really goes well with, well everything." Mark told her. "Though I feel like I'm a bit over dressed now."
"Perhaps a bit." Chloe replied with a light chuckle. "But I wanted to surprise you and also play a little game with you. But if you want to take some of your clothes off that would be okay."
"I'm always up for a little game or two." Mark smirked before starting to take his clothes off. He decided to strip down to his boxers to match Chloe's state of dress, neatly folding his clothes and putting them aside since he wouldn't be needed them for a bit. "I know I'm probably not as fit as most guys you know, but I'd like to think I still look decent enough."
"Hey, I wasn't lying when I said I thought you looked handsome Mark." Chloe assured him. "And this doesn't change anything, you look great, exactly what I was expecting."
"Thank you." Mark replied with a small blush. "Well, what is this game you wanted to play?"
"I think you'll really like this Mark. I've got three of my favorite foods for you to try, but they are foods that my friends don't seem to like so I'm not sure you'll like them either." Chloe explained. "For each one of them you eat I'll take a piece of my clothing off, sound like fun?"
"A meal and a show?" Mark smirked once again. "Count me in! What kind of food are we talking about here?"
"Well first, we have this!" Chloe said walking over to her table and lifting a tray cover off a tray. "Roasted lizard tail. And some sauces to dip it in as well."
"Lizard tail hmm?" Mark mused. "Okay, I'm game." So he walked over to the table and picked up a stick with a tail on it and Chloe took one as well since she made two. "Doesn't look that different than other things I've eaten." Mark said before biting into it. It was a bit rough and chewy to start out with so he decided to dip it in some of the sauce, but once he got to the core it was nice and juicy.
"What do you think?" Chloe wondered once he was done with it.
"Pretty good. Little rough to begin with, but once you get past the outer layer it gets a lot better." Mark replied.
"Exactly, most people just can't get past the outer layer and stop there." Chloe smiled, glad that Mark was able to give it a fair shake. "But I knew you'd get past that and enjoy it. Okay, which piece of clothing do you want me to take off?"
"Let's start with the socks." Mark replied.
"Certainly." Chloe said cheerfully. So she stood in front of Mark and bent down to slowly take her left sock off first, but then she turned her back to him to do the same for her right sock, giving him a nice view of her butt as she did so.
"You really know how to tempt a guy." Mark commented once she faced him again.
"Hey, you don't read so many romance stories without picking up a thing or two." Chloe teased him. "Now, for the next dish." And she lifted the cover off another tray. "Fried snake skin! And don't worry, it's sourced from a snake that was shedding, no harm was done to it or me."
"Yeah, I would think trying to get it from a regular snake would be a quick way to get bitten by one." Mark commented as he looked at the dish. "It looks edible, so let's try it." The snake skin was a bit brittle from the frying process so he broke off a small morsel of it and popped it into his mouth. He bit down on it and found it was quite crunchy, which made sense to him. Once he got past the outside he tasted the scales and while it wasn't bad it didn't really taste like much of anything to him.
"What about the taste of that?" Chloe asked once she finished her portion.
"The breading is good, but the skin and the scales don't really taste like anything honestly. I think it would be better if it was wrapped in meat of some sort." Mark replied honestly. "Makes me wonder if this is what biting into a dragon might taste like though."
"Huh, I've never thought of that." Chloe mused. "But I must admit I did kind of trick you. I don't usually eat just the skin, it is usually more of an edible container for some meat or vegetables."
"That makes a lot more sense, you should show me what you like to put in it some time." Mark replied, chuckling at the trick.
"Of course." Chloe confirmed. "So now what should I take off, my bra or panties?"
"I think taking the bra off makes more sense." Mark grinned at her.
"I agree actually." Chloe grinned back before reaching her hands behind her back and undoing the straps of her bra. But before it could fall off her chest she stopped it by putting her arms under her chest. Then she turned her back to Mark again before letting it fall to the floor. After that she slowly turned back towards Mark, her chest eventually coming into full view. "Pretty nice huh?"
"They look lovely." Mark agreed. "A perfect fit for your body, I can't wait to get my hands on them."
"I'm sure you can't, but you still have one more thing to try." Chloe teased him before taking off the lid of her third tray. This time it held a glass with a white liquid in it.
"That looks like milk of some kind." Mark commented. "I've had milk many times before, is there something different about this one?"
"Yeah, it's almond milk." Chloe explained, getting a confused look from Mark in the process. "What's so confusing?"
"How do you milk an almond?" Mark wondered and that caught Chloe so off guard she couldn't help but start laughing heartily at what he said.
"No, no, it's called almond milk because you grind up almonds to dissolve in the milk for flavor." Chloe explained as she wiped a laughing tear out of her eye.
"Ooooh, that makes a lot more sense now that I think about it, silly me." Mark replied with a laugh as well once he saw the humor in what he said. "But that does sound quite tasty, bottoms up!" With that they clanked their glasses together and took a swig of the milk. Mark's eyes lit up when he tasted it and he quickly finished the rest of the glass with no issues.
"Now that tasted really good, I can see why you enjoy drinking this." Mark commented before Chloe could ask him. "I've got to have Lyn try this, I think she'll like it as well."
"Of course, I'd love to have another almond milk enjoyer around here." Chloe replied happily. "Well, you ate all my food, time for me to take the last piece of clothing off." And with that she put her hands to her hips and started swaying them back and forth as she slowly lowered her panties down said hips and legs. She bent over a bit as well to tease Mark a bit more but soon enough they hit the floor as well and she was completely naked in front of him.
"Oh, that's cute, you shave your hair down there in the shape of a little heart." Mark commented as he saw how Chloe had groomed her pubic hair.
"You really think so? I'm always afraid if I show this to someone they're going to make fun of me because it's silly." Chloe noted.
"Well, does it make you feel happy to have it shaped like that?" Mark asked her.
"Yeah, of course it does, I wouldn't do it if it didn't." Chloe replied.
"Then it's not silly and anyone who says otherwise shouldn't be seeing it anyways." Mark replied confidently. "It's just another sign of your cheery and optimistic personality, and I really think it suits you, so don't ever be ashamed of it."
"Oh Mark, that means a lot coming from you." Chloe said blushing a bit.
"Besides if anyone should be ashamed of anything it should be me." Mark added as he took his boxer shorts off, revealing his already pretty erect dick. "Pretty average all things considered, but I know you've probably seen bigger."
"Maybe, but just because a weapon is large doesn't mean you know how to use it." Chloe noted.
"Hey, I've said that same thing before." Mark said perking up a bit.
"And from your reputation around the castle, I'm pretty sure you know how to use it, so I don't think I have anything to worry about." Chloe added. "But didn't you say you had something to show me as well?"
"Oh yeah, I almost forgot." Mark replied before wheeling his cart over to the table. When he got it in place he pulled the over off it to show multiple bowls full of paste like substances and some paint brushes as well.
"Okay, now it's my turn to be confused." Chloe commented. "What is all this now?"
"Simple, it's edible body paint made from all sorts of different Sacaen berries." Mark explained. "Normally it's used in part of the traditional Sacaen marrage rituals, but Lyn and I realized it could be something fun to share with friends as well."
"Hmm, you weren't kidding when you said it was really intimate." Chloe noted. "So how does it work?"
"Well, we dip these brushes in the paint and we paint each other up on the spots on the other's body we want to explore with our mouths and tongues, and once everything is licked off we go on from there." Mark continued explaining. "Does that sound like something you'd be willing to try?"
"Of course, it sounds like a ton of fun!" Chloe stated. "Plus I get to taste even more Sacaen food, mixed in with a bit of flare from Bern." She added, wiggling her eyebrows at Mark.
"Awesome!" Mark cheered. "Okay, so do you want to paint me up first or should I paint you up first?"
"How about you go first and show me how it's done?" Chloe suggested.
"Alright, sounds good to me." Mark noted before taking up one of the brushes and dipping it in one of the paste bowls. "Now this might tickle a little bit, so be prepared for that."
"I think I'll be fine." Chloe said before Mark started working on her. First he painted her cheeks and then slowly made lines down her neck and shoulders before making one large line down the middle of her breasts. Then he chose another color of paste and drew a large bullseye around her left nipple and then an 'X' shape across her other one before moving onto her stomach. He eventually put lines and designs all over her body, her legs, her back, her butt, all the spaces you would expect, but he finished up by tracing around her heart shaped pubic hair with each of the colors of paste where it was big enough to cover pretty much the entire front of her thighs, almost like she was wearing a multicolored pair of panties.
"I think that's good, did I miss anywhere important?" Mark asked Chloe as he stepped back to inspect his work.
"I didn't expect you to be such an artist Mark, you used that paste like an expert." She commented.
"Well, I am pretty good at sketching faces and locations for making maps, I guess the skills transfer pretty decently." Mark replied, rubbing the back of his head as he blushed a bit from the compliment.
"I should like to see some of those some day, but I do think you did miss a spot." Chloe said as she picked up a clean brush and dipped it in some paste. "Right about here." And with that she colored her lips in the paste until they were the same color as her hair.
"Ooh, that is a good spot." Mark smirked. "Do mine next!"
"Of course." Chloe nodded. "You prefer green right?"
"Yeah, it's my favorite color." Mark nodded back. So Chloe dipped another brush into the green paste and coated Mark's lips with it. After that she started painting the rest of his face and body in a similar fashion that he did with hers. She did her best to make interesting patterns all over like Mark did, but an outside viewer could see that Mark's were a bit more artistically inclined than Chloe's were. Not that in mattered to Mark though, he was just glad that she was willing to try this with him. As she was painting up around his back and shoulders though Chloe reached down and started stroking Mark's dick as she worked on the coloring.
"Getting antsy already?" Mark teased her slightly.
"Maybe." Chloe teased back. "But I want to have all the space I can work with down there so I need to make sure it's at full length."
"Well, it's already almost there, but I won't mind if you stroke it for a bit longer." Mark smirked. A few moments later Chole bent down to get a better look at Mark's dick and she started painting it up so it looked like it was striped with two different colors. "Hmm, interesting design choice, I like it."
"Have to weave the flavors in there somehow." Chloe noted before she finished up and stood up straight to have a look at the whole picture. "I think it looks nice all things considered."
"I really like it, I could tell you really like flowing motions in your line style." Mark noted.
"So, now what?" Chloe wondered. "Do we just start kissing and go from there?"
"Pretty much, yeah." Mark confirmed. "You still okay with doing this, I won't be mad if you change your mind."
"Of course I am Mark." Chloe assured him. "We've already gone this far already, besides now I just wanna gobble you up and see how this body paint tastes with all the saltiness from our body sweat."
"It's tastes pretty good, not going to lie." Mark noted.
"Then come over here and kiss me like you mean it then." Chloe told him. So Mark stepped forward powerfully, put one hand on her back and one on the back of her head, pulled her in close, and gave her a big kiss like she asked for. Chloe loved the bold and determined way in which Mark moved and she was so ready to kiss him back. Moments later their tongues started playing with each other again and this time with the paint on their lips it tasted even better than when they had the cherries in their mouths. Neither of them had to say a word as the intensified their kissing and moved the action over to Chloe's bed so they could start licking and exploring each other all over. Once they got into the groove Chloe could tell that Mark wasn't lying about how good everything tasted. The Sacaen berries were really giving her a sweet taste in her mouth, but the subtle saltiness of Mark's skin and sweat complimented it tremendously. She couldn't keep her mouth off his body unless she had to come up for air.
On Mark's end it was pretty much the same. Even though he had done this a few times before he always loved the taste of the paint on someone's skin and he took time to savor the flavor and the sounds coming from Chloe, especially when he was cleaning off areas around her neck and breasts which really seemed to get her going. He wasn't afraid to make his own sounds of pleasure either and thankfully Chloe thought they were cute to hear as well. Eventually the two cleaned off most of the paint off each other's bodies, but they both decided to leave the best for last.
"Well, there is one way we can do this so we can both taste each other at the same time." Mark breathed as he licked his lips slightly. "You don't mind being on top and having my head between your legs do you?"
"I think that would feel just heavenly." Chloe noted before she moved around to get into position. She moved her head so that she was staring down Mark's striped dick and she could feel his warm breath pelting her thighs as well, letting her know she was in the right place. "Now you let me know if you have to stop for breath Mark, I wouldn't want to suffocate you or anything like that, even though I think our contracts with Askr would prevent that probably."
"Of course, if I need a breath I'll tap you on the hip twice, that's the sign I use with Lyn when we do this kind of stuff." Mark noted.
"Perfect. Okay, I'm going to lower my hips now." Chloe said before doing so. Once her thighs and pussy were in reach Mark instantly started licking all around it, tasting all the hearts he painted around her bush. Chloe wasn't expecting him to be so eager so she let out a small surprised sound before getting a hold of herself and looking at his dick again. "Honestly, this looks just like a frozen treat from back home." She stated before opening her mouth and starting to lick Mark's shaft up and down like said frozen treat. Once again it tasted amazing and soon enough she felt like she couldn't get enough of it. So quickly she opened her mouth wide and started bobbing her head up and down so she could fit Mark's dick in her mouth more fully and could lick the whole shaft greedily.
Mark's eyes went a bit wide when he felt that but he was able to quickly get a hold of himself by putting his hands around Chloe's side and pulling her hips even closer to his head so he could slip his tongue into her body. He could feel the vibrations of Chloe moaning on his dick as he did so, but he wasn't going to stop because between the wet warmness of the inside of her body and the multiple different tastes of the paint starting to mix together he was just like Chloe in wanting more as quickly as possible. Soon enough both of the areas that had been painted were licked clean, but neither of them wanted to stop. Mark wanted to feel that rush of fluids come into his mouth, letting him know he had gotten Chloe off, and Chloe wanted to finish off her meal by tasting the seed that would be coming out of the meat she was gobbling down. Slowly but surely they both ramped up their intensity until they couldn't take it any more.
Mark was the first to cum as his hips started to buck up into Chloe's face, but she kept an almost vacuum seal on his dick as she felt his seed spurt onto her tongue all all around her mouth. She swirled it around a bit to get the full taste of it before swallowing it down, having her own orgasm in the process, a flow of sweet nectar flowing out of her lower regions for Mark to lap up gratefully. Chloe was sure to clean off every drop of Mark's seed and Mark made sure that everything had come out of Chloe before they moved around the bed so they could start cuddling and recovering their breath.
"So, uh, how was it?" Mark wondered eventually. "Was it up to your expectations?"
"No, it far exceeded them Mark." Chloe replied, excited but out of breath. "I was expecting it to be fun and tasty, but I didn't expect it to get so intense. But I really liked it, I really feel much closer to you now as a friend Mark."
"Hey, then it worked as intended." Mark chuckled, making Chloe give him a confused look. "The main reason why Lyn and I like to sleep around with people is because we feel it makes us closer friends with them. Yeah having sex is fun and exciting and all, but the feeling of making a closer friend is much more fulfilling in the long run." He explained.
"Huh, I never thought of it that way before." Chloe admitted. "But I guess it makes sense, who wouldn't become closer after an intimate experience like this. You know some people think you and Lyn are strange, but I'm glad I've gotten to know you like this Mark, it really changes my perspective on some things. And it's really fun to have a friend who is willing to try new things like exotic food and drinks from all over the realms."
"That's exactly how I feel about you Chloe, it's nice to have someone to read adventures and fairy tales with along with trying intimate things like this." Mark agreed. "I'm really glad to have met you."
"Me too." Chloe replied with a smile. But then it slowly turned into more of a playful smirk. "So, I know you probably do this a lot, so I'm hoping that you maybe have some stamina for a second go around, perhaps in an even more intimate manner?"
"Oh, I can go all night, and so can you if you want." Mark noted. "The Summoner gives me a supply of his stamina potions regularly because he has too many to do anything with. One sip from it and we can be back at full energy in seconds."
"You mean we could even start painting each other up again?" Chloe wondered.
"That, or I did bring some actual food as well we could eat off each other's bodies and see how it tastes." Mark suggested.
"Mark, you think of everything with that big brain of yours. I'm in!"
Chapter 139: File #858 Magvel Nights Part 5
Notes:
And here is the follow up I was talking about. I wasn't expecting to spin this one so soon after Part 4, but that's RNG for ya! So enjoy a nice beach foursome between friends with laughs and jokes along the way!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #858 Magvel Nights Part 5
Characters: Joshua, Selena, Mark, Lyn
Based on: a commission by smash_gen on Twitter/X
"So what do you think Selena?" Lyn asked asked as the newlywed couple, Joshua and Selena, stepped into the beach house that she and her husband Mark owned on the west side of the city of Elibe.
"It's actually looks quite modest, though that's not too surprising now that I think about it a bit." Selena answered as she put some of her bags down and looked around.
"Yeah, Mark and I are a lot like Joshua when it comes to things like this." Lyn noted. "I mean yes, we're pretty rich all things considered, but we don't like to flaunt it like a lot of other famous people do. Besides, this place has the best view of the beach and that's what really matters."
"I'm sure I'll get to see it soon enough." Selena replied before Mark and Joshua came in with the rest of the bags.
"Ha! I was able to bring in more than you!" Mark teased Joshua as they put them all down near the entrance.
"Yeah, by one." Joshua teased him back. "And only because I couldn't get to it before you did. I'm sure you were at your limit."
"Far from it actually." Mark replied with a smirk as he flexed his arm a bit. "I've been training with Lyn for the last few months to get into even better shape so I could have carried them all if I had the chance."
"Why the sudden focus on the exercise Mark?" Selena wondered. "You've always seemed to be a healthy and fit guy to me."
"Well yeah, I'm usually on top of that sort of thing." Mark agreed. "But there is something special coming up that I need to be in tip-top shape for. I'm making my acting debut soon. Sort of."
"Sort of?" Joshua questioned. "And what does that mean?"
"I'm going to be a contestant on one of those celebrity game shows starting next month." Mark explained. "But it's one of those where you don't get to see the contestant's face until they get kicked off. I figured if I got a little bit more in shape it would be even harder for people to guess who I am. Who would expect a movie director to be so ripped right?"
"I guess that makes sense." Selena replied, chuckling a bit because she found the idea funny. But that was also what Mark was going for so he was glad she got the joke.
"Mark may not be as competitive as I am, but I think I've rubbed off on him just a bit." Lyn said, chuckling a bit as well.
"Besides, it's a good way to meet new people to work with, a fun way to stretch my creativity, and if I win I get to fund one of my favorite charities even more than I usually do." Mark added.
"And we all get to laugh and tease you if you lose early." Joshua teased him gently.
"That too, I'm always up for making my friends laugh." Mark shrugged. "Alright, let's get these bags upstairs and then we can give you two the tour of the place."
"And then we can hit the beach, I heard the waves should be perfect for a good surf session today." Lyn added. So the foursome did as Mark suggested and soon enough they made their way to the beach.
"You were right Lyn, this is the perfect view of the beach." Selena noted as they started to walk out on the sand.
"I told you." Lyn smiled at her. "Oh, and I love your swimsuit Selena, the color really fits you. It looks really good on you."
"I know it's a bit modest, being a one piece and all, but I really like it." Selena noted, blushing a bit.
"Hey, it's not about the outfit, it's the person wearing it that makes it stand out." Lyn replied with a smirk. "You look lovely Selena, don't let anyone say otherwise, not even yourself."
"Thank you Lyn, that means a lot coming from you." Selena said, blushing a bit more. "And you look nice as well, that bikini of yours stands out from your hair very nicely."
"Yeah, a lot of people think green is my favorite color, but it's actually blue like this that is." Lyn noted. "It's the color of the sky when you just lay out on the grassy fields on the east side of of Elibe where I was born."
"Oh, you weren't born on the west side?" Selena wondered. "I could hardly tell, you seem like such a natural around here."
"It was a struggle at first, and Mark and I do have a house out there were we live when we aren't working, but I always put 110% percent into what I'm passionate about and telling compelling stories with my acting has always been one of those things." Lyn explained.
"Perhaps one day I can take a visit to your house on the east side." Selena noted. "I've heard it's much less busy and crowded out there."
"It is, I think you'd really like it out there as a change of pace once in a while." Lyn agreed. By that time the four had made their way out to where there was a small shack with all types of equipment. While Lyn and Selena had been talking Mark and Joshua got out four surf boards, each one of them taking two. And by the time they had stopped talking they had planted them in the sand.
"Time to hit the waves, don't you think?" Mark asked.
"Oh yeah, I'm making it through a tube today, just you watch." Joshua replied confidently.
"Just don't make us have to dive down to the sea floor to find your hat this time." Lyn teased him. The three of them were having fun talking about surfing but Selena was a bit nervous since she never had done anything like that before.
"Um, is now a bad time to mention I've never been surfing before?" She wondered a bit meekly.
"Not at all!" Lyn replied excitedly. "Mark and I taught Joshua how to surf and we can teach you as well."
"I even had this beginners board made for you." Joshua said motioning over to a brown and green board with Selena's name beautifully drawn across it.
"I mean if you're not up for it we understand, but we figured it would be a fun way for you to let loose a bit." Mark added. "And it's real simple as well, you can't mess up more than Joshua did his first day."
"Yeah, let's just say you need to have focus than luck when you're starting out." Joshua chuckled. "So what do you say my love, are you willing to give it a shot out on the waves?"
"Well, if you went through all this trouble for me, I can't rightly not give it a fair try right?" Selena wondered more for herself than anything. "Besides, it does sound like fun, especially if you all are out there with me. So yes, let's try it!"
"That's the spirit!" Lyn cheered her on. "With that attitude you'll get the hang of it in no time!" And as they all got into the water and waves Lyn's words were proven correct. Selena caught on to surfing much more quickly than Joshua had, probably because she took Mark and Lyn's lessons a bit more seriously than Joshua had in the past. Soon enough she was able to take some waves for herself and she ended up having a lot of fun weaving in and out of the water. Even when she messed up and fell into the ocean the other three were there to have a laugh and help her back up. And if she was being honest it was also slightly amusing to see Joshua trying something he wasn't already good at. It wasn't every day that she saw him make mistakes, so it was slightly comforting to know he wasn't perfect.
"Mark and Lyn weren't joking when they said you end up losing your hat a lot when your surfing." Selena noted at one point as she brought Joshua's hat over to where he was sitting on his board.
"You sound slightly amused at that fact Selena." Joshua teased her a bit as he took his hat back.
"Maybe I am, maybe I'm not." Selena teased him back. "But what I am sure of is that I think I might be getting better at this than you are already. Perhaps I'll be the one mastering the tubes by the time we leave and not you."
"Hey, if it means you're happy and enjoying yourself you can be better than me in whatever you like." Joshua said truthfully. "I do have to say you do have some pretty sweet moves you've made so far. How do you keep your balance so well?"
"It's all in the foot work, you have to keep them straight so you can adjust more easily, you can't just put them wherever you want." Selena told him.
"Hmm, maybe I'll give that a try then." Joshua mused.
"Well you do that, I'm going to go relax on the beach a bit before I try anything else." Selena noted before paddling her board back towards the beach. On the way Lyn joined her as well and she set up a towel to lay on while Selena put up an umbrella and a chair to sit under it in.
"Hey Selena, you don't mind if I take my bikini off do you?" Lyn asked before she laid down. "It's not good for my complexion on camera if I get an uneven tan."
"Uh, no, I don't think I would mind." Selena noted. She had put on a pair of sunglasses so it was hard to tell where she was looking, which could be considered a good or bad thing at this point in time. She tried to start reading a book that she had brough out to the beach with her, but curiosity got the best of her and she watched as Lyn took her bikini off and started rubbing sunscreen all over her body. If she was impressed with Lyn's body before then now she was almost jealous. Not only was her skin flawless, her chest looked amazing and the rest of her body was in amazing shape. No wonder she was such a popular actress. After a bit Selena caught herself staring and went back to her book as Lyn laid down on her chest on the towel she laid down. But her curiosity was still getting the best of her.
"Lyn, do you mind if I ask you a bit of a personal question?" Selena wondered.
"No, not at all." Lyn said simply as she turned to face Selena. "What's on your mind?"
"Well, it's just-" Selena started out, trying to collect her thoughts correctly to not come off as crude or rude to someone she respected as a friend. "How are you, and I guess by extension Mark, able to just be so...open? Like you two are more open than Joshua is and I thought he was an outlier. But you two just blow him out of the water." Lyn wanted to make a joke about how they 'blew' him in many more places than out of the water, but she could tell Selena was being serious about her question and she wanted to respect that.
"Honestly, we weren't always like this." Lyn admitted. "Mark was a very shy man when we first met and I had lived a bit of a sheltered life myself."
"Mark? Shy? Yeah, I'll believe that when pigs fly." Selena joked, not being able to imagine Mark of all people not being the life of any room he was in.
"He was!" Lyn laughed back. "He was very quite and introspective, but I helped him out of his shell a bit and things just snowballed from there."
"What do you mean by that?" Selena wondered.
"Well it has to do with trying new things." Lyn started to explain. "After I showed Mark how fun it can be to try things you've never done before he kind of got addicted to it. So we started doing more and more interesting and out there things together and each time we learn something about ourselves or our friends even if we don't end up doing somethings again because we don't find them fun or worth doing again."
"And I take it that's what led you two to having your open relationship marriage?" Selena questioned.
"Exactly." Lyn nodded. "It was Mark's idea to begin with and I told him at first I'd only be comfortable doing it with my best friend Florina. So we convinced her to try it with us once and we all really enjoyed ourselves. But the real draw of being intimate with friends is the fact that you get to learn so much more about them that way. Our philosophy has pretty much been 'What else is there to hide when you've already seen each other naked?' and it's worked out well so far. I'm sure eventually we'll tire of it and settle down, but for now we're young and we can do what we want for the most part, and what we want to do is make very close friends in any way we can."
"Hmm, I guess I can see the logic in that way of thinking." Selena pondered. "And even though it's a new way of considering things, I can't say that I'm not intrigued to try it out at least once, especially since Joshua has been telling me since we met that you two would want to."
"You don't have to rush into it or anything." Lyn assured her. "Just like the surfing earlier, you can take it at your own pace."
"And I appreciate that Lyn, but I don't think taking my time is the best course of action." Selena noted. "I know myself, if I don't go through with it while we're here and where no one can see us or find out about it I'm not going to want to try it back home where there are people around every corner trying to make a story about everything I do."
"Yeah, I can see where that might be an issue." Lyn agreed. "So, what then? Do you want to start right here and now?"
"If that's okay with you Lyn, then yes, I'd like you to start teaching me about how this all works." Selena stated.
"Well then, the first step is to take that swimsuit off and let me see just how beautiful you really are." Lyn smirked. Meanwhile Mark and Joshua were still out at see surfing and Joshua had finally reached his goal of surfing through a tube shaped wave without falling off his board at the end.
"Yes! Finally!" Joshua cheered happily as Mark clapped for him.
"Dude, you rode that wave perfectly, and your foot work is getting better." Mark noted. "Finally decided to pay attention to what I had to tell you."
"Huh? I don't remember you telling me that." Joshua pondered. "Selena did though, and that's why I focused on it more."
"Why am I so convinced you were one of those 'lazy but brilliant' type of students when you were in school?" Mark joked before he looked back towards the shore. "Huh, didn't think I would be seeing that this soon."
"What is it?" Joshua wondered as he tried to see what Mark was looking at.
"Look over there." Mark pointed out. "Doesn't that look like our wives making out naked on the beach." Joshua looked to where he was pointing and when he saw it his eyes opened wide in surprise and amusement.
"Uh yeah, that's exactly what it looks like." Joshua agreed. "And I know how fast your mind works Mark, you already have a plan to enact, don't you?"
"Oh, you know it." Mark replied with a slightly devious grin. "Let's give them a few more minutes to get into it and then I'll tell you what I'm thinking." While the guys were talking and paddling back to shore Lyn and Selena continued to make out with each other and they were really getting into it. Selena had never truly gone this far with another woman, but it wasn't much different than when she made out with Joshua. Well besides how different his and Lyn's styles of kissing were that is.
"Mhmmm, you're a better kisser than I was expecting Selena." Lyn commented when they had to take a breath.
"Well, um, let's just say that I've had a lot of practice with Joshua." Selena replied, blushing once again. "Though you are very good at this as well, though you are a bit more aggressive with it than Joshua is."
"Heh, I wouldn't expect anything different." Lyn said confidently. "But if it's too much for you I can tone it down a bit."
"No, no, it's perfectly fine with me, just a little different than what I'm used to you know?" Selena assured her.
"Does that mean you want to keep going then?" Lyn smirked at her.
"For sure." Selena confirmed and a few moments later they started going at it again. This time though instead of just sitting next to each other as they made out they got on their knees facing each other so they could reach other spots on each other's bodies if they wanted to. Which was honestly the perfect position for them to be in when Mark and Joshua finally got over to them. But Selena and Lyn were so focused on kissing each other that they didn't realize that the guys had started kneeling behind them until they had to take another break and felt them at their backs.
"Ah, Mark, I was wondering when you and Joshua would find us like this." Lyn said with a grin as she pressed her butt back against Mark's hips and felt his erect cock between her cheeks.
"Joshua! How long have you two been here?" Selena asked with a bit of surprise, also feeling Joshua's erection pressing up against her body.
"Oh, just a few moments." Joshua smirked. "I see you and Lyn have been getting along pretty well."
"Yeah! It's been really fun!" Lyn agreed. "But now with you two here with us we can really get going."
"Well, if that's alright with Selena that is." Mark noted, since it was her approval that was needed to continue.
"I've gotten this far, I don't see why I wouldn't continue seeing how this goes." Selena replied.
"Awesome, this is going be great, I promise!" Mark said excitedly before he and Joshua adjusted their hips so they could push into their respective partners. They thrusted in and Selena and Lyn gave off a long and pleasured moan before they went back to kissing each other yet again. They also started holding hands to keep each other steady while their other arms got held back by Mark and Joshua.
And Selena was loving every moment of this, she felt amazing. Kissing Lyn was already an experience and now with Joshua inside her and working his usual magic it was turning everything up to ten. Thankfully all her experience with Joshua was able to let her hold on and not just become an orgasming mess like she would have been before she met him. And of course Mark, Lyn, and Joshua were enjoying themselves as well, but they were a bit more used to this than Selena was obviously. Eventually Lyn and Selena had to break their kiss again, but this time they had been going at it so passionately that there was a string of saliva between their lips this time.
"How does it feel Selena, are you enjoying yourself?" Lyn asked in a panting voice as she continued to feel Mark thrusting into her at a steady pace.
"This might be the best sex I've ever had in my life." Selena admitted with a big breath. "No offense Joshua."
"No, no, I felt the same way the first time I was with Mark and Lyn, so I don't blame you." Joshua assured her. "I'm just glad I can do my part in all of this."
"I could definitely get used to this." Selena added, getting a happy reaction from Mark.
"Hell yeah!" He exclaimed raising his free hand up for Joshua to high-five, which he did. "Well Lyn, should we show her something special to finish this off?"
"Are you thinking what I'm thinking?" Lyn wondered, a bit of teasing coming out of her tone as well since she kind of knew what Mark was thinking.
"I think so, just follow my lead." Mark replied before he started moving his knees backwards on the sand, pulling Lyn a bit farther away from Selena. But this was just perfect for Lyn to lean in and start kissing down Selena's neck and down to her chest.
"Your breasts are a bit larger than I thought they would be Selena, but they still look lovely." Lyn commented. "Let's see how they taste though."
"Taste? What do you mea-" Selena's question was cut off as Lyn started kissing, licking, and sucking on one of her breasts. She started to moan out even louder and Joshua could feel her tightening up on his dick.
"Ooh, I think she likes that." Joshua commented. "Here, let me give you some help." He added, moving his other hand to Selena's other breast and starting to fondle and play with it as well. Selena moaned even louder and she couldn't put any words to just how good she was feeling. But once her moans started to calm down Lyn decided she wasn't going to let up so she motioned to Mark to pull back even more so she could get her head in between Selena's legs.
"It's going to be okay if I get you both to cum right?" Lyn asked before she started.
"It should be, Selena takes contraceptives so it's usually safe." Joshua noted.
"It's fine, it'll be safe." Selena breathed once she could form a coherent thought. "But how are you going to get us both to-" And once again her question was cut off as Lyn buried her head between Selena's legs and started licking her clit and Joshua's cock at the same time. This time both of them moaned out and Joshua could feel that Selena was close to going off. He could still probably go on a bit longer, but he also felt like it would be a better moment if they had their orgasm at the same time. So he grabbed both of her breasts at the same time and used his legs to spread hers wider for Lyn as he started thrusting at an even faster pace than before. Lyn appreciated the room and she went to town licking the two of them all over. Mark was making sure to give Lyn her pleasure as well, holding onto her hips firmly and playfully smacking her butt every now and then for effect, but this moment was more about Selena and Joshua then them. And eventually the big moment came, literally.
"I'm gonna! I'm gonna! AHHHHH!" Selena moaned out the loudest she had the whole day as her body was rocked with a powerful orgasm. She clamped down on Joshua and between that and all of Lyn's licking on his shaft he was easily able to let himself have his own orgasm, filling Selena up with his seed as he had done many times before. Hearing all that really turned Lyn on for a number of reasons and she had her orgasm as well which dominoed into Mark filling her up as well. All in all it was a very passionate and enjoyable moment for the four friends, but for Selena in particular it was life changing.
"I think she enjoyed herself." Mark commented as he started passing out towels so they could all clean each other off.
"You don't say." Joshua teased him as he started to help Selena clean off. "Why don't we hear from the woman herself instead of putting words in her mouth?"
"Please, put words in my mouth, I don't know how to describe how good that felt." Selena admitted, her head still swirling with passion and emotions. "I though sex with just Joshua was amazing, but this, this was something else."
"Not the first time we've gotten that response from someone." Lyn said honestly, but her tone just got everyone to laugh at just how absurd that statement would sound in any other situation.
"Hopefully not the last." Mark added once they calmed down. "And besides, you haven't even gotten the full experience yet Selena. Just wait until you feel what I can do?" He added wiggling his eyebrows playfully.
"Well, if you can satisfy such a wonderful woman like Lyn I don't see why I wouldn't trust what you say Mark." Selena noted. "But perhaps another day, the sun is setting and I think I need to rest up before I have another experience like this."
"Fair enough, but we still have your entire trip here left so I'm sure we'll get to it eventually." Mark nodded. "But since we're not going to do anything else, we can move to my favorite after sex activity."
"And what would that be?" Selena wondered.
"Post sex dessert!" Mark replied cheerfully. "I purposely made this week my cheat week for my workout diet so we loaded the fridge with ice cream, brownies, cake, cookies, fruit, and any other sweet treat you could think of!"
"He's not kidding, I checked it out when we toured the kitchen." Joshua confirmed. "And Mark looooves his snacks and desserts so he always gets the best quality ones."
"Well, I a bowl of Rocky Road ice cream does sound heavenly right now." Selena admitted.
"Ooh! I agree, let's get our swimsuits and hurry back inside then!" Mark commented excitedly as he started to walk back.
"Lyn, have I told you just how unique that husband of yours is?" Selena teased Lyn. "One moment he's coming off like a sex god and the next he's like a cute kid in a candy store. How does he do it?"
"Beats me." Lyn admitted. "And he even has a different personality when he's directing. But that's why I love him, he always knows the best way to act in most situations. And while most people would call him fake I know the truth, all those personalities he has are real, he just does a good job at separating them when he needs to."
"We could take some lessons from him Selena, could help us run our casinos better." Joshua commented.
"You're not wrong there Joshua." Selena replied. Before anything else could be said though the three could hear Mark yelling from a far distance.
"Come on you slowpokes, I'm the least athletic one here and I beat you all back to the house! Do you want ice cream or not?!" He called out.
"Well, he's persistent if anything else." Lyn commented, making them all laugh as they got up to enjoy each others company even more for the rest of the night.
Chapter 140: File #470 Catching up With the Wayfinder
Notes:
Something a little different today. Some may remember back towards the start of this collection I had a story with Aqua in it and explained that a friend of mine RP'ed as her and that's why that story came about. This is pretty much the same deal as that, except probably executed a bit better. So Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #470 Catching up With the Wayfinder
Characters: Lyn, Aqua (Kingdom Hearts)
Based on: a commission by New_ChemicalBro on Twitter/X
Lyn was in the kitchen area of the ger her and Mark shared, making a lunch of deer meat stew for herself since Mark was off in town getting supplies. As soon as she was finished though she saw something shining over in the living room area and went to go see what was going on. She walked over to one of the shelves on the wall and saw that her wayfinder was glowing.
"Hmm, I guess Aqua is in the area, I wonder if something is the matter." Lyn pondered to herself. "I haven't seen any Unversed since we defeated Nergal, but she did note she wasn't done with her own journey yet. I hope she's doing alright." Lyn had met Aqua very shortly after she had met Mark for the first time and she was one of the friends that helped save her grandfather, not only from the poison his brother was giving him, but also these strange creatures called the Unversed who Aqua said were made up of the darkness of people's negative emotions. After that she also returned a year later to help foil the plans of the mad Druid Nergal to harness both the power of dragons and Unversed at the same time.
"I remember when she gave me this, it was right before Mark told me he wanted to travel Elibe by himself for a bit and I was getting ready to try and be a leader for Caelin and it's people." Lyn continued to herself as she held the wayfinder that was still gently glowing green. Normally wayfinders didn't act like this, but after the last encounter with Nergal there was a spell put on it by Lord Pent of Etruria so Mark and Lyn could have a better idea if Aqua was near in case of emergencies. After Lyn commented about the circumstances of getting the wayfinder though it started glowing an even brighter green. "Oh, she must be really near. I should get outside so she can see where the ger is." So Lyn quickly got her boots on and headed outside and scanned the sky for any unusual sights. Aqua told Lyn in the past that she was able to travel between worlds by turning her keyblade into a glider, so that's what she was looking for. Eventually Lyn saw something that looked like someone riding the wind and started waving towards it to get its attention.
"I should be getting close, my wayfinder is brighter than ever." Aqua noted to herself as she scanned the plains below her. "I know Lyn said she tends to move around a lot, but I should be somewhere in the right area." And as if on cue she looked down and saw her green haired friend waving up to her. Aqua's face lit up and she waved back down at Lyn as she started her descent. Eventually she made it to the ground near the ger and transformed her keyblade back into it's weapon form and transformed out of her armor before getting a big hug from Lyn.
"Aqua! It's so nice to see you again!" Lyn said happily as she clung close to her friend. "It's been so long! But it looks like you're still in one piece so I'm hoping things have been going well for you."
"Uh, you could say that." Aqua said slightly embarrassed from the huge hug Lyn gave her, but soon enough she wrapped her arms around Lyn as well so she could hug her back. "I take it things here in Elibe have been pretty stable since I left?"
"For the most part yes." Lyn confirmed. "Why don't you come inside and we can catch up with all the things that have happened since we last met? I just made some lunch and there is enough for the both of us."
"That sounds lovely Lyn, I appreciate that." Aqua stated. So Lyn took her inside the ger and she got a look around at it. "Huh, I take it that the noble lifestyle didn't suit you that well then?" She asked since last time she was in Elibe Lyn was still worried about her duties in Caelin.
"No, it really didn't." Lyn confirmed. "I mean if I had to I could have tried and made the best of it, but I didn't feel like I was the right leader for the position. I know it's a bit selfish of me, but I think it's the best for me and the people of Caelin."
"Hey, a lot of people aren't able to come to that conclusion until it's too late." Aqua noted. "And I'm sure you left them in capable hands as well."
"For sure, I ceded control of the territory to Hector and the transition has been quite smooth." Lyn explained. "He sends me letters every now and then updating me on how things are going and everything seems to have worked out just fine, so I don't have any regrets on my decision."
"Hector you say?" Aqua mused as she looked around the ger a little more. "I remember him being a very fiery yet loyal man, someone willing to do what needs to be done for the good of his people and friends. A pretty good choice I would think."
"I agree." Lyn said coming back from the kitchen area before handing Aqua a bowl of stew and a spoon. "Here you go, freshly made deer meat stew! I even caught the deer for the meat this morning so it should be extra tasty."
"It smells wonderful." Aqua said before sitting down on a small couch and taking a bite of the stew. "And it tastes great as well. Nothing like a warm meal after traversing the cold and empty space between worlds."
"I'm glad you like it." Lyn said with a smile as she sat next to Aqua with her own bowl of stew. "Now, why don't you tell me what's been up with you lately?"
"Alright, but be warned it's a long story." Aqua noted. She then proceeded to tell Lyn all about her adventures after she left Elibe. She told her about her battles at the Keyblade Graveyard, how she was stuck in the Realm of Darkness for what seemed like forever, how an old friend named Sora saved her from the Darkness overtaking her heart, her next set of battles at the Keyblade Graveyard, and how she helped reseal Kingdom Hearts.
"You were right Aqua, that was a long story." Lyn commented, seeing that both of their bowls of stew had almost all been eaten while she explained everything. "But you did some pretty amazing things it sounds like. I just wish I could have been there to help you fight or when you were struggling with the darkness. It kind of makes me feel bad that I couldn't help you out."
"Oh, you were there with me Lyn, the entire way actually." Aqua noted as she took a sip of juice Lyn had gotten her partway through her tale. "Not just metaphorically in my heart, but your powers and battle abilities as well."
"Huh? What do you mean?" Lyn asked a bit confused. That's when Aqua pulled out a wayfinder.
"You remember when I gave you your wayfinder right?" Aqua asked her.
"Of course, I've kept it safe all this time." Lyn replied as she pulled it out again.
"When I give a close friend a wayfinder it's a bit more than a symbol of a strong friendship." Aqua explained. "Because of the connection between our hearts I'm able to call upon the skills and power of my friends in battle. And your skills were quite invaluable when I was in a situation where I didn't want to be hit by my enemies. Zipping around back and forth around the battlefield like a burst of wind is so exhilarating, I've really come to understand why you love your homeland so much Lyn."
"Wow, I would have never expected that." Lyn said in amazement as she looked at the two wayfinders glowing together. "But it really does make me feel better about the whole situation, knowing that in some small way I was able to help you in your time of need Aqua."
"It should, I thought about you and everyone here in Elibe all the time while I was fighting and trying to save my own friends." Aqua noted softly. "Though now I have another friend I have to try and save."
"You do? Who is it?" Lyn wondered.
"Sora, the friend I told you about in my stories." Aqua replied. "Apparently he used some sort of ability during the final battles with Xehanort which caused him to disappear without a trace as we were all celebrating our victory together. Since he was the main person involved in everything and because he's a good friend to everyone we've been scouring the worlds trying to see where he ended up."
"I see, and that's why you came here to Elibe then?" Lyn questioned.
"Exactly." Aqua confirmed. "I mean I also came here to catch up and let you know that I'm okay and everything, but that's the main reason. Has anything or anyone strange showed up lately?"
"Not that I know of." Lyn noted. "You wouldn't happen to have a picture of Sora would you?" She asked.
"Of course, I have one right here." Aqua said pulling it out of one of her pockets and showing it to Lyn.
"Ooh, he's handsome." Lyn commented, getting a little chuckle from Aqua. "But no, I haven't seen anyone like this lately. But if you're willing to stay a bit longer we can ask Mark when he gets back from town. You know how he is about finding out information about strange occurrences."
"Mark lives out here with you as well?" Aqua asked. "I'm glad. Not that I don't think you can take care of yourself Lyn, but when you told me about the time after your parents were killed I hoped you wouldn't be alone again."
"Yeah, we've been married for about a year now and things have been really fun together." Lyn explained. "We tried to find a way to contact you for an invitation, Mark even knows spells to get to other realms now, but we obviously didn't reach you. Sorry about that."
"Oh, don't worry about it Lyn, I probably wouldn't have been able to make it anyways honestly, being in the Realm of Darkness and all." Aqua noted with a cheeky grin, getting Lyn to laugh a little this time. "But if you're willing to let me stay over, I'm not too much in a hurry. Besides, I'm sure Mark would love to hear how convoluted my story is as well."
"For sure, he'll be taking notes like crazy." Lyn noted. "Well, now that we're done with lunch, do you mind showing me what you mean when you say you can call upon my skills and power in battle?"
"Are you by chance asking to spar with me again?" Aqua asked with a sly grin.
"I mean we are tied still." Lyn grinned back. "But if you want I can show you something else afterwards. Something that might be able to deepen our bond together even more and make it so when you call upon my skills they could be even better."
"Ooh, that sounds intriguing." Aqua noted. "Okay, you've got yourself a deal. But I won't be going easy on you Lyn, and I've gotten much stronger than I was before."
"I wouldn't want it any other way." Lyn replied confidently. "And I haven't been slacking on my training either, so I wouldn't count me out just yet."
"Count you out Lyn? The most competitive woman I've ever met?" Aqua teased her. "Never."
"Then come on, there is a perfect spot to spar just a few minutes away." Lyn said getting up from the couch and picking up her wooden replica Mani Katti along with a bow and some soft tipped arrows. Aqua followed suit with her keyblade and just a few moments later they were standing and facing each other across a large flat field that the powerful winds of Sacae where blowing through.
"I'm ready whenever you are Lyn." Aqua called out, keyblade in hand.
"Let's do this then!" Lyn replied. And with that their friendly battle began. At first they both took it slow, testing each other out and remembering just how the other preferred to fight. Both of them were very athletic and graceful in their movements and attacks, and at some points it felt they were more dancing with each other than fighting, but eventually Lyn was wanting to see this power Aqua had so she started getting a bit more serious.
"Take this!" She exclaimed as she burst forward towards Aqua at almost full speed. Aqua was a bit taken off guard at the sudden shift and she knew she would get hit if she didn't do anything, so she took a deep breath and thought about her friendship with Lyn. Lyn's blade was inches away from a solid strike to Aqua's side before she suddenly disappeared. But that didn't throw Lyn off that much, she planted her foot in the ground, quickly looked around, and sprung towards where Aqua moved to. And yet again Aqua dodged out of the way at just the right moment.
"I told you Lyn, I'm almost untouchable like this." Aqua replied confidently as she faced Lyn who had landed on the ground again.
"Maybe, but almost untouchable and actually untouchable are two different things." Lyn smirked back before she pulled out her bow and started firing arrows Aqua's way. The first few were once again easily dodged, but eventually Aqua ran out of her time limit using Lyn's power and a pair of arrows hit her, one on each leg. "Ohhh, I see, it's got a time limit." Lyn commented. "So I just have to wear you down until you can't do it any more."
"You can try, but you'll have to hit me first." Aqua teased her before using her keyblade to start firing magic spells Lyn's way. Lyn knew she was more resistant to magic, but she still tried her best to dodge each attack as best she could. If this was going to be a drag out, grindy type of fight she would have to conserve her stamina. But that didn't mean she couldn't press her offense as she dodged as well.
"I know you think my skills are really good for defense Aqua, but I think you might be discounting just how effective they can be to attack with." Lyn said as she once again burst towards Aqua. Enough time had passed for Aqua to activate her power again and once again she did, but before Lyn attacked she was the one to disappear first. Aqua didn't know where to dodge and when she got to the spot where she did dodge too she was surrounded by what looked like five copies of Lyn all around her. She didn't know which one was real so she tried to block each ones attack one in a row. Which was a good idea even if she didn't realize it because technically all the Lyns were real, she was just moving so fast it looked like she was making copies of herself. She was able to block the first four with a struggle but the last one came from behind and below and launched her up into the air.
"Gah!" Aqua grunted before she spun herself around and started shooting magic at Lyn and her copies. She got lucky and hit Lyn enough that by the time Lyn got above her she could only attack once and she blocked the brunt of the blow with her keyblade. She also was able to soften the trip back to the ground with some magic as well so she didn't destroy her back or legs as she landed. "Alright, you've got me there Lyn, but it's gonna take more than just that to keep me down."
"I would hope so, because I'm just getting warmed up." Lyn replied as she hopped around and got ready for the next round of action. And it kept going on like that for quite a while, each woman getting the upper hand against the other every now and then and each one learning more about the other's fighting style and their own along the way. Aqua slowly caught on to what Lyn meant when she said her power was also good for going on the offense and soon enough she was moving fast enough to create her own copies to attack Lyn. But as Lyn had pointed out the big issue was that Lyn could do that whenever she wanted and while when Aqua did it it was as if she was adding Lyn's power to her own, it had a time limit, and a pretty short one at that. So when it came down to one final climatic clash as fights like this usually do, Lyn was the one with just a bit more stamina left.
"Don't think you've won this yet!" Aqua gasped as she started flinging more magic spells Lyn's way. She knew she had to win this way because she wasn't going to match Lyn's speed with how tired she was.
"I just need one more strike, and I'm going to get it. Right here!" Lyn replied back before she disappeared once again. She was so tired though, tired enough that she was only using her speed to close the distance, she couldn't muster the strength to go fast enough to create copies. But Aqua didn't know that so she started looking around trying to guard where she thought a copy would show up, but Lyn used the simplest trick in the book to get the final advantage. She didn't attack from the front, she used her burst of speed to get behind Aqua and land a blow to her back. It was such a surprise that Aqua dropped her keyblade to the ground as she felt over slightly. Lyn moved in more closely and playfully put the point of her training sword under Aqua's neck. "Do you concede?"
"I do concede Lyn, you've gotten the best of me today." Aqua admitted.
"Perhaps, but it could have gone either way like it usually does I think." Lyn replied as she extended her hand to help Aqua up. And when she was standing again she gave her another big hug which was quickly reciprocated. "Thank you for sparring with me again Aqua, that was really fun, I missed doing things like this with you."
"Me too." Aqua noted. "So, was that stuff about me using your power for offense the thing you wanted to test out?"
"No, it actually wasn't." Lyn told her. "But if it helped then I'm glad it did. How about we get back to the ger and rest for a bit before I explain about what I wanted to show you, if you're up for it we're gonna need some more energy and stamina."
"That sounds lovely to me, we can talk more about what's been going on around here while we rest." Aqua replied. So the two women made their way back to the ger and Lyn prepared some more food and drinks for them to recoup their energy as they sat back on the couch.
"So, what do you want to know about?" Lyn wondered as they started to relax.
"Hmm, well how about Eliwood and Ninian?" Aqua wondered. "Are they still doing well? Did they get married?"
"They did and everything seems to be working out well. They're still keeping it a secret that she's a dragon, but it's not really something that people question a lot so it's pretty easy to keep." Lyn explained.
"What about your friend Florina?" Aqua asked.
"Surprisingly her and Hector got married." Lyn noted. "I was a bit concerned at first, you know how I am when it comes to Hector, but he's been really good to her and she's really blossomed into a confident woman so I don't think I need to worry about her any more."
"That is a bit of a surprise." Aqua agreed. "Oh, that's a good question, how is the prince of Bern doing? Any more attempts on his life?"
"Not that we know of." Lyn answered. "Supposedly his mother is taking better care of him, but even Hector can barely get any news out of the palace so we can't know for sure."
"Well, if anything does happen I'll try to be there to help out." Aqua replied.
"I'm sure you'd be a great help." Lyn said confidently. After that they continued to talk about Lyn's friends in Caelin and around the rest of Elibe, but eventually Aqua was getting curious about this thing Lyn had in mind that could deepen their bond together and strengthen her abilities, so she brought it up again.
"So, you think now would be a good time to try out your idea Lyn?" Aqua wondered.
"If you think you're ready for it then I'm ready to try." Lyn replied. "Take out your wayfinder."
"Okay." Aqua replied taking it out. Lyn took hers out as well and they both held them close together to see how much they were glowing together.
"I figure that if we try this out and it works it'll make the wayfinders glow even more brightly." Lyn explained. "But...I need you to trust me with this Aqua. It's something you might find strange."
"Lyn, I would trust you with my life, why wouldn't I trust you with this?" Aqua replied like it was silly Lyn was so worried about something like this. Of course she didn't really know what Lyn was thinking about doing, but it couldn't be anything too bad right?
"I just wanted to warn you before I did it." Lyn noted.
"Do what?" Aqua wondered.
"This." And with that Lyn moved in closer to Aqua and kissed her on the lips. It was definitely a bit of a shock to Aqua, but it also felt...good. It felt right. It felt like she wanted to do it more. So before she could think and before Lyn could pull away Aqua kissed her back and they kept their lips locked for a few long moments before they broke apart. Without words they both looked to their wayfinders and saw they were in fact glowing more brightly than they had just moments below.
"Woah." Was all Aqua could say for a few moments as they stared at the glow. But eventually her mind caught up with her and she had some questions. "Lyn, how did you know that would work? Why did you even think of that? Didn't you say you and Mark are married?"
"It was more of an educated guess than actually knowing." Lyn admitted. "And as for your other questions, yes Mark and I are married, but is a very open type of marriage. Soon after we got married we realized that we had a lot of love to spare between the both of us and we wanted to share it with our close friends. We wanted to become even closer and more intimate with them because we knew the power of our bonds with our friends, and what's getting more close than a sexual encounter? So we've been sleeping around with our friends and it's been really fun. So putting that all together with what you told me about the wayfinder's power I figured we could give it a shot to see if we deepened our bond in that way if it would make it more powerful."
"Huh, I guess that makes a bit of sense." Aqua commented. "And if it works for you and Mark then who am I to say anything against it." Then she chuckled to herself. "I do have to admit that I did enjoy that kiss, it did make me feel much closer to you Lyn, which I didn't know was possible."
"So, do you think you'd be willing to go a bit further and see what happens?" Lyn wondered.
"It sounds like it would be fun, but I have to admit something to you Lyn, I've never really done anything like this before, not even with another guy, let alone another woman." Aqua stated. "I'm sure that wouldn't be much fun or exciting for someone like you who sounds like she has a ton of experience with this."
"That doesn't matter to me Aqua." Lyn assured her. "All that matters is if you want to share your love with me. I can guide you on how things go and I love getting to teach people how to be truly intimate. So if you want to do this, I'll do my very best to make it fun and exciting for you. Besides, you know the best way to get better at something is to practice, so just think of this as a training session of sorts."
"Hmm, that does ease my mind a bit." Aqua replied, taking a more relaxed breath. "Well then, what's the first step of training?"
"More kissing of course." Lyn replied simply before putting her wayfinder down and moving in to kiss Aqua again. Aqua set hers down as well and the pair started to slowly kiss each other, eventually ramping up to making out and using their tongues to kiss each other. Slowly but surely they got up off the couch, made their way to the bedroom, stripped their clothes off, and got into the bed together, kissing and feeling each other up the whole time. They were on their knees holding each other close to start off with, Lyn's hands on Aqua's back and Aqua's hands cupping Lyn's butt.
"I love this warm feeling with our bodies touching so close like this." Aqua commented as she could feel her breasts rubbing up against Lyn's and their stomachs touching so closely that their thighs were almost touching as well. "I swear I can see our wayfinders glowing on the couch all the way from here."
"You've been taking to this like a natural Aqua." Lyn replied slightly impressed. "Or maybe it's just because you really like me." She added with a tease.
"Perhaps I do." Aqua teased back with a little confidence. "So, what's the next lesson then?"
"Honestly at this point we just do what makes us feel good, so it's a bit freeform." Lyn noted. "What do you want to do?"
"I kind of just want to hold each other close like this and kiss some more for now." Aqua replied.
"Oh, I have no problem with that." Lyn smiled before they started kissing again. This time they took it a bit slower, enjoying the moment together as they kissed each other and felt each other against their skin. Lyn wasn't going to push the pace unless Aqua wanted to but she also had the feeling that she would want more soon enough. And she was right, after a few more minutes of kissing on their knees Aqua pulled back with an idea.
"Hey Lyn, you probably know if this works or not, what if we laid down and crossed our legs together? Kind of like a pair of scissors?" Aqua wondered with a breathy voice.
"Oooh, I love that position, it's really fun when you have an athletic partner as well." Lyn noted. "Let's do it!" So they laid down on the bed and got into the position Aqua had suggested, locking their legs together and moving close enough so their pussies and clits were about to start touching. "I have to warn you Aqua, once I get started with this I tend to go a bit, well, you know how I can get when I'm excited. Just tell me if it's too much and I'll stop."
"Alright, will do." Aqua replied. Lyn let her make the first move and as their thighs and all their bits started to touch both women started to slowly pant and moan as they could feel their bodies start to heat up from the movement and intimacy between them. "Goodness, this feels amazing!" Aqua moaned loudly after a while and Lyn smiled to herself because of how much Aqua was enjoying herself.
"Just like our spar, I'm just getting started." Lyn moaned back, a bit more in control of herself, before she moved in even closer and started moving her hips even more. Aqua gasped in pure pleasure and the only thing keeping her from having a big orgasm was the fact that she was so fit and trained her body so well to react to surprises like this.
"OOOOH LYNNN!" She couldn't help but moan out though as her body started moving on it's own, her hips matching Lyn's speed and her hand reaching in between Lyn's thighs to feel her up even more.
"Mmmhmmm, you're getting the hang of this quickly." Lyn breathed in pleasure as she mirrored Aqua's movements and started fingering her clit back. Lyn knew that Aqua probably couldn't keep this pace for much longer so she was going to make sure it lasted as long as she could. But Aqua had other ideas, she wanted to feel the pleasured release of her orgasm so she sat up and grabbed Lyn by the cheeks and kissed her very passionately. This really caught Lyn off guard, she wasn't expecting Aqua to be this aggressive this soon, but she wasn't complaining. She put her hands up to Aqua's cheeks and started kissing her back just as passionately. Soon enough the two were practically wrestling with each other for control, their thighs pressed up so tightly with each other that every movement was sending lightning bolts of pleasure up their spines and through their bodies. Aqua didn't know where she was getting this stamina from, but she didn't care, all she cared about right now was kissing Lyn and making her feel good, and Lyn was of the same mind. Eventually they let all pretense go and just went at each other as hungrily and passionately as they could, and even if that made it end quickly for both of them it was just the best feeling.
"AQUA!"
"LYN!" The two of them moaned in unison as they both had very powerful and pleasurable orgasms, their hips and thighs still pushing and rubbing against each other, sending waves and waves of pleasure all over their bodies. Their minds and hearts wanted more, but their bodies couldn't keep up with each other. Eventually they couldn't keep up the heat and pressure between them and they both felt back onto the bed with a padded THUMP next to each other. For the next few minutes the only sound that could be heard were the long and ragged breaths of the two women who were supremely pleased with what just happened between them. Eventually though Lyn moved around and started cuddling Aqua from behind so they could continue to share their body heat together, if only in a small way like this.
"So...what do you think?" Lyn asked in a breathy voice.
"Well...even if...this doesn't improve my abilities...I do feel very much more closer to you Lyn." Aqua breathed. "Thank you...I would have...never considered anything like this...without you bringing it up."
"Hey...no problem." Lyn assured her. "And you did pretty well...for your first time."
"I think...I think I was...tapping into the power of...the wayfinder...to last that long." Aqua pondered.
"Hmm, you want to test that theory out?" Lyn asked, finally getting most of her breath back.
"So...soon?" Aqua questioned. "I'm still...so exhausted."
"That may be, but I have a little potion that can restore your energy." Lyn tempted her. "And I know you've been known to use potions before, you told me about them."
"That is true." Aqua commented. "Well, if your potion can do all that, I'd love to give it another go."
"Alright, I'll go get it." Lyn replied. And of course it worked out and of course that led to Aqua and Lyn continuing to be intimate with each other through the night, Aqua learning a lot about sex from Lyn and Lyn learning just where all Aqua's sensitive spots were. They were so engrossed with each other that when Mark finally got back to the ger there was no one to greet him.
"Lyn! I'm back! I couldn't get exactly everything you wanted, so I got some different replacement items." Mark said stepping into the ger and placing his bags down. But he was more distracted by a pair of lights coming from the couch than not being greeted. He got closer to the light and saw that it was Lyn's wayfinder Aqua gave her and another wayfinder next to it, which he assumed was Aqua's. The light was so bright between them it looked like the middle of the day if you sat on the couch. But now that he was closer to the bedroom he could hear all the moaning and panting from the bedroom. So he got up to see what was going on and what did he see other than Aqua eating Lyn out on the bed, both of them completely naked and their skin glistening with sweat and other fluids.
"Oh, hi Mark." Lyn moaned as she looked over to him. "Look who came to visit."
"Nice to see you again Mark." Aqua breathed as she turned to face him. "I hope you don't mind I've been with Lyn like this for the last few hours."
"No, I don't mind one bit." Mark replied with a small smirk. "I just have a question, do you have room for one more?"
"I don't know, do we Aqua?" Lyn smirked as well. "You said earlier that you'd be interested in having him join us."
"Well, if you're gonna join in, you've got to lose those clothes Mark." Aqua teased him.
"Done and done!" Mark replied as he quickly stripped down and got into bed with the two women. "Now, what do we want to try first?
"Why not everything? We have all night, right Aqua" Lyn suggested.
"Sounds like a good time to me!"
Chapter 141: Files #1058 & 1059 Luck and Thunder Part 7
Notes:
Wasn't expecting a continuation to this one were ya? XD Anyways, this is kind of just a follow up to the end of part 6 with a more definite feeling that Joshua and Selena are going to start a family. So if I do make a part 8 it's going to be something about that. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- Files #1058 & 1059 Luck and Thunder Part 7
Characters: Joshua, Selena
Based on: a commission by BodyAttk on X and Bluesky
It turned out, even though they had a ton of unprotected sex the night Joshua proposed, that it wasn't the right time for Selena to get pregnant. Which honestly was probably for the best because the next couple months were very stressful with the election of Grado's new monarch, the news of the alliance with Jehanna, and the preparation for one of the grandest weddings Magvel had ever seen. Even then the happy couple took a trip around Magvel for a honeymoon and still nothing came up on the heir front. It was actually starting to worry Joshua a bit, thinking maybe he might be the issue, so he called in all the best doctors and medical scientists in the kingdom to check him out.
"Honestly Joshua, and I know this is kind of ironic coming from me, but maybe you just need to relax and let things take its course." Selena suggested on the morning he was to have his body checked out. "I know we're not exactly the youngest, but we're still in the prime of our lives, we have a ton of time to start a family together."
"I know, I know." Joshua sighed, because Selena was pretty right on the money with how he was feeling. "It's just, I kind of just want to know so we can move forward with some sort of plan. As carefree as I can be sometimes, this is something important to me and I want to do it right. And if it turns out that we can't have children together, well I'd like to get the process of maybe adopting a kid or two started."
"I understand it's important to you Joshua, it's important to me as well." Selena said as she sat up in bed and hugged Joshua from behind. "We've both had...interesting situations concerning our family to put it lightly and I know you want to do things right so any children we have won't have to deal with anything like that. But this is one of those things you just can't force, you have to leave some things up to chance. You're good at that though Joshua, you always have been. So just relax and do what you can, but know that I'll be here to support you no matter what happens."
"Thank you Selena, you are the best partner a guy could ask for." Joshua said softly before kissing her hand gently. "And I'm sorry for any stress I might be sending your way, I know I'm being a bit selfish in this moment."
"Hey, after all we've been through in the last few months, this is nothing." Selena assured him. "Now, let's go eat some breakfast before you have your examination, I'm sure a full stomach will help you get through the day."
"Here's hoping." Joshua noted. So they went down to the dining hall to eat. After that they parted ways, Joshua to his examination and Selena out to observe some reconstruction work in a village that was going on. Joshua made sure to have the doctors check everything about him, even if it didn't have anything to do with his ability to sire a child. He wanted to make sure he didn't have any sicknesses he might pass on or anything that might come on suddenly like what happened with his father a few years after he was born. All in all it took quite a bit of time but Joshua felt it was worth it.
"Well Your Majesty, everything seems to be right as rain with you." The head doctor told him once all the examinations were done. "Honesty you might be the most physically fit noble or ruler my team has ever examined, probably due to your time outside the castle working as a mercenary. Other than some scars and bruises from all that you're doing great and I don't see why you shouldn't be able to rule for decades to come if you keep taking care of your body as you have."
"Hmm, can't say I wasn't expecting that in all honestly, but you're leaving something important out doc. You know, the thing I'm really interested in." Joshua noted. "Just give it to me plainly, you know me, I'm not gonna send you into the dungeon or anything if you give me bad news."
"I would sure hope not." The doctor chuckled. "And I was getting to it, not to worry. We had our mages test out the sample of your seed you gave us and while it was a little less densely packed than other samples we've tested it was well within the normal range to not have issues siring a child."
"So what you're saying is that we've just been getting unlucky?" Joshua wondered.
"In a manner of speaking, yes." The doctor confirmed.
"Well, if that isn't in character with me then I don't know what is." Joshua joked. "That's good to know though. But if I were to ask if there were ways to 'stack the deck' so to speak, what would you tell me?"
"Firstly I would ask her Majesty the Queen to have an examination of her own." The doctor noted. "It's possible it might be something on her end or that she has some sort of unorthodox cycle when it comes to her eggs. Secondly, our alchemists have been researching a potion that might help. It's supposed to be for men who can't get aroused any more, but if someone like you were to take it then your seed density would possibly get higher."
"Are there any side effects to this potion?" Joshua asked.
"A few, but they wear off quickly." The doctor answered. "Basically you just feel like you used up all your energy for the night all in one round of intimacy and a good night of sleep will help you recover. Just don't be using it every night or your reproductive system will get out of order."
"We compensated the men you tested this potion on right?" Joshua asked a bit more seriously this time.
"Of course, every test subject was paid according to their time and results, we haven't had any complaints from the testing yet." The doctor confirmed.
"Good." Joshua nodded, relieved that was the answer. "Well, if you could give me some of this potion that would be great. Then you can collect your team's payment at the treasury and we can all be on our way."
"Here you go." The doctor said handing Joshua a carton of vials. "And don't worry about them going bad, they are safe to take at any temperature."
"Perfect." Joshua commented as he took the carton. "Anything else I need to know?"
"Not that I know of, but I'm sure my team will have some detailed reports we'll send you in the next few days along with the reports of anyone else in the castle we may have examined." The doctor replied.
"I'll be looking forward to seeing them then." Joshua noted. "Well if that's it then, I'm gonna go get some dinner, I'm starving. Thanks for everything doc, I appreciate how smoothly things went. And tell your team the same." And with that Joshua left the examination room and went to get dinner. He was expecting to see Selena in the dining hall so he could sit with her, but she was nowhere to be seen.
"Hey, have you seen Selena anywhere around here?" Joshua asked a group of squires that was eating near him.
"The Queen?" One of them wondered. "I heard she got back early from the reconstruction project and was working on something around the castle."
"I saw her talking to one of those doctors you invited to the castle." Another squire noted. "They seemed to be having a serious conversation so I didn't eavesdrop or anything."
"I remember her taking some supplies to that room you keep down at the end of the hall." A cleric added. "Of course we don't know what that room is used for, but I'm sure that probably means something to you."
"Hmm, it does." Joshua confirmed. "Thank you for your candid answers, they have calmed my mind." Joshua wondered just what Selena was doing in the special room they had for being intimate, but he wasn't going to stress out about it too much. If she had something planned for him then he would just go with the flow like she had suggested he do. So he finished up his dinner and made his way up towards their bedroom. He knocked on the door first to see if anyone was in there and when their was no response he opened the door and stepped in. The first thing he did was look towards the bed and when he did he saw a fancy looking notecard standing on his pillow. He walked over and picked it up, recognizing the handwriting in an instant.
See if you can find me Joshua, it should be the first place you'd think of. -Selena
The card smelled like roses and there were little hand drawn hearts all over it. It was very cute, but also very romantic since Selena didn't usually go out of her way to do fun little things like this, it was usually Joshua who did them. He had a good idea where she was, but just to make sure he grabbed a few extra towels, some snacks and drinks, and kept the carton of vials in his hands before making his way down the hall. This time when he knocked on the door he got a response.
"If that's you Joshua, come on in." A sensual voice called out to him. Well, he wasn't about to let whoever was on the other side waiting so he opened the door and made sure to lock it behind him. When he finally got a good look inside he was very surprised. Instead of the greens and blues the room usually had, now it was reds and purples. It was as if the whole mood of the room had changed. And the cherry on top was seeing Selena laying on the large bed of pillows, rose petals conveniently censoring all her private bits.
"Wow, what did I do to deserve all this?" Joshua asked himself as he got a whiff of the room and it too smelled like roses.
"What? Can't a woman be the forward one for once?" Selena teased him.
"No, I just wasn't expecting all this." Joshua admitted as he set everything in his hands down. "You did a really good job on this room, it's super romantic. But there has to be a reason behind all this, even if it's a small one."
"Can't get anything past you, can I Joshua." Selena teased more. "But yes, the reason is that you're going to get me pregnant, this time for sure."
"And your so confident about this why?" Joshua pondered.
"Because, while you were getting examined I got back early and had some things checked out as well." Selena explained. "And the doctor said that tonight is the best night for us to try for the next couple weeks."
"Ah, that makes a lot more sense." Joshua said in understanding. "Well my doctor gave me something that might help as well." And with that he showed Selena one of the vials of medicine. "Supposedly if I take this the density of my seed should go up for the night, but the downside is that we can only go one round."
"If that's all, I don't see that as a huge problem." Selena noted. "We can always try again in the morning if that's the case."
"That's what I was thinking." Joshua agreed. "But, just to be clear, you're all okay with this?"
"Joshua, I was okay with this months ago before we even got married." Selena assured him. "Now I'm even moreso given that we're in a more relaxed period of time. So get those clothes off and give me some love until you can give me any more."
"Yes ma'am." Joshua replied before quickly stripping his clothes off and joining Selena between the pillows, making sure to keep his hat in place as usual. And they did the usual foreplay, they kissed and made out a bit, used their hands to explore each others bodies all over, and engaged in some oral sex to make sure everything would go smoothly. Eventually they were ready to get to the main course and Joshua was wondering what position might be the best.
"Well, you want to make sure your seed goes in as deeply into my womb as it can right?" Selena pondered with Joshua nodding in response. "Okay, I think I have an idea. Get on your knees and spread your legs apart."
"Like this?" Joshua asked as he did so, seeing his dick sticking straight out in front of his body.
"Yes, I think that should do." Selena replied as she shimmied on her back over to him until her legs were wrapped around Joshua's hips and his dick was throbbing on her thighs between them. "What do you think about this position. If you take a hold of my legs you can pull me forward when you feel like you're going to go off, and as you can see, you'll be very deep inside me." She added that last part in a more sensual voice than before.
"Gods, you know how hot you sound right now Selena?" Joshua replied with a slight blush as he saw the tip of his dick reaching right below her navel, the thought getting him even more excited. "I just need to warn you, I don't know how this potion is going to affect me completely. The doctor said it was like using up all my energy in one go, so I might get a bit rough with you."
"You think I can't handle that?" Selena teased him. "You're always so soft and romantic with me, but I know you have a bit of a wild side as well, I want to see it. You're not going to hurt me, and even if you do I know you'll stop if I ask you to. So I'm not worried, I trust you Joshua, trust you more than anyone I've ever trusted. So just relax like I told you to, everything will be fine."
"I love you Selena." Was all Joshua could say because that's all that needed to be said really. After that he took a vial he had placed in his hat out and popped th cork that was on top of it. "Bottoms up then." And with that he chugged the potion down and within moments he felt the effects of it. His whole body warmed up and became much more sensitive. His shaft started to feel strange as well. It didn't hurt but he just had the almost unstoppable urge just to plunge it deeply into Selena's body, so that's what he did.
"AHHHHH!" Selena moaned out loudly as she felt his firm cock completely fill her pussy in one stroke. She was ready for it so it felt so good to her. And of course it didn't stop there. Joshua started moving his hips quickly and since he had a hold of Selena's legs he could control precisely just how deep and at what angle he thrusted into her. "Yes! Yes! Just like that Joshua, keep it going." Selena moaned some more as she put her hands behind her head, showing Joshua he could do whatever he wanted with her in this moment.
"So hot~" Joshua murmured as he blushed more from his rising heat and picked up his pace a bit more. In this position he had a great view of Selena's breasts jiggling and rocking about. They weren't the biggest set he had ever seen, but they fit her body perfectly and he was just mesmerized by them for the longest time as he kept thrusting back and forth. But then the potion kicked in again and Joshua felt a wave of pleasure so strong his eyes almost rolled back behind his head. He didn't cum right then but he couldn't stop his hips from moving even faster and his hands from pulling Selena even further down on his cock.
"OOHHH GODS YES!" Selena practically yelled as she blushed hard and her eyes started to roll back from the pleasure as well. She figured that Joshua wasn't going to be able to hold this pace for too long so she wasn't going to try and hold herself back either. In fact she even started to scoot in even closer so Joshua's dick could reach even further inside her. At this point with every thrust his tip was pressing firmly against the entrance of her womb as if it was kissing it passionately over and over. If she wasn't caught up in wave after of wave of pleasure she might have been slightly concerned that he pushed any harder he might push his tip actually inside her womb, but there really wasn't any chance of that happening, that was just something that romance writers put in their stories because they thought it sounded hot. Either way she did know that when his seed started to come out it was going straight in without delay and the thought made her just feel even better.
"Selena! I don't know how much longer I can hold out, this potion is really draining my stamina!" Joshua panted as he tried hard to make the moment last just a bit longer.
"I don't care!" Selena moaned back. "Give it to me Joshua! Fill me up with your seed! Get me pregnant! Do it! Please!" She practically begged. And that's all Joshua could take before he started to cum. But this was different than usual. Usually it took a few moments for his seed to start coming out, but with this it came out very smoothly, almost as smoothly as when he would be peeing in the bathroom. So smoothly that in mere moments Selena's womb was filled as she orgasmed as well and clenched down on Joshua's cock. So smoothly that it lubricated Selena's canals so much that Joshua's cock slipped out with how he was still thrusting and let out two long strings of seed onto Selena's stomach before he caught himself and pressed his dick back into her pussy.
"AH! Sorry!" Joshua gasped as he felt his energy starting to wane. So he pulled Selena as far up onto his cock as he could to make sure any more drops of seed found their mark. Selena responded by sitting up and grabbing Joshua's face so they could kiss once again as they both came down from their orgasms. And it took a while actually with how the potion was working in his body, but eventually they both felt back onto the pillows surrounding them, the only sound being heard being heavy breathing for a long while. Moments passed, minutes passed, what seemed like hours passed even though it wasn't, but eventually one of them was able to speak.
"That was an experience." Selena breathed as she rolled over onto her stomach so she could look at Joshua. "I might want you to get a little rough with me more often."
"Everything is okay, nothing out of place?" Joshua wondered as he sat up and looked at Selena laying there still.
"Well it might still be the excitement wearing off, but I feel great." Selena noted. "Might be a bit sore in the morning, but that's to be expected. If I'm not pregnant then I think we should start looking into that adoption plan of yours." She added as a joke.
"We'll just have to see." Joshua replied as he moved over to Selena and helped her sit in his lap to cuddle close together. "Thank you Selena, for being so supportive with me. Like I said before, I've been being a little selfish, but I'm happy you're always by my side."
"What's so selfish about wanting something I want as well?" Selena asked him rhetorically. "I want to start a family and do my best as well, so don't worry about it. We'll have many other things to worry about, so best if you just let it go now instead of dealing with it later."
"You're probably right, as usual." Joshua said, snuggling into Selena's neck romantically. "Do you need me to do anything for you to release any pent up pleasure? Because I still have enough energy for that at least."
"No, no, you did enough already, I don't think I can take any more tonight, but I appreciate you asking." Selena said before moving around in a way that made them fall back down onto the pillows. "I just want to cuddle and talk until we fall asleep together, how about that?"
"That sounds perfect Selena." Joshua replied softly. "I love you, like so much right now."
"Hmm, I love you too Joshua, and I'm going to love the family we start just as much if not more."
Chapter 142: File #1142 The Bodyguard Part 1
Notes:
This series of stories happens in the Magvel Nights AU. Basically all you need to know from that is that this is a modern AU and Elibe is a city like Los Angeles. Also the picture may be slightly NSFW, but there is no sex scene for this part. Other parts may have them though. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #1142 The Bodyguard Part 1
Characters: Carrie, Kent, Mark
Based on: a commission from kumi_antawara on Twitter/X
"Okay, now slowly turn your head back towards the camera and let the hair on the left side of your head fall away a bit." Mark instructed. Once again he was in the director's chair, but not for a movie like most people knew him for. This was a photoshoot for a sexy nightwear catalogue and his model was one Carrie Way, and old friend from high school who had recently gotten into modeling.
"Like this?" Carrie asked as she tilted her head in the way instructed. The only thing she was wearing was a pretty skimpy purple nightgown, so small that with the way she was laying you could see the majority of her butt sticking out and a lot of sideboob as well. She was wearing some underwear, but it was small enough that you couldn't see it from this angle. A strange pose to be sure, but since it was supposed to look sexy and sell the outfit it was doing it's job.
"That's perfect." Mark replied. "Now bite your lip a little bit and it'll look perfect." Carrie did just so and Mark loved it so he told the photographer to start taking the photos. Now you might be wondering why Mark, already a world famous movie director, would be directing something slightly more risqué like this. And his answer, just like his answer about why him and his wife Lyn sleep around all the time, was simple. He wanted to create a safe space for models willing to do such work because being in the movie industry he knew how bad conditions could get, especially when it came to sexy or even straight up porn sets. This was his way of giving those willing to make their living this way a more comfortable setting where they could do their best work, and the results showed very quickly. Magazines and websites across the world were constantly wanting to work with Mark's photography company and business was booming. And lest you worry, Mark never flirted with anyone on set and in fact anyone who was caught sexually harassing anyone were fired on the spot, no questions asked. Mark may be a horn dog, but he was a professional first.
"Just a few more shots and we should be done Carrie." Mark noted after about half an hour. "Do you need anything, like some water or a snack?"
"No, I should be fine. I can be here all night if you need me to be." Carrie noted. And to everyone but Mark that sounded normal, but Mark could hear the slight worry in her voice. See the thing with Carrie was that recently she had become a witness in a murder case, but it wasn't your usual murder case, it was a mob hit she had seen and she had been getting death threats. She even narrowly avoided getting killed by a hired gun and now she was looking over her shoulder all the time when she was alone. Mark, being the good friend that he was, knew just what to do though. So after this shoot he had a plan for Carrie to meet someone who would hopefully allow her to live with less fear than she had been lately. So after the shoot was done and Carrie was changing back into her normal clothes a man in an all black suit, white shirt, and sunglasses was allowed into the set and walked over to Mark.
"Mark, I'm glad to see you're still doing well." The man said in a calm voice as he extended his hand for a shake. He was the very definition of professional and the only distinguishing feature he really had was his light reddish/brown hair. "Though I'm surprised you didn't call my partner, he would have jumped at the chance to do a job with a client like this."
"And that's exactly why I didn't." Mark noted, taking the shake. "If I got Sain to do this job he'd just get distracted and flirt with her the whole time. But you Kent, you're the most professional bodyguard I know. Carrie is a good friend of mine and she's a good person as well, I want her to be protected in the best way I know how, and that would be with you."
"I'm honored to hear such praise from you Mark." Kent replied with the smallest of smiles on his face. "I'll make sure not to let you down."
"You haven't yet Kent, so I don't see why you would now." Mark said simply. By that time Carrie had come out of her dressing room and walked up to Mark and the man he was talking to. She had seen security types like him before, but he had a different vibe from most of them. It almost reminded her of a knight in a fantasy story, so professional and skilled. And she could see he was quite handsome as well, even through the sunglasses and stock bodyguard like suit. But she quickly pushed those thoughts away from her so she could introduce herself.
"Mark, is the person you wanted me to meet?" She wondered.
"Yes, it is." Mark confirmed. "This is Kent Leroux a bodyguard from the Caelin Security Company. Kent, this is Carrie Way, model, obviously."
"It's nice to meet you Mr. Leroux." Carrie said politely as she extended her own hand for a shake. "I have to say your suit looks very nice, better than most security types I've seen."
"Thank you Ms. Way, I try to be as professional as I can and looking the part is essential to doing a good job in my profession." Kent said as he shook Carrie's hand. "Ah, um, you look nice as well."
"He's a little socially awkward, but he's the best bodyguard I know." Mark cut in, explaining the little hiccup in Kent's speech. "So, Kent here is going to be your bodyguard until after the court case, maybe even longer if need be."
"Mark, I really appreciate this, but you know I can't afford this type of protection." Carrie noted.
"I know, that's why I'm paying for it." Mark stated. "Lyn and I have more money than we know what to do with at this point, so don't sweat it. What good is having money and connections if you can't help your friends out every now and then?"
"I agree with Mark." Kent stated calmly. "And he's already paid me three months in advance, so I would feel bad not accepting this job and trying my best."
"Mark, you have to be the most quirky yet reliable friend I've ever had." Carrie noted in a bit of wonder. "But I do appreciate this, it means a lot that you're willing to go this far to keep me safe."
"Your happiness is important to me, for a number of reasons." Mark replied. "And not just because you're one of my best models, it's because you're my friend and I want you to be happy and safe. And so does Lyn." As if it was a reaction Kent immediately spoke up when Lyn was mentioned.
"Speaking of Mrs. Hausen, is she doing alright?" Kent wondered, getting a bit of a chuckle from Mark, which made Carrie give him a confused look.
"Kent here used to be Lyn's bodyguard as she was getting famous." Mark explained. "Her grandfather was the CEO of Caelin Security Company at the time and he made sure that Kent watched her like a hawk. You might not get to see it, but him and Lyn are very close friends." Mark added with a wink, letting Carrie know that he actually meant they had been a bit more than that. "But she is doing quite fine Kent, she's been taking her break from acting as we've been raising our son Rutger and she's having the time of her life."
"That's good to hear." Kent noted, just a slight twinge passing through his heart. He had moved on from Lyn years ago of course, but feelings like that still cam up from time to time since the two of them really never had the chance to talk it out before she got married to Mark. Kent might not show a lot of emotions, but he wasn't a robot either.
"Okay, so, how is this going to work with us?" Carrie wondered, getting back to the topic on hand. And thankfully this is something that Kent was more comfortable and prepared for so his calm and confident tone came back quickly.
"Well, I looked over the case files Mark gave me along with some information on your family and I feel the best course of action would be for me to act as your significant other for the time being." Kent stated.
"So like, my boyfriend or something like that?" Carrie wondered. She wasn't adverse to the idea, but she wanted some clarification.
"Correct." Kent nodded. "I was going to suggest that maybe I pose as one of your brothers at first, but when Mark showed me pictures of them I saw that I don't look similar to either of them or anyone in your family for that fact, so that plan was discarded swiftly.
"Yeah, plus my one brother is a judge and the other works for the National Guard, I don't think you could get away with claiming to be one of them." Carrie noted. "But boyfriend is a good angle, at least for a bit. I wouldn't say I'm completely unlucky in that department, but I haven't had anyone steady for, well for what feels like forever actually. Besides, you are quite handsome, so no complaints on that end."
"And I know you already trust me, but Kent will not make any unwanted advances on you, that's just the way he is." Mark added. "You set ground rules and he'll follow them to a 't' until you change them."
"That does make me feel even better about it." Carrie replied. "Well, if that's how it's going to be, then we might as well be on a first name basis, don't you think Kent?"
"That makes sense, yes." Kent nodded. "We can discuss more about how things will go at your residence, if that's okay with you."
"Yeah, that's probably the best place to discuss things." Carrie agreed. "You'll probably have to check my apartment for cameras and recording devices right?"
"Indeed." Kent confirmed. "Along with moving my supplies in as well. And you don't have to worry about feeding me or anything, all agents of the Caelin Security Company are trained to be self sufficient."
"Well, that may be Kent, but I'm not just gonna leave you hanging out to dry, if you're around for meals I'll make something for you. Or you can eat some of my food, I don't mind." Carrie noted.
"Very well, but I will try my best to make my impact minimal." Kent stated.
"Speaking of food," Mark cut in, "I've got the perfect way to get your cover story started."
"You do?" Carrie wondered. "What is it?"
"Well, you know that chic new casual restaurant on the north side? I've got you two reservations for dinner." Mark replied. "It's for 7PM, so that gives you a few hours to get ready and get there."
"I must say Mark, you are always one of my best prepared employers, I always appreciate that." Kent noted with a hint of feeling impressed.
"Hey, that's Mark for ya, but you probably already knew that." Carrie added before looking Kent over. "Hmm, but if we're going to that restaurant you can't go there looking like a FE-7 agent, you need something more casual looking."
"Yes, I agree wholeheartedly Carrie." Kent noted. "I can have an outfit delivered here in no time."
"No, no, I think we can probably come up with something here, something more natural." Carrie replied. "Mark, do you mind if I look through the clothes in the studio for an outfit for him?"
"Go right ahead." Mark nodded. "I'm going to go ahead and get out of here though. You two both have my number and Lyn's if you need to contact us, and don't be afraid to, even if it's three in the morning. One of us will probably be up dealing with Rutger anyways."
"Have fun!" Carrie smiled at him and Kent gave him an understanding nod before he left. After that Carrie took a step back and took a look at Kent more fully to come up with an outfit idea. "Oh! Yeah! That will be perfect!" She said to herself before she grabbed Kent's hand to pull him along. "Okay, this way to the changing room and I'll have an outfit for you to try on in a snap!"
"Oh, um, alright." Kent mumbled, not being used to a woman taking his hand like that. The last person who did that was Lyn actually back in the day. He was kicking himself a bit though as he waiting in the dressing room. Two speaking fumbles like that in less than an hour and he was supposed to pose as Carrie's boyfriend. He knew this job was going to be difficult, not because of Carrie's personality or anything, but because of his own and his own social failings. "Come on Kent, you can do this, just do a slightly less crass Sain impression. You can do that right?" His thoughts were cut off by the door opening and Carrie coming in with some clothing.
"Okay, try these on and see how they fit." Carrie told him. "If they don't their are similar outfits that might."
"Very well." Kent nodded. "Thank you Mrs- I mean just Carrie."
"No problem." Carrie winked at him and when the door closed Kent was kicking himself again. But that didn't stop him from changing outfits in a flash, a skill that he learned with all his years in bodyguard work. And when he was done he put his suit on the hangers the outfit had been on and hung it up before stepping out for Carrie to see how he looked. It was the colder part of the year so Carrie gave him an orange and brown flannel shirt with some khaki pants along with a darker brown coat with some fur around the neck.
"This outfit fits me pretty well all things considered." Kent noted as he turned around a bit to let Carrie look at him. "Do you think it's acceptable?"
"Yeah, you look really good in it Kent." Carrie said supportively. "Very normal as well, I doubt anyone would think you're a bodyguard."
"Well, I thank you for your good fashion sense then Carrie." Kent nodded, content that things were going smoothly. He did like the outfit she picked out for him, but nothing more than that really. "If that's everything shall we head to dinner?"
"Sure, I'm getting kind of hungry anyways." Carrie replied. So Kent got his suit and they went down to the street so they could go to the restaurant.
"I was dropped off her by a company car, is taking your car alright?" Kent asked.
"Sure, you can put your suit in my trunk." Carrie nodded. So he did that and they drove off to the restaurant. Mark was right in saying it was a more casual place, it was very talkative and a bit loud, but not rowdy like a bar would be.
"I think my partner would love a restaurant like this." Kent commented as he and Carrie finally got seated.
"Partner?" Carrie wondered. "As in business partner or romantic partner?"
"Business partner. I mean I guess technically he's my best friend as well, but sometimes he can get on my nerves." Kent answered.
"Hmm, I think I can already tell a lot about him from that response." Carrie chuckled. "But I'm sure he's reliable when he needs to be."
"He is all things considered." Kent confirmed. After that they got their drinks and then their food and they continued talking with each other, getting to know each other better.
"So, do you have any siblings?" Carrie asked at one point. "You already know I have an older brother and a younger brother, so what about you?"
"I have an older sister, but we're not on good terms." Kent noted after taking a drink.
"Ah, sorry, I didn't know." Carrie apologized.
"It's fine, I've learned to deal with it." Kent replied. "It's her decision if she doesn't want to support my lifestyle."
"Not a fan of your line of work I take it?" Carrie wondered.
"You would be correct, she was put off of it because our father died in the line of duty." Kent explained.
"Hmm, I guess I could understand that a bit, but it seems like more than that." Carrie commented.
"It probably is, but she never gave me a better explanation so that's all I have to go off of." Kent noted. "If she ever does then I'll listen, but until then if she wants her space I'll give it to her."
"Fair enough, at least you're not constantly at each other's throats or anything like that." Carrie replied. After that they talked some more and eventually they were done with their dinner.
"Do you want any dessert?" Kent asked once their plates were empty. "I don't, I've got to regulate my diet to stay in shape."
"Same." Carrie noted with another chuckle. "My cheat day isn't until tomorrow."
"Well then, let's pay our bill and head back to your place to discuss our arrangement in more detail." Kent said taking the bill off the table.
"Hey, let me pay for some of it at least, I'm sure you were expecting to come here for dinner." Carrie said as she saw it.
"It's not a problem, I get a set amount of money from the company for expenses like this, this is well within the budget." Kent noted before seeing the pout on Carrie's face. "If this was a real date I would have let you though."
"Okay, I'll accept that then." Carrie replied before they walked up to pay. After that they got their coats back and started walking back towards where Carrie's car was parked, but before they got there two goons jumped out of the alleyway with knives in their hands.
"Cough up your wallets! We don't want any trouble!" The one on the left yelled.
"Yeah, make this easy on yourselves!" The other added. Carrie was a little afraid as anyone would be in this situation, but Kent was still very calm and collected.
"If you don't want any trouble then you'll leave now while you can." Kent told the pair in the coldest voice he could muster. "Trust me, you don't want what's coming to you if you don't get out of here right now."
"Oh, we got a tough guy here." The first goon scoffed. "Fine, hard way it is then." And with that the two men lunged forward to attack. The first thing Kent did was stand in front of Carrie to protect her and the second thing he did was grab the first goon's hand that had a knife in it, and then twist it around so quickly it dislocated his wrist. Then he dodged the knife slice of the second goon before punching him square in the gut and causing a huge wad of spit to come out of his mouth as the wind was knocked out of his chest. The other goon tried to use his free hand to punch Kent in the face and Kent responded by taking the hand he was still holding and using that arm to throw the goon over his back and onto the pavement.
"The other one is getting up!" Carrie called out and Kent quickly spun around with a kick to the goon's head that finally knocked him out. Once Kent saw that both goons were out cold he checked their necks for gang tattoos.
"Hmm, these aren't Bern mafia goons." Kent noted. "They weren't sent to attack you specifically I don't think. But we should get out of here before the police get here. Normally I would wait, but if the news got out that you survived an attack like this the mafia might send more men when they do try to attack you."
"Alright, that makes sense." Carrie replied as she started to calm herself from the experience. "You really are a pretty good bodyguard, I could barely keep up with your- Watch out!" A third goon came from out of the alley and as soon as Carrie yelled Kent moved her out of the way before 'barely' dodging the attack himself. He then grabbed the goon by the back of the head and threw it into a stop sign to knock him out as well.
"We should leave before more show up." Kent replied and Carrie nodded. So they quickly got into her car and Carrie drove to her apartment. Kent kept looking back to make sure they weren't being followed and eventually he was content and relaxed a bit.
"You okay?" Carrie asked once he slunk down into the passengers seat a little.
"Yes, just doing my job." Kent confirmed, though he could feel the pain of a cut on his arm right below his shoulder since he didn't actually completely dodge that attack from the last goon. But Carrie didn't need to know about that, he would just bandage himself up once he got back to his base.
"You sure, you look like you're in pain." Carrie continued asking. Little did Kent know that she was actually quite good at sensing when people were in pain, but he would understand why shortly.
"Just a bit on my fist since it's cold, nothing a little warmth won't fix." Kent assured her. Carrie let it go after that and eventually they made it to her apartment. Carrie unlocked the door and let Kent in before coming in herself and locking the door back. Kent moved to sit on her couch and that's when Carrie saw something that Kent didn't want her to see.
"Kent you liar!" Carrie said a bit indignantly as she pointed at the cut on his arm. "Hold on, I've got a first aid kit in my bathroom. You take your shirt off while I'm in there."
"Carrie, honestly-" Kent tried to say, but one look from Carrie let him know he wasn't getting out of this. "Okay." He backed down before starting to take his coat and shirt off. Carrie was back shortly with her first aid kit, but it was much more than a normal kit. It had hospital grade bandages and chemicals in it, Kent could tell because he had to use supplies to take care of his injuries from time to time. "Carrie, where did you get supplies like this?" He wondered aloud.
"You read that file Mark gave you about me didn't you?" Carrie asked rhetorically. "I'm working my way through nursing school. This whole modeling thing is just a side job until I graduate."
"I must have not remembered that part." Kent noted. The fact was that Mark didn't put that in the file he gave to Kent, he was being sneaky and was wanting a surprising situation like this to happen so the two of them could bond a little bit. Turns out it worked out like he wanted it to.
"Well, that doesn't matter at the moment, just brace yourself, this is going to sting." Carrie replied before starting to treat the cut with antiseptic. Kent gasped a bit, but he was used to this kind of sting so he didn't budge an inch. Carrie then wrapped his arm in some gauze and made sure it was just tight enough for the cut to heal but not so tight it would cut off circulation.
"Hmm, you're quite skilled at that Carrie." Kent commented sounding a little impressed.
"Don't you think complimenting me is getting you out of me telling you off." Carrie told him. "If we're going to do this, you're not going to pull the whole macho man I don't feel anything and hide all my cuts and bruises thing. I can deal with injuries and you getting hurt isn't going to make me think less of you. You're a bodyguard, you're going to get hurt. You're lucky you have a client like me who can actually help you heal up this time. Got it?"
"Understood." Kent nodded. "I apologize for making you worry too much, I won't do it again."
"Good." Carrie said taking a deep breath and flopping back onto her couch. "And thank you for protecting me earlier, with moves like that I feel a lot more safe than I have in the last few weeks." Then she finally got a look at Kent's bare chest and neurons started firing in her brain a bit. "Especially with a body like this, you must really take good care of your body and work out a lot."
"Of course I do." Kent commented. "I have to be in my best shape if I'm going to protect people. Either way, thank you for your excellent treatment, this feels better than when I do it myself." And with that Kent stood up and put the shirt and coat Carrie gave him back on. After she got some drinks for the both of them they started talking about their cover story.
"So, what kind of 'job' do you have?" Carrie asked.
"Digital artist." Kent replied. "Makes it easy for me to stay in one place or move if I need to. And since I'll be keeping watch from the hotel across the street it makes sense if I don't leave a lot."
"Do you actually know how to do that, or do you just make AI art?" Carrie wondered.
"Yes, I'm quite skilled at it since it's one of my out of work hobbies." Kent noted. "I can send you my portfolio later if you'd like."
"Hmm, I'd actually like to see that." Carrie mused before getting an idea. "Oh, and that's how we can say we met. You were working a job for Mark's photography business and saw me as one of the models on the art you were working on and you asked Mark to introduce us."
"That's...actually a lot better than the idea I had in mind." Kent noted. "I was just going to say we randomly met each other at the park, but I like that, it's more realistic."
"Thank you." After that they continued to talk and eventually some more sensitive subjects came up.
"Alright, next topic, public displays of affection." Kent brought up. "If we're dating I feel it needs to be believable, but if you're uncomfortable with it then we can work around it."
"I don't have any problems with it if you don't." Carrie noted. "I'd assume it would only be out in public, unless we find out we're being watched."
"Correct." Kent nodded. "I would think to start out just kisses on the cheek and perhaps a kiss goodnight after a date would be enough."
"Yeah, don't want to look like we're Mark and Lyn out there." Carrie joked. "You know about them and what they do right?"
"Unfortunately." Kent said dryly.
"Kent, was that a joke?" Carrie teased him. "I didn't know you were funny as well."
"It's very rare." Kent admitted with a small smirk. "Moving on though, what are we going to tell people about our intimacy as our relationship continues? Because you probably have friends that will ask, or some of the models at Mark's studio might ask as well."
"I'd say maybe once or twice a week, again don't want to look as down bad as Mark and Lyn." Carrie noted. "But that does bring up another thing you'll have to deal with."
"Oh, and what would that be?" Kent wondered.
"Well, you're probably going to be coming to my photo shoots from now on right?" Carrie asked.
"For the most part, yes." Kent confirmed.
"Then you're going to have to be okay with seeing me naked and play the part of a boyfriend that is okay with letting other people see his girlfriend naked." Carrie explained. "I don't shy away from those shoots when Mark brings them up for me, so I figured I should warn you."
"Yes, I can see where that might be a challenge." Kent noted. "The part about playing the role I mean, I've seen a number of my clients naked for one reason or another. And I'm sure you look very beautiful naked, otherwise you wouldn't get modeling jobs like that, so that shouldn't be an issue." The way Kent said that so casually made Carrie blush a bit, but she could tell he was just saying that as a matter of fact. But still, it made her feel good. "I will keep that in mind as I grow into my role as your boyfriend."
"Obviously you don't have to be the perfect boyfriend right away, that wouldn't be realistic." Carrie assured him. "But have some sort of response ready for when the question comes."
"I can do that." Kent noted. "One last thing, if for some reason this whole situation takes a lot longer than expected, should we consider me 'moving in' with you at some point?"
"Maybe after a couple of months." Carrie replied. "But also, if you think it would make it easier for you to protect me for you to stay with me, let me know and I can make it work."
"Makes sense." Kent agreed. "Well, I'll do a quick search around your apartment for any bugs or anything and then I'll make my way across the street." So Kent did his sweep and thankfully didn't find anything. Once he was done he made his way to the door to leave, but Carrie followed him as he opened it and took a step outside.
"Thank you again Kent, this means a lot to me. I know this is probably just a job for you, but it makes me feel safe knowing you're around, especially with what I saw tonight. I'm hoping we have a nice work relationship together." Carrie told him truthfully.
"It may be a job, but so far you've been a very easy client to work with." Kent said genuinely. "If everything is this smooth then I think you'll be just fine in the end and I'll be glad when you're out of danger."
"Well, I'll try my best not to do anything stupid or dangerous. I'll leave that to you." Carrie joked.
"I thank you for that." Kent replied, but then their was a bit of an awkward silence between them. "Should I kiss you goodnight, we are in the hallway."
"If you want to." Carrie replied, blushing slightly.
"I do need the practice." Kent admitted before moving in gently and placing a small kiss on Carrie's lips. Neither of them were expecting the spark to be so noticeable when their lips touched, but neither of them commented on it either because they weren't sure what to think about it. Carrie almost started kissing Kent back, but he pulled back before she could. "Goodnight Carrie, stay safe."
"You too Kent." Carrie replied softly.
"You have my number." Kent reminded her before slowly walking away and making his way down the stairs. Carrie stood and watched him leave the apartment complex before going back to her place and closing the door behind her. But all she could do for a long while was just stand there and think about what had happened today.
"This is going to be interesting, I can already tell."
Chapter 143: File #a1632 Bonding Tacticians Part 6
Notes:
A bit of a short one today, just Mark and Robin getting it on with a bit of confident banter between them. Nothing earthshaking but not every story can be a masterpiece.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1632 Bonding Tacticians Part 6
Characters: Mark, Female Robin
Based on: a commission by onlylewdclass on Twitter/X
"Those were some well thought out battle plans as always Robin." Mark commented as he and the Ylissian tactician were making their way to the Aether Resort in Askr. "I'm more and more impressed with your skills with each battle."
"You surprised me as usual as well Mark." Robin, one of the female ones, replied with a wry smile. "You're really good at improvising plans on the fly, if you hadn't made the decision to change the battle formation slightly towards the end there I don't think it would have gone as smoothly."
"Well, I try my best." Mark said, scratching the back of his head humbly with a happy look on his face. "I just saw a weakness in their front line we could take advantage of and since we have such great trust together I didn't think twice before implementing my idea."
"Exactly, I love that we work so well together." Robin noted as the two of them came to the door of a special room in the Aether Resort. "Now, you're sure that Lyn isn't going to show up with someone else like last time?" Robin teased Mark slightly. "Because I'd be all for another foursome, but I kind of want you all to myself this time if that's okay."
"Oh, I made sure that she'd be busy with someone else." Mark replied with a little chuckle. "So it'll just be me and you in there."
"Good." Robin said with a smirk as she opened the door to the room. "After you then." So Mark stepped into the room and everything was similar to how it was last time the two came here, a lot of reds and purples all over for decor with a huge bed in the middle covered with many pillows of varying sizes.
"Wow, it's the same colors as last time." Mark commented as Robin closed the door behind them. "I wonder what the odds of that are, they usually rotate the decor around every couple weeks."
"Maybe it's fate for us to get together in this variation." Robin wondered. "Or maybe we just got lucky."
"Well, I am a very lucky guy." Mark joked with a smirk, getting Robin to laugh again before getting close up to him and whispering into his ear.
"That you are Mark, especially since you've got a woman such as myself ready and willing to make sweet, sweet love with you." She told him. "So why don't we get started on that? We may have all night, but I want to savor every moment of it."
"Now you're speaking my language." Mark replied back devilishly. And with that they were off to the races. They started to kiss, slowly at first, but quickly they started to make out furiously as their hands worked to peel off each individual piece of clothing until they were both completely naked. When that moment came Mark made the decision to pick Robin up and walk over to the bed.
"Trying to surprise me with your strength?" Robin teased him lightly. "Because I already know you are deceptively strong."
"Maybe a bit." Mark teased back. "But I've been wanting to do something with you ever since the last time we shared this room together and we need to be on the bed to do it."
"Oh, and what would that be?" Robin wondered as Mark put her down on the bed on her back.
"Spread your legs out and you'll find out momentarily." Mark replied. Robin was intrigued so she did as Mark asked and when she did he got into the bed on his stomach and crawled around until his head was between her spread legs.
"I see what you want to do now." Robin commented confidently as she looked down at Mark. "You want to see how my other lips taste don't you?"
"You know it." Mark said back just as confidently. "But I'm gonna get more than just a taste of your lips, I'm gonna make you cum with just my mouth and taste all those fluids that come out when you do."
"You think you can do that?" Robin questioned him teasingly. "If you were any other guy I might be a bit more dismissive, but you've always had a good grasp on your skill set, in battle and in bed both. But I'm no unexperienced partner either, it's going to take some work you know?"
"It'll be a challenge yes, but one I feel I'm up for." Mark smirked. "But if you don't think I can do it, why don't we have a little wager then? If I can do it then I get to choose all of our positions for the rest of the night, but if I can't then you get to."
"You're on!" Robin replied confidently. Right after she said that Mark went to work on her clit and pussy, putting his hands on her legs to keep everything steady and so he wouldn't be tempted to use them to help out. He started nice and slow, teasing Robin with short and sweet licks to her lips and clit. "I hope this isn't all you have Mark, otherwise this will be quite disappointing." Robin commented, knowing he had more to show her and prodding him to move on slightly.
"Oh I'm just getting started my dear." Mark replied confidently before he moved back in for more. Now he started making his licks long and protracted, pressing just hard enough to stimulate Robin but not hard enough for his tongue to penetrate inside her body just yet. And every few licks he would pause when he got to her clit and slowly made circles around it. With this Robin started whimpering in pleasure a bit, but she still wanted more. But that was Mark's plan actually, he was taking things as slowly as he could so that when he finally did go all out Robin would be practically begging for it and making her cum would be easy.
"Come on, put it in already." Robin asked with a pant as her body was primed for pleasure, the waiting was taking it's toll on her body and she was wanting to feel Mark's tongue inside her pussy so badly that it was causing the rest of her body to heat up in pleasure and expectation.
"Patience Robin, patience." Mark teased as he continued to lick her slowly and steadily. He was playing at going at it like this for a bit longer, but when she was least expecting it he pressed his head even further into her thighs, causing his tongue to finally slip into her pussy. As soon as it went in Robin gasped in pleasure and had to grab hold of the pillow she was laying her head on so she wouldn't cum right then and there.
"Marrrrrrrk!" She moaned as Mark started to lick her inner walls back and forth slowly. She didn't understand how him going slowly like this made her just want everything more but it did. Every lick, every kiss, every motion was calculated in such a way that it built up more pleasured feelings in her body but it was also never enough. Even as Mark pushed his tongue deeper and deeper into her insides she just felt like she wanted more and more and more.
"Your body is started to get really warm Robin, you wouldn't happen to be enjoying this would you?" Mark asked with a smirk as he tactically moved his head away from Robin's thighs and pulled his tongue out of her pussy. He was expecting a reaction from Robin, but not as an aggressive one as she pulled out.
"Put that back in there now!" She said firmly as she wrapped her legs around Mark's head and pushed his tongue back into her body. Mark knew that was a good sign, but he also knew that he had to still play his cards right to make this work out in his favor. For now he went along with Robin's forceful play, but he continued to make slow and calculated moves to keep her wanting more. With each passing moment Mark could feel Robin's legs tightening around his head and he was waiting for just the right moment, one moment where it felt like Robin wasn't expecting a big move, and soon enough that moment would come.
"Mark, if you don't watch it I'm going to crush your heaaaaaaa-!" Robin's sentence turned into a loud moan as Mark finally made his move. With her trying to talk to him and the feeling of her legs loosening up just a bit Mark knew this was the perfect moment to surprise her by pushing his tongue as far into her body as he could, moving it around as quickly as he could, and opening his mouth wide so he could even get her clit under his lip to pleasure her there as well. It was safe to say that Robin wasn't expecting it at all and a few moments after Mark started going all out her body was wracked with a powerful orgasm and her body started jerking around in pleasure. But Mark stayed steady and lapped up all the fluids that were coming out of her pussy, just like he said he would, until the flow stopped and Robin's legs let go of his head. Finally he was able to pull back and breathe through his mouth again, playfully licking his lips in full view of Robin to tease her just a bit more.
"Looks like I'm the winner of our little wager Robin." He smirked confidently as he got his breath back. "You ready for a night full of pleasure just like that?" As he said that he shuffled around in the bed until he was sitting up and then he pulled Robin's legs and thighs onto his lap. His dick had gotten rock hard during all of that last scene and now it was resting comfortably on Robin's stomach, showing her just how deeply it was going to plunge into her. "You can stay on your back for this first one, recover your energy a bit." Mark teased. "Unless you're already tapped out that is."
"You give me that dick or I'm gonna take it." Robin replied, the taunt giving her the energy for more. "You think one little orgasm like that will take me out, give me your worst!"
"No, I think I'll give you my best." Mark teased her back before giving her just what she was asking for. And give her his best he did. They spent the rest of the night testing out many new positions, well for Robin at least. Mark had already done many of them with Lyn before as experiments, but Robin was always up for a challenge even if she did end up feeling like a pretzel a few times. Eventually though they tired each other out and started cuddling together, which was still a very nice feeling.
"You know, back before I understood how Lucina and Morgan's time travel worked I sort of had an idea like yours Mark, you know with sleeping around with friends a lot." Robin noted as they started to doze off a bit.
"Oh really, what was it?" Mark wondered.
"Well I figured that if a Morgan showed up from a different timeline from Lucina that I could sleep around with all of the Shepherds and Morgans from many different outrealms would show up and we could have an unstoppable army." Robin noted.
"What stopped you then?" Mark asked.
"It didn't work the way I was expecting." Robin explained. "I got Chrom's permission to try it with Stahl, but once we did it another Morgan didn't show up. And since they didn't Chrom didn't think it was wise to try any more and I agreed with him."
"Well, it was an interesting thought at least." Mark offered. "What did you tell Chrom to let him be okay with us doing stuff like this?"
"He figured he wouldn't always be around to be with me and since there aren't any consequences here in Askr that it would be okay if we just do it here and go back to normal once we head home." Robin noted.
"That's why I like Chrom, he's very open minded when he uses his brain." Mark joked, getting Robin to laugh once again.
"A very rare occurrence, but I agree." She told him with a yawn. "Well, I'm bushed, I feel like I could take a very long nap with a very warm partner, how about you Mark?"
"I couldn't think of anything better to end the night. Goodnight Robin, thank you for spending the night with me." Mark said softly.
"Thank you for showing me just how close friends can be Mark."
Chapter 144: File #744 The Bodyguard Part 2
Summary:
Another story for this series already, my randomizer must really like it XD! Anyways like the last one it has a NSFW scene where Carrie is naked, but no sex in case that makes a difference for anyone. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #744 The Bodyguard Part 2
Characters: Carrie, Kent
Based on: a commission by KaoKacique on Twitter/X
"So, like I told you before Kent, some of these photo shoots are going to be for dirty magazines so if you're going to somewhere on the set scoping things out you're going to see me naked from time to time." Carrie explained as she was driving her and her bodyguard Kent to Mark's photography studio. "And Mark told me that this is going to be one of those shoots, so I just wanted to prepare you for that."
"Yes, we went over this before." Kent nodded. He had wanted to be the driver since it was in his nature as a bodyguard to do so, but Carrie convinced him that it would look weird if he was driving her car this early into their 'relationship' they had. "If it's fine with you then it's fine with me, I'm very good at keeping things professional."
"I'm sure you are, I just wanted to remind you." Carrie noted. "Though I'm sure you're going to have a bit more of an issue talking with the other models that will be there. They like to talk. A lot."
"Well that's why we went over our cover stories right?" Kent asked. "I think I should be able to have a decent rapport with them."
"All I have to say is good luck then." Carrie chuckled slightly as she turned into the parking lot to Mark's studio. Everything was set up on the third floor of the building so Kent and Carrie walked up the stairs together until they reached the entrance and Carrie knocked on the door. "Mark! It's me and Kent, let us in!" A few moments later the door opened and Mark was standing in the doorway.
"Carrie, right on time as usual." Mark greeted her with a smile. "And you brought your boyfriend along as well, interesting." He added with a wink.
"He was curious about how things worked on our end and I figured it would be okay to show him around." Carrie explained loud enough for everyone else in the studio to hear.
"Yeah, it should be fine as long as he doesn't get in the way too much." Mark replied with a knowing look towards Kent.
"You'll barely even know I'm here." Kent responded with his usual professionalism. After that they made their way back towards the dressing room where the other models were getting ready for the shoot.
"Carrie! Nice to see you again!" "It's always fun doing shoots with you!" "Who is the hottie with you?" "Oh, he's handsome for sure!" "Is he your boyfriend Carrie? How did you bag him?" The other models said as Carrie and Kent came over.
"Calm down, calm down." Carrie teased them slightly. "But yes, this is my boyfriend Kent, we met a few weeks ago when Mark set us up for a blind date."
"Oh yeah, Mark is really good at things like that." A pink haired model, Serra, replied.
"I wish he'd set me up with someone, preferably a rich guy like a doctor or something." Another model, Charlotte, added.
"He's not as cute as my Robin, but I can see why other women could find him attractive." Was the response from Tharja, another one of Mark's models.
"Dear, can you really call Robin yours when he doesn't respond to any of your calls or texts?" The final model, Camilla, asked her. After that they all started to squabble between themselves about this and that, letting Carrie and Kent talk among themselves.
"I wouldn't really call any of them my 'friends' or anything like that, just acquaintances at best." Carrie noted. "Well besides Serra, she's nice and we've hung out from time to time."
"I've actually worked with Serra before." Kent noted. "When I was working security for one of Mark's movies he was directing. She can be a bit pushy but she's got a good heart."
"I'm glad you think so Kent, I think that's the nicest thing you've ever said about me." Serra cut in as she walked up to the pair. "Nice to see you again!"
"Yes, it's good to see you in good health, though I wouldn't have expected you to be doing photo shoots like this." Kent commented.
"Hey, I've got to show of this wonderful body of mine somehow." Serra teased him. "What guy wouldn't want to see a cutie like me on their centerfold smiling up at them?"
"As confident as ever I see." Kent noted. "Well far be it from me to judge you on your life decisions, if your posing is as good as your acting then I'm sure you're one of Mark's favorite models to work with."
"Took the words right out of my mouth Kent." Mark replied as he came over with another woman. She was a little bit on the shorter side with short, ruby red hair put in a high bun on both sides of her head. "Anyways, sorry I was a little late ladies, I was showing one of our new models around the studio. Ladies, say hello to Monica, she's moved here from Fodlan for a bit so make her feel at home."
"Ooh, you're a cutie!" "Love that hair, is it natural?" "Fodlan eh? I here they have some interesting ways to run a city." Were some of the responses Monica got before she spoke up for herself.
"I'm really excited to work with all of you, I've heard this studio is really popular with models because they don't have to deal with getting harassed or not paid correctly or anything like that." Monica said, sounding as modest as she could. Everyone seemed to buy it right off the bay, everyone besides Kent. But he kept that thought to himself, just because someone sounded off didn't mean he had to be suspicious right away. Besides, Mark was good at reading people, if he had a good feeling about her then Kent would stay his hand at the moment. But he would be watching her closely.
"Oh yeah, if anyone does anything like that they get fired on the spot." Carrie told Monica. "Mark is really good about listening to concerns as well, if you have any problems just ask him and he'll do his best to fix things for you."
"Yeah, Mark is the best photographer I've worked with!" "The studio is always nice and clean!" "Way better than the last place I modeled at." The other models agreed.
"Hmm, I feel so very welcomed already." Monica said with a somewhat creepy looking smile. But no one commented on it because they all had their facial quirks. Once they all greeted each other a bit more Mark came back with a sack as he usually did to determine what order they'd all be modeling in today.
"Okay, same process as usual, reach into the bag and the number you get is the place you'll get on the set." Mark noted. "If you forgot the theme for this shoot is working a stripper pole, so get your best dancing moves in your mind to get ready for it." After that each model took their turn reaching into the bag and pulling a ball out. When Carrie's turn came up she quickly took the first one she felt and pulled it out.
"Number 3, I can work with that." Carrie commented.
"Number 4, looks like I'll be right after you." Monica said after pulling out her ball. Soon enough the order was set and all the models and the people they brought with them were hanging out waiting for their turn. Eventually Carrie's turn was close to coming up, so Kent got up so he could use the back entrance into the set Mark told him about to make sure Carrie would be safe.
"Excuse me ladies, but I must use the restroom." Kent said as he stood up. "If I'm not back before it's your turn Carrie I wish you luck." And with that he moved in and kissed Carrie on the cheek, getting a few 'ooohs' from the other models. After that Kent left and once he was out of earshot some of the ladies started questioning Carrie about him.
"So, what does he do for a living?" Charlotte asked. "He's very in shape, is he an athlete or something?"
"He's a digital artist actually, but he works out a lot since it helps him stay healthy and motivated for his pieces." Carrie explained.
"So, like, does that mean you make more money than him?" Monica wondered. "I've heard artists don't make a lot of money, at least not as much as models do. Is he okay with that?"
"We've never really talked about how much money we make." Carrie replied honestly. "I don't think we're at that stage of our relationship yet, but he seems to be well enough off, like he saw my apartment and didn't say anything weird about it."
"Oh, he's been in your apartment already, that's interesting. Hope he didn't find anything to scare him off like Robin did when he saw Tharja's place." Serra teased.
"Maybe he just likes boring women." Tharja replied back with a bit of venom. "No offense Carrie, but you kind of are the most boring out of all of us. Well, except for what's been going on recently."
"What's been going on recently?" Monica wondered.
"You won't believe it, but Carrie was witness to a Bern mafia hit job!" Serra blurted out. "And she's set to testify about it whenever all the red tape with the trial gets done with."
"Wow, really Carrie?" Monica asked, her eyes opening a bit wider, but her mouth curling up in another slightly sinister smile. "You must be really brave. Maybe that's why Kent likes you, maybe he's really into brave women."
"I mean, it's possible." Carrie noted, feeling a bit weird about how everyone was talking about her 'relationship' with Kent. "I just think our personalities are very complimentary to each other. Kent is very stern and serious and I help him cut loose a bit." But even with saying that the other models were off to the races gossiping and theorizing about Kent and Carrie. Well except Serra who discretely took Carrie to the side to talk to her.
"Hey, don't let their talk get you down, they do it to everyone as we know." Serra assured her. "You may not be as pretty and attractive as moi, but you have one thing most women like them don't have, a heart. I'm sure Kent would like you if you met outside of his work."
"Wait, do you-?" Carrie asked before Serra cut her off.
"Of course I do, we've worked together before remember?" Serra asked rhetorically. "But your secret is safe with me, I know what you're up against so just talk to me if you need someone in your corner."
"Thank you Serra, you are a good friend, as unique a woman as you are." Carrie told her genuinely.
"Hey, what's life without being a little weird?" Serra asked back. "Now, here comes Camilla back from her turn, so it looks like you're up. Knock em' dead okay?"
"For sure." Carrie nodded with a bit more confidence before she made her way into the set. She walked in and saw how it was set up. It was a wooden floor with a backdrop of blue triangles and towards the middle was a small platform with a stripper pole in the middle.
"How are you feeling today Carrie?" Mark asked as she walked onto the set.
"Um, well, I don't really know how to describe it." Carrie admitted. "But I'm ready to work so just tell me what you want me to do and I'll do my best as always."
"Just let me know if you need anything, and of course Kent is back there somewhere as well." Mark said pointing his thumb into the darkness behind him. "I swear he's been trained in Hoshidan ninja arts, I don't even know where he is back there."
"It wouldn't surprise me." Carrie chuckled at Mark's joke and it helped her relax a bit more. And it helped her with the shoot as well. Carrie wasn't well versed in dancing with a stripper pole, but Mark was able to show her a thing or two as she slowly gained the hang of it and slowly started losing pieces of her clothing. As they had discussed Kent was watching from the shadows and he was quite impressed with Carrie's work ethic. Even when Mark told her something was good enough she wanted to try for more. And of course he was like most men, when he saw a pretty girl losing her clothes in front of him it stirred his heart and loins a bit. But nothing too inappropriate like Sain might have reacted in a situation like this. Eventually Carrie was completely naked and Mark had her do a few basic poses around the pole until he had her do one to finish the shoot off.
"Okay, for this last one I want you to rest your back against the pole as you squat down with your legs spread apart." Mark instructed Carrie. It took a few moments for her to get into the position and when she did she was still a bit shaky.
"I think this would work better if I hold onto the bar with one of my free hands like this." Carrie said putting her left hand behind her head to grab onto the bar.
"That works pretty well actually." Mark mused. "Since your hand is behind your head you can't really see it grabbing the bar. Alright, one more thing, I want you to put your other hand down between your legs in a sort of upside down peace sign. Sort of like you're teasing like you're going to spread your lips apart down there."
"Kind of like this?" Carrie asked putting her hand in said position.
"Perfect. Now just sway back and forth a bit and I'll take some shots." Mark nodded. So he took the shots and once he was done he gave Carrie a robe to put on before they went over and discussed which of her photos would be the best to submit to the magazine.
"I think this shoot went pretty well, what do you think Mark?" Carrie wondered as she started to put her clothes back on.
"Yeah, as good as you always do, I'm sure the magazine will buy a number of these and you'll have your usual paycheck." Mark noted. "It's been a pleasure working with you as always Carrie, I'm glad you're not letting this whole trial thing keep you down."
"Well I have you to thank for that don't I?" Carrie teased him. "Well, I'll go send Monica in. Have fun breaking her in."
"I'm sure she'll do fine, but thank you." Mark noted before Carrie left. By the time she got back to the dressing room area Kent was back talking to the other models. Well the other models were talking among each other about Kent and Kent was talking to Serra.
"How did things go?" Kent asked with a warm tone as Carrie walked up.
"Pretty well, Mark said that everything went good and I should be expecting around the same amount of money as I usually get." Carrie noted. "Learned a think or two about using a stripper pole as well."
"Something you can use once you and Kent get a little more intimate with each other, don't you think dear?" Camilla commented, causing the two of them to blush pretty hard.
"Miss Camilla, we're not-" Kent stammered
"We haven't gone that far yet." Carrie added quickly.
"Aww, aren't you two just so cute, I'm sure you'll both take care of each other really well." Camilla commented before going back to gossiping with the other models. After that nothing much happened until the shoot was completely over and Carrie had to do a bit of paperwork to release the use of her photos. Then her and Kent went to a place to eat for dinner before heading back to her apartment. Soon enough they were snuggled up in a blanket watching TV together, an activity that they had actually been doing a lot since Kent started watching over her.
"So, did you survive all the gossip today?" Carrie asked Kent as some commercials came on.
"For the most part." Kent noted. "Playing the part of a boyfriend who is comfortable with letting random men all over the world see his girlfriend naked is one of the more...interesting roles I've had to play."
"Yeah, I can't believe it would be too easy either." Carrie admitted. "Most guys are very protective over their girlfriend's bodies, for good or for bad. And then even when they do find a balance other guys get on their case because they find it weird to let their girlfriends do such things."
"Sounds like you have experience in that." Kent commented.
"Not me, the other girls." Carrie explained. "Camilla and Serra keep trying to get into relationships but their modeling always seems to be a sticking point. It's also kind of why I'm trying to move away from it with my nursing school stuff. I wouldn't want it to be something that would push a potential partner away."
"I can see the logic in that." Kent noted. "But I also think that anyone that would have that be a cause of tension after talking it through thoroughly would be a weak partner. You should be able to do what you enjoy without judgment like that. And I can see you enjoy modeling, you put a lot of work and thought into the pictures you shot with Mark today."
"Oh, you were paying attention to all that?" Carrie asked, glad that it was dark enough that Kent couldn't see her blush.
"When I wasn't scanning the area for threats, yes." Kent confirmed. "I didn't really have any doubts about your skill as a model in the first place, but getting to see it first hand it was quite captivating. And not just because you were taking all your clothes off, it felt a lot like when I make my art."
"Well I'm glad you think that way Kent." Carrie replied feeling a bit more confident in herself. But then another thought came up to her mind. "Kent, can I ask you something a little more personal?"
"I don't see why not." Kent replied simply.
"If we would have met naturally, like outside of you being my bodyguard, do you think we'd be friends?" Carrie asked, thinking back to what Serra and the other models had been saying earlier that day. Kent took a moment to think about it before answering like he always did.
"I think so." He said genuinely. "Even if you take away the fact that we both know Mark and Lyn decently well and might have met that way, I enjoy spending my time with you. Nice quiet moments like this are my favorite and I think eventually I would find out about how serious you are about helping people and how you take your other work seriously as well. You're a very nice and pleasant woman to be around Carrie, and you do kind of have that bit of mystery about you as well because of your modeling. And I'm not just saying that to be nice, I really mean that."
"I can tell, you're not the best at lying when it's not important to your job." Carrie teased him slightly.
"And you have a nice sense of humor as well." Kent teased her back, showing his humor just a bit.
"So, after all this is over, we can still be in touch?" Carrie wondered.
"I don't know where my next job will lead me, but if you want to then I would be happy to." Kent replied.
"Sounds good to me." Carrie said as she snuggled up to Kent a little more closely. But that got Kent thinking about his own question.
"So, I know we talked about how often we would tell people we get intimate with each other, but when are we going to tell them we started?" Kent wondered.
"Thinking about what Camilla said earlier huh?" Carrie chuckled. "Well, why don't we play into it? We can say that her comment got us thinking about it and we had our first time together when we got back to the apartment."
"Sounds reasonable to me." Kent noted before Carrie giggled a bit again. "What's so funny?"
"Just imagine if I had a roommate living with me, we might have had to actually act like we were having sex with each other." Carrie replied still smiling a bit.
"That would be interesting." Kent mused. "Not the first time I would have had to do that though."
"You're kidding me." Carrie said in disbelief. "Did you have to go all the way? Oh, you have to tell me the story."
"Okay, I'll tell you and then I'll get ready to leave. So, I was in Tellius protecting this sports star who could eat just about anything and stay in shape-"
Chapter 145: File #1034 A Balancing Act
Notes:
First new story of the year! Goal is to try to get to 800k words this year. And finally another Rutger/Lilina story, it's been a while. This one is set earlier in their relationship, after the war but before they get married, for some sweet awkwardness. A bit of lore for this one too, when I first gave the idea to the artist on Skeb the pose reference had them doing anal but when I got the artwork they changed it. I was fine with it either way, but that is why I added the scene where they accidentally almost do it that way.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #1034 A Balancing Act
Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Based on: a commission by LambOic029 on Skeb
It was a nice and quiet evening in Ostia's castle and it's ruler and her future consort were sharing a warm and relaxing bath together. It had been about a year since the war with Bern had ended and the happy couple had been steadily progressing with their relationship, though of course there were some growing pains as you would expect. There were good parts as well, recently they had become much more open about being intimate with each other, though they were still finding their way in that as well. But all in all things were going well for Lilina and Rutger and tonight would be another small step forward for them, as they would soon see.
"Hmm, the water is starting to cool and get stale, it's probably time for us to get out." Lilina commented, though she didn't really make a movement to get up out of the bathtub, instead snuggling a bit closer to Rutger.
"I'm sure a few more moments won't kill us." Rutger replied back, trying his best to sound romantic. He was still learning of course, but he was getting better.
"You're right, and if we cuddle together like this we can stay warm just a little bit longer." Lilina agreed, taking Rutger's arms and wrapping them around her body. But eventually they did need to get out and they started to dry themselves off. Rutger didn't take much time at all but with Lilina's long hair it took a bit, especially to make sure it combed out straight. But then again Lilina was expecting it to get messed up again quite soon so she didn't make it look perfect, just enough to make it look presentable. The last touch as always was her red headpiece which she wore all the time as a reminder of the last gift her mother had given her before her passing. But it was a bit of a struggle to reach at the moment since the shelves were quite high in the bathroom since it's last owners were two very tall men.
"I really should get these shelves readjusted for my height before I end up hurting my-" Lilina said as she tried to reach for her headpiece, but before she could finish the sentence she started to slip on the wet floor. She put her hand on the wall to try and stop her fall, but thankfully Rutger was right there to catch her and the headpiece as it fell off the shelf from all the movement.
"I agree, we should get it fixed, or have a shorter one put in." Rutger said calmly as he handed Lilina her headpiece. She took it and quickly put it on her head adjusted it in the way she liked. She then looked in Rutger's eyes and could see a bit more concern than his voice had been letting on.
"Hey, hey, don't get so worked up, it was just an accident, everything is okay." She tried to assure him. "Plus I knew you'd be right there to save me as you always do." She added with one of her trademark bright smiles. And that seemed to work, the look in Rutger's eyes calmed down after he took a few breaths.
"Just be more careful." Rutger replied a bit gruffly, but Lilina understood that he was just saying that because he was concerned, not to be rude. After the excitement of that moment had passed though the two of them realized that they were in a bit of an awkward position. With Lilina's hand against the wall Rutger caught her in a way where only one of her feet were on the ground and her other leg was up in the air, almost right over his shoulder. But what they both really felt was Rutger's erect dick throbbing right between Lilina's thighs, any small movement between them possibly causing penetration. Both of their first reactions were to blush in slight embarrassment, but Lilina was the first one to break the tension between them, as she usually did.
"This is quite the predicament I've put us in, isn't it?" She teased Rutger slightly. "Though it would be a shame if we didn't… take advantage of it in some way. Don't you think?" Rutger was getting more and more used to Lilina openly and confidently flirting with him like this by the day, but this still took him back slightly. That and the fact that they were still on some slippery ground caused him to pause slightly.
"Are you sure, we could move out of the bathroom onto some better footing." He wondered.
"That's what makes it more exciting." Lilina replied with a bit of a smirk. "Besides, I've got your big, strong arms to keep me in place right?" Rutger was also slowly relearning a fact that he had known since they were children, when Lilina wanted something she was going to get it in one way or another. She might not be as stubborn as her father, but she did inherit some of it to be sure. Rutger could tell it was one of those times so he wasn't going to fight it. Besides Lilina knew what she was doing a massive majority of the time and honestly he really did just want to stick himself inside her right here and now, he just wanted to make sure she knew what she was getting into.
"Well, when you put it that way, how can I argue?" Rutger asked rhetorically. "Besides, who am I to deny the woman giving me my room and board?" That was more of a joke, something Rutger was getting better at doing, and Lilina understood what his tone was telling her so she smiled back at him confidently.
"I knew you'd come around to my reasoning." She told him just as confidently. "Now if you'd be so kind as to get started before we dry off completely, I think that would make things much smoother to start out with."
"As you wish." Rutger replied before taking hold of her side with his left hand, keeping her leg steady with his right hand, and lining himself up perfectly before sliding right on into her body. Lilina gasped in pleasure as she felt Rutger's dick slip inside her and she was right in thinking the wetness of the bath would keep things smooth as they started because he slid all the way in on the first stroke and it didn't hurt at all. "Everything still feeling good?" Rutger asked, as he usually did at this point. It wasn't getting too annoying to Lilina just yet, but eventually she would want him to stop asking and just do what he knew would make the both of them feel good.
"Everything is perfect, keep on going, you know I can take it." Lilina replied, still full of confidence but now a bit pleasured as well. Rutger nodded and started doing his best to start slowly thrusting in and out while still keeping his and Lilina's footing secure. This was the first time they were having sex standing up like this and even though Rutger's parents taught him a bit about how to be intimate most of that knowledge had fallen to the wayside during the war so he was basically starting fresh. He slowly figured out that it was much easier to use his hands to push and pull Lilina's body back and forth instead of him using his hips to thrust, so he started doing that more instead.
"Tell me if my grip gets too tight." Rutger panted as he could feel a slight layer of sweat starting to form on his body. Good thing they just bathed so the smell wouldn't be too bad.
"I will, but I have to say, I'm actually enjoying you being a bit more forceful." Lilina breathed as she used her hand to steady herself. "I wish you would do this more often."
"I'll keep that in mind." Rutger grunted slightly as he pulled her back a bit harder this time. He knew that he was still kind of treating Lilina like she might break if he went too hard and he knew that was the wrong way to think about things, but things like that took time and practice to grow out of. Thankfully Lilina was very willing to give him both of those things. But given it was the first time they were doing something in this position, there were bound to be mistakes along the way as well. As he was trying to find the best way to continue pushing deeper Rutger's dick accidentally slipped out of Lilina and the two of them didn't notice for a few moments because of all the pleasure and passion they were sharing. It wasn't until his dick started to slide between Lilina's butt cheeks and prod her other entrance that things got a bit testy.
"Ah! Rutger! Stop! Don't do it there!" Lilina gasped as she felt the tip of his dick press a bit harder onto her rear. Thankfully Rutger stopped himself before he went in any further. He pulled his hips back and there was a bit of an awkward silence between them for a moment as they looked at each other and just caught their breath.
"Sorry, I should have realized sooner I had slipped out." Rutger finally said, a little disappointed in himself that he didn't catch on before things got to where they did.
"Hey, it happens right?" Lilina assured him softly. "At least you stopped before anything bad happened like you always say you will. Honestly, that just makes me trust you even more. And to be fair, eventually I would like to try it there, but not tonight. So don't beat yourself up about it, I still love you." She added reaching up and doing her best to give him a kiss.
"You sure you're not mad at me?" Rutger asked, just to make sure.
"No, of course I'm not." Lilina replied confidently. "You did the right thing and I appreciate that. But now that we've gotten past that I'd appreciate if you'd stick yourself back inside and finish the job you started. It's never the right thing to keep a woman wanting more when you can give her what she wants." She teased him, reaching down and putting his dick back into the right position to slip into the right place.
"If you say so." Rutger said slightly sarcastically before thrusting back into her powerfully, earning another long gasp and moan, music to his ears. Soon enough the pair got right back to where they left off and even further as they continued to keep their bathroom hot and steamy with just their breath and movements. Eventually though they started to reach their limits, though they were starting to last much longer than they used to.
"I can't last much longer, where do you want it?" Rutger breathed heavily as he tried his best to hold on so he could hear Lilina's response. It was a safe day by her calculations, but she wanted to try something different given the position they were in.
"Spray it on my stomach, please!" She moaned back and that's all Rutger needed to hear before he slipped his dick out of her and pressed it against her stomach as he continued to thrust a bit. Moments later they both had their orgasms and Rutger's seed spilled all over Lilina's stomach, some of it even reaching past her navel and one bit even landing right on the underside of her right breast. Slowly and steadily Rutger's thrusting slowed and came to a stop and he slowly let Lilina's leg that had been in the air this whole time down so she could stand on her own two feet. Once she was stable she looked down to her stomach to see how it looked.
"Well, that almost defeats the purpose of taking a bath, but I think it'll be fine." She commented before giggling slightly. "Some might even call you an artist with how it splattered on me."
"As long as it felt good for you." Rutger noted simply, though he had a noticeable smile on his face. "That was certainly interesting though. Another good idea from the amazing mind of Ostia's ruler."
"Oh please, it wasn't that impressive, I'm sure you've heard stories of your parents doing more." Lilina commented with another laugh.
"Is that why you keep trying to push our boundaries together?" Rutger wondered, his bluntness piercing right through to the point of the conversation. "Because you want to do all that stuff they did?"
"Ummm, kind of?" Lilina answered, not expecting to have to be having this conversation right now and being a little embarrassed about it. "It's that a problem?"
"No, not really." Rutger admitted, which was true. "I guess I just wish you would have told me sooner, so I could be on the same page."
"I was going to tell you eventually, I just didn't know when the right time would be." Lilina told him. "I'm sorry if that makes you upset, I didn't mean to."
"I know you didn't, and I know it's just because I have a complicated relationship with my feelings concerning them at the moment." Rutger noted. "But please, I'm not going to get angry at you for talking about them. You knew them too, you lost them too, you understand more than most people do and I want to be able to talk to you about them, so don't think you have to hold back on my account."
"Rutger…" Lilina said softly before wrapping her arms around him in a firm hug. "Okay, if that's how you feel, I'll be more open about talking about your parents with you, I promise."
"Thank you, I know you'll try your best and that's all I'm asking for." Rutger said as he hugged her back. They stood their together in the embrace for a long while until they broke apart again and Rutger helped clean his seed off of Lilina and off himself since they had been hugging.
"You know, we kind of skipped the kissing and making out part of everything." Lilina noted once they were done and had gotten into their sleeping clothes. "You think you'd be up for some before we fall asleep? Nothing too rough, just soft and slow to finish the night off."
"That sounds lovely." Rutger replied with a warm smile. And that was the perfect way to cap the night off. As the two of them shared a last few, soft kisses before they fell asleep they both were grateful that they were learning to have a healthy and balance relationship, both emotionally and physically.
Chapter 146: File #1158 A Gripping Experience
Notes:
Two Rutger/Lilina stories in a row! Wow, how did that happen? XD Either way, contrasting from the last one this one takes place well into their marriage, around the time they are considering having a child. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #1158 A Gripping Experience
Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Based on: a commission by kinkymation on Twitter/X
Rutger walked into the front hall of Castle Ostia with a content smile on his face. He had just gotten back from a diplomatic mission to Sacae to see how things were going with the Kutolah tribe and to help with any rebuilding that still needed to be done. He had a great time meeting up with Sue, Shin, and Dayan again and they were both happy to see him doing so well. The only disappointment from the trip was the fact that he had to go it alone since Lilina had some other duties to attend to in Lycia, but things went so smoothly for him that he was able to come back home a few days early to surprise her. So when he spotted Ogier making his way through the front hall as well he called out to him to see where she might be.
"Hey, Ogier, you wouldn't happen to know where Lilina is would you?" He asked casually since they were friends.
"Hmm, the last time I saw her she was eating lunch with Wendy in the dining hall." Ogier noted. "And that was about 10-15 minutes ago, so they might still be there if you hurry. Everything going well in Sacae? I thought you were supposed to be gone a few more days."
"Things are going very well in Sacae, that's why I was able to get back early." Rutger explained. "Thanks for the information, we'll catch up soon okay, I've got a new sword technique I want to test out with you."
"Sounds good to me." Ogier nodded before the two men went their separate ways. Rutger walked a slightly above average speed to the dining hall to see if he could find Lilina and Wendy, but when he got there all he saw was Wendy sitting there eating by herself.
"Excuse me Wendy, have you seen Lilina around recently?" Rutger asked her, getting straight to the point. "Ogier said he thought he saw the two of you eating together."
"Oh, we were, but Lilina finished a little bit ago." Wendy replied after she swallowed her bite of food. "She said that she was going to your bedroom to test something out she bought from that red haired merchant Anna that comes around every now and then. She didn't really go into more detail than that, but I'm sure if you show up she'd be willing to let you help her out. Kind of surprised you're back so early though, would have thought you'd want to stay in Sacae as long as you could."
"Well I might be able to hear the winds of Sacae better than I've ever had, but my full loyalty is still to Lilina and Ostia." Rutger noted with a warm smile. "Ostia is my home now and I like being home. Besides I can go to Sacae whenever I want, and I'd really like to take Lilina with me next time."
"You're such a sweetheart." Wendy playfully teased him. "I remember back when you'd keep that all internalized and just give me a look that told me to shut up."
"That's what happens when you grow up." Rutger replied with a light chuckle. "And though it's nice talking to you Wendy, I'd like to go see my wife, so we'll talk later okay?"
"Sure, whenever you need anything, I'm you're knight!" Wendy said with an energetic smile before she went back to eating her lunch. After that Rutger made his way up to the bedroom that he and Lilina had been sharing for quite some time now. It had been renovated shortly after they got married so it fit their aesthetic style, not to mention their respective heights, better. No more slipping in the bathroom to reach a headpiece or anything like that. Either way as Rutger made it to the doorway he started to hear some sounds coming from inside the bedroom, some very familiar sounds in fact. He could hear Lilina moaning in pleasure as he put his ear to the door.
"Ahhh! Oh yes! That's perfect right there!" He heard her call out and he was slightly confused. Not at the fact that Lilina might be in their bedroom with someone else, that happened regularly at this point in their marriage, but at the fact that neither Ogier or Wendy had told him that anyone they knew was here. If Roy was here he probably would have seen some Pheraen or Bernese knights in the castle, and he didn't see any Etrurian knights either so that probably meant Clarine and Dorothy weren't here either. He debated just listening in and finding out who it was sooner than later, but his curiosity got the best of him. He tried opening the door, but of course it was locked. Thankfully he always kept his bedroom key on him. So he unlocked the door and opened it up just enough to get a view of the bed and what he saw surprised him a bit more than he was expecting. Lilina wasn't in their bedroom with anyone at all, she was laying on the bed by alone fingering and masturbating herself. Surprisingly in their long relationship together this was the first time Rutger had ever caught her like this.
And it wasn't like this was the first time Lilina had done this before, there were many times where Rutger was away or sleeping or otherwise not available and Lilina decided to pleasure herself like this, but this time was a bit different. A few days ago Anna had stopped by and sold her a new kind of lotion that she claimed doubled as a strong aphrodisiac and she was willing to try it out in exchange for a slight discount since it was still in testing. She figured that Rutger would still be in Sacae for a bit longer and she might end up needing something to tide herself over before he got back, and it just so turned out that today was that day. And Anna was not wrong in telling her how powerful the lotion was because she didn't notice Rutger opening the door to the locked bedroom at all. She also didn't notice as he stripped down naked and knelt down at the edge of their bed so he could get a better look at what was going on.
"You must have been really pent up if you're going at it this hard." Rutger commented, half as an observation and half trying to see if she would react to him talking, but the only response he got was more moaning. "Well, this is either going to be really fun or really embarrassing. Guess we'll find out shortly." He said with a shrug to himself before he grabbed a hold of Lilina's legs and replaced the hand she was using to pleasure herself with his mouth and tongue.
As soon as Rutger's tongue touched her body Lilina started to moan even louder and she couldn't help but start to tightly grip the sheets she was laying on. Her mind didn't register that she was getting eaten out or that Rutger was there at all, she just figured it was an extension of the effects of the lotion Anna had given her. Even when she moved her right hand to the back of Rutger's head it didn't click that he was actually there.
"Oh Rutger! It's almost like you're here with me!" She moaned out, rather ironically given the situation. Normally Rutger would have said something witty in response to finally get the point across that he actually was there with her, but Anna's lotion was having an effect on him as well. As soon as he got a taste of it he couldn't stop himself from wanting more and more. It made Lilina taste like the sweetest berries he had ever eaten and the more he licked and dug around the more the aphrodisiac entered his body and pushed him into wanting more. His dick was even starting to get erect, just from the taste and the sounds of Lilina moaning so loudly.
Lilina's body was starting to sweat heavily after just a few minutes of Rutger eating her out, Anna's lotion was doing quite a number on her. Her hair was messy and splayed out on the bed and her headpiece was moments from slipping off her head. She could feel the heat in her face, in her chest, and in her core and she knew she was about to have one of the most powerful orgasms she had ever had. Her body was so hot and her emotions so strong it was a wonder that a few sparking flames weren't coming out of her hands or any other part of her body, but all that training to control her magic came in handy in moments like this, even if she did feel like she could start spitting fire out of her mouth at any moment with how she was feeling. It all built up into one body shaking moment as she moaned out one last time and let herself release all the pressure and pleasure that had grown in her body over however long she had been laying there.
"So good! I wish you were here with me!" Lilina moaned out as her body writhed and shook under the power of her orgasm. Fluids flowed out of her pussy and Rutger eagerly lapped them up, wanting to get every taste of her and the mix of everything that was going on down there. He felt Lilina's hand grip tighter onto the back of his head in the moment and he knew that he had made the right decision to come back home early. As soon as her grip lightened though he made his move and got into the bed properly, climbing on top of Lilina and resting the head of his cock against her clit, ready to adjust and thrust right in at a moment's notice. The taste of the lotion still had him going crazy and he still had his erection to deal with, but he was still in enough control to stop himself long enough for Lilina to open her eyes to see that he was in fact in bed with her.
"Rutger! How?! When?!" Lilina asked in breathy surprise before she saw the position he was in above her and just how long and hard his dick was. She gave him her best smirk given the situation before letting him know just what he wanted to hear. "I'm still up for more, so are you gonna stick it in and fuck me or not?" She teased him. That's all Rutger needed to hear before he powerfully thrust himself into her body. Lilina moaned out again but it was quickly muffled by Rutger's lips on top of hers and their tongues starting to play with each other. The sex was hot and heavy, just how the two of them wanted it after being away from each other for some time. And every time one thought the other couldn't go another round they were surprised by just how much stamina the other had left. Was it an aftereffect of Anna's lotion or was it the product of their burning passion for each other? Probably a mix of both but neither of them really cared what it was. All they cared about was this moment here with them together in the most intimate of ways.
There was barely any talking between the couple either, which was a little different from how they usually did things. But this time they let their bodies do most of the talking and talk they did. Every touch, every thrust, every motion felt like just the right thing the other needed at exactly the right time. Even when they had to slow down for breath or when one of them had to orgasm they just wordlessly knew what to do to keep the moment going. Eventually though the moment did have to end, as most good things did, and by the time they finished they had gone about five or six times back and forth with Rutger finishing inside a fair number of those times. It wasn't a worry for either of them though, they were of the mindset recently that it was about time to get ready to start a family. They weren't actively trying to get Lilina pregnant, but if it happened, it happened. Once things calmed down the couple decided to take a bath together to clean off and talk after what they had just gotten up to.
"So, when did you get back?" Lilina asked as Rutger started to gently wash her hair.
"About half an hour before all that started." Rutger noted. "I talked to Ogier and Wendy a bit and she told me you were in our room and that was that."
"How did everything go in Sacae?" Lilina wondered. "How are Sue, Shin, and Dayan doing?"
"Everything is going really well." Rutger explained. "The rebuilding is going faster than expected thanks to Ostia's help, the people seem quite grateful for the support and I didn't really feel any resentment coming from anyone, so that's nice. As for our friends, Sue and Wolt are seeing each other still and I'm sure we'll be getting an invitation to the wedding celebration because of Roy some time soon."
"Good for them, they bonded pretty closely during the war so I'm glad they could build on that." Lilina noted.
"As for Shin and Dayan, it's looking like some time in the near future that Shin is going to become the new leader of the Kutolah tribe." Rutger continued. "Not to say that Dayan is in bad health or mental capacity, but he even told me in front of people that he's getting up there in years and that the Kutolah need a leader who can act swiftly on his decisions and not be too much of a burden on the people."
"Dayan always came off as a very wise and humble man and leader." Lilina commented. "So if he thinks it is time for him to step down soon I would trust his judgment on that. Did you say anything to Shin about having some sort of meeting to talk things over after he gets installed as leader?"
"I told him that you would probably want to meet him to hash things out, getting a feeling for what he would want out of the tribe's relationship with Ostia, and he seemed agreeable to the idea." Rutger answered. "He's a very calm and collected guy and he plays things close to his chest, so it might take a bit of grease to get him to talk. But I think since we all fought together he'll be a bit more trusting, so it should go smoothly."
"I hope so, I want to keep Ostia's relationship with the Sacaen tribes strong." Lilina said confidently. "Not just because my handsome and caring husband is from there, but because a united Elibe is a safer Elibe, at least in my opinion."
"No complaints on my end." Rutger agreed. "And hey, if that means I get to travel to Sacae more, so be it. Though you really should come with me on a non business trip some time, you really liked it last time and things are even better now."
"I'm not going to lie, I've actually been wanting to return as well." Lilina noted. "How about we make that our next vacation once we have time?"
"Sounds good to me." Rutger replied contently. "Now about this lotion you got from Anna. You actually were testing it out without me?" Rutger smirked a bit.
"I didn't think you were gonna be back so soon!" Lilina playfully exclaimed. "But I'm so glad you did, that's easily going into the top three experiences we've had together. You were so bold, just stripping down and going down on me like that without me even noticing! I loved every moment of it! I probably wouldn't have even minded if you would have just started pounding me into the bed without me realizing you were actually here."
"Well, I felt that if I did that you might scream or yell or something and it might ruin the moment we would have, so that's why I didn't do it." Rutger noted.
"That's a good point, there is a difference between your tongue and your dick plunging into my body." Lilina mused. "And besides, you let me tease you a bit anyways, which I always love to do."
"Oh yeah, well how's this for a tease?" Rutger smirked before starting to tickle Lilina's sides, getting her to start laughing pretty hard.
"Rutger! You know I'm sensitive on my sides!" Lilina laughed excitedly before she turned around and started trying to tickle him back.
"Of course I do, I've lived with you all these years." Rutger teased her back as he continued to tickle her playfully, loving every moment together and every little laugh she gave him. For the loving couple it was just another happy moment in their lives. They would continue on as they always have, taking the good with the bad, the boring and the exciting, and doing it all together as they made their way on the path of life.
Chapter 147: File #a1819 The Best of Friends #4
Notes:
Eventually my randomizer will give me a Wendy story for this series but until then I enjoy writing Rutger/Lilina/Roy stuff. Like if I were to start writing this whole anthology with what I feel now there would be a lot more stories with the three of them just being poly with each other. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1819 The Best of Friends #4
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Roy
Based on: a commission by axel_hell on Twitter/X
Lilina's birthday had come once again, her 22nd in fact, and as usual there was a large celebration party hosted for it in Castle Ostia. Every important leader from the Lycian League and even some from further away in Elibe was in attendance, some because of the societal norms, some to try and curry some favor and power with Ostia's leader, and some just because they actually liked Lilina and considered her a friend. Lilina for her part had gotten used to celebrations like this, along with all the pomp and circumstance that came with them, but she still felt deep down that the real celebration was with her true friends and the people she cared for once all the leaders and nobles left. And she wasn't afraid to voice these thoughts to people who would listen.
"I remember when my birthday wasn't so stressful." Lilina sighed as she found a quiet spot away from the party guests with her husband Rutger and her best friend Roy.
"Yeah, those were the days." Roy agreed as he leaned against the wall. "Remember when we got to go all the way out to Sacae to celebrate Rutger's birthdays? Now those were celebrations to remember." That comment got a small chuckle out of said Rutger, which made Roy give him a look of slight confusion. "What?"
"Nothing, I just remember it the completely opposite way on my end." Rutger noted. "I loved coming here to Ostia or out to Pherae to celebrate your birthdays, those were some of the big highlights of my childhood. Probably because I couldn't understand all the political maneuvering that was going on back then, but I was just glad to be spending time with my friends."
"Believe me, we didn't know about all that stuff until much later either." Lilina commented. "Birthdays used to be really fun, but now they just seem like more business than pleasure." When Lilina said 'pleasure' in particular Rutger glanced over to Roy and Roy gave him an almost imperceptible nod to let him know that things were still going as planned and that he could give Lilina a clue as to what would be going on later tonight.
"At least we're all still together though, that's the most important part." Rutger replied. "Speaking of being together, Roy and I kind of teamed up for the present we got you this year."
"Oh, you did?" Lilina wondered, her mind thinking of what it could be that the both of them got her. One thing in particular came to mind, but she didn't want to say it and possibly ruin the surprise of it. "And when would you two be able to present it to me?" She smirked slightly.
"Later tonight, after everyone has left for the night." Roy told her before wryly smiling a bit himself. "Just, ah, make sure not to tire yourself out with partying and politicking all night, you're going to need some energy to enjoy our present to you."
"I see." Lilina commented knowingly, her thoughts becoming more clear about what she would be getting up to tonight. "Well, I'm sure the same goes for you two as well, don't be wearing yourselves out on the dance floor tonight, unless it's with me of course."
"Well, I'll see what I can do." Rutger said dryly as a joke, getting the other two to laugh before they reinserted themselves into the party scene. There were still a few fun moments to be had during the afternoon and early evening, but it was mostly Lilina and Rutger accepting gifts from people they would consider acquaintances before considering them friends. They were, mostly, nice people to be sure, but they were here because they had to be and because it was part of the culture of nobility more than anything else. Most of their gifts were quite generic, but when her friends came up to present her with things they had much more thought behind them and Lilina was glad to see that. Eventually though the party started to wind down and soon after everyone was heading out to either the inns in Ostia's castle town or guest rooms in Ostia castle if they were good friends of Lilina or Rutger. Once things finally calmed down Lilina looked around to try and find Rutger and Roy, but she couldn't see them anywhere. Luckily she was able to find her and Roy's friend Wolt to question him on their whereabouts.
"Wolt, have you seen Roy and/or Rutger anywhere recently?" She asked him, getting straight to the point.
"Hmm, the last time I saw them they were walking upstairs with something in their hands." Wolt mused. "Kind of looked like some leftover decorations from the party, but I didn't get too good a look at what it was exactly." Thankfully Roy had finally convinced Wolt that he didn't have to be so formal around him or Lilina so he was able to speak his mind freely. "Oh, I did see them looking around to make sure no one was around before they started whispering to each other, if that helps."
"It might." Lilina noted. "Thank you Wolt. Did you enjoy the party? Do you need anything before you head to your room?"
"Oh, very much so!" Wolt replied with a smile. "It's always nice to get to meet up with friends from the army, though other than that it's kind of a stuffy atmosphere. No offense meant to you of course Lilina."
"No, no, I feel similarly. I wish we could just celebrate and not try to make it a whole political deal, but that's not how things work unfortunately. But that's why we invite people like you to stay here for a few extra days, so we can celebrate the fun way." Lilina commented.
"Well, I'm honored." Wolt said genuinely. "As for your other question, I can't think of anything I need right at this moment, but thank you for asking."
"Of course." Lilina nodded. "You have a good night then Wolt." Wolt gave her a smile as they parted ways and then Lilina made her way upstairs to her bedroom she shared with Rutger. As she opened the door she was expecting to see Rutger and Roy in the room doing something, but all she could see was a note on her bedside table. She walked over and started reading it over.
Roy and I have your present ready in Roy's guest room. Take your time to calm down and relax if you need to, but when you do decide to come meet us make sure you're wearing your best robe and undergarments. -Rutger
And make sure to bring some water or snacks, you're probably going to need them. -Roy
Lilina couldn't help but laugh at Roy's addition to the note. It was so earnest and thoughtful but it also carried an air of confidence that Roy had really grown into over the years. Like he said that not just to be a good friend, but to let her know that she was about to get very thirsty and exhausted with what the three of them were going to do. And there was now no doubt in Lilina's mind as to what was going on, but the question still stood on just how Rutger and Roy were going to give it that special touch for her birthday. As she pondered what the surprise might be Lilina freshened up in the bathroom a bit, making sure there wasn't any dirt or such on her body and making sure everything felt alright, before doing as the note asked and changing into her best set of lacy red undergarments and robe. She took one last look at herself in the mirror before deciding to leave.
"22 and still looking good. I guess this is what my father meant when he said people in our family tend to age gracefully." She commented confidently to herself as she looked herself up and down. "Yeah, I've still got a lot of good years ahead of me, those boys aren't going to know what hit them." With that she tied her robe up in case she passed someone in the hall and started to make her way to Roy's guest room. And it was a good idea that she covered up because she did meet someone in the hall, someone she knew pretty well.
"Well, this is slightly awkward." Clarine commented as she and Lilina faced each other. Clarine was pretty much in the same amount of dress as Lilina except all her clothes were purple.
"It is?" Lilina pondered with a playful smirk. "You know we've seen each other naked before right?"
"Pfft, not that silly." Clarine laughed. "We have the same clothes on! Or lack of clothes I guess. Don't tell me that you got your set from Anna as well?"
"Well of course, she can get her hands on the best looking clothes money can buy." Lilina chuckled back. "But you look great either way. Why are you sneaking around the castle in your robe though, is everything okay?"
"For the most part, yes." Clarine confirmed. "Dorothy just remembered she lost something during the party while we were, well you know, and I figured it would be less strange if I wandered the castle in my robes than if she did since my family has the reputation of being strange."
"What did she lose?" Lilina asked, hoping she could help.
"A bracelet that I gave her a while ago." Clarine explained. "I told her I could get her another one, but she insists that it's too special to replace, and who am I to deny how she feels you know?"
"Oh, I think I might have found it then." Lilina noted as she dug around the pockets of her robe and pulled out a bracelet. "Is this it?"
"That is!" Clarine said excitedly. "Oh, this is perfect, thank you Lilina, you're a life saver!"
"Ah, well, I try." Lilina replied with a confident smile. "Now get back in there and enjoy your night!"
"You too. I overheard what Rutger and Roy have planned and let me tell you, you're a lucky woman." Clarine commented before she walked off back to the room she was sharing with Dorothy.
"Of course Clarine of all people found out before me." Lilina chuckled to herself before moving on and finally making it to Roy's guest room. Roy's room was much more grand and well built than most of the other guest rooms because that's the way Lilina wanted it to be. She might be a fair and upright ruler, but she also is going to give her closest friends slightly better treatment, who wouldn't? Either way she opened the door and locked it behind her so they wouldn't be interrupted. Then she turned to face the bed and she almost started laughing out loud at what she saw. What she saw was both Rutger and Roy sitting on the bed next to each other, but what was so amusing was what they were 'wearing' for lack of a better word. They were both completely naked save for having some bright red ribbons tied all across their bodies like they were wrapped presents.
"Have to say, not what I was expecting to see when I got your note." Lilina said with a big, goofy, smile on her face as she walked closer to bed to get a better look at the two men. "Let me guess, you two are my presents for the night?"
"No, I've just really gotten into bondage lately." Roy teased her playfully.
"Well, it looks like you tie a good knot, so you could be telling the truth." Lilina commented as she looked down between his legs and saw the bow wrapped around his dick. "You got the okay from Guinevere for this?"
"Of course." Roy nodded. "She was just disappointed that she couldn't make it this year. She wants me to let you know she really wants you to make it to her birthday celebration in a few months."
"I'm sure we can make that happen, right Rutger?" Lilina asked.
"Hey, you're the boss here, not me." Rutger smirked. "But we can talk about that later, first you have to decide which one of us you want to unwrap first."
"Oh, that's an easy one, both of you. At the same time." Lilina answered confidently as she used both her hands to start taking the ribbons off their bodies. The way they had been tied up had their arms unable to move, but as soon as they were free they started 'unwrapping' Lilina as well, carefully peeling away her robe and undergarments as well. Soon enough they were all bare to each other, but of course they didn't stop there. With Rutger her her left and Roy to her right Lilina felt as loved as she ever had as the two of them started kissing her all over as they sat and cuddled together on the bed. She'd make out with Rutger for a bit while Roy kissed and nibbled at her neck and then they would switch places and Lilina would get to feel Roy's soft lips against hers as Rutger kissed her behind her ear. She was getting passed back and forth between them but she could feel the love they had for her and it warmed her heart along with the rest of her body.
"You know you boys can kiss more than my lips and neck right?" Lilina eventually teased the two, letting them know she would like them to move on to something else. It was her birthday and they were her present after all. And of course the two of them obliged without complaint.
"We know, we're just getting warmed up." Roy playfully replied before giving Rutger a look. "You ready for phase two?"
"Always." Rutger said confidently before the two of them started to kiss lower and lower down Lilina's neck, slowly making their way down to her breasts. The great thing about having the two of them together like this was that they could each take one of them and focus all their energy on it, practically giving Lilina twice the pleasure than normally, perhaps even more. And they could tell they were doing things right because Lilina had to brace herself by putting her hands down on the bed so she wouldn't fall over and from all the moans that quickly started to ramp up as well.
"Hah! If I didn't know better I would think you two have never seen a woman's breast before." Lilina teased the two through her moans, enjoying just how thorough they were being with her.
"What can I say, these are my favorite set of breasts to play with, I could do this all night." Rutger noted as he took a breath.
"And they are my second favorite." Roy added, taking a breath as well. "And I don't get many chances to see them, so I have to make it count."
"I guess that makes sense." Lilina smiled at him before carefully moving one of her hands off the bed an onto the back of Roy's head to pull him close again. "Take all the time you need with them."
"Lucky man." Rutger commented before going back to Lilina's other breasts and continuing her work. Lilina's moans continued to rise in volume and length, along with Rutger and Roy's cocks, but soon enough she was wanting more again and she wasn't afraid to say so.
"Mmm, more. Give me more." She murmured to the guys and they knew just what to do next.
"You want to go high or low Roy?" Rutger asked.
"Let me go low this time, I've been practicing a bit." Roy said confidently.
"I'll be the judge of that." Lilina replied playfully before the guys started to shift their positions again. Roy started kissing lower and lower down Lilina's body until he had to get on his knees on the bed while Rutger moved back up towards Lilina's lips, placing his left hand on her breast so she could still feel some of the pleasure from before as they moved on. Lilina slowly spread her legs apart and Roy was able to move his mouth between her thighs. She was already quite wet down there, but Roy was confident he could make it even wetter as he opened his mouth and started slowly and patiently licking her clit and pussy, not making any sudden movements that might cause her to jolt and crush his head between her legs.
"Pretty good present so far?" Rutger asked as he started kissing Lilina on the lips again.
"The best I could hope for." Lilina breathed. "But enough talking for now, kiss me like you mean it."
"As you wish." Rutger noted before they started making out even more than before. Over the years Lilina had gotten pretty used to being stimulated on many fronts like this, so she was really enjoying herself and she felt like she could do this with Rutger and Roy all night, which she really wanted to after having to deal with all the stress from her party. Rutger and Roy for their part were enjoying themselves as well, maybe not as physically as Lilina was just yet but the knowledge that they were making the woman they cared for so much feel good when she needed it was enough to keep them going. Besides, they knew sooner or later that Lilina would want them to keep going further and they would get their rocks off eventually.
"Oh Roy! You weren't kidding, your tongue feels amazing down there!" Lilina moaned once she and Rutger broke apart just slightly to take a breath. "Guinevere is a lucky woman."
"I'd like to think so." Roy smirked to himself before pushing his tongue just a bit deeper into Lilina's folds to get her to moan again. The trio went on like that for a while longer, but as the two men figured Lilina was more than happy to let them know when it was time to move on.
"Alright, how do we want to do this?" Lilina asked as she caught her breath slightly. "I mean we've done it in pretty much every position three people could conceive of."
"I'd say it's up to you Lilina." Roy noted. "I'm perfectly fine giving you my love however you want me to."
"Couldn't say it better myself." Rutger added. "You are the birthday girl."
"Alright then, sounds good to me." Lilina smirked as she thought about how she wanted to do this. "Okay, I got it. Rutger get on your back with your head on the edge of the bed, and Roy you get off the bed and stand near where Rutger's head is."
"Hmm, interesting." Roy commented, but he and Rutger got into the position that she asked of them. Once they were in place Lilina moved around so that she was laying on Rutger's body in the opposite direction he was laying, her butt and such in his face and his erect cock in hers.
"Oh, I see where this is going." Rutger noted as he put everything together. "You want to do a 69 while Roy pounds you from behind."
"Exactly. Any questions?" Lilina asked.
"Yeah, where do you want me to stick it in?" Roy wondered. "I'm fine with either, but I was just wondering."
"Wherever you want Roy, surprise me." Lilina teased him before she made the first move as usual and started licking and sucking on Rutger's dick.
"I don't care either, it's not like we haven't experimented with things before." Rutger panted as the pleasure from Lilina's actions started to reach all through his body.
"Fair enough." Roy shrugged before lining his dick up with Lilina's pussy and thrusting himself in. Secretly Lilina was hoping he would do that because she wanted to feel stimulation from inside and outside that area, and because she wanted Rutger and Roy to have a bit of fun with each other as well. Rutger was telling the truth when he said he didn't mind either, and he was ready for it as well. It was very easy for him to switch between using his tongue inside Lilina's pussy and airing it out a bit against Roy's cock, the natural motion of his thrusting back and forth making it easy to reach wherever he wanted. And all of that together formed a feedback triangle between the three of them. Rutger's tongue made it easier for Roy's dick to thrust in and out of Lilina which made her go deeper and faster on his cock, which it turn made Rutger move his tongue faster and in more places. It was just one of those positions where everything was perfect and none of them needed to talk to express how they were feeling.
The love that Lilina felt from Rutger and Roy was just so blissful. It was more than just the hot sex, it was the fact that they could be together like this still, that they were still such close friends after everything they've been through, that they could express their feelings without words and without shame. They could just be themselves and do what they wanted together. She knew it couldn't last forever, and she really wouldn't want it to, no one can enjoy being intimate for that long a period, but like every other time they got together like this she was so excited for the next time they could get together and do this. Eventually though the climax of this stanza of the night was coming and a few words did need to be spoken.
"Lilina, I'm getting close, and I'm sure Rutger is as well." Roy panted as he continued thrusting at his steady pace. Rutger tapped Lilina's butt in agreement, not wanting to move his mouth away at all.
"Fill me up, give me my present." Lilina gasped before opening her mouth wide and sticking Rutger's dick as far into her mouth as she could. That make Rutger jolt in pleasure and the triangle of pleasure made it's round, finishing the trio off. Rutger's cum spurt out of his dick and Lilina tried to swallow it all down, but some did start flowing down his shaft, that caused Lilina's insides to clench down on Roy making his orgasm and seed flow into her body with a few drops spilling out onto Rutger's face and mouth as he lapped up what fluids came out of Lilina's pussy as well. They were all a pretty sweaty mess after all of that and since Roy was the only one off the bed he took the initiative to get the towels to clean off with and some water to cool off for a bit.
"That was fun." Roy breathed as he handed Rutger and Lilina a towel each and a glass of water. "I hope I didn't get too much in your eyes or anything Rutger."
"No, I closed my eyes right at the end there so it wouldn't get in my eyes." Rutger noted as he cleaned his face off. "How about you Lilina, everything good on your end?"
"It was wonderful, but you boys better be up for more, we can't just leave it at that." Lilina told the two of them.
"Oh, I've got tons of energy, we're going to make sure you feel nice and loved tonight Lilina, you have my word." Roy told her confidently.
"His word he says, that means he really means it." Rutger teased, getting Roy to throw another towel at him. "But I don't disagree with that sentiment either. If you want us to we'll leave you a flowing mess before we get to sleeping, sound like a plan birthday girl?"
"Don't be making claims you can't back up now." Lilina teased the two of them back. "But you're more than welcome to try. Give me all you've got boys."
"Anything for you Lilina." Roy noted genuinely.
"Yeah, anything for the woman we've loved for so long."
Chapter 148: File #a1814 The Tales of Rutger, the Warrior of Light #1
Notes:
So, you may or may not know if you follow my socials that I play Final Fantasy 14 and I play as both Rutger and Lilina using model swap mods. Well this is an extension of that, an AU where Rutger is the Warrior of Light and Lilina and Roy are there adventuring with him. This story basically sets up the verse and how they got to the Source and how the Elibe lore is connected. And just because it's not too explicitly stated Rutger is mainly a Samurai and Lilina is mainly a Black Mage, but they do dabble in other jobs. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1814 The Tales of Rutger, the Warrior of Light #1
Characters: FF14!Rutger, FF14!Lilina, Wuk Lamat, Alphinaud
Based on: a commission by mimiblargh on Bluesky
"Just a few more touches and I should be done with it." Alphinaud told his friends who were relaxing on the beach with him outside Xbalyav T've, the bar owned by Br'uk Evu in Tuliyollal. He was sketching out and coloring a picture that would be the basis of a painting that would be hung somewhere in celebration of saving Tuliyollal from the invasion of Zoraal Ja and Sphene.
"Take your time, we're still enjoying ourselves out here, right you two?" Lilina, a blue haired Miqo'te woman, asked Rutger and Wuk Lamat who were chowing down on some tacos.
"I don't see any reason to leave, these tacos are very well made." Rutger, a very tall Elezen man with a scar under his left eye, replied with a nod. If you didn't know any better you would think that these two had lived on the Source all their lives, but as fate would have it they were about to have to explain why that wasn't the case.
"I'm so glad you all could stay here a bit longer." Wuk Lamat added with a smile. "I'm sure I Koana have things all settled in with being the Dawnservants, but it's always nice to spend time with friends where you don't have to worry about all that."
"I couldn't have put it better myself." Lilina noted as she laid back in her chair slightly. But soon after she did that Alphinaud chimed in that he had finished the sketch he was working on.
"I think I did a pretty good job with it, all things considered." He commented as the others walked over to inspect it. "But as always feel free to let me know if there is anything I can do to change it for the better before I send it off to the real artisans."
"Knowing you it probably looks like a painting already." Rutger joked supportively as they all huddled around the easel he had been working on.
"Wow, you weren't kidding when you said Alphinaud could have been an artist." Wuk Lamat beamed as she saw just how wonderful the sketch looked. "The only think I'm wondering about is why you made Rutger look slightly annoyed like that, we all know he's not really like that."
"I asked him to draw me like that." Rutger noted. "As strange as it may sound, making myself look slightly standoffish really helps determine who really wants to be helpful and friendly and who just wants to get something out of me. If they can get past the slightly cold exterior I put out then I know they really mean what they say for the most part. It's something I learned from my father as well, acting one way while being another is a good way to see through people's misdirections."
"That and you still have a few trust issues as well." Lilina added.
"Well, no so much any more, but I guess that's still a bit true." Rutger agreed.
"Either way I love how we both look Alphinaud, you really got my sparkling personality down quite well." Lilina continued on, teasing slightly. "I just wish Roy had come with us so he could be in the picture as well, you could have had him standing on my shoulders and that would have looked really cute."
"I've heard Rutger mention this Roy person a few times, but I've never heard anything past that." Wuk Lamat wondered. "Is he a good friend of yours?"
"Oh, he's one of our best friends!" Lilina replied happily. "He's a Lalalfell and he's very brave and courageous along with being thoughtful as well."
"He's one of the best paladins you'll ever meet." Rutger added genuinely. "He's even better at the job than I am, though it is a secondary job for me." He added, his main job being a samurai.
"Seems like he would have been very helpful if he came with you two here." Wuk Lamat commented. "Did something happen to him?"
"No, he just told us he'd rather hold down the fort in Eorzea and make sure nothing else happened there while we made our way here to Tural." Lilina noted.
"He may be a good fighter, but he doesn't really like doing it." Rutger added. "He's more of a diplomat than anything, been that way even since the war."
"War? You mean the one with Garlemald?" Wuk Lamat asked.
"No, the one from our homeland." Rutger answered, getting a confused look from Wuk Lamat. He didn't understand what the confusion was about until Lilina realized something and spoke up.
"Rutger, did you not tell her about where we come from?" Lilina asked like it was something she had expected him to do.
"I thought I did." Rutger replied as he thought back to the moment he first met Wuk Lamat. "Or wait, maybe it was Koana who I talked to about that."
"I don't remember discussing anything like that to be honest." Wuk Lamat noted. "But if it's something you'd rather not talk about it's fine with me."
"No, no, it's nothing like that." Rutger assured her. "I guess we've been away from home so long that I just started assuming I've told everyone what our situation is. Basically Lilina, Roy, and I are like Krile, we're not from the Source like most people on the star are."
"We're actually from what people would call the Eighth, and we lived on a big continent named Elibe." Lilina added.
"How did you end up on the Source then?" Wuk Lamat wondered.
"Ah, well, it's kind of my fault." Lilina answered slightly embarrassed. "You see I was a mage of very high repute on our world as well, along with being the ruler of a decently sized nation, so I was trying to create a spell that could teleport supplies and resources long distances in short amounts of time to help my economy. We already had the ability to teleport one person a fair distance away and eventually I had gotten it to where I could teleport multiple people that same distance. But one day when I was with Rutger and Roy testing out trying to make the distance longer using a magic Rutger's father knew to open portals to other places an accident happened."
"Before we could tell what was going on we were teleported into the void between shards and eventually we landed on the Source, though not all together." Rutger added. "That's actually how I got my scar. I landed outside Ul'dah and saw some bandits harassing a young woman and her child. Thinking nothing of it I took the sword I had on me at the time and tried to stop them. That's when I learned that people here on the Source are much more powerful than back home. I won the fight based of my skill and experience in fighting in a war, but the bandits got a good strike on my face that I couldn't guard. Thankfully I met the twins soon after and made my way to the Gladiator's Guild where I met up with Roy."
"And as luck would have it I found the Thaumaturge's Guild in Ul'dah shortly after and we all reunited." Lilina continued. "Everything after that is pretty much how the stories paint it all the way from defeating Garlemald to right now."
"Well except for the fact that we didn't travel together until we got the warding scales from Thavnair." Rutger cut in. "As much as they wanted to Lilina and Roy didn't have Hydaelyn's Blessing, only I did. So I told them they couldn't travel with me until we found a way to stop tempering, and thankfully we did eventually so we can adventure together, kind of like we did during the war in our homeland."
"The three of them have been massive helps everywhere they go, some people even call them the Trio of Light." Alphinaud commented. "A very apt name I would say."
"Huh, I would have never have guessed all of that happened to you all, you both seem very naturally adjusted to the Source." Wuk Lamat commented, glad that her friends were happy to be so open with her. "But, don't you get homesick after being away for so long? And what about your people Lilina, don't you want to get back to them?"
"We do get homesick from time to time and I would like nothing more than to get back to my people to assure them everything is alright." Lilina noted. "But we've just started making breakthroughs in inter-shard travel. I've been doing my best to research with Y'shtola about how we could start testing ideas since she wants to get back to the First as well, but things have been moving pretty slowly."
"But with the artifact we picked up after defeating Sphene it's looking like we might have a breakthrough sooner or later." Rutger added. "Though we don't want to leave the Source in a bind, so we'd want a way to travel back and forth, easily not just send us home and be done with it."
"I'm sure we'll find a way to make everything work out, we always do." Alphinaud stated confidently. "Besides, I and everyone else wouldn't want to lose such great friends so easily like that."
"I think your sister would find a way to travel to the Eighth just to bonk us on the head with her sword if we took a one way trip back." Rutger joked, getting everyone to laugh at how true that statement was. "But as much as I too would like to go back home, the Source and everyone in it also feels like home to me, so I wouldn't want to leave it forever either."
"Same, I've met some amazing people here and it would be a shame to never see them again." Lilina agreed.
"Well as long as you're here in the Source you're welcome in Tuliyollal!" Wuk Lamat replied with a smile. "Maybe someday you'll get the chance to invite me to where you live, that would be a fun experience I think."
"We'd love to show you were we come from." Lilina agreed. "But since that might take a while maybe we could tell you a bit about it right now?"
"Of course! I'd love to hear any stories you have from your homeland, I'm sure you've had many adventures there as well." Wuk Lamat beamed with a big smile.
"Wonderful!" Lilina smiled as well. "Well my homeland is actually a little similar to Garlemald, but in a good way. We have an economy based on our military but instead of going around invading people we use our strength to defend the weak and helpless, like a shield."
"And my homeland is very similar to the Azim Steppe." Rutger added. "Rolling plains as far as the eyes can see and nomadic people living off the land and enjoying the almost magical feeling of the wind blowing through the grass."
"You might want to sit back down, they can go on like this for hours." Alphinaud said to Wuk Lamat with a knowing smile. And he was right, the four spent the entire rest of the evening listing to Rutger and Lilina tell stories about Elibe and the adventures they had there, the friends they made along the way, and the future they want to shape when they get back. Smiles and laughs were had all around, but even then they all knew one thing, the adventure was never over and they would always have new stories to tell, new battles to face, and new lifetime friends to spend time with when they could.
Chapter 149: File #a1540 Lyn's Lesbian Adventures in Askr #2
Notes:
Not much to say here, just a story about Lyn giving some relationship advice to Heather about Nephenee. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1540 Lyn's Lesbian Adventures in Askr #2
Characters: Lyn, Heather
Based on: a commission by Spelltheknight on Twitter/X
"Oh yes! Right there! Keep your mouth right there!" Heather moaned out decently loudly as she put her hand on the back of Lyn's head to keep her in place. The two women were were engaging in some intimacy in the back halls of the Aether Resort, something that wasn't too uncommon, especially not for Lyn. Said Lyn had just begun sucking on Heather's left breast as they were both naked and kneeling on the ground together. And at hearing such a pleasured response Lyn's face lit up in happiness as much as it could as she reached out her free hand to take hold of one of Heather's so the could stay steady like this for as long as they wanted.
Ever since Heather had been summoned to Askr she was glad to know that there were other women like Lyn who shared her proclivities for intimacy with other attractive women, but there was always that one person on her mind that she wondered about. And seeing that someone in many different outfits all around Askr didn't help to stop those thoughts either. So it wasn't too much of a surprise when she accidentally called that person's name out after her and Lyn had finally made it to a bed to finish things off.
"Oh Nephenee! Yes!" Heather gasped as her climax came over her and she bucked her hips one last time into Lyn's since they were scissoring. Lyn finished just a few moments later and once the two women caught their breath they started to cuddle with each other so they could regain some energy to either go again or go their separate ways. Lyn didn't mind that Heather had called out Nephenee's name at the end there, but it did get her curious about what their relationship was, so she decided to pry a bit.
"I take it you had another green haired country girl in mind when you went off?" Lyn playfully teased Heather, using a tone that hopefully conveyed that she wasn't mad or annoyed or anything about it.
"Hmm, what do you mean Lyn?" Heather asked back, blushing slightly. It was true she had her eyes on Nephenee but she didn't realize that she had called her name out a few moments ago.
"Well, you called her name out as we finished, or did you not notice?" Lyn wondered.
"Oh, um, I guess I didn't." Heather admitted, blushing some more. "But who can blame me if I did, have you seen how pretty that woman is? I'd be lucky to share a bed with her some day."
"Well, have you asked her yet?" Lyn asked, getting to the point. "Or better yet, you could ask all of them and you'd have a better chance of getting a positive response."
"That's the thing, every time I try to get the nerve up to ask my mind gets the best of me and I can't do it." Heather replied a bit frustrated at herself. "I mean if I'm being honest here none of the Nephenees here are the one from where I come from so the worst one of them could say is no and then I could take another shot once I get back home, but with her it's different. I don't just want to spend the night with her, I feel like I want a committed relationship, or the closest you could get here in Askr. Is that strange Lyn?"
"I wouldn't think so, there are many heroes here in Askr who want the same thing." Lyn noted. "Take for example the spies from my world, Matthew and Leila. They both come from worlds where the other died during our adventures and now here in Askr they can have the life and relationship they missed out on back home. And who knows how long we'll actually be here for? Personally I'm one for taking chances and I would think even if you two did get separated once we all get sent home then you'd just know that much more about your own Nephenee back home and could use that knowledge to woo her all over again."
"Hmm, I've never really thought about it that way Lyn, I appreciate your input and I'll have to think about what you've told me." Heather said genuinely. "But then again, there is another issue that might just be a bit more of a jump than I'm expecting. Nephenee is more of a traditional woman, raised on a farm and the like, would she even be open to a relationship like that with me being a woman?"
"That I can't tell you because I don't know for sure myself." Lyn commented. "But let me ask you this, you and Nephenee are close friends right, like this isn't coming completely out of the blue?"
"No, no, of course not." Heather confirmed. "My mother and I moved closer to where she lives after the war and we see each other all the time and do all sorts of things together. And from what I've been told from all the other Nephenees here their versions of me have done similar things. Why do you ask?"
"Because if you two are such close friends, she'll listen to what you have to say on the matter." Lyn told her. "And she'll give you a truthful answer in return. Sometimes it just takes the words of a friend to get something to mind and when they think about it then it starts to click. It was the same way with me honestly."
"Really? You weren't always interested in women, hard to believe with how you get around Lyn." Heather teased in good fun, glad that Lyn was taking her thoughts seriously.
"Yeah, that's what most people say when I tell them." Lyn smirked back. "But all it took was my best friend Florina offhandedly telling me she loved me that got the wheel turning for me. Of course I ended up getting with Mark in the end, but me and Florina still have time for ourselves that we carve out. Before that I just figured I'd be like my own mother, fall in love with a man who respected me for who I am and live the rest of my life that way. In some ways I still did that, but if Mark wasn't around I could definitely see myself living happily with Florina for the rest of my life. I mean you were at the Ninja festival, you've seen those versions of us and how they act together, they definitely give off the vibes that they are together back in their version of Elibe."
"Yes, those two are very sweet together and if that's the case then I would be happy for them." Heather agreed. "And you're right again Lyn, if we truly are friends then Nephenee will tell me how it is. And if they all give me an answer that's not to my liking, well I'll still be glad to have her as a friend. And I'll have more time to have fun with beautiful women such as yourself."
"That's the spirit!" Lyn said with a smile. "Just remember what I told you the next time you try and talk to her and I'm sure everything will go smoothly."
"I will, and thank you again Lyn, you're a really good friend even though we're from different places." Heather noted. "I can see why you're so popular with, well pretty much everyone around here."
"Everyone needs a helping hand now and then, I just feel good when I'm the one giving it because I know my life has been pretty good all things considered so I want to give back to those who might have things a bit more rough." Lyn explained. "That and the more friends I make the more intimate experiences like this I get to have."
"Lyn you dog!" Heather laughed, getting Lyn to laugh a bit as well. "But I can't blame you, there are some pretty good looking people here in Askr." Then she gave Lyn a bit of a smirk before she moved in to give her a light kiss on the lips. "Speaking of a 'helping hand' you could give me, you think you have it in you to roll around in the sack for a little longer?"
"That's a new one, did you get that phrase from Nephenee?" Lyn smirked back.
"Perhaps, but you didn't answer my question Lyn? Or maybe you're just too tired to go another round with a dashing rogue such as myself?" Heather teased her once again.
"Oh, you want to make this a competition then? Show me what you've got then, I've got alllllll night."
Chapter 150: File #a1565 Teddie and the Girls Part 4
Notes:
Been a while for this series huh? Well here is the next part of 'Teddie's Hands on Sex Ed' Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1565 Teddie and the Girls Part 4
Characters: Teddie (Persona 4), Naoto (Persona 4)
Based on: a commission by riccardus97 on Twitter/X
Teddie was walking down the streets of Inaba by himself, slowly working on an ice cream cone he had bought himself. In the past this might have been a cause of concern for the members of the investigation team, but with how much Teddie had matured recently him being by himself wasn't an issue anymore. Besides, if something did happen, everyone had the number for his cellphone anyways.
"I wonder if Yosuke is still hanging out with Yukiko." Teddie wondered to himself as he passed the Amagi in and stood in front of it, considering going inside to see for himself. He was about to walk in before his phone went off to tell him he had a text message. "Hmm, I wonder who this is from. I hope it's not another of those scam texts Yosuke told me about. I mean I guess I shouldn't have fallen for it, but there are 'beary' hot babes in my neighborhood so I thought I could trust it." Either way he took his phone out of his pants pocket and flipped through the screens to get to his texts.
THIS IS NAOTO. ARE YOU AVAILABLE FOR SEX? Y/N PLEASE REPLY.
"Huh, wasn't expecting that." Teddie commented as he pondered if he was free. "Sex with Naoto? Kanji did say he was okay with it and he would only beat me up if I ended up hurting or making Naoto too mad at me. But that shouldn't be an issue, I've been beary gentle and not annoying with the other girls. Let's do it then." And with that he started to send his response.
Yes, I have some free time to come over right now. Just let me know where you are and I'll be there beary quickly.
Just a few moments later he got a response.
COME TO THIS LOCATION. TV IS PLACED FOR YOU TO STEP THROUGH EASILY. COME WITHOUT CLOTHES. BE PREPARED.
Naoto also sent a link to Teddie's map application so he could know where to go and he was confident he could get there without more direction.
Will be there shortly! Hope you're ready for some fun together!
Like everyone else in the investigation team, sans maybe Kanji, Teddie couldn't tell what kind of tone Naoto was going for with her text so he replied as he always did. Then he remembered, he was in town, where was he going to find a TV to jump through?
"I guess I could just sneak into one of the inn rooms and then come back to my room at Yosuke's place once I'm done." Teddie noted to himself. So he entered the Amagi Inn and started looking for an open room. As he passed the occupied ones he could have sworn he heard what sounded like Yosuke moaning out in pleasure, but he didn't have time to investigate that, he had an appointment with a hot girl to make. Eventually he found an empty room and went into the TV, quickly making it through the realm on the other side to where Naoto said she would be. He was about to walk through her TV when he remembered her text.
"Oh yeah, she wanted me to be naked. I wonder why that is." He commented before starting to take his clothes off. Once he was in the nude he looked down at his dick and wondered if he should perk it up a bit before stepping through, but he figured he had wasted enough time so he stepped through the TV. Once he did though he realized he wouldn't have needed to perk himself up anyways because the first thing he saw as he entered Naoto's room was her facing him completely naked except for her hat. That sight alone made his blood start pumping and his length start to grow.
"Good, you're here, I was wondering what was taking you so long." Naoto said as she watched Teddie walk into her room without any clothes on. "And you followed my instructions, thank you. Please keep doing that and this should go pretty smoothly."
"Sorry about that." Teddie replied slightly nervously as he scratched the back of his head. "You actually caught me walking around Inaba. I had to sneak into one of the rooms at the inn to find a TV to go through."
"Hmm, that's understandable." Naoto replied in a softer tone. "Either way you're here now and by the looks of your body it seems you're ready to begin, so let's get to it." At hearing that Teddie's tone switched to a more romantic one as he stepped closer and wrapped his arms around Naoto to bring her closer.
"Well, you know what they say, once you go bear, better beware." He said trying to sound smooth. Yosuke's influence was still a little bit with him. But Naoto wasn't impressed and pushed him back away gently enough for him to get the point but hard enough for him to let her go. "Huh? Did I do something wrong? I'm sorry if I did."
"Teddie, I've heard how you've been with the other girls, this isn't going to be like that." Naoto told him firmly. "You didn't do anything wrong, but the way this is going to work with us is going to be a little different."
"Oh, okay then." Teddie said perking up slightly. "I'm always ready to learn something new about sex and intimacy." Naoto could tell he was being genuine with his comment and that made her a bit more confident about how things would go.
"Good. So what's going to happen is that I'm going to give you a specific set of instructions and you're going to work within those boundaries. Understood?" Naoto asked him.
"Of course, I can do that!" Teddie replied with a smile. With that Naoto climbed into the bed that she had been sleeping in during the mission she was on. She laid down on her stomach and pulled a pillow between her arms for support as she stuck her butt in the air slightly.
"Okay Teddie, what you're going to do is to get on top of me, push yourself inside me as far as you can go, and then start thrusting as quickly and powerfully as you can until your climax. You're free to touch me wherever you like to help yourself reach said climax, but I don't want you to talk at all. All I want to hear from you is grunts and moans." Naoto told him.
"Alright." Teddie said slowly as he walked over to the bed.
"Is there something wrong Teddie?" Naoto wondered, sensing the trepidation in his voice.
"I mean, I guess not." Teddie replied, mulling the question over. "I guess I just wasn't expecting it to be like this. With the other girls it was, well, I don't want to say romantic because they all have their own other partners, but like there was a little bit of emotional intimacy that I liked. This just feels strange to me after that." Naoto had a contingency for Teddie feeling like this since she knew it was a possibility, so she wasn't too annoyed by him bringing this up. But she wanted him inside her body quickly so she didn't waste any time in using it.
"Teddie, I promise you that after you do this for me I'll explain everything and answer any questions you may have." She told him genuinely. "But for right now I need to feel you inside me to satiate my sexual urges, so I would like if you'd start sooner rather than later."
"Okay, but I'm keeping you to that Naoto." Teddie said as he finally got into the bed and got on top of Naoto, positioning his hips and dick so he could slip inside her body at a moment's notice. He placed one hand on each side of the bed for leverage, but he had just one more question before he began. "You don't even want me to let you know when I'm cumming?"
"Hmm, perhaps that would be a good idea." Naoto mused. "Very well, you can do that if you wish."
"Sweet! Well, here goes nothing!" And with that Teddie did as Naoto asked and pushed himself as deeply as he could go before starting to thrust and move back and forth as fast as he could manage. Teddie was expecting a large gasp or moan to come out of Naoto's mouth when he did that, but instead she held it in, biting down on her lower lip instead. Teddie wondered to himself if this was some sort of test, like he was supposed to try and get her to moan and feel good, so he took it as a challenge to himself to try and hear it before they finished.
As for how he was feeling, it was pretty good all things considered. Teddie considered himself experienced now so he wasn't feeling overwhelmed with the waves of pleasure like he was with Rise or Yukiko, but Naoto was just as tight and wet as they were and he was enjoying himself even though the only sounds he was hearing at the moment was the slapping skin between his stomach and Naoto's butt. Eventually he found a good pace and rhythm with his thrusting and decided to see if he could find a space on Naoto's body that would be sensitive to get her to moan or make some noise.
First he tried putting his hands on her breasts since that seemed to do the trick with the other girls. Plus he had always wanted to feel them ever since that day at the hospital where everyone found out she had the biggest chest of all the girls in the investigation team. So he slipped his hands between the bed sheets and her chest and started to fondle them gently like he figured Kanji would do, but even if they did feel nice to the touch there wasn't much more of a reaction from Naoto. He even tried playing with and slightly pinching her nipples, but that didn't do anything either, all he could hear was her heavy breathing.
Gotta try something else then. Teddie thought to himself. Okay, where else are girls sensitive? Oh! I've got it! I'm gonna have to move around a bit to reach there though. So he lowered himself even further onto Naoto's back because he was going to try and use his hands to play with her clit as he continued to thrust into her, but as soon as his chest touched her back she gave off a small sound of pleasure. So Teddie put his full weight onto her, his dick pressing all the way up to the entrance of her womb in the process, and this time Naoto full on moaned as he did so.
She really just wants me to pound her into the bed doesn't she? Well, I guess if that's what she likes I might as well give it to her. With those thoughts in mind Teddie wrapped his arms under Naoto's stomach, to hold her even closer and get as much leverage as he could, and started thrusting his hips as he never had before.
Naoto moaned out loudly as Teddie took things up a notch because this was exactly what she had been wanting from him. She knew he still had somewhat human levels of stamina but she had also seen him in battle before and knew he could be powerful when he wanted to be. And he was hitting all the right spots inside her body as well, the other girls had taught him quite well. With each thrust being more powerful than the last Naoto could feel her climax coming with every passing moment. She didn't need this moment to last forever, she just wanted to rid herself of this distracting sexual urge so she could get back to the case she had been working on.
Of course Teddie didn't understand this quite yet so he was trying his best to make things last as long as they could because that's what he had learned from his experiences from being with the other girls, but with how fast he was moving and how much energy he was expending it was no secret that his climax was quickly coming as well. In fact he could barely get the words out of his mouth before it started.
"Naoto! I'm cumming!" He gasped and the moment he finished his exclamation his seed started flowing out of his dick and into Naoto's body.
"Yes! Right there Teddie! Give it to me!" Naoto moaned back as she climaxed as well, her walls clamping down on Teddie's dick and milking it for all the seed it had. She wasn't worried at all about him cumming inside her since for one it was a safe day anyways and for two Teddie being a Shadow and not being able to impregnate humans just made sense as the rest of the team had discussed in the past.
Eventually though Teddie's energy gave out and he just laid down on Naoto's back and tried to catch his breath. His dick slowly retracted and slipped out of her body eventually, a flow of seed spilling out as it did. For the next couple of moments the two of them just laid there, the only sound between them their breathing, until finally Naoto spoke up.
"Teddie, you can get off me now if you want, we should start cleaning up." She told him.
"Oh! Yeah, of course." Teddie said getting off her and making his way to her bathroom to get some towels and such to clean off with.
"Thank you Teddie, that's very thoughtful of you." Naoto smiled at him as she took a towel from him. "I guess I owe you that explanation now."
"Don't you want to get dressed or anything? Or for me to get dressed?" Teddie wondered.
"No, it's fine." Naoto assured him. "Think of it as a reward for doing what I asked of you."
"Alright, sounds good to me." Teddie said, happy he got to look at Naoto's body a bit longer. "So what's the deal with all that?"
"Well, to put it in simple terms, sometimes my sex drive kicks in at times I don't want it to. Like now for example." Naoto explained. "I'm very close to cracking this case and being able to go back to Inaba for a bit, but because my body is telling me it wants sex I can't concentrate clearly."
"Oh, kind of like when you're really hungry and get super dizzy because of it, right?" Teddie asked, trying to relate.
"Exactly." Naoto nodded with a smile, glad that Teddie understood. "So when that happens I try to pleasure myself to see if the feeling goes away and if that doesn't work I need to resort to other methods."
"So you and Kanji do it like that then?" Teddie wondered. "Doesn't seem like much fun to me, but that's just my opinion."
"Sometimes we do, but most of the time it's more like you'd expect, like when you were with the other girls." Naoto continued. "When I'm with Kanji, things are usually different. We try new things, we talk and laugh together, we bond and are intimate as you would probably guess. But sometimes sex is just about the pleasure aspect, at least for me, and that's where you come in Teddie. Do you understand better now?"
"Hmm, I think so." Teddie replied, thinking it over some. "I don't mean what I'm about to say in a bad way, but I'm kind of like a tool to help you relax, just a living and breathing one to make it more realistic."
"To put it bluntly, yes." Naoto confirmed. "Now that you know that, are you still interested in keeping up our deal? It's okay if you're not, but given how well you did this time I wouldn't be opposed to calling on you again some time."
"Answer me this Naoto, would there ever be a time where we could have sex and there be fun and emotion involved?" Teddie asked. "Because if you liked this you should know I'm much better when it comes to fun and emotions, it's kind of how I was created." Naoto thought it over herself a bit, wondering if there ever would be a time it could happen like that. She determined that there was one way it could happen and so she decided to tell Teddie about it.
"I could see it happening, but not while I'm working like this." She told him. "Perhaps at a time where we're all relaxing together and having fun, like the whole group together, I could convince Kanji to let you join us for a session like that. Would that be acceptable?"
"Would it?!" Teddie asked excitedly. "That would be awesome! I mean as long as Kanji would be okay with it. I wouldn't want to bring up any past issues when it comes to, well you know."
"Yes, I do, and I'm glad you keep that in mind, but I think Kanji is pretty much over it now, especially now that we're together." Naoto explained. "Just let me do the talking and don't bring it up to him, I know what to say to get him interested in it."
"Of course, I trust you to know Kanji way better than I do, even if we are close friends." Teddie nodded. "Well, that sure was an interesting experience, just like with the other girls. Thank you for explaining how you feel so concisely Naoto, I really think I understand you as a friend a little bit better now."
"Thank you for listening and asking relevant questions Teddie. I was a bit skeptical when the other girls said you've matured so much, but I guess I was wrong to question them. You've really grown a lot Teddie." Naoto smiled back at him. Then she glanced down towards Teddie's groin and saw something unexpected. "And I seen you've grown down there again as well, how about I take care of that for you?"
"Are you sure? Don't you have to get back to work?" Teddie wondered, slightly in shock.
"Well, this didn't take as long as I planned, so I've got time." Naoto explained. "Plus, I need to practice my oral sex skills a bit more. So sit on the edge of the bed and spread your legs and we can get started."
"Awesome!" Teddie said as he got into the position Naoto asked him to be in. "You know, I heard Rise say offhandedly once that since you have such big boobs that using them in tandem with your mouth would drive any guy crazy. Maybe you should try that."
"Hm, that's not a bad idea." Naoto mused with a slight smirk. "Well, let's see how it works on you then Teddie."
"Man, I am such a lucky bear."
Chapter 151: File #1115 A Spark of Inspiration
Notes:
Story #150! Never figured I would get this far. Well, enjoy this sweet and love filled Mark/Lyn story!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #1115 A Spark of Inspiration
Characters: Mark, Lyn
Based on: a raffle prize won from JollyOldSoldier on Twitter/X
"Elimine, I just can't seem to get it right." Mark mumbled to himself sounding very frustrated as he paced back and forth across the ger with his sketchbook. Usually he was a pretty happy and optimistic guy, but recently he had come to suffer from a really bad case of art block. Normally that wouldn't be too much of an issue for the former tactician but he had been commissioned to make a master copy of a new map of Elibe by a coalition of it's leaders and it was supposed to be done by the end of the month, which was soon approaching. Mark knew people like Hector and Eliwood wouldn't mind waiting a bit longer for it, but Etruria? Bern? He wasn't about to find out so he needed to get this done.
Watching as Mark paced all around their home was his lovely wife Lyn who had been trying her best to help Mark snap out of his art block as well, but nothing had worked so far. And for her it was somewhat of an issue because of some more selfish and personal reasons. Since Mark was so focused on making this map for everyone he was spending more and more time trying to find a way to work on it and less time doing some of the more romantic things he usually did with her. Of course she didn't blame him for trying to work to the deadline he was given, but she wanted her happy and carefree partner back sooner rather than later.
"There has to be something I can do to help Mark get through this, I just know it." Lyn said to herself as she tried to think of any idea that might spark something in Mark's brain. Then something hit her, and idea that just might work out if she did it right. She got up from where she was sitting and walked over to where Mark was pacing so she could set it in motion. "Mark, I'm going to start making dinner, but we're going to eat outside so you can get some fresh air. Maybe that can help you out a bit, don't you think?"
"I mean, I'll try anything at this point." Mark noted. "I'm sorry I've been so...you know lately. I promise I'll make it up to you once this project is done."
"Oh, you will, don't think you won't." Lyn smirked at him. "But I understand how important this is to you, so don't worry about how I feel because I support you 100%. Meet me out by the flat patch of grass near the lake in about an hour and I should be done making everything. Oh, and make sure you bring your sketchbook as well."
"Really? Don't you think that might be a distraction?" Mark wondered, not having a clue of what Lyn was really cooking up.
"No, I think you'll find something to sketch once you get out there, just call it some Sacaen intuition." Lyn playfully teased him. Mark bought it and Lyn went about getting supplies ready to make a fire she could spit-roast some meat on before heading out to where she told Mark she would be.
"Lyn, what would I do without you?" Mark commented to himself a while after she had left the ger. "I mean I'd hopefully still be alive somewhere, but I don't think my life would be this full of love and excitement. Everyday I thank Elimine I hit my head on that rock out by your ger, I can't imagine going back to whatever life I might have had back then, this one is just too perfect. Well, once I get this map done it'll be perfect." Once he said that though his stomach started to growl and he chuckled to himself. "You're a better timekeeper than our sundial, you know that?" He said patting his stomach softly. "Might as well start making our way out there, don't want to keep Lyn waiting."
So Mark left the ger and walked out to where Lyn said to meet her. As he got closer to his destination his nose could pick up the smell of the meat Lyn was cooking and he started to lick his lips. Once he got there though he didn't see Lyn anywhere. He saw the fire she had made and a plate of food prepared, but she was nowhere in sight in the tall grass around him.
"Lyn! Are you out here?!" Mark called out, not too worried since Lyn could take care of herself, but maybe a little bit concerned at least.
"I'm right over here!" Lyn called back, lifting her hand above the grass line. Mark saw it and wondered what she was doing so low to the ground, but once he walked over to where she was he got part of the answer he was looking for. Lyn was laying there on the ground completely naked and smiling at him playfully.
"Did a wolf come along and steal all your clothes?" Mark teased her with his own smile, but truthfully his heart was racing as it always did when he saw Lyn like this.
"As if a wolf could out speed me." Lyn scoffed playfully. "No, no, this is why I called you out here Mark. I figured if I gave you a surprise like this it might get your creativity flowing. I want you to sketch me just like this so you can look at it whenever you're feeling like you need a break. I even finished the food before you got here so you can eat and sketch at the same time."
"Lyn…" Mark started slowly, thanking Elimine once again he had met this amazing woman, "...you are the best partner a guy like me could ask for, you know that?"
"I do, but I like hearing you say it anyways." Lyn replied confidently. "So how about it, do we have a deal?"
"Are you kidding me, of course!" Mark answered excitedly. "Let me go get that plate of food and I'll get started." And that's exactly what Mark did, along with moving a rock he saw over to where Lyn was so he could sit on it.
"Is there any specific pose you want me to be in?" Lyn wondered once Mark got back and settled in."
"Hmm…" Mark pondered, thinking what would be nice to sketch. "Keep laying on your side like that, but put your left hand on top of your hip and use your right hand to prop your upper body up enough that your hair isn't touching the ground."
"Like this?" Lyn asked, seeing if she was in the right position.
"Perfect. And give me one of your confident looking smiles, you know the one." Mark added.
"Oh, I know what you mean." Lyn said as she gave him said smile. Mark's heart fluttered again and he quickly got to work. He was expecting to not be so motivated so quickly, but once he started he couldn't stop himself. Lyn just looked perfect and with the sun setting behind where she was laying the grass started to give off a golden brown glow and it made the scene just that much better.
But of course Mark was more focused on Lyn than the background. Her long and flowing green ponytail, the golden earrings that she would always wear, the neck he would bury his head in when they slept together. Then he moved on to her slim yet powerful arms, her chest that was firm and springy yet the perfect place to rest your head on. Next was her smooth and curvy stomach and hips, making sure to color in that wonderful spot of green hair between her legs as well. And then what Lyn was really known for, her long and powerful legs, able to propel her at speeds almost unthinkable and heights that some people could only dream of. Oh how he loved to have his head between them as they made love with each other. And then he finished it off with her feet, maybe not the place he focused on the most, but they were good as well. He was sketching all this in a blur, barely stopping to take a bite of the food Lyn had made, but as long as he was motivated Lyn didn't mind, she knew he would eat more later. Eventually his hand started to slow down and he made the final touches on the sketch before letting out a long held breath and relaxing as his pencil fell to the ground.
"Done." He breathed before taking a long drink of the water he had brought with him. Then he took a bite of food and savored it a bit until Lyn knocked him out of his thoughts.
"Well, are you going to let me see it or not?" She teased him as she got up from her position and walked over.
"Of course." Mark smirked as he stood up and closed the distance between them. Once Lyn was next to him he showed her the sketch and she was very impressed with it.
"Mark, this is so detailed, and the background looks amazing as well." Lyn beamed at him. "See, I told you this would get you motivated. Don't you feel like you can get that map done now?"
"Well, of course it's detailed, I've been around you long enough to know every little detail of your body, so I know how it should look." Mark replied before registering the last question Lyn asked him. He thought about it for a moment before turning his head to look at Lyn and giving her a smirk. "Maybe, though I think there is one more thing that will really get me ready to work."
"Oh, and what would that be?" Lyn asked, pretty much knowing where Mark was going with this.
"I mean it's one thing to sketch you in all your naked glory, but it's another thing to get to roll around in the grass with such a beautiful woman." Mark answered, already slowly taking his clothes off. "What do you say Lyn? We get a little down and dirty right now and that should give me all the motivation I need to work through the night and get everything done. Sounds like a good plan to me."
"Well, you still are a master strategist, so I think I can work with that." Lyn teased him.
"Good, because this strategist knows just how he's going to make you feel like the most special woman in the world, because you deserve it."
Chapter 152: File #918 The Best of Friends #5
Notes:
I told you the randomizer would pick a Wendy story for this series eventually. XD And yes, I use Wendy instead of Gwendolyn, I just like it better. Other than that enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #918 The Best of Friends #5
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Wendy
Based on: a commission by Atramada1 on Twitter/X
"You know, I've heard stories about how beautiful the plains of Sacae were and even though we passed through here during the war, it's amazing just how calming and open this place is." Wendy commented as she looked around. As she noted it wasn't her first time in Sacae, but it was the first time she was ever able to just bask in the atmosphere of it and around it. She was here with Rutger and Lilina as well since they were the ones that invited her to come on this trip. Once every year or so they traveled to one of the spots Rutger's family lived at to see if they could find anything that might have been left over from a move since Rutger's father Mark was a bit of a scatterbrain when it came to being tidy and because he also purposely left things around for people to find in the future.
"It's a wonderful sight each and every time I get to see it like this." Lilina agreed as she gazed up to see the clouds in the sky being moved by the winds that rolled through the plains. "If everyone could just come out here for a day or so and just soak it all in, I think there would be a lot more people who would understand Sacaen culture and it's people. Standing out here, you just get it, you know?"
"Yeah, I know what you mean." Wendy noted. The two of them stood there just admiring the view for a bit longer until Rutger came up to them to discuss how they were going to search for things. "So, what are we even looking for around here Rutger?" Wendy wondered.
"Pretty much anything that looks out of place." Rutger explained. "Mainly notebooks, journals, loose pieces of parchment with sketches on them, maybe some wood carvings and weapons, things like that. Whatever you find, even if it doesn't look like something that would be my families, just toss in the cart we brought along and we can sift through it when we get back to Ostia."
"Anything that's not important we can always sell to Anna if it looks rare enough." Lilina chimed in. "You wouldn't believe how many decently strong and well maintained weapons we've found out here."
"I guess that makes sense." Wendy pondered. "If I do end up finding some of your father's journals, do you not want me to read them?"
"I don't mind, and I'm sure my father wouldn't have either." Rutger answered. "As we've all come to know he and my mother were very open people on pretty much every front, and like I explained before some of this stuff he put out here on purpose for people to find and read, so if you didn't it would kind of defeat the purpose of doing so."
"Fair enough." Wendy noted. "Well, where should we start looking?" So Rutger devised a plan for the three of them to split up and cover as much ground as they could. After a couple hours of looking all Wendy found were a few swords and a wood carving of a horse, but then she stumbled across something buried in a rock formation. It looked like some sort of book so she took her lance and used it to move the rocks out of the way so she could get to it more easily.
"Huh, would you look at that, a leather bound book." She commented to herself as she picked it up and opened the cover to see if it would tell her anything about its contents. "Let's see here 'Year Five Journal' it says. Hmm, I can't tell if this is Rutger's father's handwriting or not." She looked around to see if either Lilina or Rutger were nearby to confirm it and she saw Lilina standing next to a tree a bit of a ways off. "Lilina! I think I found something!" Wendy yelled, waving her over.
"You found something?" Lilina asked to confirm as she rushed over to where Wendy was standing.
"I found this journal, but I don't know Rutger's father's handwriting well enough to tell if it's his or not." Wendy said handing it over to Lilina. "I was hoping you would be able to tell."
"Yeah, I've seen a lot of Mark's handwriting before, I should be able to." Lilina said taking the journal and looking through the first few pages. "Oh, yes, this is definitely one of Mark's journals, the best way to tell is to look at the little face sketches he makes on some of the pages like this." She added, showing one to Wendy.
"That looks a lot like Sir Oswin, one of Ostia's greatest knights." Wendy noted. "It's almost as clear as the painting of him hanging up in the halls of the castle."
"Mark was a very talented artist once he retired from being a tactician, you should see how good the pictures of the people he traveled with during his adventures with my father were. I'll let you see some once we get back." Lilina explained.
"I'm sure he had a lot of motivation living in a place like this." Wendy commented before taking the journal back and flipping through it's pages. She randomly stopped on one that caught her eye, one that had a picture of a beautiful woman's face on it. "Oh, this must be what Rutger's mother Lyn looked like. She's very pretty."
"That sketch doesn't even cover the half of it." Lilina noted. "I wonder what he wrote about her there? What does it say Wendy?"
"Let's see…" Wendy replied before reading it off.
Day 1546 SML
Another beautiful day living on the plains with my wonderful wife Lyn. I know I write that a lot, but can you blame me? Just look at her, I have to be one of the luckiest men in all of Elibe to get someone like her to fall in love with me. I also have to be pretty lucky to have someone like her whose always ready to have a little fun getting down and dirty rolling in the grass together. I know eventually we won't be able to do stuff like this, so I have to savor it while I can.
"Aww, that so sweet." Lilina commented after Wendy finished reading the entry. "Mark was also known to be quite the charmer, so him writing something so romantic like that isn't too rare, but it's always a treat to read just how much he loved Lyn."
"I agree, though I think I'm missing some context here." Wendy noted. "What does 'SML' mean? And don't get me wrong, it sounds fun and all, but isn't rolling around in the grass a bit...childish for someone of their age?"
"Oh, 'SML' means 'Since I Met Lyn' when you see it." Lilina explained. "You see, Mark lost his memories shortly before he met Lyn, including what the date was, so when he started writing his journals he used that to describe how time had passed. And even after he found out what the date was he continued to use that system just to make it consistent, or that's what Rutger told me he was told about it." After explaining that though and hearing what else Wendy was confused about, a little devious grin crept up on Lilina's face.
"I can assure you that 'rolling around in the grass' is a very mature pastime." She told Wendy. "In fact, I could show you what Mark meant by that right here and now if you're interested."
"Sure, why not?" Wendy replied, not quite sure what she was getting into. Meanwhile Rutger was finding some interesting things over where he was searching.
"Hmm, I don't remember my mother ever wearing an outfit like this, but it does look to be her size." He commented as he stuffed a blue bikini into the satchel he was carrying around to store things in. "I do remember some of these furs though, I wonder if that one she made for me when I was five is around here somewhere." He didn't end up finding anything of his sadly and he made his way back to the cart to deposit what he had found and to go back to look for a bit more, but as soon as he put everything in the cart he started to hear some interesting sounds from across the plains.
"Come on, you can do better than that, can't you Wendy?" He heard Lilina teasing with some heavy breathing
"You know I'm not as experienced as you with things like this, I'm just getting started." Wendy retorted with the same level of intensity. The plains were so flat in this area that Rutger could clearly hear what was going on between them, given all the panting and moaning he was also hearing.
"I'm surprised that no one ever said anything about my parents doing stuff like that out here, they had to be heard at least once or twice." Rutger commented to himself as he smiled and shook his head knowingly. "Maybe they were just being polite. Either way, I think I'll give them a few more minutes together before I end up joining them."
As expected when it came to Mark and Lyn, 'rolling around in the grass' really meant getting naked and having sex out on the plains. Wendy knew from the way Lilina and Rutger talked about his parents that doing something like this was common, but since they weren't on the forefront of her mind like they were with Rutger and Lilina she didn't connect the dots until Lilina kissed her on the lips and started undressing. And this wasn't the first time Lilina had done this, another one of the reasons she and Rutger came out here from time to time was to just have some intimate time together, so she wanted to let Wendy in on the experience as well. So they stripped down and started making out in the grass, rolling about as much as they pleased, and eventually got into a position where Wendy finally had Lilina pinned down with her strength and size.
"There! Now you can't squirm away while I try to kiss you back." Wendy breathed heavily.
"Hey, having to catch me was part of the fun." Lilina teased her back. "Think of this as your reward."
"You are so strange sometimes, it's a good thing I like you so much." Wendy pouted playfully before finally moving in and kissing Lilina on the lips.
"Worth it?" Lilina smiled up at Wendy afterwards.
"Yeah, I guess it was." Wendy admitted.
"Well, you've got me down here for as long as you want, so you can get more than one kiss in you know?" Lilina noted.
"I know, just give me some time to catch my breath." Wendy said before doing so. But soon enough the two women were at it hot and heavy, rolling over onto each other a number of times as they continued to make out and feel each other's bodies all over. Eventually though it got to a point where Wendy was on top again and she was starting to wonder if they should change into a more pleasurable position, but then she felt something sit on top of her legs and something else rest itself on her butt.
"I hope you ladies don't mind me joining in, I saw just how much fun you were having together and I just had to come and see what was going on." It was Rutger, speaking in a bit of a teasing voice. That clued Wendy into the fact that the thing on her butt was probably his dick, which from what she felt was quite the decent size.
"I was wondering when you'd come and find us." Lilina teased him back before looking at Wendy. "It's okay if he joins us right?"
"Um, yeah, of course." Wendy stumbled a bit. This wasn't the first time she had been like this with both of them, but it was the first time in a situation like this and the first time that Rutger would be inside her like this. "Just, be gentle with me, I'm still not completely used to this kind of stuff."
"Believe me, I know how to be gentle, ask Lilina." Rutger commented.
"Yeah, he used to think I'd break at pretty much anything. Thankfully he's grown out of that." Lilina teased him.
"Well, I'm not that fragile, just start out slowly, got it?" Wendy asked.
"Got it." Rutger nodded.
"Remember, if it gets too much, you can just hold me tighter and give me more kisses." Lilina smiled at Wendy before Rutger slowly slipped into her, taking hold of her hips in the process. Wendy gasped and started blushing red in her face at the entrance and she couldn't help but hold Lilina a bit tighter in the process.
"You alright?" Rutger asked to make sure he wasn't hurting her.
"Y-Yeah, it was just a bit of a shock, this feeling." Wendy admitted. "I don't dislike it though, you can keep going."
"Very well." Rutger commented before starting to slowly thrust his hips back and forth, his dick going in and out of Wendy's body with every stroke. Wendy started to blush more and started moaning as well, but Lilina wasn't going to be left out of this either.
"Come on, kiss me, it'll feel even better." She coaxed Wendy. It worked and Wendy started making out with her once again, this time the thrusting of Rutger into her body making it so she had to hold on tighter to keep their lips connected. Eventually Rutger started to thrust harder and Wendy braced her left arm against the ground, right above Lilina's shoulder and Lilina thought that was really hot. "Yeah, that's the spirit Wendy, start enjoying yourself!" With that Lilina reached her arms around Wendy's back and placed it right above her butt to hold her even closer. The stability of keeping her in place like that let Rutger start going even faster and even let him take one hand off her hip so he could reach down and try and pleasure Lilina a bit with it. The three went on like that for a while, Rutger steadily upping the pace every few minutes to a speed that Wendy would be okay with, slowly building up to a climax that would be heard throughout this section of the plains.
"L-Lilina! I don't think I can take it much longer!" Wendy moaned as she broke away from their kiss so she could breathe and let her thoughts out.
"Me either!" Lilina breathed as Rutger had a number of his fingers working inside her folds now. "And by the look of it, Rutger can't either. Where do you want him to shoot it?" Wendy hadn't thought about that at all, she wasn't expecting to be in this position today. So she decided to play it safe.
"On my back, pull out before you do it!" She gasped as her orgasm began. Rutger barely heard her finish before he felt her insides start clamping down so he quickly pulled his dick out and the moment it did it started spurting ropes of sticky white seed all over her back and parts of her butt. The shaking of her orgasm and the movements Rutger had to make to pull out made his fingers hit the perfect spot inside Lilina and moments later she had her own orgasm and started to moan out loudly. And as quickly as the climax came it went and the trio all laid down onto their backs on the soft grass of the plains of Sacae, enjoying the feeling of nature all around them.
"See, I told you you'd enjoy your trip out here." Lilina breathed after a while. "What's more fun that getting closer with your friends and learning about things you didn't know about before?"
"That is dangerously close to something my father would say, you know that?" Rutger teased in a breathy voice, even if he did agree.
"Well, he was a smart man, I should do well to sound like him." Lilina replied back, playfully sticking her tongue out at him.
"Either way, yes, I did enjoy myself, so thank you. Both of you." Wendy noted as she too caught her breath.
"By the way, what sparked all this anyways?" Rutger wondered.
"Oh, we found one of your father's journals and Wendy wanted to know what 'rolling around in the grass' meant." Lilina explained.
"I thought it was something childish, though now I kind of get that it's a euphemism." Wendy commented.
"Anything else interesting in it?" Rutger wondered.
"Uhhh, we didn't really read much more into it than that." Lilina replied a bit embarrassed.
"Hmm, well why don't we get a fire started and we can read it as we eat." Rutger suggested.
"Oh, that sounds lovely. Maybe it will have some sort of recipe in it we can try." Lilina said happily.
"I am a bit hungry." Wendy admitted. "But shouldn't we go and try and find our clothes first?"
"Eventually." Lilina smirked. "I wouldn't think we need to put them on just yet."
"And why is that?" Wendy wondered, looking at Lilina. But for this one she deferred to Rutger to deliver the answer.
"Well, you never just roll around in the grass once. There is so much out here you just have to keep doing it again and again."
Chapter 153: File #a1629 The Tales of Rutger, the Warrior of Light #2
Notes:
Going back to late ARR for this one! I don't plan on writing these in chronological order, so be aware of that. Spoilers through ARR I guess? Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1629 The Tales of Rutger, the Warrior of Light #2
Characters: FF14!Rutger, Minfilia
Based on: a commission by lefocris on Twitter/X
It was an auspicious day, not only for Rutger, Hydaelyn's chosen Warrior of Light, but also the organization he worked for, the Scions of the Seventh Dawn. For today it was revealed that the group would be finally moving out of their current residence in Ul'dah's Vesper Bay to a new headquarters in Mor Dhona to try and stay more neutral in the affairs of the various city-states. Not only that, they were also planning on making themselves more known to the public since it was getting harder and harder each day for their order to stay a secret and everyone agreed that people deserved to know who was looking out for them. After a bit of cheering and discussing plans the Scions filed out of the Solar, though Rutger always made sure to leave last because he wanted to make sure everyone was safe. He watched as Tataru paused at the entrance to ponder something for a moment before walking through before starting to make his way out himself. But before he could take a second step Minfilia spoke up and stopped him in his tracks.
"Rutger, if you aren't busy with anything, I'd like to discuss something else with you before you leave." She told him, the tone in her voice telling him it wasn't anything too serious. And he didn't have any plans so he would gladly spend some extra time with one of the people he had befriended after being accidentally teleported to this star.
"I have time." Rutger replied with a small smile as he turned to face Minfilia. He had to turn a bit more than expected because instead of being behind her desk as she had been a few moments ago she was pulling something out of the closet in the back of the Solar. "What do you want to talk about Minfilia?" It turned out she was pulling out a folding wall divider out of the closet and once she put it in place she replied to Rutger.
"You don't mind if I change while we talk do you?" She asked him, knowing he was pretty open about things like this from talking to his wife Lilina and just generally seeing his reactions when people told dirty jokes in his vicinity. "I've got an important meeting I have to be at this evening and I'm kind of pushing it as it is." Not a complete lie because if her and Rutger ended up getting up to what she had planned for him she would be in a bit of a rush to clean up and get dressed for said meeting, but she wasn't telling him everything just yet.
"No, not at all." Rutger stated. If asked by the right person he would admit to wanting to maybe get a bit more intimate with Minfilia, him and his wife were in an open relationship, but he wasn't at the point that he would outright tell her herself. He trusted her fully, but he didn't think it was the right time to bring something like that up with how busy she usually was. He didn't want to burden her with anything else that might be stressful, even if they might end up enjoying it in the end.
"Good, and thank you for being so accommodating as always." Minfilia commented as she started to undress. "Now, for what I wanted to talk to you about. It's a discussion we've had before, but I feel things have changed since the last time we talked about it so I want to reset some expectations as it were."
"That's news to me." Rutger said, not quite sure what Minfilia was talking about. "What's changed?"
"Well, the fact that you've done so much for us here." Minfilia stated plainly. "Defeating all the primals, bringing the city-states more together, practically spearheading the Seventh Astral Era, and not to mention saving my life personally a number of times. I know you always say that you're happy with how we compensate you, that you have enough money to live off of and that allowing your wife to use our stores of knowledge to try and find a way back to your homeland is enough, but it feels like we could be doing so much more for you."
"I mean, if you want to give me a raise or something, I'm not going to complain, but you're right when you say I'm fine with what you give me." Rutger agreed. "Honestly, getting to explore this land and meet new people without the baggage of my status from my homeland is refreshing. Though I'm starting to get different baggage here, but that's not the point. I'm happy with our arrangement as it is and I wouldn't change any of it."
"Your wife told me you'd say something like that." Minfilia replied with a slight laugh since things were going just as Lilina said it would. By this point she was completely naked behind the dividing wall and was waiting to make her reveal.
"Oh, so you've talked to Lilina about this as well?" Rutger asked rhetorically. "What did she have to say about it?"
"Something very similar to what you said, maybe a bit more gil and some more research material from the Students of Baldesion would be nice, but she's also content with our situation." Minfilia answered. "Though when I asked her if there was anything you'd might like, maybe something you'd never ask for up front, there was something interesting she told me."
"And what would that be?" Rutger wondered, though knowing Lilina and how she liked to push him to do things he wouldn't normally go out of his way to do, he had a slight idea of what it might have been.
"Well, close your eyes until I tell you to and I'll show you." Minfilia replied in a slight more sensual and teasing tone. It wasn't one Rutger had ever heard from her before, but he wouldn't lie and say he didn't like it.
"If you were anyone else I'd be suspicious, but I trust you Minfilia." Rutger commented as he closed his eyes. Him saying that actually really touched Minfilia and made her blush a bit as she walked over to her desk, giving her just that much more confidence that what she had in store for him would be good for the both of them. She made sure to clear enough things out of the way on her desk before she bent down over it low enough that her breasts were lightly pressing down on it's surface and her butt was sticking out behind it.
"You can be such a sweetheart sometimes, I see why Lilina likes you so much." Minfilia said as she finally got into the position she was looking to be in. "Okay, you can open your eyes now." So Rutger opened his eyes to see Minfilia completely naked and bending over her desk with a very sensual smile on her face and look in her eyes. Rutger almost couldn't believe what he was seeing, almost. But of course instead of just rushing over and starting to fuck her brains out like a dog he had some questions to make sure this was really something they should be doing.
"Minfilia...you know I have to ask you if you're sure about this." He told her, his gaze not shying away from her naked body, but still trying to be respectful. "And I'm not talking about any boss/employee relationship thing, I'm talking like friendship-wise, are you sure you want to be doing this?"
"At first, when Lilina brought up the idea, I was a bit skeptical." Minfilia noted. "But once she explained how your relationship worked and the philosophy behind it, it really clicked with me. Rutger, you and I have a bond that no one else in the Scions does, we both posses the gift of the Echo. I'm sure at first we both probably thought working together would be a boon because we could discuss how it worked together and understand each other better, but as you well know it's more than that now. We're friends more than we're coworkers at this point, at least that's how I hope you see our relationship."
"No, that's how I see it to Minfilia, you've been so kind and understanding with me and my loved ones." Rutger agreed. "You've always asked me if I wanted to go on dangerous missions instead of just telling me to do so, and you always take the time to talk to me and make sure everything is alright with me and how things are going. Honestly if you weren't so busy I would like to spend more time outside here to get to know you even better, but I know that's not really feasible at the moment."
"And I would love to do the same with you Rutger, but sometimes things like that aren't in the cards." Minfilia admitted a bit sadly. "But something like this is. Stealing away some intimate moments like this is definitely something we could do together, plus with what Lilina told me you and her enjoy doing things like this for the express purpose of getting closer with your friends. It may be the leader in me saying this, but this seems like a win-win situation for the both of us. We both get to blow off some steam together while also strengthening our bond together, what could be better?"
"Well, I can't really argue with that, especially since the points are kind of coming from me and my wife as well." Rutger replied with a smirk before realizing something. "But wait, didn't you say you had a meeting to go to this evening, do we even have time for this?"
"I do still have a meeting, but I planned for this as well. As long as we aren't in here too long then I should have just enough time to clean up and get dressed for it." Minfilia explained. "It's kind of why I undressed while we were talking, to save a bit of time."
"Have I ever told you I'm really attracted to women who know what they want and how they are going to get it?" Rutger chuckled before he walked behind the changing wall himself. "Just give me a moment to undress and I'll be right with you."
"No, but it's good to know that I fall into that category." Minfilia noted as she watched him walk behind the changing wall. Now Rutger didn't want to come off as too desperate and just discard his clothes as quickly as he could, but he did disrobe pretty quickly. He looked down to his crotch and saw that his dick was already starting to get hard, which was a good sign. He wasn't sure if Minfilia was going to sneak a peek at it, but if she did he didn't want it to look too bad. But he didn't really have to worry about it because Minfilia had closed her eyes herself and started to imagine what would be coming in the next few minutes to try and get herself prepared. She was imagining just how deep Rutger was going to be inside her and she was starting to get more and more wet by the moment. As she felt his footsteps get closer to her desk and felt his hands on her butt she was preparing for him to thrust inside her powerfully, but that's not what happened. Instead what she felt was the wet feeling of his tongue flicking back and forth between the folds of her entrance and her clit.
"Ahhhhh! R-Rutger! What are you doing?" She moaned out, this exact type of pleasure surprising her in the moment.
"Am I mistaken?" Rutger asked as he pulled back. "Do we not have time for foreplay or anything like that? I wanted to stay on the safe side since I'm not aware of your sexual history and how experienced you are."
"Handsome and considerate, what a combo. No wonder the ladies can't seem to get enough of you." Minfilia replied as she regained control of herself. "It just wasn't what I was expecting, that's all. If you want to do some work down there before we really get started then be my guest, it's just most of the men I've been with just seem to go for it without consideration."
"Well, you of all people should know I'm not most men." Rutger smirked even though she couldn't see it. Then he went right back to using his tongue to pleasure her. He had a firm grip on her hips and butt so he could move it and his head wherever he wanted to find the best places to lick her. But with his experience he knew the best place was usually the woman's clit and it was no different with Minfilia. Every time he brushed his tongue across it her moans increased in volume and he was glad that the Solar was such a large room and tucked away in the back of the Waking Sands so no one would hear what was going on between them. As he continued to work on her he felt warm liquids starting to flow out of her pussy and gladly lapped them up as he did with any woman he was being intimate with. Eventually though he tired of just licking the outside of her pussy and didn't want her to start getting bored with it either so he pressed his head and face in even further and started licking her inner walls as well.
"By the Twelve!" Minfilia gasped in pleasure as she felt this new sensation start to rock her body. She had already been warming up more and more by the moment but this was something else. "If you're this good with just your tongue I can't imagine what else you can do."
"Heh, my wife makes sure I get a lot of experience." Rutger chuckled as he took a big breath before going right back in and continuing to eat Minfilia out. He didn't want to push himself too far in and accidentally hurt her of course, so he limited himself just a bit, but even with that he could tell from the rising frequency and volume of her moans that he was doing something right. A few moments later his tongue brushed up against a certain spot inside her walls and almost instantly Minfilia threw her head back slightly and moaned even more loudly as things inside started to constrict a bit. Rutger pulled his head back as well, knowing what had just happened and smiling confidently to himself. "You doing alright there Minfilia?" He asked just as confidently.
"Heavenly." Minfilia replied in a bit of a state of bliss. "Just a small climax there, that's all. I can still keep going."
"Good, then you'll be okay if we move on to the main course?" Rutger asked, raising his eyebrow.
"Oh, yes please!" Minfilia responded happily.
"Well, since you're all nice and wet already, I guess I won't have to be too gentle with you." Rutger replied as he stood up and placed his hands back on her hips, positioning the tip of his now fully erect dick so it was just barely teasing her opening. "I mean unless you want me to be." He teased more.
"You of all people should know I can handle things being a bit rough." Minfilia teased him back, mirroring what he had told her earlier. "So give me all you've got Mr. Warrior of Light."
"As you wish." Rutger smirked before pushing himself inside her body with a powerful thrust.
"Yes! Just like that!" Minfilia moaned as her eye rolled up a bit in pleasure and she spread her hands on her desk to keep herself in place as Rutger started to thrust into her at a brisk yet sustainable pace. This was everything she had been expecting it to be and she was going to enjoy herself for once. "Keep that pace up Rutger!"
"Oh, I'm just getting warmed up." Rutger teased her before picking up his pace a bit and playfully slapping her butt with one of his hands. Minfilia let out another long and loud moan as she felt his shaft continue to push deeper and deeper into her body with every thrust. She also could feel her nipples rubbing against the soft wood of her desk with every movement as well and that was some extra stimulation that she hadn't expected. Eventually Rutger's thrusting got to the point that with every push inside the tip of his dick would press up against the entrance of her womb and Minfilia thought that it might signal that he was getting close to his own climax so she made sure to let him know how things could go.
"I can feel you so deep inside of me!" She belted out in pleasure. "Don't worry about pulling yourself out, it's safe for me today."
"Hmm, that's good to know." Rutger replied in a low and sensual voice. "But I'm not quite done with you just yet." That response wasn't quite what Minfilia was expecting, but she wasn't going to complain if it meant she got to have a bit of extra time with this feeling of bliss. Once Rutger made his statement though he changed up his pace just a bit. Now when he pushed in and pressed his dick as far as it could go he would leave it there for a few moments and shake or roll his hips a bit so Minfilia could feel all of him inside her for longer and in more places. He was also slowly moving his hands up from her butt, across her back, and around to her chest in the process. He slowly slid them between the desk and her breasts and then started to lift her body closer to his until he was practically thrusting into her vertically and he could whisper into her ear as well. "These feel nice, is it okay if I play with them for a bit?"
"Do you even have to ask?" Minfilia teased him, a bit more composed but still enjoying herself fully.
"Didn't think so, but I wanted to make sure." Rutger whispered back before his hands became more active on her breasts, cupping them in his large hands and brushing his palms across her nipples as he pushed them together and pulled them apart. Once again Minfilia was loving this feeling of such close intimacy and it got even better when Rutger put his lips onto her shoulder and started nibbling kisses onto her neck as he continued to thrust into her and play with her chest. She honestly didn't know how much longer she could take this without climaxing again herself, but thankfully after what felt like a long while of touching and feeling and being close with each other Rutger whispered something else into her ear to let her know how things were going.
"I'm going to finish soon, are you sure it's okay if I stay inside?" He asked in a breathy and exhausted voice, even if he knew what the answer would be.
"At this point if you try to pull out I'm just going to pin you against the wall so you can't." Minfilia breathed back, her own climax coming soon as well, just needing one last push to set it off. "Fill me up, show me the loving you give to that wife of yours!"
"Very well." Rutger replied before using the last of his strength to start thrusting as quickly as he could. It only took a few moments before the both of them climaxed at the same time, Rutger holding Minfilia's body down on his cock so he could fill her womb as much as he could with his hot and sticky seed, the both of them moaning out in one last sound of pleasure as the sense of closeness and intimacy brought their relationship to a whole new level that neither of them thought would come this quickly. As all things happen though, slowly they came down from their climaxes and Rutger let go of Minfilia and as she moved away slightly his dick slipped out of her, a trail of seed still connecting their bodies until Minfilia turned to face him with a warm smile.
"Rutger, I don't want to give you a big ego, but that might have been the best sex I've ever had." She told him truthfully. "Granted I haven't been with that many men before this, but I still think it counts."
"I enjoyed myself as well." Rutger told her genuinely. "It was nice to see a more sensual and sexual side to you, I'd love to see more of it honestly, see you own it a bit more. I'll let you know right now, I'm not someone who is going to truly make fun of you for anything you say during intimate times like this, so if you want to say something dirty, go for it, I'm not going to judge."
"Yes, I was a little worried you might be turned off by it, but if you say it's okay I'll try and loosen up a bit for next time." Minfilia replied, thankful for Rutger's openness.
"Yeah, next time maybe you'll get to see just how good a kisser I am." Rutger replied with some teasing confidence. Minfilia pondered the thought and came to a conclusion about how much time she had left.
"Well, we do still have a bit of time I can spare." She said pressing herself against Rutger slightly and looking up to him. "You could show me now."
"You're right, I could." Rutger smiled back at her before wrapping his arms around her body and bringing her close. It was then that Minfilia noticed something about his face.
"Hmm, where is your scar? Did you get it fixed or something?" She wondered.
"Oh, no, an allied mage accidentally hit me with some sort of glamouring spell in the last fight I had." Rutger explained. "He said it should wear off eventually, but he didn't specify when."
"Shame, I think it makes you look quite rugged." Minfilia commented. "But enough about that, show me this kissing skill you so claim to have." She added as a tease.
"It's more than just a claim." Rutger replied before moving in and placing a kiss on her lips tenderly. Minfilia's body shivered slightly at the action and she knew in that moment she wanted some more. So she kissed Rutger back and eventually they started making out right then and there behind her desk. Soon after Rutger picked Minfilia up and sat her on said desk for a better position as they continued to kiss, their tongues starting to explore each other's mouths and their hands moving around on each other's bodies once again.
"Alright, you are a very good kisser, I will give you that." Minfilia breathed as they broke apart. "But what about your stamina? You think you can go another round with me, right here on the desk?"
"If you have the time for it, I've got the energy." Rutger smirked at her.
"Good, then pin me down to this thing and show me just how much you've wanted to do this with me!"
Chapter 154: File #356 Spring Break Day 2
Notes:
Some more Modern AU stuff today. I went back and forth whether I thought Hector would say bitch or not and figured he would if it was just him and Mark, but not when other people are around. Other than that, enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #356 Spring Break Day 2
Characters: Mark, Lyn, Hector
Based on: a commission by pizzayola on Bluesky
"What the-! Why'd you anti-air me like that, that move is so minus!" Mark exclaimed in a bit of shock at the events that had just unfolded.
"Well, it's like the saying goes Mark, 'You're only minus if you're a wimp.'" Hector teased him back with a confident smirk. The two of them were going head to head in a fighting game, putting the huge TV at the beach house everyone was staying at to good use. Well, at least for them it was a good use.
"That's uh, not the word that goes with that saying Hector." Mark pointed out as he prepared himself for the next round.
"Yeah, well, you never know when Eliwood or Ninian, or heck even Florina are gonna waltz in here and I don't want to get an earful from them from saying the full phrase." Hector explained. "If it was just us two at your place, I would have said it."
"Fair enough." Mark shrugged. "Well, that puts us tied at five, this last round will be the last one."
"Wait a second, I though you were only at four." Hector commented.
"Don't you even try that on me Hector, Eliwood only lets you get away with it with him because he doesn't want to start a fight." Mark replied, giving Hector a knowing look. "You may be bad at math, but you can count to five."
"Eh, worth a shot. Guess I'll have to beat you fair and square then." Hector said as he confidently pointed to himself with his thumb.
"You're on!" Mark smirked and the final match was on. And it was a back and forth match as it had been the whole session, neither one of them giving an inch to the other. You'd think a guy like Hector really wouldn't care so much about video games and competitions like this, being a big jock and all, but after the first time Mark smoked him around the time they first met he had seriously leveled up his game as to not get humiliated like that again. Either way the two were so engrossed in their final match that they barely realized that Lyn had come up behind the couch and had started watching them.
"Wow, you two are really taking this seriously, Mark isn't even making any bad jokes." Lyn finally commented, causing the two of them to pause the game and look behind them.
"Well yeah, this is the final match, I have to show Hector I'm still better than him at this." Mark replied with another smirk.
"And I've got to wipe that dirt-eating grin off his face for once." Hector added.
"I'll let you know some dirt actually tastes quite good." Mark protested.
"Why do you even know that?" Hector wondered before shaking his head clear. "No, no, you're just trying to get in my head so you can win."
"He's catching on, you might be in trouble Mark." Lyn replied with a small laugh. "Well, I'll let you guys get to it but I just wanted to let you know that Florina, Ninian, and I are going to be going out on the town tonight to do a bit of research on some activities we can get up to this week."
"Oh, if that's the case then make sure to take my notebook and write somethings down." Mark noted.
"I was planning to, but thank you for reminding me." Lyn nodded.
"What about Eliwood, what's he getting up to?" Hector wondered.
"Last time I saw him he was walking on the beach and meeting new people." Lyn explained. "I'm sure he'll be back eventually and Ninian told him of our plans so he shouldn't be worried about where we are."
"Sounds like him." Mark replied as he thought about it.
"Yeah, I'm sure he's doing what he usually does, trying to learn about the history and culture of this area." Hector added. "He'll probably come back with some exciting story or some such to tell us."
"Probably." Lyn agreed. "Well, I'm going to go take a shower to get ready, you two have fun with your game." And with that she slowly and purposely walked in between the two guys and the TV. Both Mark and Hector noticed that she was only wearing a towel around her body and when she turned to walk down the hall they could also see that it wasn't really covering her backside that well, allowing them to gave a great view of her long legs and ample rear. It took them a few moments to realize they had been staring before they got a hold of themselves and turned back to their game.
"You thinking what I'm thinking?" Hector asked Mark before they un-paused.
"That we should finish this up and go surprise Lyn in the shower?" Mark replied.
"Exactly." Hector noted before thinking up one last thing. "Winner gets to decide what position we go in."
"Fine by me." Mark replied confidently. As they un-paused it was the final round of the match. As you would probably expect Hector was playing a big and muscular grappler, but Mark was playing the character that could copy moves from everyone on the roster randomly because he was that good at the game. This round it had ended up on the quick and nimble character who didn't do a lot of damage, but Mark knew how to get that to work most of the time. It all came down to one interaction, Hector was dashing towards Mark's character recklessly trying to get a grab as he always did but Mark knew if he pulled it off this time it would be the end of the match so he knew he had to pull out all the stops. So what he did was to stand still in place, getting ready to time Hector's grab so he could parry it and get a huge combo of his own. Everything was going great until he back-dashed to avoid the grab because instead of going for said grab Hector just continued to run towards Mark and used his dash attack to bounce Mark's character off the wall behind him, launching him high enough to get caught in Hector's air grab to finish the match.
"HA! GOTCHA!" Hector boomed as he shot off the couch and started doing a victory dance in front of the TV.
"What?! How?! How did you know what I was going to do?!" Mark asked almost as loudly as he got up off the couch as well.
"Because I'm reckless, but I'm not stupid." Hector answered confidently. "You did that same exact dodge to me three times already this session. You really think I was going to fall for it again?"
"Yeah, actually." Mark admitted. "But you got me Hector, good games. You're really getting good at this, we should go to a tournament together sometime. We could make some serious bank if we go to the right one."
"Wait, you can make money of playing this game competitively?" Hector wondered.
"Why do you think I take it so seriously?" Mark asked back. "How do you think I always have money even though the school barely pays me for coaching the basketball team?"
"Fair enough, I guess I never really thought about it too much." Hector shrugged.
"Plus with your build and demeanor, you could really intimidate some of the guys there and get them off their game." Mark added.
"Slow your roll Mark, I haven't agreed to any of this yet." Hector noted. "First things are first, we gotta get in the shower with Lyn. Maybe we can talk plans for all this later."
"Alright, sounds good to me." Mark shrugged. "Well, you won, so how are we doing this?"
"I've been wanting to try something out with Lyn and those legs of hers for a long time." Hector commented with a grin.
Meanwhile, in the shower, Lyn was just getting done washing her hair. The shower at this beach house was quite large, around the size of the showers in the locker rooms back at campus, and could probably fit four or five people quite comfortably. Either way Lyn wasn't going to start washing her body just yet because she was waiting to see if Mark and/or Hector had caught the hint she had given them. It wasn't every day she walked in front of them in just a towel that showed off her legs and butt like that after all. She got her answer sooner rather than later though as she heard the door to the bathroom open up and some footsteps passing through the doorway.
"I was wondering when you would get in here." Lyn said confidently as she turned the heat up on the water to make it steam a bit more. "Who ended up winning?"
"Hector did actually." Mark said as he stepped into the shower fully naked. Hector wasn't close behind him, also naked, and he closed the door to the shower behind himself.
"Which means I get to decide how we do this." Hector commented boldly before something came to mind. "I mean, if that's okay with you of course Lyn."
"I don't mind." Lyn teased him. "Besides, it sounds like you've got something in mind anyways, so go for it."
"Nice!" Hector replied before him and Mark moved closer to Lyn. Mark stood in front of her and moved his head in closer to hers, getting ready to kiss her on the lips while Hector stood behind her and grabbed hold of her arms and pulled them back slightly.
"Getting down to it right away are we?" Lyn breathed as she could feel the excitement and sexual tension between the three of them start growing quickly. "Well, you know I'm not one for playing around either." And with that she leaned in towards Mark as best she could and kissed him on the lips before he got the chance to. With that they started making out with each other while Hector buried his head into Lyn's long green hair and started kissing up and down and all around her neck and shoulders. Both Mark and Hector's shafts started to grow rapidly and soon enough Lyn could feel their full erections against her back and stomach and she was starting to get excited for what was about to happen. Then Hector said something a bit interesting.
"Hmmm, Lyn, spread your legs apart a bit for me." He breathed into her ear in a husky voice.
"Alright, if you say so." Lyn replied, her mouth free from Mark's since he had started kissing the front of her neck and shoulders now. So she spread her legs slightly and a few moments later she felt Hector's large shaft between her thighs. This wasn't actually what she was expecting, she figured that Hector had wanted to do a threesome where he got her from behind, but this was turning about quite differently.
"Nice." Hector breathed once he was in a nice position with his dick. "Now put them back together if you would."
"Really?" Lyn wondered aloud. "Fine, if that's what you want." So she closed her legs once again and her curvy thighs pressed against Hector's dick from both sides, getting him to pant in pleasure just a bit. "Does that really feel that good to you Hector?"
"It feels heavenly." Hector replied gruffly before he started to rock his hips back and forth, making his dick rub against Lyn's thighs and pussy. It only worked so well because Hector's dick was so big, but even Lyn felt some decent pleasure as she felt it tease her folds and rub up against her clit every now and then.
"Now for what I came in here for." Mark commented shortly after, taking a slight step away from the other two so he could use his hands to start cupping Lyn's breasts and moving them back and forth. And before Lyn could say anything he moved his mouth in towards her right breast and started sucking on its nipple as he firmly held it in place.
"Geez, you guys really knew what you wanted before you got in here didn't you?" Lyn tried to tease the both of them, but from the surprises they showed her to the heat of the shower making her blush it came out more cute and trembling than she was used to speaking. Not that she wasn't enjoying herself or anything, she truly was, it was just she wasn't expecting it to go like this.
"It's spring break Lyn, it's a time where we can experiment and do things we might not get to do normally. Aren't you always the one wanting to try new things?" Hector replied as he started to speed his thrusting up a little bit.
"Couldn't have said it better myself." Mark agreed. "Plus, if you're feeling like this isn't enough for you Lyn, we can always do it your way when we're done with this." He added with a little eyebrow wiggle.
"Is that a promise?" Lyn replied back, a little more in control than before so her teasing tone could break through.
"Hey, I'm always up to get with a woman as sexy and beautiful as you Lyn, I'm not gonna pass up a chance unless I'm sick and dying." Hector commented bluntly, though it did get his point across quite well. "But besides that, you really think I'm gonna let it be said I can't please one of my close friends and really give her what she wants? As if."
"Everything has to be a competition between you two." Mark said shaking his head before going in and sucking on Lyn's other breast for a bit.
"Oh yeah, well how about you try this then?" Lyn replied to Hector with her competitive confidence renewed as she backed him against the wall of the shower and started moving her hips in pace with his own so his dick was rubbing against her thighs even faster.
"That's the Lyn I know and respect." Hector commented. And after that it was off to the races with the three of them. As usual Lyn and Hector tried to one up each other every step of the way, but Mark was always there to keep things moving along at the right pace and cool things down before things went too overboard for the two of them. All in all they ended up staying in the shower together for about an hour before they all got too tired to continue. But that had some unintended consequences later that night for Lyn as she was out with Ninian and Florina.
"Lyn, what happened to your skin, it's so wrinkly?" Ninian wondered as they all met up at the restaurant they had decided to eat at.
"You aren't sick are you? That would be terrible when we just started our vacation." Florina added, sounding a bit worried for her best friend.
"Calm down, it's nothing too bad." Lyn replied to the both of them with a tone that eased their worries. "I just got stuck in the shower for longer than I had expected."
"Ooooh! Yeah, that would do it." Ninian commented, understanding what she meant.
"And it's not like I got the worst of it, you should see how Mark looks." Lyn added with a laugh. "Hector was calling him a Western Isles Raisin."
"You think he'll still be all wrinkly when we get back?" Florina wondered with a mischievous looking smile. "Because I think I'd like to see that."
"Well, if I know Hector, he's already gotten Eliwood to take a dozen or so pictures, so I think we're good on that end." Lyn noted.
"Nice!" Florina grinned. "Well, that should be fun and all, but let's get inside, I'm looking to have a big night tonight!" And with that she stepped into the restaurant.
"She's acting more...outgoing than usual." Ninian commented to Lyn after hearing that.
"Did she drink anything before we met up?" Lyn wondered.
"Not that I saw." Ninian noted.
"Hmm, well watch how much alcohol she has, she can get pretty bold after just a few drinks." Lyn told her.
"I'll keep that in mind." Ninian said with a nod.
"Hey, as long as we can keep her somewhat in check we'll have a really fun night, she just might not remember most of it." Lyn added with a laugh. "Now come on, we came here to have some fun, let's have some fun!"
"Yeah! You're right Lyn, let's have some fun!"
Chapter 155: File #1080 Extended B-Support
Notes:
Probably thought I forgot about this concept huh? XD Well here you go, a hypothetical Rutger/Lilina B-Support. I tried to make it different enough to the similar part of 'The First Time'
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #1080 Extended B-Support
Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Based on: a commission by shiwoart on Twitter/X
So this is how it was going to end for him, down on one knee and pelted with arrows from afar in a part of Elibe where you couldn't get further from the plains if you tried. Rutger kept trying to stand back up, even planting his sword in the ground to give him some leverage, but it was useless, his legs were too weak to stand on with all the damage they had taken during the battle. The enemy army were actually smart for once and took advantage of his hasty and blood-lusted battle style a drew him away from his allies where they could gang up on him from afar, shooting arrows a safe distance away to where he couldn't close the distance even with his blistering speed.
"Mother… Father… it looks like I'll be joining you sooner than I intended." Rutger muttered to himself as he surrendered himself to his fate, the fight leaving his body completely for the first time in months. He closed his eyes and waited for the arrows to pierce his body somewhere important but instead of that feeling he felt something… warm? Was he being healed from afar? No, this wasn't the warmth of a healing stave, it was the burning heat of an Elfire tome. He opened his eyes once again to see Lilina standing in front of him, the flames of her tome enveloping around her as she burned the arrows aimed towards him to a crisp.
"Don't just act like a sitting duck Rutger, move!" She yelled at him forcefully, something that he had actually been getting used to hearing the longer this war dragged on. The first time he had heard her sound so forceful was quite the shock, even though he didn't show it, but now it was almost a regular occurrence.
"I can't!" Rutger yelled back, matching her energy. "They shot my legs too many times!"
"You can roll can't you?" Lilina asked him in a tone that was more of an order than a suggestion. "Clarine was right behind me, she should be able to patch you up enough to get out of here." Rutger looked back and did in fact see Clarine riding up on her horse.
"You think you can handle these guys on your own?" Rutger asked, a slight tinge of concern escaping from his tone. Ever since he had yelled at Lilina to leave him alone the first time they met up again she had been sneakily doing things for him anyways, things so small that he couldn't really call her out on because she would have done them for anyone but she was purposefully focusing towards him. And to her credit, it was kind of working. Rutger was getting used to her being around him again and she was definitely less annoying about it than Clarine was. So slowly but surely he had been warming back up to her.
"I'm not the same little girl you knew before the war either." Lilina told him with confidence, slightly mirroring what he had told her about himself during their reunion.
"Perhaps you aren't." Rutger said to himself before taking Lilina's advice and doing his best to roll away from the action and towards Clarine so she could heal him. Thankfully everything worked out, Lilina easily took care of the archers that had been hounding Rutger and he was able to get healed so he could fight another day. After the battle was over Lilina made her way to the medical tent to check up on Rutger and as she did she ran into Clarine again.
"Thank you again for cutting away from the main army to help me rescue Rutger, I'd hate to think about what would have happened if we didn't get there in time." Lilina told her.
"Of course, that's what healers are for!" Clarine said confidently. "Besides, I couldn't rightly let the man who saved my life die in a way like that, it's unbecoming of a lady such as myself."
"Either way, you did great out there." Lilina commended her. "How's he doing by the way?"
"He'll be fine in a couple of days as usual." Clarine sighed. "I was just about to go in and change the bandages on his legs."
"Do you mind if I do it?" Lilina asked her. "I need some practical training if I'm going to start using healing magic in the future, plus I need to talk to him.
"Go right ahead, and give him hell like I usually do for being so reckless." Clarine joked as she handed Lilina the bandages.
"I'll try." Lilina nodded before going into the tent. There were a few other people in there as well, but Rutger was all by himself in the back corner as usual so unless they got too loud no one should be able to hear their conversation.
"Where is Clarine?" Rutger asked simply when he saw Lilina come into view with the bandages and healing supplies.
"She's needed with someone with more serious injuries." Lilina lied. It sounded pretty natural, but Rutger could tell from the slight pause she took to think about her answer.
"Didn't I tell you to leave me alone?" He asked, cutting straight to the point.
"Yes, but did you really think I of all people was going to listen to that?" Lilina asked him back. Rutger didn't have an answer to that so he stayed silent. Lilina didn't want to push too hard on him too quickly so she moved on to changing his bandages. Thankfully he was already in his undergarments so they didn't have to get awkward about that.
"I honestly can't believe you got tricked like that, I would think you would know better than that, given your circumstances." Lilina eventually commented as she worked, alluding to Rutger's father being a very talented tactical mind when he was alive.
"I wasn't thinking straight." Rutger muttered, more embarrassed than angry because he knew what she was talking about and she was right.
"You haven't been thinking straight for a while now." Lilina replied pointedly.
"I wonder why?" Rutger asked rhetorically, his voice rising a bit because she hit a cord with that one.
"I wonder why too." Lilina continued, tightening a bandage around his calf. "Look, let's cut through all the back and forth and get down to it. As much as you may want to deny it, I kinda get how you're feeling about all of this. I lost my father to this war as well, and your parents were like family to me as well. They were wonderful people and they treated me and everyone else they knew with love and respect, so I get why your so mad about what happened to them. But here is the thing, you're letting it overwhelm you. It's alright to be angry, it's alright to be sad, it's alright to want to fight for revenge, I'm doing the same thing. But you have to realize that there are still people alive who are depending on you to be somewhat in control of your emotions so you can keep on living."
"Like who?" Rutger asked, though it was more just to keep Lilina talking so he wouldn't have to because, as usual, she was making some pretty good points.
"Well first of, the people we fight with day in and day out." Lilina continued. "People like Deke and Clarine to be more specific. Did you know that she was about to come in here and start yelling at you as she changed your bandages because she cares about your well being? Do you realize how much she respects you for what you did to save her when you really didn't have to?"
"I didn't do it for her." Rutger commented, which was the truth.
"Yeah, but you still did it either way. And in the same vein there are the people we're fighting to protect from Bern's influence." Lilina went on. "You and I both know that given the chance they will do to other people what they did to you, and something tells me that deep down you don't want that to happen if it can be stopped." Rutger didn't say anything in response. She was right, but he didn't feel like admitting it. This annoyed Lilina slightly so she moved on to her last point a little more emotionally.
"And lastly, if I'm being honest and a little selfish with this, I rely on you." She stated, looking Rutger in the eyes as she did so. "I can continue to fight the way I do because I still have people that I care about and that I hope care about me back, but it's hard. I don't know how many more people I can lose before it's too much, and I don't want to find out. That's why I've been trying so much to get you to come back to your senses Rutger. Other than Roy you are the only other person I know I can trust 100% to have my back and who will support me and who would never even consider betraying me and my trust. I need you to be there for me so I can be the leader and inspiration for others who need it, so I can get through this war without having to shed my morals and optimistic outlook on life. So please, if for anything else, just consider how I feel about how you're acting for a little bit. I know that's selfish of me, but I need some stability in my life and you're one of the few people who could give it to me." She didn't realize that she had started crying slightly towards the end of her statement, so when Rutger moved his hand up to her face to wipe a tear away she was surprised.
"W-What are you doing?" She stuttered slightly.
"You're crying." Rutger replied plainly.
"No, I'm just-" Lilina said before catching herself. "Okay, maybe I am a little, but just because you're an important person to me Rutger, you're my friend and I hate seeing you like this." There was a long silence between the two of them as Rutger continued to wipe tears off her face, but eventually the words he needed to say came to mind, words he should have said a long time ago.
"I'm sorry." He said, barely above a whisper, so low that Lilina didn't catch it.
"What?" She asked, sucking in a slightly tear filled breath.
"I said I'm sorry." Rutger replied, louder this time. "I… this… everything…"
"Take your time." Lilina assured him. Rutger took a deep breath and thought about what to say and when it came to it he felt he should just speak what he was feeling, no matter how crude it was.
"Everything since that day in Bulgar has been so fucked up that I don't know how to handle how I feel." He finally got out. "I was alone with no one to support me, not even you and Roy because you were both still in Etruria for your tutoring. My anger and rage gave me the strength to carry on and the fighting, the killing, the blood lust, it made it easier to not deal with my emotions. It let me flood them out so I didn't have the time to focus on them. I did what I thought I had to do to survive, and I kind of liked it." He admitted. "It changed who I am, and I'm not sure if I can ever be the person you need me to be again Lilina, and that's why I tried to push you away. I thought if I just acted like we had never met it would be better than trying and failing to live up to any expectations you might have had for me."
"Rutger, how long have we been friends?" Lilina asked him.
"A little over 10 years, maybe 11 at this point." Rutger answered.
"And have I ever had unrealistic expectations for how our friendship works?" Lilina continued to question.
"No, not really." Rutger admitted.
"Then why would you think I would start now?" Lilina asked rhetorically. "I care about you, a lot actually, more than pretty much anyone else in the world, and nothing is really going to change that. I know things have changed, but this is one of those things that has stayed constant and will stay constant. You are important to me Rutger, the way you live your life and the way you act and the way you feel, I care about it. You aren't alone any more and I just wish you'd realize it."
"Maybe…maybe I just need some time to think about things." Rutger replied, a slightly more positive tone in his voice than before.
"Perhaps you do." Lilina agreed. "But when you're done, know that I'll be there to support you, no matter what."
"Just keep doing what you've been doing for me, and we can go from there." Rutger offered.
"Sounds like a plan to me, now get some rest, you look like you need it."
Chapter 156: File #a1612 Learning to Share
Notes:
This is a continuation of the other two Joshua/Marisa stories set in Askr, so read those first if you want the full backstory but basically Marisa asked Joshua for hands on intimacy lessons and they started falling for each other because of it. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1612 Learning to Share
Characters: Joshua, Marisa, Lyn
Based on: a commission by LewdShock on Twitter/X
Joshua and Marisa were sparring together in Askr Castle's training grounds. The two were spending more and more time together like this as the days went by, but they didn't mind because they enjoyed each other's company that much. They still hadn't quite nailed down if they were in a relationship or not yet, though they figured they still had time to sort that out since their time in Askr didn't seem to be ending any time soon. Eventually the two tired out and sat down next to each other to rest and drink some water.
"You're getting better using your left arm Joshua, you pushed me pretty hard today." Marisa commented in her usual straightforward tone.
"Thank you, ever since you told me about how you are so good with both of yours I figured I should try it out in case something ever happens to my good arm." Joshua noted.
"That's why my father had me train like that too." Marisa stated. After that there was a bit of a comfortable silence between the two of them until Joshua remembered something he wanted to ask her.
"Oh yeah, I wanted to ask you how you enjoyed the Jehannan Cultural Festival a few weeks ago." Joshua stated. "I saw you and Byleth seeming to have a good time together and your outfit looked really nice."
"Miss Byleth is a good person." Marisa stated. "She's a good listener like you and she was a mercenary like me before she became a professor. I think I could learn a lot from her if I was one of her students. As for the festival, it was pleasant as well. It gave me a good taste of home even though we're still here in Askr."
"I'm glad you enjoyed yourself then." Joshua replied with a warm smile that made Marisa's heart flutter a bit. But that feeling reminded her of something else that happened during the festival.
"Tethys was there as well and her and I got to talking about Commander Gerik." Marisa noted.
"Oh? What about?" Joshua wondered.
"About setting up a time for us to all have sex together." Marisa answered straightforwardly. "She said she would talk to Gerik about it and get back to me when they set a date for it."
"That's great!" Joshua said happily. "I'm glad your finally getting to experience what you've been waiting to do for a while."
"Me too." Marisa agreed. "But there is one issue with it though, you still haven't taught me how to have sex with more than one person."
"Hmm, yeah, we haven't gotten to that yet still." Joshua pondered. "Well, do you want to see if we can change that today? I'm sure Lyn shouldn't be too hard to find and convince to help us."
"Sure, I have time for that." Marisa nodded. "Should we change into less clothing for when we meet her or should we go like this?"
"Let's stay dressed for now, just in case she doesn't have time for us today." Joshua noted and Marisa nodded again. So they left the training grounds and not more than a few minutes later they ran into Mark, Lyn's husband.
"Well, if it isn't Joshua." Mark commented with a friendly smile. "And if I remember correctly your name is Marisa?" Marisa nodded to him in response. "Loved your outfit for the last festival."
"I liked it more than the bunny outfit." Marisa stated in a direct tone.
"We'd love to stop and chat more Mark, but we're actually looking for your wife." Joshua cut in. "Do you know where she might be?"
"You're looking for Lyn?" Mark pondered. "Well, the last thing she told me was that she was going for swim in that grassy pond area just west of the castle town. That wasn't more than ten minutes ago so she should still be there for whatever you need her for."
"Great! Thanks buddy." Joshua replied with a smile and a nod.
"Yes, thank you." Marisa added genuinely. "I'm sure I'll learn a lot about sex from her." For one of the few times in his life Mark was the one taken aback from a comment such as that since Marisa was so direct and open about it.
"Yeah, she knows a lot about it." Mark replied once he got his thoughts under control again. "I do too if you ever want to learn something from me." Marisa genuinely thought it over before giving her reply.
"Perhaps another time, I need a lesson on how to do it with a man and another woman for something I have coming up." Marisa told him. "But when I want to learn how to do it with two men I'll ask Joshua to find you for me."
"That sounds good to me, thank you for your consideration Marisa." Mark told her. "I like your straightforward attitude, it's unique."
"I like your robes." Marisa replied, wanting to say something nice back because Mark was being genuinely nice to her. But she quickly turned to Joshua after that. "Come on, we don't want to miss her."
"You're right, we should be going. We'll give you a call later I guess Mark." Joshua told Mark with a wink before he and Marisa walked off to try and find Lyn.
"I like him, he seems helpful." Marisa commented about Mark once they were out of earshot.
"He's very helpful, and a good friend." Joshua agreed. "Not very good at fighting though, but that's to be expected of a tactician not named Robin."
"I'm sure he tries his best." Marisa noted. After that they sped up their walking pace and made it past the west side of the castle town where there was a marshy and grassy area with a number of bodies of water that you could swim in if you pleased. The two scanned the area for Lyn, trying to find her by her green hair, but they couldn't see anything.
"Maybe she only went for a short swim?" Joshua wondered aloud, but Marisa kept scanning the water until she saw a disturbance near the surface of one of them.
"Look, right there, under the water." Marisa pointed out before Lyn breached the surface with her hair flipping behind her. To Joshua's surprise she wasn't wearing her teal blue swimsuit that most everyone attributed her her, she wasn't wearing anything at all. "I knew we should have left our clothes at the castle." Marisa commented before she started getting undressed herself. Before Joshua knew it she too had dove into the water to talk with Lyn.
"Hey! Wait for me!" Joshua called out as he started to shed his clothing as well. Eventually the two made it over to Lyn who had been watching them and laughing a bit at the scene.
"What brings you two out here?" Lyn asked with a confident smile as Joshua and Marisa swam up to her. "And in that state of undress as well. You two looking to have a little fun with me?"
"Yes." Marisa confirmed. "Joshua told me that you would be able to help me learn about having sex as a threesome, and I need that sort of lesson sooner rather than later for something I have coming up."
"And since she's going to be with another couple I figured you could help me show her a thing or two to prepare her for it." Joshua added.
"Of course!" Lyn replied happily. "I love getting to teach people about things like this and how to explore their sexuality. This should be really fun!"
"Thank you Lyn, I really appreciate this and wish to learn well from your expertise." Marisa stated genuinely.
"Sure thing." Lyn nodded, understanding her meaning behind her even tone. "Well I guess the first thing I should ask is if you've ever had sex with just another woman before. I assume you and Joshua have done it together a few times if you're trying to reach out to this level."
"Yes, Joshua and I have sex regularly." Marisa nodded. "And no, I've only done it with him so far, is that okay?"
"That's perfectly fine." Lyn assured her. "Lots of people only enjoy intimacy with the opposite sex, but to me it's always nice to try and branch out to see what you like and don't like. So why don't we see how you like it and we can go from there?"
"I'm okay with that, but what about you Joshua?" Marisa wondered. "I'm sure you want to join us right?"
"I'm alright with just watching for now." Joshua told her. "And I can answer any questions you might have as you're doing it."
"Very well." Marisa nodded in understanding. "Should we begin then Lyn?"
"Right here in the water?" Lyn wondered.
"Is that a problem? It's where Joshua gave me my first lesson." Marisa replied back.
"No, no, I just wanted to make sure." Lyn noted. "Well I guess first thing is first, we should see how you like kissing another woman."
"Sure." Marisa replied as her and Lyn moved to a more shallow part of the water and faced each other. "Which one of us takes the lead?"
"It depends on who your with." Lyn commented. Marisa though it over and since Joshua was usually the one to start she decided she wanted to step up this time. So she wrapped one arm around Lyn to bring her closer and placed her free hand on Lyn's cheek before moving in and kissing her on the lips. Lyn was pleasantly surprised once again and responded by wrapping her arms around Marisa and sliding her hands down to take hold of her butt as they kissed. Joshua was impressed as well at seeing how seamlessly Marisa took the lead when what felt like only a short while ago she didn't know anything about intimacy.
The one thing that instantly stood out to Marisa as she continued to kiss and make out with Lyn was the fact that their chests were pressed tightly against each other and that as they moved and shifted around their nipples would brush past and across each other, and it gave her a feeling that she really liked. So she moved and swayed her body back and forth as much as she could to keep it going.
"I see you've noticed one advantage of kissing another woman." Lyn smirked as she could tell Marisa was enjoying the feeling of being pressed up against her chest as well.
"Yes, your chest feels very nice against mine." Marisa confirmed. "And you are a very good kisser as well Lyn, though I still slightly prefer kissing Joshua."
"I'm sure you do." Lyn replied with a small chuckle, more to herself than anything since she could kind of tell Marisa and Joshua had a thing going on together. Either way the two of them went back to kissing for a bit and Joshua continued to watch and admire how well Marisa was doing until there was another break in the action.
"I think that's enough kissing for now." Marisa stated as she pulled back. "Kissing another woman is enjoyable, so I think I'll be able to do it with Tethys when we meet together."
"Tethys you say?" Lyn asked slightly amused. "So I take it the man you'll be with is Gerik?"
"Yes, that's who I'm practicing for." Marisa confirmed. "So, what's next?"
"Well, there are a few things we could try out." Lyn noted. "We could do some oral sex, some fingering each other, we could take turns sucking on each other's chests."
"Hmm, Joshua has done those things to me before, but I guess it would be good to know how to do them to someone else." Marisa commented. "Okay, let's do all of those." So they went through the list Lyn spelled out and Marisa enjoyed all of them well enough that she would be okay doing them with Tethys as well. Eventually though they got through all of that, but Marisa felt something was missing.
"So is that it then?" She wondered. "It seems two women don't have as many options together since neither of them have a dick."
"That may be true, but I saved what I think is the best for last." Lyn replied confidently. "But for this we're going to need a bit more solid ground. So we need to move out of the water."
"Alright then." Marisa replied following Lyn out of the water. Joshua got out too so he wouldn't get all wrinkly or anything. "Do you know what she's talking about Joshua?"
"I believe so." Joshua nodded as stepped on grassy ground and then proceeded to take a seat somewhere comfortable. "But I'll let Lyn take it from here." Marisa nodded back and Lyn walked over to a spot where both her and Marisa had the space to lay down.
"Okay Marisa, I want you to lay down opposite of me on the ground here." Lyn instructed her.
"Sure." Marisa replied as she got into the position Lyn asked of her. "Now what?
"Now we're going to lock our legs together like this." Lyn said as she moved closer to Marisa and did just that. "And now we keep getting closer together until we're right up against each other."
"Like this?" Marisa questioned as she moved in closer as well. Soon enough their thighs were touching each other and Marisa could feel Lyn's clit rubbing up against her own and that's when she understood what was going on. "Oh, I get it. This is like our chests rubbing together earlier."
"Exactly." Lyn smiled confidently at her. "While we're like this we can move our hips all around and it feels really good. Want to find out how good?" Lyn smirked.
"Yes, I would." Marisa agreed before starting to move her hips and grind against Lyn's. Lyn was taken by surprise slightly but a few moments later she too was moving her hips back and forth and both of them were starting to feel really good. Marisa could feel the warm tingly feeling of intimacy rising through her body once again and as it spread all over she quickened her pace so she could feel it more intensely.
"Mmm, you're a natural at this Marisa." Lyn commented with a moan as she was trying to keep up with her.
"I told you she was a quick learner." Joshua chimed in as he continued to watch.
"Thank you Lyn, you're quite good at this as well." Marisa breathed as she was getting close to her limit. "Is there anything else you can do in this position?"
"Well, given that we're such flexible women, we can do this as well." Lyn replied before lifting her body up and moving close enough to Marisa to kiss her again. Marisa got the idea and lifted her body up as well so Lyn wouldn't have to stretch so much as they kissed. She was loving every moment of this, even if in her mind she still enjoyed things with Joshua a bit more, and then suddenly she had her orgasm and it made her cling to Lyn tightly as her hips moved a bit more frantically for a few moments. This caused Lyn to cum as well and the two women just stayed in each other's embrace as they came down from their climaxes.
"So, what did you think? Have I prepared you enough for being intimate with Tethys?" Lyn asked a few minutes later as they stood up and took stock of how they felt.
"I believe so." Marisa nodded. "And it was very fun and informative, just like with Joshua. So thank you Lyn, I really appreciate it. But we're not done yet, you two need to teach me about the next steps of a threesome."
"Ready for more already?" Lyn replied in a teasing tone. "Hmm, well I think the first thing we should do is give Joshua a little attention since he had to just sit there and watch for all that time. Doesn't that sound fair Marisa?"
"Yes, it does." Marisa agreed. "What do you have in mind?"
"I've got the perfect thing to get Joshua ready for everything." Lyn answered confidently. "And all he needs to do is lay down on his back."
"Like this?" Joshua asked doing just so."
"Perfect." Lyn nodded. "Okay Marisa walk over here by his hips with me."
"Alright." Marisa said following along. So they walked over to where Joshua was laying and Lyn started to explain.
"Now you get on the opposite side of me and mirror what I do Marisa." Lyn instructed. After that Lyn turned around and bent down in a position where she was basically sitting on Joshua's lap with his dick between her butt cheeks. Marisa saw her do that and she did the same on the other side. "Can you guess what we're going to do now?"
"I think so." Marisa noted. "We're both going to rub Joshua's dick between our butts to get him erect right?"
"You got it." Lyn nodded. With that confirmation Marisa started doing just that and this time, since Lyn was more used to her just doing things, they both started at the same time. As for Joshua, well he was loving everything from the view of two beautiful naked women in front of him to the feeling of their supple rear ends enveloping his dick in a soft and warm feeling. The two women kept going back and forth on his dick for a while until Lyn's competitive nature kicked in slightly. "Hey Marisa, want to have a competition?"
"What do you mean?" Marisa wondered.
"Let's see who can push the other off Joshua first only using our butts like this." Lyn smirked. "Winner gets to have Joshua inside them first."
"I see." Marisa noted, understanding the terms of the competition. "I agree to those terms. Do you Joshua?"
"Sounds fun to me." Joshua smiled. "I'll even count you girls down to begin. 3...2...1...Go!" And with that the competition began. Marisa pushed against Lyn quite hard to begin with and Lyn wasn't expecting such strength from her so she almost fell off right then and there. But she dug her feet into the ground and held steady as she pushed back against Marisa's butt, their joint actions moving Joshua's dick all around between them even more.
"I should have expected fierce resistance from a woman like yourself." Lyn commented as she tried to get the upper hand.
"Well, I take everything pretty seriously, even this." Marisa replied back, almost with a tone of confidence in herself.
"There is that, but I know there is another reason why." Lyn said, seeing if getting under her skin might make her lose confidence.
"There is?" Marisa wondered, not fully understanding it herself even though Lyn was right. "Tell me and I might let you win."
"It's not something that can be told, it's something that needs to be felt." Lyn explained. "Perhaps you aren't quite ready to understand it yet."
"That could be true, but that also means I won't go easy on you." Marisa replied before making another move to push Lyn off Joshua. This one worked much better than the last one and Lyn was bumped off making Marisa the winner.
"Impressive, but not unexpected." Joshua commented. "And would you look at that, I'm all nice and hard for you ladies as well. Don't want to waste this opportunity so let's get to showing Marisa some fun positions for three." And that's what they did. Lyn and Joshua showed her positions where both women could kiss each other while being on top of the guy, positions where one woman pleasured the other while the man took her from behind, and a few other ones that they figured might come up. It took a while but eventually all three of them were satisfied with everything. Once they were done they all cooled off in the water and eventually Joshua came up from behind on Marisa and wrapped his arms around her in an embrace.
"So, do you think you're fully ready for your date with Gerik and Tethys?" He asked her as he rested his head on her shoulder gently.
"Yes, I think I am." Marisa confirmed. "But I'm still going to come to you from time to time like I've been doing. Practice and stamina are things I still need to work on, and it's nice spending time with you Joshua. It always makes me feel good when we're together."
"I'm glad you still feel that way, because I do as well." Joshua told her.
"I want to let you know something Joshua." Marisa continued.
"What is it?" Joshua wondered.
"After I have my time with Gerik and Tethys I'm going to think deeply about things." Marisa stated. "Things about you and me and what we've discussed before about being romantic partners."
"It's always a good idea to think things like that through." Joshua told her. "And I'll support any decision you have on the matter."
"I know you will." Marisa replied. "But I just want to make sure that you're still interested in it, even though I've made you prepare me for being with other people."
"Marisa, if you want to be romantic partners together I would love to be with you." Joshua stated. "But if not I'm still happy to be your supportive friend, even if that means we have to stop having sex together. I like you for you Marisa, not what you can do for me. And I feel it's great you're doing what you can to experience everything you feel you need to before you make a decision. So whatever may happen next you'll always have me to support you, here and when we get back home to Jehanna. You'll always have a place to go if you need it, physically or emotionally."
"You're so sweet Joshua." Marisa told him. "I know I say that a lot, but it's true. You're the best type of friend I could ask for as well, so thank you for all you've done for me."
"Hey, that's what cool guys like me do." Joshua replied with a warm smile and Marisa actually chuckled a bit at his joke. "That's a beautiful sound, I hope I can hear it again soon Marisa." He told her softly.
"I'll be sure to keep in mind you like it so much then." Marisa said feeling good about herself. "Can we go back to your room after this, I still want to spend some time with you."
"Of course we can. For you Marisa I have all day."
Chapter 157: File #a1761 Getting Into a Role
Notes:
Some Rutger/Clarine crumbs for those who like them together. Not saying that as a bad thing of course, I like the pairing still, but it's still mainly Rutger/Lilina territory. Enjoy! (Also, TW for some light consensual non-consent roleplay towards the end.)
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1761 Getting Into a Role
Characters: Rutger, Clarine, Lilina
Based on: a commission by dionisokitsune on Twitter/X and Bluesky
The door closed to the main grand bedroom in Castle Ostia and as soon as the knob clicked Rutger plucked Clarine off the ground and pinned her to it before starting to kiss her passionately.
"I couldn't wait to get out of that stuffy meeting so we could do this." He breathed after a while of that, slowly starting to peel the layers off her clothes.
"Me too, this is so much better than sitting around and talking politics." Clarine breathed back, her arms wrapped around Rutger's neck to keep him close. "You don't think Lilina caught on to where we went or what we're doing, do you?"
"No, not at all, we've got this time all to ourselves." Rutger smirked. To people not in the know this might seem like Rutger was cheating on Lilina with Clarine, but it wasn't. After Clarine had found out that he and Lilina enjoyed sharing their intimacy with their friends she came up with the idea that they could do a bit of role play every now and then. At first Rutger wasn't too sure about it, but it turned out that he had picked up a few of his father's acting skills and could really get into his part. And his current part was that of a cheating partner, something he would never truly do, but that's what made it fun.
"Good." Clarine replied before gasping from pleasure as Rutger moved his kisses into the nape of her neck. "Just remember you can't finish inside me today, it's not safe." It actually was a safe day, this was just part of the act.
"What happened to wanting to steal me away and have my children?" Rutger asked with some fake disappointment. The sooner you let me do it the sooner I can part ways here in Ostia."
"Perhaps, but I like the danger and adventure of sneaking around like this, let me have it for just a little bit longer." Clarine petitioned with a pout. "Pretty please, for me."
"I guess I can't fight against a pretty face like that." Rutger mused as he finally stripped her down to her undergarments. "But I'm going to fill you to the brim one of these days, perhaps sooner than you think."
"I'm sure you will." Clarine replied confidently. "But for now, less talking and more kissing if you don't mind my ruggedly handsome swordmaster."
"Fine by me." Rutger murmured before starting to kiss her on the lips again, slowly slipping his tongue into her mouth this time to deepen the feeling between them. He continued to pin her against the bedroom door as he slowly undid the rest of her clothing and slid one of his hands down her body, his fingers landing on her clit and starting to rub it back and forth slowly. He pulled his lips away for just a moment to hear her moan before going right back to kissing her with the passion of a person trying to leave a 'dead end' relationship.
But Clarine wasn't going to just let Rutger do everything, she was a lady who knew her way around an intimate moment now. So while he started to finger her gently she took his free hand and placed it on top of one of her breasts to tell him to start pleasuring her there as well. By this point Rutger had lost all of his clothes as well and Clarine could feel his erection rubbing up near her rear end as they continuously shifted their bodies around as they kissed and moved their bodies around.
"Not to sound pushy my partner in secret, but could we possibly move this over to the bed before I get any splinters in my back?" Clarine breathed after a while. She didn't really think she would get any and she knew Rutger would pull them out if she did, but she really wanted him to carry her over to the bed a bit forcefully.
"Mmm, but I wanted to keep you here the whole time." Rutger murmured into her neck. "Because if we stay here no one can open the door and find us like this."
"Well, make sure you lock it before you take me over there then." Clarine told him with a smirk. This was part of the scene they were going for because a bit later Lilina would burst in and catch them in the act, but then they would convince her to join them. Or that's what Clarine thought was going to happen. Rutger and Lilina had a bit of a surprise for her when that part came up.
"Fine, fine, ruin my fun then." Rutger teased her before starting to carry her over to the bed, not locking the door in anyway whatsoever. As Clarine expected he playfully threw her onto the bed a bit roughly before climbing in himself and starting to loom over her naked form.
"I'm sure you can find a way to have some fun here as well." She teased him back, wondering what he would do next. "Considering all that experience you have with moments like this it shouldn't be hard to think of something you could do to me."
"Perhaps I don't like your tone right now." Rutger mused as an idea came to mind. "Maybe I should punish you in some way."
"Oh, and how would you go about doing that I wonder?" Clarine smirked at him, letting him know she was up for pretty much anything.
"Maybe with a little something like this." Rutger replied before moving swiftly. He simultaneously got up onto his knees and grabbed a hold of Clarine's hips firmly. Then he quickly pulled her towards him in a manner where she had to wrap her legs around his hips so her feet wouldn't be pulled into his stomach. After that his hands took hold of her upper legs and his dick was laying right on top of her stomach as Clarine was arched on her back on the bed. "Hmm, perfect. With you like this there isn't any way for you to get out of dealing with anything I want to do to you."
"Darn you and your quick reflexes." Clarine commented playfully before she realized just where Rutger's dick was laying. "You're looking pretty hard there, that thing is almost touching my navel."
"It'll be touching a lot more very soon." Rutger responded as he positioned his and Clarine's hips so he was lined up for entry into her body. "I assume you want it like you always do from me, fast and rough and as deep as I can go?"
"Is there any other way with a rugged man such as yourself?" Clarine teased him even though her heart was racing to feel him inside her once again.
"There is, but who am I to not give my secret lover what she wants." Rutger teased back before thrusting himself into her forcefully. Clarine's head and eyes rolled back in pleasure and shock as they usually did and she let out a howling moan of pleasure to let Rutger know she was getting exactly what she wanted and asked for. "Quiet down, it's like you want us to get caught." Rutger told her, playing along with the scene a bit.
"Hey I can't help it if your dick feels that good." Clarine whimpered back as Rutger continued to thrust into her in a powerful and quick pace. It wasn't a pace he was unaccustomed to of course, Lilina liked when he was rough with her sometimes too, but he always got to let loose a little bit like this when he was with Clarine since all her little pretenses about relationships seemed to fall away once they were in the moment.
"Maybe your punishment should me be going nice and slow then, teasing every inch of your body before I go back to giving you what you want." Rutger smirked down at her playfully, wanting to see what reaction he would get.
"No, no, I'll be quieter, I promise." Clarine played along. So the two of them went on like that for a while, their grunts, pants, and moans getting louder as the minutes passed by. Eventually Rutger was wondering where Lilina was and when she would burst in on them, but in that moment it happened.
"AHA! I knew it! I knew you two were having sex in here!" Lilina play acted being upset as she swung the door open and pointed at the two in the bed.
"Lilina! Wait! This isn't what it looks like!" Clarine exclaimed back, playing her part the way that she had practiced it. She expected Rutger to say something similar, but this is when the little surprise he and Lilina had in store for her kicked in.
"No, this is exactly what it looks like." Rutger said in a more calm town as he continued to pump in and out of her. "Way to make a late entrance, I didn't know how much longer I could hold out."
"Sorry, I got caught up with a few things." Lilina replied, which was actually the truth because there had been an issue in the dining hall she had to attend to. "But I wouldn't want to miss this moment for anything. Especially since you're finally going to be put in your place Clarine." Lilina winked at Clarine to let her know they were still roleplaying but that they had a different idea on how to end it. Clarine got the message and relaxed as much as she could with Rutger still pounding away at her.
"W-What do you mean by that?" Clarine asked, trying to sound put off but again she could barely muster a whimper of pleasure.
"Come on Clarine, you really think I'm that dumb?" Lilina teased her as she started to get undressed herself. "Do you think I didn't know that you and Rutger were sneaking around my back and fucking each other silly?"
"K-Kind of." Clarine replied. In reality she knew Lilina would sniff something like this out almost immediately, but this wasn't reality at the moment.
"Well I'm not, and neither is Rutger." Lilina continued, completely naked now.
"Yeah, I knew you've just been stringing me along and you never wanted to be a real couple." Rutger confirmed with a knowing look. "You just wanted a boy toy you could mess around with when you were bored."
"So we devised a plan to punish you and put you in your place as I said before." Lilina added as she got into the bed next to the other two, getting on her knees so her head could be close to Rutger's.
"Please, don't, I'll leave you two alone forever, I promise." Clarine begged, not knowing just what they were planning to do with her, in the roleplay and in reality.
"It's too late for that sweetie, besides you're already in the position you need to be in." Lilina replied in a sinister tone that she pulled off quite well. "But just to make extra sure you don't squirm away…" With that she spread her legs slightly a squat down into a position where Clarine's knee was between her legs, putting some more weight on it so she couldn't move away and getting some extra pleasure out of it as well. Then she sent a glare Clarine's way. "You must know what I'm about to have Rutger do by now, don't you?" Clarine thought about it and slowly the realization came to mind. On the one hand she thought it was super hot what they had come up with, but on the other she kind of had to sell, at least a little bit, that she didn't want it to happen.
"No! No, no, no! Don't have him finish inside me! I'll get pregnant if he does! It's not safe today!" She yelled. Thankfully everyone in the castle knew what was going on, so if anyone did hear her say that they wouldn't burst in and try to stop it.
"That's the whole point though isn't it?" Lilina asked rhetorically with a sinister smile.
"I wanted to make a child with you eventually, I'll take doing it this way if I have to." Rutger added with his own devious look.
"This way I won't have to carry a child for nine months and can continue running my country without worry." Lilina commented, adding a political angle to the process as well. "But for you, it'll eat away at you for all that time, teaching you a lesson that you'll never forget."
"No! Please no!" Clarine 'begged' some more, to no avail of course.
"So, should I get it started?" Rutger asked Lilina, turning his head to face her.
"Do it, teach her a lesson." Lilina confirmed before moving in to kiss him. Rutger took his hand and placed in on her rear to pull her in even closer before starting to thrust in and out of Clarine faster than he had been before. He wasn't kidding when he had told Lilina he was almost at his limit before she had come in, so going this quickly was making his climax come closer by the moment.
"How does it feel Clarine?" Lilina taunted her after the kiss. "Knowing that each thrust Rutger gives could be the last one before his seed spills all inside you. How does it feel having his dick press up as tightly as it can against the entrance of your womb, knowing that any moment it'll spray thick, powerful ropes inside, filling it up and implanting itself inside your body." She could be very dark and almost evil sounding when she wanted to, it was a good thing she wasn't. But all that talk was actually getting Clarine even more hot and bothered, she loved it, and her character decided to play along as well.
"It feels… it feels… good!" She moaned out, slightly surprising the other two, though a slightly more positive tone was probably for the best so they could get behind it. "I've never felt so alive! Hurry up and give it to me, put me in my place like you've wanted to for so long."
"Huh, kind of ruins my moment after hearing that, doesn't it?" Lilina mused in character. "Ah well, just goes to show how I can manipulate and break whomever I please." She added as she turned to face Rutger with a devious look. "Got it?"
"Loud and clear." Rutger responded, a hint of fear in his characterization.
"Good. Now finish her off, she's having too much fun with this for my liking." Lilina ordered him.
"As you wish." Rutger nodded before going in for the last push. He firmly took a hold of Clarine's legs and pulled her as far up on his dick as he could before gyrating his hips in such a way that every inch of her insides could feel his length. Clarine let out one final and powerful moan as she clamped down on his dick, causing him to have his climax as well and fill her up nice and good. After all of that excitement it took a bit for them to all calm down a bit and get back to normal, so they took that time to clean off a bit and drink some water because they knew they weren't done for the night. Eventually though a thought came to Clarine that she had been wanting to talk to Rutger and Lilina a bit for a little while and she figured this would be the best time to bring it up seeing as they were baring everything else at the moment.
"Can I ask you two something a little serious?" Clarine started as she climbed back into the bed with the couple and Rutger started to cuddle with her, putting his arms around her stomach and holding her close.
"Yeah, of course you can." Rutger confirmed.
"What's on your mind?" Lilina wondered.
"Well… I don't know how to spin it with my usual personal touch so I'll be more straightforward like you two are." Clarine continued. "If I asked you to Lilina would you let Rutger be a surrogate father for me? And Rutger, would you be okay with doing something like that for me?" The couple looked at each other wordlessly as if discussing it quickly in their minds, but they pretty much came to the conclusion that they needed more information before making a decision.
"I mean I'm not completely against the idea." Lilina replied. "But why would you want that?"
"And why me of all people?" Rutger added.
"Well, being honest with myself, I haven't found another man that fits my criteria for a partner that isn't already taken or is my brother." Clarine told them. "I mean my family is known for being a bit strange and out there, but I'm not that strange, I'm not marrying my brother."
"Fair enough, but you're still young and have time to find someone." Lilina commented.
"Yes, well, I think I have. But there is an issue with that." Clarine went on.
"It's another woman." Rutger chimed in with a guess. "Probably Dorothy if I were to guess."
"What? How?" Clarine asked him a bit shocked.
"Just an observation, I did pick up a thing or two from my father about seeing relationships where others can't." Rutger replied with a wry smile.
"Well, yeah, you're right. And yes, we could adopt a child from an orphanage or something, but I kind of want at least one child that is mine at least." Clarine explained. "And I trust you two, like more than I trust anyone else other than my family. I don't sleep around and role play with anyone else other than you two so you're the only ones I can ask about this." Once again Rutger an Lilina looked at each other in silent conversation and when they were done they both nodded to each other.
"We'd have to do some careful planning around it, but I don't see why we couldn't set something like that up." Lilina finally voiced.
"Just, you know, don't turn it into a dramatic role play plot and try to take over Ostia with the kid." Rutger half joked.
"Oh please, if anything I'd try to take over Etruria first." Clarine joked back, getting the other two to laugh and lighten the mood a bit. "But thank you for considering it. I don't plan on wanting any kids too soon though, doing stuff like this with you two is too much fun. That part of my character is kind of the truth."
"Well whenever you're ready to get more serious about it we can have a longer discussion then." Lilina assured her. "Now then, I think you two have had enough time to recover your energy and it's time for you both to get me going and show me some love. And I'm gonna need a bit of it, I wanna blow off some steam and relax before I have to go to Laus and speak with Fronk again."
"Elimine I hate that guy." Rutger commented.
"You two as well?" Clarine laughed. "Does he try to flirt with you too Lilina?"
"Yes, and he knows I'm married. At least with you he could conceivably think he had a chance." Lilina said as she rolled her eyes. "But we can talk about that later, I want your legs interlocked with mine Clarine and I want your dick in my mouth Rutger."
"That I can do." Rutger nodded.
"I love having friends like this." Clarine added before the trio spent the rest of their night showing each other just how close they were.
Chapter 158: Files #a1350-a1351 Patience Pays Off
Notes:
This is a follow up to the other Matthew/Leila story 'Temptation' showing the results of Matthew winning the NNN bet from that story. So Modern AU still. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- Files #a1350-a1351 Patience Pays Off
Characters: Matthew, Leila
Based on: a commission by riccardus97 on Twitter/X and Bluesky
It was the first day of February, two months after Matthew had won his wager against his lovely girlfriend Leila. And she hadn't forgotten what he had told her about waiting this long to find out just why he needed so much money in the first place. But of course she couldn't just come out and ask him directly, that wouldn't be any fun at all. So she had to come up with a sneaky plan to find out what the deal was. And who was the best person to go to when it came to planning things, Mark of course. So Leila called him up, hoping had some time to talk.
"Hey Leila, what's up?" Mark asked in his usual cheerful tone. "How are things with Matthew going?"
"Pretty good as usual, thank you for asking." She replied. "But that is what I'm calling you about. I assume you know why Matthew was so determined to win our little bet a few months back. Now you don't have to tell me why or anything, in fact I kind of want to find out somewhat naturally, but I was wondering if you had any fun ideas on how I might coax it out of him."
"Hmm, I think I could come up with something." Mark mused, an unseen grin creeping up onto his face. So Leila and Mark discussed some things she could do to get Matthew to spill the beans and when they were done Leila was confident that she could get the information out of him.
"Alright, I think that will work." She told Mark near the end of their conversation. "Thanks for talking things out with me."
"Of course, I hope things go well with whatever it is." Mark replied. "Talk to you soon." After that they both hung up their phones but Mark instantly started dialing Matthew's number because of course he was playing both sides of this like the matchmaker he was.
"Mark, I assume this call has something to do with Leila." Matthew answered calmly, even though he was a bit nervous for what he was planning on doing today.
"Just got off the phone with her." Mark confirmed. "She tried to get me to tell her what you're up to, but I didn't tell her of course. Though knowing her she's probably got something planned to get it out of you." He added, trying not to laugh.
"Yeah, probably." Matthew commented. "But for once I kind of want to get one over on her with this, she always seems to have the upper hand on keeping secrets and finding them out. I don't know why either, I'm really good at keeping things hidden from anyone else."
"That's easy, it's because you love her." Mark replied like it was super obvious. "You let your guard down much easier around her, which isn't a bad thing but it's noticeable." Mark could hear an audible sigh from the other side of the line after that.
"Mark, do you have to be right about everything?" Matthew finally asked him as he shook his head with a slight smile.
"Hey, it's one of the few things I'm actually good at, don't take it away from me." Mark teased him. "But don't be worrying about me, go do what you had in mind and show Leila just how much you care about her. Even if she does end up figuring it out she's going to be touched either way, so just relax and be yourself."
"Alright, I can do this." Matthew said more to himself than Mark. "I'll tell you how it went later, okay?"
"Of course, talk to you soon." Mark replied before they hung up. Mark then laid back on the couch he was sitting on and smiled to himself. "I love having friends in love. Hmm, I wonder what Eliwood and Ninian are up to?"
About an hour later Matthew was standing in front of Leila's dorm room dressed for a date. They didn't usually go anywhere fancy so he wasn't too dressed up, but he looked nice. He had a bouquet of Ostian roses in his hand and a small black box with an engagement ring in the pocket of his jacket. Eventually he got the nerve to knock on the door, but when it opened it wasn't who he was expecting.
"Serra?! What are you doing here?!" Matthew asked in shock as he saw the most annoying pair of pink pigtails, in his opinion of course.
"Hmm? Didn't Leila tell you?" Serra replied, not hearing the shock and slight disgust in Matthew's voice. "The dorm rooms got all switched around, I'm her new roommate."
"Of course you are." Matthew said putting his free hand to his face exasperation.
"Oh! Look at those roses!" Serra commented, quickly changing the subject. "I get why you're disappointed now, you were going to surprise Leila with these. Man, I wish I could find a cute guy that would give me flowers like this."
"The only way that's going to happen is if he's deaf." Matthew muttered under his breath before realizing something. "I was actually. But since it looks like she's not here I should be going. Any idea where she might be?"
"I think she said something about going down to the gym to get a work out in, so if you hurry you might still be able to catch her there." Serra replied. "I'm sure that she'd enjoy getting anyone with the wrong idea to stop gawking at her as pretty as she is." Serra knew what was going on, Leila had let her in on the plan, so that's why she was being more helpful than usual.
"Alright, I'll head down there and see if she's still around." Matthew noted. "If she gets back tell her to call me. In fact…" Matthew then pulled out his own phone to try and call Leila, but it went straight to her voicemail. "...worth a shot. I guess I'll see you later Serra."
"Have fun!" Serra waved him off before closing the door back.
"She was unusually helpful." Matthew commented to himself as he made his way down to the campus gym. "Could she be in on something with Leila? Nah, it's just my nerves getting to me, there's no way her and Leila could work together on anything. Right?" Either way he made it down to the gym and he searched all over for Leila but the only person he could find that he really knew was Guy who was going some arm strengthening workouts.
"Hey Guy, have you seen Leila around here anywhere?" Matthew asked him.
"Yeah, she's been around doing some workouts." Guy confirmed. "I think she's still around here somewhere, though I feel she might be about to leave since I saw her gather up her gym bag just a few minutes ago. I'd check over by the locker rooms if I was you. Nice looking flowers you got there."
"Thanks, I'm trying to move forward with that plan I told you about a while back, hopefully today is the day everything works out." Matthew noted.
"Awesome." Guy nodded as he continued to work on his arms. "Hey, if you two need a space for anything I'm not going to be around tonight, I've got dinner with Priscilla, her brother, and his boyfriend tonight and I'm pretty sure I'm going to be staying over the whole night."
"Nice." Matthew smiled, happy for his friend. "I've met Raymond before, just take things he says with a grain of salt, he's kind of protective over Priscilla. His boyfriend Lucius is cool though, even if he's a bit preachy at times."
"Good to know." Guy commented. Matthew nodded in response and then made his way back to the locker rooms. Once he got there he waited a few minutes to see if Leila would come out but she didn't, someone else came out first.
"Oh, there you are Matthew." Came the voice of Lyn, Mark's wife. "Leila was just telling me that she was expecting you to be around here soon."
"You've seen Leila?" Matthew asked, dispensing of a greeting since he was getting a bit tired of being strung along, even if it wasn't her intention.
"Yeah, we were just talking a few moments ago actually." Lyn confirmed. "She told me that she had set things up to meet you here and to tell you she's waiting for you in the guys locker room, saying you would know where she could be found." Matthew was a bit surprised when Lyn told him that. You see the locker rooms actually had two showers each, one was your usual large and communal one but the other was small, only being able to fit two people comfortably. And everyone just agreed that the smaller ones were for couples to get it on in since the dorms didn't have any showers in them.
"Well, I wasn't expecting that, but hey I'll take it." Matthew told Lyn, still a bit surprised.
"Who wouldn't?" Lyn smiled back at him. "Now don't leave her waiting too long."
"Of course not, what kind of boyfriend would I be if I did?" Matthew replied before scurrying off to the locker room. Thankfully it was empty and Matthew was able to take his clothes off in peace before walking up to the shower door.
"Matthew, is that you?" Leila called from the other side as she heard footsteps from the other side. She couldn't see past all the steam that was around her.
"It is, are you and all our friends done giving me the run around?" Matthew teased her.
"Hmm, if you said something I can't hear you, the shower is too loud." Leila teased him back. "You should get in here if you want to tell me something."
"Fine, fine, I'll play along." Matthew said shaking his head lightly before he opened the shower door and stepped into the warm, steamy air. It didn't take long for him to be face to face with his love and she was as beautiful as ever. "You know, I've been running around all day to try and take you out on a date, but it seems we're at the end of it already."
"Well, why not have a date night in reverse then?" Leila suggested as she wrapped her arms around his neck and placed a light kiss on his lips. "Sex first, dinner and whatever else you had planned later."
"Already assuming the date went successfully are we?" Matthew asked back as he wrapped his arms around her body to hold her close under the warm water.
"Of course, when have we ever not had a good time together?" Leila asked him genuinely.
"I guess you have a good point." Matthew agreed.
"You do as well." Leila replied, wiggling her eyebrows a bit sensually. "Why don't you give it to me? Any way you want too."
"Any way I want huh? What did I do to deserve that?" Matthew teased.
"I'm always getting one up on you, call it me wanting to even things up a bit." Leila told him, knowing that she was probably going to do it again by finding out what he was planning shortly.
"Hmm, I'll take that explanation for now." Matthew smirked before picking Leila off the ground and pinning her back and one of her hands against the wall of the shower.
"Oooh, so manly." Leila cooed playfully at Matthew before he moved in to start kissing her more. So they did it in the shower and tried their best to clean off afterwards as well. As things were winding down Leila somehow got out of the shower without Matthew noticing and started looking at his clothes and such for clues as to what was going on.
"Hey, are these roses for me?" Leila called out as she found them.
"Yeah, I hope they aren't too wilted or anything I've had them out of the water they were in since I left to try and find you for the date." Matthew called back. But then it hit him, Leila was looking at his stuff! She could find the ring in his jacket pocket and it would ruin the whole surprise. So he quickly got out of the shower and walked over where he left his clothes and thankfully his jacket looked to be in the same place he left it.
"Matthew, I'm touched." Leila told him truthfully as she gave him a kiss on the cheek. "Not many people know Ostian roses are my favorite type of flower. Have I ever even told you that before?"
"I have my sources." Matthew replied with a smirk, those sources being Hector's older brother Uther who knew somehow. "Do you need to go back to your place for some better date clothes or anything?"
"No, I have what I want to wear right here." Leila said motioning to her gym bag. "Kind of figured you were going to ask me out so I brought an extra set of clean clothes. Where were you thinking about eating?"
"Mark told me about this small little diner that makes Jehannan food that just opened up near the movie theater. I figured we could try it out and then go see that new spy movie you've been waiting to go see." Matthew answered.
"That sounds like a great time." Leila noted. "Well, let's get dressed and get going, no need to linger here any longer." So they got dressed and went out on their date. And as Leila had predicted it went as well as their other dates did. They both enjoyed the food they ate and they had a great time together at the movie, laughing and having fun the whole time. Matthew told Leila that he had his dorm all to himself tonight so they decided to head there after everything was done.
"See, I told you the date would end up being a success." Leila said as they got to the door.
"Yeah, but now there's nothing fun to cap off the night with." Matthew replied, kind of playing dumb on purpose.
"Matthew, Matthew, Matthew." Leila play scolded him. "Who says you can only have sex with your girlfriend once per date?"
"Well, I'm game if you are." Matthew smiled as he opened the door to the dorm room.
"Of course I am. Just let me use the bathroom real quick before we get started, that soda from the movie is getting through me a bit." Leila said, slightly truthfully.
"I'll be waiting for you then." Matthew told her. So Leila went to the bathroom and Matthew stripped down to his boxers before reaching into his coat pocket to make sure the ring was still in there. He ruffled around in it shortly and eventually he pulled the box out and sighed in relief, thinking things were still going his way. He took a few more breaths to calm down before looking around to make sure Leila wouldn't see him open it, but when he did he saw that the box was empty.
Shit! Shit! Shit! Matthew yelled at himself in his mind as he quickly started searching his jacket and even his pants to see if the ring had fallen into those pockets somehow. But he wasn't having any luck finding it. He was about to see if it felt out near the door when he heard a voice from the bathroom door.
"Looking for this handsome?" Leila asked in a sultry voice as she stepped out of the bathroom wearing nothing but the engagement ring.
"Huh? What? How?" Matthew questioned her, not even having an idea on how she found it. He wasn't too surprised that she did, but he wanted to know how.
"Come on, you really think all I saw were those flowers?" She teased him. "I have to say though, you kept this under wraps for quite a while, I'm impressed."
"Why are you wearing it though, I haven't even gotten to ask you about it?" Matthew wondered.
"Like my answer would have been anything other than a very enthusiastic 'Yes!'" Leila assured him. "Matthew, I love you. I've loved you for quite a while now and even if I wasn't going to push you to do anything like this anytime soon you don't know just how happy I am that you did all this for me. But I'm going to try and show you, if you're not too upset at me that is."
"How could I ever be too upset at a woman as amazing as you?" Matthew replied after a sigh. "I guess I'm glad I kept the secret this long, and I guess Mark was right as usual, I'm so bad at keeping secrets from you because I love you so much. But, just to get the formality out of the way anyways, would you do me the honor of becoming my wife Leila?"
"Yes! Of course I would!" Leila replied happily as she moved over to the bed Matthew was now sitting on. "You're the best guy I could have fallen in love with Matthew, I hope you know that." And with that she placed a light kiss on his lips. "Now take those boxers off and lay on your back, I have something special in mind for you now." So Matthew did as he was told and slipped his boxers off and laid down on his bed. Leila joined him a few moments later and moved her body around so that her right breast was right under Matthew's nose. "I think you know what to do here." Leila told him sensually.
"Of course." Matthew smirked back before opening his mouth and starting to lick her breast and nipple all over, reaching his hand over her shoulder to keep her nice and steady. As he did that Leila reached her hand back behind herself and started stroking Matthew's dick up and down gently. She shivered in pleasure slightly as she felt Matthew moaning against her breast, telling her she was doing a good job already. Actually, it was a bit too good of a job. Between how relaxed Matthew was feeling finally getting the proposal out of the way, the feeling of having the ring he got rubbing back and forth across his dick since Leila was using that hand to work on him, and just how heavenly it felt and smelled to have Leila's chest and body right up against him like this, Matthew just couldn't control himself. A short time after Leila started stroking him Matthew had an orgasm and not just a usual one either. His seed projected out of his dick pretty far, landing all over his chest and Leila's back without warning.
The two of them just looked at each other in the eyes for a few silent moments after that, but eventually they both broke out into a fit of laughter at just how hilarious the situation was.
"You couldn't have done this two months ago?" Leila teased him playfully.
"Of course not, then we wouldn't be having this moment in the first place." Matthew chuckled. "But don't worry, I think I can go again if I just rest for a bit. Sorry for getting it all over your back."
"Are you kidding? That was fun for the few moments it lasted." Leila assured him. "Maybe we should just stick to cuddling for a bit though."
"That sounds nice." Matthew agreed. So they cleaned off a bit before they started cuddling together. Leila laid slightly on top of Matthew and she couldn't help but keep looking at the ring he got her.
"So, this only cost two months of date money?" She wondered. "It looks so pretty."
"Hey, only the best for the best woman in the world." Matthew replied, kissing her cheek gently. "But maybe I dipped into some personal funds as well. Not a lot, but the way you're looking at it is totally worth it."
"Well, not to sound too cliché, but I would have loved any ring you gave me Matthew." Leila told him. "But it looking this nice is a plus."
"I'm just glad I was able to give it to you at all." Matthew admitted. "You never know when something could happen to either of us, so at least you know how I feel if it does."
"Normally I would tease you for being so dramatic Matthew, but I kind of get it. It's not like we live dangerous lives or anything, but the world isn't perfect and things happen." Leila commented. Was this memories of another time or place coming to the both of them or just normal worry, who could tell? "And I'm glad I got to accept your proposal as well, even if I did end up spoiling the surprise a bit."
"Well, what can I say, I lose some of my sense whenever we're together." Matthew smirked slightly.
"I could say the same about myself, but I think that's what makes us great, we can be our true selves with each other, and I wouldn't have it any other way." Leila smiled back at him.
"Well my true self is saying I'm ready to go again if you are." Matthew said a few minutes later after a bit of comfortable silence.
"Oh, I'm ready for you whenever Matthew." Leila smirked. "But I hope you know I'm curious if I can get you to cum that much again."
"Do your worst."
Chapter 159: File #a1641 A Look in the Mirror
Notes:
I may be first and foremost a Mark/Lyn shipper but I also love me some Lyn/Florina as well. Actually I kind of like them as a threesome together as well, but this is just for the girls this time. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1641 A Look in the Mirror
Characters: Lyn, Florina
Based on: a commission by dionisokitsune on Twitter/X and Bluesky
At one of the dining tables inside Askr's mess hall sat a particular set of heroes, all hailing from the land of Elibe. They were all the different versions of Lyn and Florina from across the realms, deciding to eat together as they did from time to time to catch up and see how they were all doing. But this meeting was a bit different than most, there was news that a new Florina had just been summoned and they all wanted to greet her properly. Eventually said new Florina made her way to the decently large table and introduced herself.
"Wow, I didn't think there would be so many different versions of me and Lyn here." She stated pretty confidently with a smile. The others quickly noticed her garb was more Sacaen than Ilian and that she carried herself with a much more confident air than usual.
"Oh, I just love your outfit!" Legendary Lyn commented.
"Me too, where did you get it?" Brave Lyn asked.
"Well, you made if for me." Florina explained. "I mean not you two specifically, but the Lyn from the Elibe I come from. I wanted something more traditionally Sacaen to wear because that's where I'm living now and Lyn was very happy to make it for me."
"You live in Sacae?" Ninja Florina asked with her usual timid tone. "Did something happen in Ilia?"
"What? Oh no, nothing like that." The new Florina answered. "I just decided to live with my Lyn out on the plains."
"I see, so would it be too much to assume you're married as well?" Bridal Lyn wondered.
"We are, though you wore a much less formal dress to the occasion." The new Florina replied with a small laugh.
"I should hope so, I didn't really get to choose this outfit." Bridal Lyn noted. After that the new Florina sat down and everyone started sharing the food around so she could eat some. If the first round of conversation didn't show it then as this new Florina started to talk everyone could tell that she had grown into a very mature and confident woman. Even when some men from other worlds came over to greet her she didn't bat an eye as she talked to them in a comfortable tone. The Lyns were very surprised at this fact, usually it took some drinks for their Florinas to get this comfortable and confident, but this one was like that all the time. Of course the two other Florinas saw this as well and for one of them it didn't sit that well with them. So when the meal was over she made her way over to her Lyn and asked her something.
"Lyn, can we talk privately?" Ninja Florina asked Ninja Lyn a bit meekly. This was one of the few pairings from any world who knew each other well since they came from the same world.
"Of course we can Florina, is something wrong?" Lyn asked her in a concerned tone.
"No...yes...maybe." Florina mumbled. "Can we just, go to my room and talk, this is a bit embarrassing for me."
"Okay, I don't quite understand, but if you need some privacy we can get it." Lyn nodded before the pair headed of to Florina's room. Of course since they were a Duo unit and good friends both of their rooms were right next to each other, but Florina felt more comfortable in her room. She opened the door and Lyn followed her in, the both of them deciding to sit next to each other on the bed. There was a bit of silence between them for what seemed like a long while until Lyn decided she would speak up to try and get things started.
"Alright, so what's going on Florina? What's got your feathers all ruffled up?" She asked her.
"What do you think about that new Florina?" Florina asked her back, not directly answering the question.
"I think that it's nice that it seems she's found her place in life and that she's able to be so confident around people." Lyn answered truthfully, slowing starting to understand what the issue was. "What about you though? Are you feeling strange because of her?"
"Perhaps." Florina replied slowly before getting a look from Lyn that told her she was going to have to explain fully sooner or later so she might as well get it out. "Okay, yes, I'm feeling a lot of different things because of her. I'm kind of jealous that she has things more together than I do, I'm feeling like she's creating a standard of what I have to live up to in the future, and I'm feeling like if I don't live up to that standard then I'm just useless!" Her voice started to rise as she spoke and by the end she was practically yelling because she felt so frustrated with the whole situation. Lyn stayed calm though and listened to what her best friend had to say and pondered what she could tell her to make her feel better.
"Okay, I can kind of understand that, I went through some of the same feelings when I saw some of the other Lyns who were already here in Askr." Lyn admitted.
"Wait, you did? Truly?" Florina wondered, never once thinking that Lyn ever didn't have confidence in herself.
"Of course I did, have you seen some of them?" Lyn replied with a chuckle. "A few of them are so much better with a bow than I am, to the point they can use the Mulagir, some of them are much more attuned to their feelings and the winds of Sacae than I am, and some of them are just plain better fighters than I am. But I know that things like that shouldn't affect me, do you know why Florina?"
"Why?" Florina asked back to continue Lyn's point.
"Because even if those other Lyns look like me, act like me, and have had similar experiences than me, I know that they are not me." Lyn explained. "They've had their own struggles and troubles that they triumphed over and so have I. And those struggles are different enough that one case doesn't cover every single one of us. So if that other Florina has her life together, good for her, she's not you. You have your own struggles and you've done your best to overcome them to the best of your ability and that's all anyone can ask of you. Of course wanting to have things like her as a goal isn't anything bad, but comparing yourselves, especially since you're both in different places in your life, isn't fair to you or her. Who knows, she might be jealous of something you have that you don't even know about."
"I kind of doubt that Lyn, but I...I think I get your point for the most part." Florina stated after thinking about it for a while. "Because you're right, I have done my best to overcome my struggles and while I haven't gotten rid of all my fears just yet I'm much different to the person I was in the past. I just, you know, want to be more like that other Florina. She's everything I've ever wanted to be."
"I know, and I'm sure you'll get there one day as well." Lyn assured her. "You just have to keep working at it as you have, but I have all the confidence in you."
"Thank you Lyn, I love always having your support and belief in me." Florina said, smiling again. "It always gives me the confidence to move on with things."
"Hey, what are best friends for?" Lyn smiled back before nuzzling up to Florina's neck and giving her a hug. "You're one of the most important people in my life and I'd do anything to see you happy and flourishing. I love you and I always want you to know that."
"I love you too Lyn, I always have." Florina replied, hugging Lyn back. They just sat their in each other's embrace for a bit until a thought came to Florina's mind. "I do wonder why that other Florina is so confident though, she didn't seem too much older than I am now."
"Well what would you expect, she lives with her Lyn." Lyn replied with a light laugh. "And if she's anything like me you know that confidence rubbed off on her slowly but steadily."
"Yeah, you're probably right." Florina noted, though it felt like she wanted to say something else. Lyn could tell of course and she had a guess as to what it was.
"You know when we get back home you're always welcome to live with me and Mark out on the plains right?" Lyn asked her. "It wouldn't be any imposition at all. You could have your own room in the ger and we could all travel around Elibe helping people like Mark and I had been doing, I think you'd really like it. And you know Mark well enough, he'd never do anything that would offend you or scare you off or anything like that."
"Are you sure you can make that claim since he isn't here with you?" Florina wondered. There were other Marks in Askr, but none of them were the one from this pair's world.
"More than sure." Lyn confirmed. "We've talked about in many times before and we came to the conclusion that it would be fine, fun even. And it would be just a tad less lonely as well."
"Hmm, I never thought about it that way." Florina noted. "Well, I'll give it some thought. Not that I wouldn't want to, but I have to weigh all the pros and cons of the situation like a good mercenary should."
"I understand Florina and that's a smart decision to make." Lyn assured her before a different thought came to mind and a slightly devious smirk crawled onto her face. "But if you do decide to move in with us I think one of the pros would be that we could do things like this whenever we wanted." She said before leaning in and placing a sweet and tender kiss on Florina's lips. Of course this wasn't the first time Lyn had done this, but Florina still blushed from the feeling every time she did.
"W-Well, I would have to agree that would be nice." Florina said as she tried to control herself. "As would another kiss as well."
"Of course, anything for you Florina." Lyn replied in a slow and sensual tone as she moved in to kiss her again. Florina loved when Lyn did things like this, it was a boon for her own confidence that someone like her would be willing to be so close and intimate and would want to go out of her way to do so even. Lyn knew this of course and while it wasn't the main reason why she enjoyed being close with Florina, it certainly helped. No, Lyn liked being intimate with Florina because she loved her and she felt that her actions could tell Florina that more than her words ever could.
"Do you feel like going a little further?" Lyn asked in a slightly breathy tone after they kissed for a bit.
"Yes, please." Florina breathed back, her heart beating rapidly as it always did in moments like this. Lyn smiled once again and went back in for more. Slowly but surely they started making out and peeling each other's light ninja garb off until they were both completely naked and bare to each other.
"I know I shouldn't be, but every time I see your body like this I'm surprised by just how fit and strong you are." Lyn commented as she took a nice, long look up and down at Florina.
"Stop it Lyn, you're much more pretty than I am." Florina replied, blushing once again from the compliment.
"Perhaps, but I get to see my body all the time, it's always a treat to see you like this Florina. You may not think it, but you are one of the most beautiful women I've ever met." Lyn told her. "Every single Lyn would be lucky to see such a wonderful sight."
"Lyn, please, you're embarrassing me!" Florina said covering her face with her hands.
"Well, if you won't listen to my words then maybe my actions will get through to you." Lyn smiled warmly at her before she slowly brought Florina and herself down onto the bed and started kissing her on the cheek and neck. As she did that she wrapped her left arm around Florina's back so she could place her hand on her breast.
"Hmmm, yes, right there." Florina murmured as the pleasure from Lyn's touch started to flow through her body and she started to heat up.
"See, every touch like this should prove to you just how much I love and care for you." Lyn said into her cheek, kissing her all through the sentence as well.
"Mmmm, more." Florina moaned as she was starting to get into it.
"You want more?" Lyn teased her. "Very well, how about this?" And with that Lyn used her free hand and placed it right under Florina's chest before gracefully tracing lines down her stomach with her fingers until she got down between her legs and thighs. Then she started slowly moving her slender fingers back and forth across Florina's clit to get her even more riles up.
"Yes, that's exactly what I needed!" Florina said a bit more loudly this time. Like with drinking she got more and more bold the more pleasure she felt, so by the end of the session she would become very vocal.
"I told you so." Lyn smirked before cuddling up even closer to her, making it so her chest was pressing up against Florina's side and their legs started to lock together. "I assume I have permission for more?"
"Don't you dare stop there." Florina stated and Lyn knew things were going well. So she started to slip her fingers inside Florina's body, slowly pushing them in and out while exploring every inch of her insides, making sure not to hit her sensitive spots right away so this could last even longer. Even with that Florina's sounds started to get louder and longer and she wasn't feeling as embarrassed any more.
"How are you feeling, am I treating you well." Lyn whispered into her ear after a while.
"Your fingers always feel amazing Lyn." Florina stated as she moaned and squirmed around a bit. "But I know you can do better, I know you know my sensitive spots well."
"I do, I just wanted to wait until you were feeling more comfortable to started going after them." Lyn told her. "Have you make sure you enjoy every moment we have together you know."
"Such a tease, but I love it nonetheless." Florina breathed happily. "But give me your best, you know I can handle it."
"Oh, I know you can." Lyn said confidently before turning things up even more. She expertly started to hit all of Florina's weak spots inside her body and with every one Florina's hips moved powerfully or she let out a loud and pleasured moan, or her eyes just rolled back in pleasure.
"Keep going! Keep going! Finish me off!" Florina exclaimed after a short while and Lyn wasn't going to keep her waiting so she pushed her tempo up to the max and within moments she got Florina to orgasm, a small flow of liquid coming out of her body as her hips moved even more. After that climax Lyn moved back just slightly to let Florina lay on the bed fully, knowing full well what was coming next. Within moments Florina flipped the tables on her and she was on top of Lyn with her own slightly devious smile on her face.
"I take it you're going to pay me back for that?" Lyn asked in a cheeky voice. Turns out that when Florina has her climax for the first time she gets her stamina back pretty quickly and her inhibitions are shed faster than when she's drunk.
"All that and more." Florina stated confidently. "So get ready."
"My body and soul are yours Florina, do your worst." Lyn replied back with the same level of confidence. And after that they were off. They kept going back and forth getting each other off and getting so close and intimate with each other that anyone who didn't know would think they were the only lovers they had. But that's how it always was with the two of them, Lyn coaxing out Florina's confidence and then once it came out the two of them being so in sync that every motion, every action seemed like it had been rehearsed for decades. Eventually though they both ran out of energy and were both trembling and raggedly breathing messes, but also full of pleasure and love for each other.
"That...felt...amazing." Florina breathed as she looked up to her ceiling. "I really needed something like that Lyn, thank you so very much."
"Hey, that's what I'm here for." Lyn replied, moving over to cuddle Florina. "Whenever you're feeling down about something, I'll always be there for you to try and make things better. And if talking things through doesn't work, then I'll try in any way I can. You're one of the most important people in all the worlds to me Florina, I would do anything for you. I would do anything to see you smiling and flourishing in any and every way, don't you forget that."
"I won't, I promise." Florina said as she moved in closer to Lyn. "I bet this is how that other Florina gets to feel all the time. I like it. Perhaps I will move in with you and Mark when we get back home."
"I wouldn't love anything more." Lyn assured her.
"Good." Florina noted before she looked up and over to her window. "Hmm, it's getting late, we should probably get ready for bed soon."
"Probably." Lyn replied slowly before a though crossed her mind once again. "Are you thinking what I'm thinking Florina."
"Taking a nice hot bath together where we wash each others hair and maybe kiss and be playful together some more?" Florina wondered.
"Exactly." Lyn nodded. "So, you up for it?"
"Always Lyn, always."
Chapter 160: File #a1554 Summoner Support
Notes:
Something a little different today, decided to whip up an actual Summoner OC for this story because none of the Magvel girls really fit the situation I wanted to write and because I like being meta with FEH stuff. She may or may not show up again, who knows. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1554 Summoner Support
Characters: Joshua, FEH Summoner OC
Based on: a commission by Pegaslick on Twitter/X
"Hey Summoner, how's it going?" Joshua asked as he raised his hollowed out pineapple drink in greeting to the Summoner. He was floating on a deep red inner tube in one of the pools at the Aether Resort, wearing his summer hat and a pair of sunglasses, even though it was a nice and moonlit night.
"Joshua…" The Summoner sighed as she put two fingers up to the bridge of her nose in slight frustration. "Why are you out here in the middle of the night without any pants on?" Turns out Joshua was only wearing said hat and sunglasses and nothing else. As much as she didn't want to admit it though the Summoner's piercing emerald eyes couldn't stop themselves from looking his body up and down, even seeing him having an erection that was laying stiff against his chest.
"Lost a bet with Mark, and this is what he wanted me to do for some reason." Joshua replied simply, which wasn't completely a lie. He did lose a bet with Mark, but he did know why he told him to go out here like this.
"That tracks since he's the one that told me you were out here." The Summoner said brushing some of her long, black hair away from her face. "What if some of the younger heroes came out here and saw you like this? I know I'm a bit looser than most people when it comes to stuff like this, but this might be a bit too far."
"Well that's why I came out here so late, all the younger heroes should be in bed around this time right?" Joshua pondered back before asking his own question. "What's really interesting is why you're up so late, you usually keep a pretty good sleep schedule. Is is really little old me that's got you staying up so late?"
"As much as you'd like to think so, no." The Summoner replied a bit more calmly since Joshua did have a decent enough point. "I just couldn't fall asleep tonight and I figured a walk around the castle might tire me out enough. I just happened to run into Mark getting back to his room after one of his many intimate encounters when he told me about what you were doing."
"I'm sure it 'just happened' like that." Joshua muttered to himself knowing Mark set this up. But he wouldn't complain at an opportunity like this to get to know the Summoner better.
"What was that?" The Summoner asked, not quite hearing what he said completely.
"I said maybe you should join me out here in the pool." Joshua adapted quickly. "I don't know about you, but a nice relaxing float in the water always calms my nerves, maybe it can help you sleep as well. And it just so happens I have another tube right here for you to use." The Summoner pondered the thought for a moment, weighing the pros and cons of the idea, before deciding that if anything else she could at least get Joshua to put his pants back on.
"Alright, on one condition." She told him. "Put your pants back on."
"Sounds fair to me." Joshua replied as he grabbed his swim shorts from the edge of the pool. The Summoner saw him do that so she moved over to the changing screen and got behind it before using a spell that allowed her to change her clothes in an instant, something one of the Anna sisters told her about. Then she made her way back to the pool and saw that Joshua did as she asked and put his pants back on.
"Purple, that suits you." Joshua commented on the Summoners bikini. She wasn't as fit as some of the other women around the castle, but she was still in shape nonetheless. She had the typical body you would think a mage would have, a bit slim but surprisingly strong when put to the test.
"I think so." She agreed before looking to where the other inner tube was in the pool. She gauged the distance and what the depth of the pool would be in that spot before taking a running start and diving into the pool, directly in the middle of the tube, impressing Joshua quite a bit.
"Nice dive you did there, have you been practicing?" He asked as she popped up between her tube and started laying down in it.
"Not recently, but I was on the swimming team at my university, so diving is kind of second nature to me." She replied, not realizing that Joshua might not understand what she meant.
"University?" Joshua wondered, showing that she was right.
"Extra schooling for people around our age." The Summoner explained. "In my world education is much more accessible for commoners so we build big compounds to make sure everyone gets the attention they need. Honestly, kind of like we do here in Askr."
"I've always clocked you as an intelligent person." Joshua commented. "But that sounds really nice, everyone who wants an education can get one, sounds like something I should get to work on when I get back home."
"I'm sure you'll do a great job." The Summoner said more to herself than to Joshua, in fact he barely heard what she said, but he kept it to himself since he could swear he could see her blushing slightly, even in the pale moonlight.
"So, why don't you tell me a bit more about your world?" Joshua suggested. "I'd be willing to tell you more about Magvel in return."
"Well, you can try, but I doubt there is much you could tell me." The Summoner said confidently. "But you start out questioning me first, this was your idea after all."
"It would be my pleasure." Joshua replied with a warm smile. So the two of them got to talking about their worlds and the Summoner was right, Joshua struggled to come up with anything that she didn't already know about Magvel. He figured she must have talked to a lot of the other heroes that hailed from there to get all this knowledge, but something felt strange even with that thought. It's like she knew things that only an outside observer would know. It intrigued Joshua but he didn't want to ask her about it straight out and make it seem strange, so he decided to try and ease into more existential topics.
"Alright, do you mind if I ask you something a bit more personal for my next question?" Joshua asked, hoping the Summoner would agree.
"I don't see why not, I don't seem to be getting any more sleepy with your other questions." She told him.
"Alright. Well it's something to do with things I've heard about you in the past." Joshua started. "Some of the heroes who have been here longer than me have noted that you used to be more… I guess flippant and pushy with your personality when it came to them. Like I've always known you to be a very understanding and caring person, but it seems you weren't always that way. Is that true, and if so what made you change?" The Summoner was a bit surprised that Joshua would ask her something like that. Though she wasn't surprised that the older heroes would still remember how she used to be back in the beginning. She wondered why he was asking about this specifically but rationalized it her mind as part of his personality to try and become a better king for his people.
"That is unfortunately true." The Summoner said with a slight sigh. "And to be honest it wasn't anything too big that made me change how I treated heroes, it was just kind of a gradual realization that you all are actual people with actual issues and concerns that need to be taken care of."
"You didn't think that the heroes were people?" Joshua questioned some more, but not in a judgmental tone, more of a curious one. "What made you think that?"
"Well, it's because of how things are in my world." The Summoner started. "The best way I've been able to explain this to other heroes who have asked is that everyone I've summoned here, except for those native to Askr and the nine realms, are fictional characters in my world."
"Fictional characters? Like in books and such?" Joshua asked for confirmation.
"More like stage plays but the people who watch can decide how the story goes." The Summoner explained. "That's why I know so much about Magvel, stuff that even the oldest among you wouldn't even know. The stories about your land were my favorites so I play- watched them over and over and made sure to see all the possible endings."
"You know, I was wondering how you were so knowledgeable about all that." Joshua admitted. "You could be a great historian for Magvel if you ever decided to stay for a while if it was possible."
"Well I'm glad you think so, a lot of people thought I was weird for caring so much about your stories." The Summoner replied a bit awkwardly.
"Hey, I'm all for the arts, I come from Jehanna we love that stuff back home. So if it's something that interests you then you shouldn't feel ashamed about it." Joshua assured her.
"Thank you Joshua, that means a lot coming from you." The Summoner said blushing slightly again.
"No problem." Joshua smiled at her. "Now the real question is, who was your favorite 'character' from these plays?" The Summoner should have known that question was coming but she wasn't ready for it nonetheless. She knew she couldn't cover her face or not answer the question, but she was worried it might ruin the nice moment she and Joshua were having together. But he had answered all her questions and listened to her go on and on about her world and what she knew of Magvel, she should answer him truthfully.
"Well, you know….you." She finally got out. When Joshua heard that it made him sit up slightly in his inner tube and lower his sunglasses to get a better look at her.
"Me? Really? I'm honored." Joshua said genuinely. "Not to stroke my own ego or anything, but do you mind telling me why?"
"Ahh...it has to do with my real name." The Summoner admitted. She was actually quite tight lipped with her real name, she never really knew why and when a certain hero showed up she decided just to keep it that way to curb any confusion between them, but every now and then she would tell someone what it was.
"You don't have to tell me if you don't want too, promise." Joshua assured her, and he meant it. He was having a good time out here in the moonlight with her, so what if he didn't know her true name.
"No, you should know in case of confusion." The Summoner told him before taking a few breaths to calm herself. "My real name is Natasha, so you can probably guess from that alone why I think you're such an interesting hero."
"Oh, that would do it wouldn't it?" Joshua replied with a bit of a chuckle. "Yeah, that makes a lot of sense. I could see how some of the things I said to Natasha could come off as romantic and such."
"And that's coming from you who doesn't have a deep relationship with her." Natasha noted, knowing that this Joshua had his paired ending with Gerik. "There are other endings where you and her get married and rule Jehanna together and when I was younger I always imagined me out there helping in battle or being in your royal court. But as I got older I started enjoying the other parts of your story, like how you ran away from home to try and learn about the world, how you formed your cool and collected gambling personality, how you really wanted to serve your kingdom well. And it also doesn't help that you wear cool hats and are very handsome as well."
"Well, that's high praise coming from a scholar of Magvel such as yourself." Joshua said with a bigger smile. He was really taking all of this in stride pretty well. "I hope that I can continue to live up to your expectations in the future."
"Joshua, I'm sure you will, but they haven't made a new play about Magvel in almost 20 years back in my home world, so I can't really say for sure. But knowing you as well as I do, I have a lot of confidence in you." Natasha assured him.
"Hmm, maybe they could get you to write a new one when you get back." Joshua mused before laying back on his inner tube. "Either way, it's been nice getting to know you a bit more Natasha, or should I just keep calling you Summoner?"
"If we're alone together you can call me Natasha, but keep it Summoner around the other heroes, got it?" Natasha told him.
"Understood." Joshua nodded before taking the last sip of his drink. "I guess I'm just slightly disappointed I wasn't here to see your own character growth since you got to see all of mine. I think it would have given me even more insight into how you think."
"You'd really want to see what I was like back then, even with everything I told you?" Natasha wondered.
"Yeah, maybe only for a day or two to note the changes, but I think it would be interesting to see." Joshua confirmed. This made Natasha make a split second decision, one that she definitely wouldn't have made when she first got into the pool with Joshua, but now that they had shared such intimate information with each other she was willing to share something even more intimate with him. So she slowly floated her inter tube over to the steps leading out of the pool and then slipped out of it with the water still covering slightly over her hips. "You finally getting tired?" Joshua asked.
"No." Natasha answered, the tone of the conversation changing slightly. "You said you wanted to see how I acted back when I first got here? Well, there was one more thing I used to do a lot with heroes because I didn't really take their emotions into account, and if you're willing I'd like to show you."
"I have to say, from the way you're talking Natasha, I'm intrigued." Joshua stated. "What exactly did you have in mind?" With that Natasha slowly undid the side ties to her bikini bottoms and then bent over on the steps in such a manner that her bare and slightly tan ass and pussy were visible above the water's surface.
"That you come over here and fuck me." Natasha replied, starting to slowly shake her hips and butt towards Joshua. "I mean, unless you don't think you can handle little old me." Little did Natasha know that Joshua was quite prepared for this possibility because part of the bet with Mark was that the loser had to try and seduce the Summoner. Now he wasn't going to be disappointed or think less of her if it didn't happen, but this was possibly the best case scenario for him personally. Getting to know someone so interesting and then getting to be intimate with them? Always the best feeling. But Joshua kept his cool and collected personality in tact, slowly floating over to Natasha as he discarded his swim shorts once again. Once he got over to her he put his hands on her hips and she could feel his dick rubbing up against her butt.
"You sure you want to do this?" Joshua asked just to make sure. "This might change how we think about each other, even if you're trying to show me how you used to act."
"If I didn't want to do this then I wouldn't be doing this." Natasha replied, pressing herself up against Joshua's body even more. "You're good at keeping secrets, you can keep this between us for now."
"That I can do." Joshua confirmed calmly, but internally he was chomping at the bit to get inside her. She was a beautiful woman inside and out, even with the standards set by some of the other heroes, and he wasn't going to miss this chance to make sweet, sweet love with her, even if it was only a one night stand type of deal. "So, how do you like it, because I can give it however you please." He added a little more smoothly and sensually as he adjusted her hips into a position where the tip of his dick was teasing penetration. He even started moving his hips slightly as well to tease her even more.
"Hmm, how do you think a thoughtless woman like me enjoys it?" Natasha teased him back, getting into a bit of her old character. "I want you to give me all you've got right from the start, no holding back. And don't you even think about or ask about pulling out, you know people who get summoned here can't get pregnant."
"That's all I needed to hear." Joshua replied with a devilish smirk before pulling her hips back into his, almost hitting all the way in on the first push.
"Yes! Oh! Just like that!" Natasha moaned out loudly and Joshua took that as a sign to keep going. Of course he wasn't going to give her 'everything' everything just yet, even if you were going at it rough you had to ramp things up, but eventually she wanted more. "Come on Mr. Rough and Tumble Mercenary Man, you can do better than that." She teased him, pushing her hands back against the pool steps to push herself farther onto his dick as he thrust into her.
"Had to get a feel for my client, nothing more, nothing less." Joshua replied smoothly, which Natasha liked. But after that he did start picking up the pace, along with crawling his hands up from her hips to her chest, slowly bringing her body more upright until she was pretty much standing up straight.
"Yeah, get gravity to do some of the work for you, smart!" Natasha moaned as she continued to bounce up and down on his cock.
"Don't know about that, I just did that so I could this." Joshua commented before moving her over to the side of the pool and pressing her body up against it. "This way I can keep you in place and my hands can do a little more work."
"What kind of work were you thinking about?" Natasha mused as she put her hands on the pool's edge to keep some leverage between them.
"Well, I don't think you'll be needing this any longer." Joshua smirked as he quickly and expertly undid her bikini top and flung in into the pool with her bottoms. Then he took her breasts, one in each hand, and started fondling them intensely. Just rough enough to feel good, but soft enough to not hurt either.
"Smart man!" Natasha moaned louder as her supple breasts were played with by Joshua's rough and sandy feeling hands. She always preferred hands like this, much better texture with all the bumps and cracks as they brushed past her nipples and the skin around them. "But don't you forget the real objective here!"
"Of course not." Joshua said before he picked up the pace with his thrusting once more. Natasha loved the feeling of him pressing her tightly against the side of the pool, so much so that eventually she let go of the side of the pool so more of her body could be pressed up against it. In the process that shifted things around so that one of the filtration jets in the pool, a recent Nioavelliran upgrade, was shooting right into her thighs, blasting her already stimulated clit with a burst of pleasure.
"Yes! Yes! Yes!" She moaned as she could feel her orgasm coming more quickly now. Joshua could tell too because her insides were starting to clamp down on him and he didn't know how much longer he could last either. But he stayed calm and collected since he figured that's what Natasha would like. So instead of making a big scene about it he started whispering into her ear.
"I'm gonna cum soon, get ready for it." He said seductively and it sent shivers up her spine. But she wanted more still and she knew what she wanted Joshua to do.
"Keep talking dirty to me like that." She whispered back. It was a bit of a surprise to Joshua, but he knew a thing or two about dirty talk.
"You like it dirty huh?" He continued to whisper as his thrusts got more powerful and further inside by the moment. "You like how deep inside your body I'm hitting? You feel my tip kissing your womb with every thrust? That tip is going to spray so much seed into you that even with the protections we have here you might still get pregnant anyways. Is that what you want, you dirty, deplorable woman that you are? Any one of these thrusts could do it. This one? Maybe this one? Perhaps now? Tell me that's what you want and I'll give it to you." Natasha couldn't take it any more, Joshua's dirty talk was just too good, so with one final moan the cogs started to fall into place.
"Yes! Yes! Give it to me! Give it all to me!" She moaned as her body was wracked with a very powerful orgasm, her feet curling in the warm water of the pool, her hands grasping at anything they could, her insides tightening up around Joshua's shaft, inviting him to spill all his sticky seed all over them. And that's just what happened. With one final thrust Joshua pushed himself as far as he could go and reached his arms out over the pool's edge as well to keep Natasha in place as long as he could as his cock spurted out rope after rope of hot seed into her womb and pussy. But even then he couldn't stop thrusting with how good it felt and he didn't stop for another few good moments, but when it was all said and done he slowly floated away from Natasha and stood up, resting his back against the side of the pool, thinking they were done.
"Hot damn, that's easily going into my top 10 experiences here in Askr." Joshua breathed as he tried to relax a bit. But as soon as he said that there was a bottle being held up to his mouth, one that looked very similar to a stamina potion.
"Well, then we still have work to do." Natasha replied, already sounding full of energy again. "Drink up, you've still got two holes to fit." Joshua looked at the bottle and saw that it was already half empty. How did she get one and drink it so fast he wondered? But he shook it off, if she wanted more, he could give her more with this.
"Bottom's up I guess." He said taking the bottle and downing it quickly. Instantly he felt revitalized and his dick shot right back up erect as well. Not two moments later Natasha was right on him, putting said dick between her breasts and giving it's tip a little lick or kiss when it popped out between them. Joshua immediately started humming in pleasure as he continued to rest against the side of the pool. "I can see why some of the other heroes might be a little scared of this side of you, but I have to say it is quite exciting and intriguing to be around."
"You haven't seen anything yet." Natasha teased him with her own smirk. Seeing as he was already back to energized she took her chest away from his dick and started easily sucking down on it, pretty much taking the whole length in her mouth with each motion. Joshua's hums started to turn into pleasured grunts and moans, but he wasn't going to take this laying down, or standing up as it were. Natasha said she wanted him to fuck her, not the other way around, so he got an idea. Somehow, without her breaking a stride with her sucking, Joshua was able to flip her upside down so that her legs could wrap around his head while he returned the favor and started eating her pussy out. He didn't mind that there was still some of his seed slipping out of it, in fact it made it that much hotter just to see how much he had actually pumped into her.
"I was hoping you'd get the idea." Natasha commented when she had to take a breath. "It's time for you to show me what that silver tongue of yours can do."
"It can do a lot of things, just you wait and see." Joshua replied confidently. They continued to go back and forth with things, just how they did with the last position and eventually Natasha had the idea to reach her hands down and start fondling Joshua's sack as she sucked him off. She was getting slightly light headed from being upside down for so long, so she figured it was time to end this part of the session. Which it ended pretty quickly after she started that, Joshua wasn't used to a woman doing that and he was a bit sensitive there so when her soft hands started to cup and play with his balls his hips started to buck without him being able to control it. This excited Natasha and she kept on doing it because it made him thrust his dick into her mouth even further and made his tongue motions that much more random. And very quickly that feedback loop caused Joshua to cum once again, his seed spilling into Natasha's mouth, the smell and taste of it making her spray his mouth with her own modest orgasm.
"Tasty, though that's expected from someone like you, probably eat a lot of fruit right?" Natasha commented as Joshua let her go and she righted herself, making a note to show Joshua that she swallowed all of his seed down, which made Joshua actually blush a bit himself with how hot that looked.
"Well, yes, but not for that reason." Joshua admitted with a chuckle. "Fruit just tastes good, and it's healthy for you."
"Agreed, but you know what else tastes good?" Natasha said magically procuring another stamina potion.
"How do you keep doing that?" Joshua wondered.
"Magic spell one of the Annas taught me." Natasha shrugged before downing her half and tossing it over to Joshua.
"Fair enough." Joshua shrugged as well as he downed his half. Once he had finished it Natasha had brought over the inner tube he had been laying in at the beginning of this encounter and he was slightly confused.
"What, never had sex on one of these before?" Natasha teased him. "Well, first time for everything. Lay back down on it like you were before."
"You really are something, aren't you?" Joshua shook his head playfully before doing as he was told and laying on the tube like he had before. Once he was in a steady position Natasha climbed in on top of him and quickly lined up his cock with her rear entrance, getting ready to sit down on it before Joshua chimed in with some slight concern. "We really should take this one slow don't you-" Natasha shut him up with a finger to his lips.
"Just shut up and kiss me." She told him before simultaneously placing a passionate kiss on Joshua's lips and sliding her ass down on his cock. Joshua's worry wasn't that needed, her whole body was wet and slick from everything that they had been doing and she knew not to be going to fast when it came to anal sex. She made her to lower herself down slowly to the hilt of his sword before lifting her hips up and doing it again, all the while their tongues were battling for dominance for the space in between their lips. The whole thing was as high energy as the last two rounds, at least for the starting bit. You see stamina potions kind of have diminishing returns if you drink multiple in a row, so even though the two of them got a boost, it was going away quickly. And since Natasha was originally out here to try and find a way to go to sleep, eventually all the exertion finally took it's tool on her. She was able to have another orgasm and Joshua was able to finish as well, but as soon as she came down from her high she almost instantly fell asleep on Joshua's chest.
"Well, that's everything, how are you feeling now Natasha?" Joshua asked, not quite realizing that fact just yet. He brushed some hair out of her eyes and saw that they were closed shut and he was slightly concerned about the position they were in, but he thought she looked cute nonetheless. "Well, I'm glad I could help you get to sleep. Now how are we going to get you back to your room?" Eventually Joshua floated his tube over to the steps of the pool and was able to carry Natasha out and lay her on one of the chairs. He cleaned her up as best he could with some towels and fished her bikini out of the pool before putting in back on her well enough that no one would be able to see anything. Then he picked her up again and started making his way back to her quarters. Along the way he ran into Mark, not very surprisingly, but he could be able to help.
"Looks like the Summoner tired herself out." Mark commented with a smirk. "I take it you succeeded?"
"Very much so, I got to learn a lot about her and the world she comes from. She's a very kind and sweet woman, though as you may see she does have a bit of a wild side she keeps in check." Joshua confirmed.
"Nice! I'd high five you, but then you might drop her." Mark noted. "Well, just take her to her room, I've got a key that can get you in."
"You do?" Joshua questioned curiously.
"Yeah, all the tactician heroes do in case we have to take over command of the army for some reason." Mark explained.
"Huh, never knew that, but it makes sense." Joshua shrugged, well as much as he could with the Summoner in his hands. So him and Mark made their way to the Summoner's quarters and Mark let them in before closing the door and heading back to his room with Lyn. This was the first time Joshua was seeing so much of her room. It was pretty neat and tidy, but it was still well decorated. A lot of flowers, a few nice looking accessories, a number of pieces of art he had never seen before, all in all the room looked very well lived in. But that would be a conversation for another day as he walked over to the bed and tried to put Natasha down on in gently. But there was an issue. Every time he tried to put her down on the bed and then pull away she wouldn't let go of him. No mater what he tried it was like she was attached to him. He was getting pretty tired himself so he really didn't have the energy to try and find someone else to help. Eventually he gave up and laid down on the bed and let Natasha cuddle up to him comfortably.
"Well, I'm sure she'll understand in the morning." Joshua commented to himself as he yawned and started to slip into sleep himself. He slept pretty well all things considered, had a nice replay of what went on between him and Natasha as a dream sequence, so when he woke up he was nice and rested. And when he did wake up it was to Natasha looking him in the eyes with a look of… he placed it as trepidation more than anything.
"Good morning Natasha, did you sleep well?" He asked with a smile, hoping that would ease her mind a bit.
"I did." She answered simply, not wanting to give anything away for a few moments until she couldn't take the tension any more. "I kind of overdid it last night, didn't I?"
"Eh, maybe a bit, but it's nice to go a little overboard once in a while, let loose, have some hot nasty fun with someone who can match your energy." Joshua replied like it was nothing, because it kind of was, he knew what he had asked to see. "I'm just happy you trusted me enough to show that side of yourself so freely. I'm honored even."
"That's… good to hear." Natasha said, breathing a sigh of relief.
"Hey, I know what you showed me last night wasn't the you of today, I still see you as a wonderfully caring and supportive leader, and now even a close friend since we got to know each other so well last night. Perhaps if we do something like that again we could take it a bit more slowly, maybe eat dinner together, take a walk around the castle, and then come back here for anything else. I mean if you'd want to I mean, if that was just a one time thing that's fine with me, but I don't really think I showed you my best last night." Joshua told her.
"No, you probably didn't, I'm sure you prefer your love making to be a bit more on the slow and romantic side." Natasha noted. "But, I can't rule out the possibility. Only as a casual thing though, like Mark and Lyn do with everyone. I don't want to get into some star-crossed lovers situation where we fall in love and can't see each other again because we come from literally different worlds."
"I can work with that." Joshua noted, a smile creeping up on his face. "Either way, I really enjoyed last night. Not just the hot sex, but getting to know you better. I think we'll be able to work together even more fluidly in the future."
"Good, because I'll be counting on those mercenary skills of yours." Natasha smiled back at him. "Now, if you would, I need to get dressed and eat some breakfast, I'm starving after a night like that."
"Yeah, I've got some training I need to get in as well. See you later, Summoner." And with a wink Joshua was off, ready to fight the fine fight for the people of Askr with renewed vigor. Natasha just sat in her bed for a little while longer though, remembering the night before.
"Man, am I glad Joshua is such a chill guy. I was worried he might think I was some sort of freak. Ah, who am I kidding, I kind of am. Either way, I think me and him are going to have nice relationship going forward."
Chapter 161: File #a1695 Spring Break Day 3
Notes:
A bit of a short one today. This is a bit of set up for a later part in this series, but it also has some cute and intimate Eliwood/Ninian as well. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1695 Spring Break Day 3
Characters: Eliwood, Ninian
Based on: a commission by Konan_exe on Twitter/X
Mark and Eliwood were sitting across from each other in the hot tub that was outside the beach house they and their friends were staying in for spring break. They had just finished up having some fun and intimacy with Lyn and Florina so they were still naked, but at this point in their friendship they were comfortable enough with each other not to mind. Mark started to get out of the hot tub to go inside and get something to eat, but then he remembered something he wanted to talk to Eliwood about.
"Hey, so you remember my friend Joshua from Magvel right?" Mark asked him as he fished around the bottom of the hot tub for his swim trunks.
"The one who always wears those interesting hats and wants to make bets with everyone?" Eliwood asked back to confirm.
"That's the one." Mark nodded. "Turns out that he and some of his friends also came out to the Western Isles for their spring break. So we got to talking and I suggested that maybe on one of the next few days we could throw a house party and invite them over here to have some fun together."
"That sounds like it could be a fun idea." Eliwood mused. "I did want to get to know a few more people from Magvel after we ended up playing against them in the tournament last year. I don't have any objections about it, though I would want to know if Joshua's friends are like us or not. In the respect of our casualness together I mean."
"I know Joshua is, not sure about his friends though." Mark noted. "I figured we could use the party to find out since most people are a bit more loose when it comes to occasions like that."
"Always putting that big brain of yours to work, huh Mark?" Eliwood playfully teased him. "What do the others think?"
"Everyone is pretty much on board, though I haven't gotten to talk to Ninian about it just yet." Mark told him. "So if you see her before I do could you get her thoughts on it?"
"Yeah, of course." Eliwood nodded. "I do wonder when she'll get back though, she ended up going off into town by herself today."
"I'm sure she'll be back soon, she knows how to take care of herself." Mark commented.
"I know she does, but that doesn't mean I still can't be a little worried about her, she is the love of my life you know?" Eliwood replied with a small laugh.
"I know, that's why I'm not being that harsh on you." Mark smiled back. "Besides, I'm sure Lyn has the same feelings when I'm out by myself too."
"Probably." Eliwood said, knowing Mark was right from some previous experiences.
"Either way, I'm hungry, as usual, so I'm gonna get some snacks." Mark said finally getting his swim trunks on and stepping out of the hot tub. "You coming with or are you gonna stay out here a bit longer?"
"I'm going to stay a bit longer, maybe watch the sunset for a bit." Eliwood replied. Truthfully he really wanted to spend a romantic moment with Ninian, but this would do for now.
"Sounds good to me, just holler if you need anything." Mark told him before making his way back into the house. Eliwood did as he told Mark he would do, he sat in the hot tub by himself and watched the sun start to set. But he really wasn't focused on that, he was daydreaming about Ninian as he usually did when he had some alone time. To him she was the most beautiful woman in the world, both inside and out. She was so kind and thoughtful, graceful in everything she did and said, not to mention a wonderful dancer who knew how to use her body to express and inspire many different emotions and feelings. Eliwood felt so lucky that she loved him back and was comfortable enough to share her secrets with him, he also felt lucky that he was one of the few people who got to see her bare everything without being embarrassed. He started thinking back to the dance she had given him the night before after the night on the town she had with Lyn and Florina and he couldn't help but get excited as the blood rushed through his body and his dick started to get erect.
"To think she only practiced that dance once, just think how good it could be if she keeps working on it." Eliwood commented to himself as he sat himself on the edge of the hot tub, his lower legs and feet still in the water. He knew no one but his friends were around to see him so he slowly brought his hand down to his dick and started stroking himself gently as he continued to think about how Ninian danced for him the night before. "It was so graceful, yet so sensual, so intimately loving. That she would go out of her way to learn a dance like that for my pleasure, I truly am a lucky man." And he didn't know the half of it.
Turns out that Mark was right and as soon as he had gotten inside the house Ninian had returned and she asked where Eliwood was. Mark told her he was out in the hot tub and Ninian hoped that she would make it out there fast enough before he came inside. Thankfully she was already wearing her swimsuit under her clothes so she just had to shed her outer layer before going outside. But when she saw Eliwood naked sitting on the edge of the hot tub she quickly discarded her swimsuit as well as she made her way closer. And wouldn't you know it, she made it just in time to watch him start stroking and talking to himself about her. At first she blushed a little bit at hearing just what he had to say, but it soon turned into confidence because it had it's intended effect. He had enjoyed it and he was still thinking about it as well.
"Hmm, might as well take advantage of this momentum I've got going for me." Ninian commented to herself, quiet enough that Eliwood couldn't hear her. He also couldn't see her because he had his eyes closed as he was stroking himself. So Ninian took advantage of that and got up on the edge of the hot tub as well, laying down on her stomach with her feet off the ground in a way that her head was firmly in Eliwood's lap. Then she slowly moved his hand away from his dick and started lightly sucking on his tip, seeing what kind of reaction that would get.
"Elimine, it almost feels like she's right here with me." Eliwood breathed to himself, still not opening his eyes and seeing what was going on, getting so lost in his thoughts about Ninian that he didn't realize that his hand had been moved away and that she was there sucking on him. Ninian almost laughed which would have given it away, but instead she wrapped her left hand around Eliwood's back and placed her left on his leg to give herself a bit more leverage as she started sucking his dick a bit more deeply. Again Eliwood still was in a bit of a trance, but he was enjoying what he felt, his body sending shivers up his spine and his breathing starting to get more labored with rapid panting. Eventually though the jig had to be given up and it happened when Eliwood finally realized his hand had been moved away and he tried to move it back. But instead of going back on his dick, it rested on the back of Ninian's head. This obviously confused him so he opened his eyes to finally see what was going on.
"Ninian! You're back!" Eliwood said slightly loudly in surprise. "And you're sucking my dick. Did I miss something?"
"Does it not feel good my love?" Ninian teased him as she looked up at him playfully, batting her eyes at him sweetly.
"No, no, it feels amazing." Eliwood assured her. "I guess this is just a bit of a surprise, I wasn't expecting something like this is all."
"Well, how I could I not do something like this for you, after all those kind words you said about my dancing." Ninian teased him some more, letting him know she heard all of that. That made Eliwood blush almost as red as his hair and it was then that Ninian let out a soft laugh that made Eliwood laugh along with her.
"I love you Ninian." Eliwood said slightly softly after that, gently stroking the back of Ninian's head and hair as he did so.
"And I love you Eliwood, ever so much. I hope we get to keep having intimate and romantic moments like this as the years go on." Ninian replied back.
"Me too." Eliwood agreed. "But who said this moment is over quite yet? I think we still have some time before we need to head back inside. And what's more romantic than making love as the sun sets?"
"I couldn't agree with you more." Ninian replied with a warm smile. So, as the sun slowly set over the Western Isles the sounds of a couple deeply in love rang out into the ocean, a beautiful symphony of love, passion, and understanding that surpassed anything else on that wonderful night.
Chapter 162: File #a1300 Ostian High-Seas Duo
Notes:
I wish Rutger would get a cool alt form in FEH, but until he does I'll have to settle for writing about a fake one. And just to note the story says this is the third Rutger summoned to Askr because I'm counting the Summer Rutger I've written about a few times. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1300 Ostian High-Seas Duo
Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Based on: a commission by crazzeffect on Twitter/X
The Western Isles of Elibe, One of many unseen Outrealms
"So, Lady Lilina, what are your thoughts on the operations of me and my crew?" Geese asked as he continued to watch his men unload supplies off his ship. This trip to the Western Isles was slightly different than most, they were still supplying aid to the rebuilding effort of course but this time they had two new 'crew members' with them. Lilina, the Marchioness of Ostia and her royal consort Rutger had joined them to see how the supplies they had donated were being used. They were both wearing seafaring garments to try and blend in, though maybe it was a bit garish and bright for a pirate crew.
"Everything seems to be above board, which I appreciate." Lilina answered honestly. "And you run a very efficient ship with some hard working and respectable men and women. I had the feeling this would be the case, but even so this makes me feel much more comfortable knowing all the supplies Ostia is donating to the Western Isles are actually getting there in a timely fashion. Plus this was a nice little getaway that helped me understand a bit more how a ship and its crew works. Ostia isn't that far away from the shore, but I've had little experience on the sea, so it was nice to learn a thing or two."
"Sounds like this trip has been a rousing success then and I hope we can continue to work together to help the rebuilding effort." Geese replied. Plus he was happy to continue to have steady work that paid decently well. "What about you Rutger, anything you want to comment about? I'm sure you have a slightly different take on things since you used to live out on the plains." Rutger did have his own thoughts, but he also knew if he said them in the wrong way it might cause some tension, so he chose his words carefully.
"Well, being honest, before this voyage I felt very much like my mother did about pirates. She didn't like them very much and neither did I, even though I had never encountered any before meeting you during the war." He started. "But, also like my mother, I've learned that there can be exceptions that exceed your expectations. Just like Captain Fargus and the Davros I've come to see that you and your crew are good people at heart and I'm willing to continue working with you as long as that stays true."
"Wow, getting compared to Captain Fargus isn't something you hear every day." Geese said with a light chuckle. "But I appreciate your honesty Rutger. Because you're not wrong for seeing most pirates for what they are, bandits on the seas, but I'm glad you were able to overcome your preconceptions for me and my crew. They actually seem to like you a lot, both of you actually. If it were at all feasible I'd ask you to join the crew, but I know that's probably never going to happen."
"Perhaps if I didn't have a nation of people to take care of I would consider it, but for now I think I'll stick to the business relationship we have now." Lilina said agreeably.
"Who knows, if things went differently maybe I would end up being part of your crew." Rutger added. "I have a feeling I would have wandered across Elibe if I hadn't have fallen in love, so eventually I would have made it to the Isles, one way or another." Unfortunately the nice moment was cut short when the sound of cannon shot rang through the air and a large splash of water rocked the ship slightly.
"Captain! Enemy crew off the port side!" The crewmate in the crow's nest called down. "They are flying pirate colors as well!"
"Well, it looks like you two will get to see the ship in battle before this trip is done." Geese told the pair before he started shouting out orders to the crew. "Raise the anchor! Drop the sails! Get this ship turned around on the double! We can't let them broadside us like this!" The crew instantly jumped to work and so did Lilina and Rutger. The ship slowly started to turn out of the port they had been in and they were starting to close in on the enemy ship when something strange happened.
"All right mates here is the plan. We're going to-" Geese called out to the crew before he mysteriously disappeared into thin air.
"What happened to the captain!"
"He just popped out of sight like a ghost!"
"Do you think there is a mage on the enemy ship who warped him across the sea?" Were just some of the things the crew said in response to the eerie occurrence. But there wasn't time to wonder about what happened as a number of new cannonballs hit near the ship, one even grazing the hull slightly. Lilina knew that the crew needed some leadership so she took the lead as she usually did.
"Alright, it looks like we're down a captain for the moment, but that's not going to stop us is it?" She announced loudly to get the attention of the crew. "If they did take him over there you know what we're going to do? We're gonna get him back and make them pay for messing with us!"
"Yeah! We'll show them who the real pirates of the sea are!" One of the crew shouted.
"For the captain!" Another joined in.
"What's the plan then?" Another asked.
"I say we ram them and then board their ship!" Rutger suggested, brandishing his curved buccaneer sword that Geese had given him. "We've already off loaded all the supplies, so it's not like we're putting them in danger, plus we can fix any damage at the port after we win."
"Yeah! Let's ram the dastards!" More of the crew cheered.
"Sounds like a plan to me!" Lilina agreed. "Helmsman, ramming speed and angle!"
"You got it!" The helmsman said with a bit of a smirk before turning the ship to ram the other one. They had the wind with them so it didn't take too long to get close enough to see the surprised look on the other crew's faces when they saw what was about to happen.
"Brace yourselves, this is gonna be a bit rough!" Rutger called out to the boarding team as they were about to connect with the enemy ship. But before the ships crashed into each other a blinding light flashed before his eyes and he couldn't see what was going on or where he was. The same had happened to Lilina as well, another mystery for the crew to deal with.
Askr, during a Pirate Festival
"Come on, come on, I know you've got one more in there." The Summoner said gently tapping the Breidablik on it's side, trying to get it to work. It was a finicky weapon to be sure, but a powerful one as well. It was able to summon powerful heroes from across many realms to help Askr in it's many battles, but sometimes it had a mind of it's own. Over the years though the Summoner was able to get a feel for just how it worked and with the help of the Company of Heroes was able to schedule relevant festivals for the heroes being summoned. This time it was another Pirate Festival, the third that had occurred during his time here, and he could tell the weapon had one more on theme hero to summon.
"I can't really tell who it would even be, this time it's been summoning heroes who were just dressed as pirates at the time of their summoning, not even those who had been pirates before." Commander Anna mused.
"And they've all been from different realms as well, so you're guess is as good as mine." Alphonse noted.
"I'm thinking it's going to be a Duo hero, we haven't gotten one for this festival yet." Sharena replied with a bit of cheer. After she said that the Summoner finally got his weapon to work and he summoned the final hero to the festival. Or heroes as it were since Sharena was correct in guessing it would be a Duo set.
"Huh, that's actually not that surprising." The Summoner commented when he saw who it was. It was a Rutger and Lilina from Elibe, wearing pirate garments as expected. "Hey, someone go find Captain Geese, I think he might want to see this!" Meanwhile Rutger and Lilina were trying to reorganize themselves after what happened to them.
"Uhhhh Rutger, where are we?" Lilina asked as she looked around. "It looks similar to the Western Isles but it's also a bit different.
"You think we accidentally went through an Outrealm gate somehow?" Rutger asked as he started to look around as well.
"Possibly, but I didn't see one open in front of us before we got here." Lilina mused before she saw people approaching them. "Well, at least we're not alone, for good or for bad."
"Stay near me just in case, you aren't really prepared for a fight without a tome." Rutger said as they started to walk closer to the group before them.
"Greetings!" The man in the white robes called out as they got closer. "Welcome to Askr!
"Askr?" Lilina wondered. "I've never heard of such a place. Have you Rutger?"
"Not at all." Rutger noted before seeing someone familiar. "But they have an Anna, so that's usually a good sign.
"I'm just famous in every land aren't I?" Anna teased. But after that the foursome from Askr explained what had happened and how Rutger and Lilina had been summoned to this land to help out, if they wanted to.
"So, we can just go home if we like?" Lilina asked to make sure. "Like we'll get sent back to exactly the moment we were taken from? Because we were kind of in a tricky situation before we got summoned here."
"It may be a couple of minutes off, but pretty much yes." Anna confirmed. That's when Geese finally caught up with the group after he had been told to come see what was going on.
"Captain Geese, you were summoned here as well?" Rutger asked.
"Yeah, turns out that this place has a pirate festival every now and then and I was chosen to get summoned here." Geese confirmed. "It's been a couple years for me since I last saw you two, what happened after I disappeared?"
"I took control of the ship and we were about to ram and board the other ship before we got summoned here as well." Lilina explained.
"Huh, would you look at that, that's exactly what I was going to do. You've got the makings of a captain in you after all Lady Lilina." Geese replied with a hearty laugh. "Well, when we get back we'll definitely be ready for any fight we need to take, Askr is a great place to hone your battling skills."
"Is it now?" Rutger mused with interest.
"Anyways, I have to be getting back to the festival, got some setting up to do for the competitions." Geese continued. "Hope to see you there!" And with that he was off.
"This situation just keeps getting stranger and stranger." Lilina commented.
"Yeah, I feel the same." Rutger agreed before turning back to the Summoner and his group. "We're going to need some more information about this whole summoning situation before we can decide if we want to stay or now."
"Of course, we can answer any question you have." The Summoner replied helpfully. So the group answered all of their questions, telling the pair that heroes didn't age while they were in Askr, they couldn't die, couldn't have children, could possibly learn about their future but weren't sure if they would remember once they got back home, and that heroes from the past of certain worlds could also show up in Askr.
"Does that mean my parents could be here?" Rutger wondered, maybe sounding a tad bit desperate.
"They are." The Summoner confirmed. "Unless you come from an Elibe where your parents aren't Lyn and Mark."
"No, no, those are my parent's names." Rutger confirmed, feeling a bit relieved, but also a bit nervous.
"Give us a few moments to talk about this alone with each other and we'll give you our answer." Lilina told the group before pulling Rutger far enough away so that they couldn't hear anything they said.
"I want to stay." Was the first thing out of Rutger's mouth.
"Yeah, I figured so. Especially after they said your parents are here." Lilina noted. "But I want to stay as well. You know me, I can't just not help people in need. And this is about as risk free as it gets, we can get hurt but we can't die. Sounds a bit too good to believe, but it seems they are being truthful about it."
"And you could see your parents again as well." Rutger added.
"That too." Lilina agreed. "And you're 100% sure about all this?"
"I mean, we can leave whenever we want right, that's what they said." Rutger commented. "Might as well give it a try for now."
"Okay, let's do this then." So they walked back to the group and told them that they would be happy to stay and help.
"Wonderful!" The Summoner said happily. "Okay, so I just need to ask a few more clerical questions so we can set things up for you at the castle. First off, which one of you is the lead?"
"Rutger is."
"Lilina is." The both of them said at the same time.
"Yeah, I walked into that one didn't I?" The Summoner chuckled to himself since this had happened with Duo heroes before. "Let me clarify, which one of you is the combat lead?"
"Oh, that would probably be me then, we both have these buccaneer swords from Geese's ship, but I'm obviously the one who knows how to use it better." Rutger explained.
"Got it." The Summoner said before writing that down in his notebook. "Second question, and this one may seem obvious but I need to ask it, are you from during or after the war with Bern?"
"After." Lilina answered. "About three years since then actually."
"Good, good." The Summoner noted. "Last question, two separate rooms for you or just the one?"
"Just one will do." Lilina told him.
"Interesting, been seeing a lot more of you two together recently." The Summoner mused. "Okay, that's it for the questions. So for clarity's sake I'm going to be calling you two the Ostian High-Seas Duo to differentiate you from the other Rutgers and Lilinas that are already here in Askr. Is that name alright with the two of you?
"Sounds good to me." Rutger nodded.
"How many of us are there?" Lilina wondered.
"Well, counting you two, you are the third Rutger and the eighth Lilina to show up here in Askr." The Summoner explained.
"You seem to be a popular hero." Rutger commented.
"Hey, three of you doesn't sound half bad either." Lilina teased him.
"Either way, we'll have a room ready for you by the end of the night, so you just enjoy the pirate festival and everything will be ready for you once it's done." The Summoner told them. "I look forward to working with you and learning more about you in the future!"
"The same goes for you." Lilina replied with a smile before the Summoner and his group left. Once they were out of sight Lilina turned to face Rutger. "Well, might as well enjoy the festivities while we're here. Never really thought a pirate festival would be something to celebrate though."
"This is a land of summoned heroes, perhaps all of them are the noble type of pirate, like Geese and Fargus." Rutger noted.
"Well, we won't know if we don't go out and see! Let's get going!" Lilina said happily before she and Rutger made their way down to where everyone was gathered. They met up with the other pirate themed heroes and then were signed up for the competition that was to be held in the area. The objective was a simple yet cliché one, find some buried treasure by any means necessary. The competition got heated at some points but with Lilina's diplomacy and Rutger's Sacaen tracking skills they and the heroes they teamed up with were able to come out on top. And what was the prize you may wonder? A years supply of lemon flavored hard candies, so no one would get scurvy or anything like that. A few heroes got the joke, but others were disappointed in the haul.
"More for us then." Lilina said with a smile.
"Exactly, my father always said to never turn down free snacks." Rutger agreed. After that the pair split off for a bit to see what else was going on during the festival. A while later Rutger was standing out on the beach just looking out to the sea and pondering things when he felt a tug on his pants. He turned his head and looked down to see a young child in green robes with brown hair covering their eyes. "Oh, hello there. Are you lost or something?" The child shook his head no and started to wordlessly point in a direction as he tried to pull Rutger along with him.
"Hey, hey, calm down, where are you trying to take me?" Rutger wondered before the child stopped tugging at him and started to think. Even though Rutger couldn't see their eyes he could tell moments later when an idea came to them. Moments later a blue arrow appeared under Rutger's feet and he stepped back in shock. "Oh, wow, haven't seen that in a while." He commented. "I guess my father wasn't the only person with the ability to make these arrows appear." Rutger watched as the arrow started to move farther away and he understood what the child wanted from him. "You want me to follow your arrow, right?" The child nodded silently, seeming happy that their point got across. "How about I pick you up so we can go faster." The child nodded again and Rutger easily picked him up and let him ride on his shoulders. After that he followed the arrows until he heard another young voice calling out.
"Mark! Mark! Where did you get to now?!" The somewhat familiar voice rang out. As Rutger continued to follow the arrow it got closer and closer to a young Sacaen girl who looked very much like his mother. Eventually the arrow stopped right beside her, but she couldn't tell that the other two were close because she had her back turned.
"Excuse me, this wouldn't happen to be the Mark you're looking for is it?" Rutger asked as calmly as he could so he wouldn't startle the girl. The girl turned around and Rutger again couldn't shake the feeling that she looked like a younger version of his mother.
"There you are Mark! I thought I had lost you again!" The girl said as Rutger put him down. She gave him a hug and then looked up to Rutger to thank him. "Oh, you're Rutger aren't you?" She asked him happily.
"Yes, that's my name." Rutger confirmed. "I just got summoned here today for the festival."
"Oooh, that explains your outfit then." The girl noted. "Well, welcome to Askr, my name is Lyn of the Lorca tribe." Rutger had to blink a few times after hearing that. This was his mother when she was a child, or at least one version of her. "And this is Mark, I don't know where he's from besides he's from Elibe like I am."
"He's from Bern." Rutger muttered under his breath, quietly enough not to be heard by the small children. "It seems you two are close friends. Did you know each other before being summoned here?"
"No, we first met when we got summoned, but we became friends very quickly." The young Lyn answered. "Mark is kind of on the quiet side, but he's super smart, and he has a cool special ability!"
"I saw." Rutger noted. "My own father used to have that ability as well, I wonder if he may have taught it to your friend."
"That would be pretty neat, wouldn't it Mark?" Lyn asked and Mark nodded slowly. "See, he agrees! By the way, are you a happy Rutger or a serious Rutger?"
"What do you mean by that?" Rutger wondered.
"Well, there are two other Rutgers here in Askr, one was summoned for the beach festival and he's really happy and good at making friends, but the other is very serious and doesn't talk much to people he doesn't know well." Young Lyn explained.
"Hmmm, I think I would say I'm probably somewhere in the middle." Rutger said after thinking it over for a bit. "I like making friends, but sometimes I do get serious as well."
"Oh, so you're like a mix of the two of them, that's cool!" Lyn replied. "I hope we can be friends while you're here!"
"I'm sure we will be." Rutger said with a small smile. "Say Lyn, there wouldn't happen to be adult versions of you and Mark here in Askr would there?"
"Oh, there are a ton of adult Lyns here in Askr, and they have all sorts of cool outfits and weapons!" Young Lyn said with excitement. "But only one adult Mark so far. I can take you to them if you want."
"I would like that." Rutger replied. So the young Mark and Lyn led Rutger over to where their adult versions were, but Rutger stopped before they got into sight of them.
"Is there something wrong Rutger?" The young Lyn asked.
"Well, you see, I would like to talk about adult things with them." Rutger explained. "Do you mind running off and playing somewhere else for a bit?"
"Of course, I understand." Lyn nodded.
"Here, have some candy I won earlier." Rutger added, handing the two some of his winnings. He could tell that the young Mark was excited at seeing the snacks.
"Thank you Rutger, see you later!" Lyn said happily before taking Mark off to go eat their candy. After that Rutger just stood and stared over at the adult version of his parents. He was able to keep things together with the young ones because they wouldn't understand why he would be so emotional at seeing them, but with this pair he knew they would know. Eventually though his feet started to move, almost against his will, walking closer to the pair. He kept thinking of what he could say, how he would feel, how they could react to seeing him. He was so caught up in his thoughts that he didn't even hear them greet him. All he could do is walk up and give the two of them a great big hug and start breaking down crying slightly.
"This is nice, I like hugs like this." Mark commented, hugging Rutger back, even if this might not be his Rutger exactly.
"Hey there, chin up, we're here for whatever you need us for." Lyn added, hearing the sobs coming from her son.
"I never thought I would see either of you two again." Rutger choked out. "This has to be a dream. I'm sleeping in bed and dreaming, I just know it."
"We thought the same as well." Mark noted. "Coming to a land like this, seeing a grown man claiming to be our son when we haven't even considered starting a family, it was a lot to take in at first."
"And then hearing what could happen to us in the future, it was a shock to our system." Lyn added. "But you knew us too well to not be our son. And even though we may come from different times or different Elibes, we've come to love all the different versions of you. You're our son Rutger, and we'll do anything for you." That just caused Rutger to start crying some more and Mark and Lyn hugged him tighter. But they weren't the only ones getting emotional at this reunion. Lilina had been looking for Rutger and she found him hugging his parents so she didn't want to interrupt anything. But the scene before her was just so charged that she couldn't help but shed a tear of happiness for the man she loved finally getting to see his long lost parents again. But as she wiped that tear away she heard a familiar and booming voice behind her.
"Ah, I'll never get tired of seeing scenes like this." The man said wistfully. "It makes all the time I've spent here in Askr worth it." Lilina turned around to see that it was her father, but he was dressed in a wizard's outfit. But she didn't care as she wrapped her arms around him and hugged him tightly as well.
"Father! I hoped you were here!" She said happily into his chest before pulling away, a few more tears of happiness rolling down her face. "But seriously, what's with that outfit?"
"What? It's for the harvest festival!" Hector replied with a chuckle.
"Oh, I do remember you wearing something like that when I was younger." Lilina commented, thinking back to when she was a child. After she said that though someone else popped up from behind Hector's large frame.
"Trick or Treat!" A young girl in a cat costume yelled happily before realizing who she was looking at. "Oh! It's another me! Hello other me!"
"Well hello there little me." Lilina said bending down to face her younger self. "And what are you dressed up as?"
"I'm a kitty cat!" The younger Lilina said with a big smile. "I got lots of candy because people said my outfit is cute!"
"You are very cute in that costume, I have to agree." Lilina noted, remembering when she had worn that very same outfit.
"What are you dressed up as?" The younger Lilina asked curiously.
"I'm a pirate, want to see my sword?" Lilina asked back.
"Can I Papa?" The young Lilina practically begged.
"Go ahead." Hector confirmed. So Lilina pulled out her curved buccaneer sword and showed to to her younger self.
"Wow! It's so curvy! I've never seen a sword so curvy before! I bet Roy would really enjoy seeing it too! You should show him!" The young Lilina commented cheerfully.
"Roy is here?" Lilina asked her.
"A whole bunch of them, but they are all older like you are." The young Lilina confirmed.
"Well, I'll make sure to show him then." Lilina agreed. Then she stood up and faced her father once again. "I take it there are more of you here as well?"
"A few, yes." Hector confirmed. "But they are all younger than me. I'm the only one who is a father. I heard that a new Lilina had been summoned and I like to introduce myself soon after to make sure everything is going smoothly for them."
"You never change, do you father?" Lilina teased him slightly. "Always the overprotective type. But that's why I love you so much, you're the best father a woman like me could have asked for."
"Well, I tried my best with the situation I was given." Hector admitted. "I'm just so proud that my little girl became so famous that there are multiple versions of her that are considered famous heroes of Elibe. It makes my heart proud that you made it through all the struggles you did and came out with flying colors."
"Hey, you're upbringing was a crucial part of all of that father, don't sell yourself short like you usually do." Lilina assured him. "Speaking of upbringing, is Mother here as well?"
"Depends on who your mother is." Hector replied. "Turns out in different versions of Elibe I end up marrying different women. It some realms Lyndis is even your mother."
"Well, that's not the case with me, that would be kind of weird if it was." Lilina commented.
"Ah, so you and Rutger are a couple then." Hector noted.
"I take it there are some Lilinas here that are coupled with Roy?" Lilina asked.
"Most of them actually." Hector answered. "It's only been recently that versions of you with Rutger as her partner have shown up."
"You don't have a problem with that do you?" Lilina wondered.
"No, why would I? As long as you are happy and Ostia is in good hands, you can love whoever you want." Hector replied. "Honestly, it's probably better that most of you end up with Roy and Rutger, at least I know they can be trusted."
"There it is again." Lilina chuckled. "But to answer the question, my mother is Florina."
"Then yes, there are a few Florinas in Askr, though I think only one is your mother, the other two seem to be pair up with a Lyn." Hector noted.
"I'll keep that in mind." Lilina replied with a nod. "And thank you for coming to seek me out and talk to me, I really appreciate it. I may not be as visibly emotional as Rutger is over there, but I'm so glad that you're here in Askr too Father."
"Just make sure not to keep all that emotion bottled in." Hector advised her. "I could never let anyone see me like that and it burned at me my entire life. So be emotional when you can, it's very cathartic."
"I agree, but sometimes our bloodline is just stubborn like that." Lilina noted.
"Yeah, don't I know it." Hector agreed with a laugh before picking up the younger Lilina.
"Papa! Next year I want to dress up as a pirate!" The young one cheered happily.
"Okay, we'll see what we can do." Hector told her. "Say goodbye to yourself."
"Goodbye other me! See you later!" The young Lilina waved before she and Hector walked off.
"I think we're really going to end up liking it here." Lilina commented to herself before seeing that Rutger was done crying. So she went to introduce herself to Mark and Lyn as well before they both started to integrate into life in Askr.
Elibe, Back on Geese's Ship
The crew didn't know what to do, everyone who had been in charge had suddenly disappeared. They feared that the ship would be run over as soon as the front line fell, but then a bright light shined in front of them and out stepped the captain and the other two who had disappeared.
"Sorry to keep you waiting, but we're back!" Geese said pulling his axes out. "Whose ready to knock heads?!"
"Let's show these pirates how to really rule the seas!" Lilina added.
"Last one on the enemy ship has scurvy!" Rutger chimed in as well. It was as if nothing had changed in the last few minutes and that was a good thing because the fight on the pirate ship was tough, but Geese and his crew came out on top in the end.
"Captain, what happened to you three, why did you disappear like that?" One of the crewmates asked once the ship was in port once again.
"Honestly, we couldn't tell you." Geese replied. "One moment I saw a flashing light and the next I was stepping out of it a few minutes later."
"Same thing with us." Lilina added. "Though we did end up with new weapons somehow.
"I like them, they feel much more powerful than the swords we had before." Rutger noted.
"All's well that ends well right?" Geese asked with a hearty laugh. The crew laughed along with him and after that they didn't have any questions about the trio and their disappearance. Eventually night fell and Rutger and Lilina were making their way off the ship since they didn't have a room on it, but Geese stopped them before they got off.
"Thank you again for all your assistance. Things got a little hairy there, but I hope it doesn't color the operations of my crew too poorly." He told them.
"Not at all, it's good to know you and your crew can handle a fight." Lilina assured him.
"It's been quite a while since I've had a fight like that, it was invigorating." Rutger agreed. "And if your crew fights like that all the time, I'm sure even the hardest pirates will be scared off just from your ships aura."
"That's the hope." Geese smiled. "Well, you two have a good night, we're setting off early tomorrow so make sure you get some sleep in."
"We will, I promise." Lilina said before they stepped off the ship.
"I guess that means no fooling around tonight." Rutger mused as they made their way to the inn.
"Hey, I said some sleep, not a lot of sleep." Lilina teased him.
"Just the words I wanted to hear."
Chapter 163: File #1067 Movies & Making Out
Notes:
So I've already shown that in this AU (Modern Basketball) the characters are basically reincarnations of their past counterparts. This story plays with that in a bit more interesting way, at least in my opinion. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #1067 Movies & Making Out
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Roy, Guinevere
Based on: a commission by scruffyturtles on Twitter/Bluesky
"I have to say the resemblance is uncanny." Lilina commented
"It's a little off-putting to be honest." Rutger noted, slightly embarrassed.
"I don't know, I think it looks really cool." Roy stated genuinely.
"You aren't starting an acting career behind our backs are you Rutger?" Guinevere asked with a light chuckle. What were the four reacting to you may ask, well they were on a double date at the movie theater and there was a poster on the outside of the building of a man who looked like Rutger swinging a sword in a cool action pose.
"Yes, because I totally have the patience for that." Rutger commented dryly. "It's probably just a coincidence and the actor just really looks similar to me for whatever reason."
"It could be, though this poster doesn't give much information about what the movie is going to be like, not even a title." Lilina noted.
"It's probably an early version to build up hype and suspense." Roy postured. "You know how it is, these places have to do what they can to get people excited to come here since they have to compete with streaming services and stuff now."
"That's exactly what I was thinking." Guinevere agreed. "I should know, my brother used the same type of advertisements when he was running for office." The scene got quiet after that. It had been a few years ago now at this point, but the four of them still had vivid memories of everything surrounding Governor Zephiel and his downfall. Thankfully Roy broke the silence and got everything back on track.
"Who knows, maybe there will be a trailer for it before our movie." He said moving towards the door. "And we better hurry up and get our snacks, who knows how long the line will be."
"Oh, they better have those spicy chewy candies I like!" Lilina said following him in. Rutger and Guinevere just looked at each other for a moment awkwardly for a moment after that.
"If you're still worried about how I feel about you, don't." Rutger finally stated. "Even if you did have some part in Bern's governing, you did what you could to make sure things didn't go worse and you were the key to making everything right. That and you've been good to Roy and Lilina ever since we learned about your relationship with him. It may take some more time for me to be fully comfortable with you, but that's more on me than you honestly."
"I appreciate your honesty Rutger." Guinevere said with a slow nod. "And it's not like I haven't seen you getting more comfortable already, I just don't want to do anything to jeopardize any of our friendships and relationships."
"I don't think you will." Rutger replied slightly bluntly. "But I'll give you some advice Roy and Lilina have been trying to nail into my head ever since all this started, just be yourself and that will be enough. They believe you to be a good person and I trust their judgment along with my personal experience with you. So relax, I'm not going to bite your head off."
"Very well, I will try my best." Guinevere stated before Rutger opened the door for her and let her go into the theater first. "Thank you again."
"Don't mention it." After that they caught up with the others and got their snacks and drinks before making their way to where they were going to watch the movie. It was Guinevere's idea to go see a horror movie since she had never seen one before, so that's what they were seeing.
"Where do you want to sit?" Rutger asked Lilina once they made their way inside. This movie had already been out for a couple weeks so there was barely anyone else in the theater with them.
"How about back in the corner up there?" Lilina suggested and Rutger raised his eyebrow at that. "What? You know 'scary' movies like this don't excite me that much because of all the illogical choices the characters make to have the plot work. If we sit up there away from every one, we can make out during the boring parts where no one is getting killed."
"I did not think of that." Rutger admitted, but he wasn't opposed to the idea. "Sounds like a plan to me." So they sat up in the back corner of the theater while Roy and Guinevere sat towards the front and middle.
"I have to say, I was surprised when you said you wanted to see a horror movie." Roy commented once they sat down. "You sure you can handle something like this Guin?"
"Won't know unless I try right?" Guinevere asked back, though she was a bit nervous. Political intrigue and espionage she was used to, but something like this would be completely new to her. "But I know if things get too scary I'll have you to rely on Roy, isn't that right?"
"For sure, I've seen a ton of these before with Lilina and Rutger. We've got a good vibe about this one so it should be good." Roy smiled. "If you need to hold onto me don't stop yourself, that's what I'm here for."
"You're so sweet Roy." Guinevere said before giving him a quick peck on the cheek, making him blush slightly. After that the theater dimmed and the trailers started to play. Nothing really exciting popped up until the very last one started. As it faded in the scene being shown was a young man on his knees, head down, propping himself up by a sword while the town behind him was going up in flames.
"Hey, that looks like the sword from the poster." Lilina pointed out.
"It does." Rutger agreed. Slowly the camera zoomed in closer to the young man, but as it did scenes flashed past. A scene of a young brown haired boy playing with his friends and laughing, a scene of the same boy a little older with his mother teaching him how to swing a sword, a scene of what looked like him saying goodbye to his friends as they left on an adventure. After that the scenes popped in too fast to see anything until the camera zoomed in completely on the young mans face and he turned his head up to stare into the camera. When he did Rutger saw the same eyes looking at him as the ones he saw in the mirror years ago when his parents had been wrongly thrown in jail, eyes with the flames of revenge in them, eyes with a sadness only someone like him could truly understand."
"Rutger…" Lilina trailed off worriedly as she looked over and saw his face trembling somewhat. But nothing else could be said before the trailer continued with a booming voice and more inter-cut scenes.
This Summer! The narrator said as a scene with the young man pulling a young blonde woman down a corridor played.
Based on his real life story! A scene with the young man sword fighting in an arena of some sort.
Filmed in full EMAX quality! A scene with the blonde woman along with a blue haired woman standing over the young man's bare and scarred body as he was bleeding slightly.
They killed his family so he's out for revenge! But has he gotten in over his head? The last scene was the one from the poster with the young man spinning around swinging his sword, but now you could see what he was swinging at, a full sized and roaring dragon spitting flames out of it's mouth. Right before the blow connected the scene starkly cut to the title of the movie.
Rutger: The Lone Swordsman, starring Xane Lowell with the voice talent of Yunaka Larimar. Coming this July to theaters near you! The announcer said before the credits for the other actors quickly passed by. Rutger didn't notice anyone he recognized, but it was kind of hard to since he was so taken aback from what he just saw.
"What…the…hell…" He finally murmured out as the movie they had come to see started to play.
"Are you okay, do you need to go outside?" Lilina asked, still a bit worried about how he was feeling.
"No, no, I should be fine." Rutger said as he took a deep breath and collected himself. "It's just a shock you know. Seeing someone like me up on the screen like that, going through a similar situation that I did. I mean I know my parents kind of named me after that guy from the history books, but I never expected I'd be seeing a movie trailer about his life that would hit so close to home."
"Whoever is doing their costuming and makeup better win some awards." Lilina commented. "Because I don't know if you caught it, but those other actors looked familiar as well. Like I saw people who looked like Clarine, your mother, heck even one of them looked like me kind of."
"Well, history says there was a marchioness of Ostia who lived around the same time as Rutger named Lilina." Rutger pointed out. "And you know how these movies like to stretch the truth a bit to make things more exciting. Like they may have met once, but they probably never went on an adventure together."
"True." Lilina agreed. "You know what this reminds me of, that time we were in Brodia and we watched that documentary about that era in Elibe's history."
"That's what you remember from that night?" Rutger teased her, feeling a bit better now that he was able to talk a bit about this with Lilina and she was being as understanding as ever about it.
"I can remember more than one thing at a time you know?" Lilina teased him back. "But back on topic, getting Xane Lowell to be Rutger was a great choice, he's known for being able to look like anyone and take on their mannerisms almost perfectly."
"Yeah, I've enjoyed the movies he's been in." Rutger noted. "I take it you're interested in seeing this one?"
"Are you not?" Lilina wondered. "Come on, you have to be just a little curious about what it's going to be like."
"I am." Rutger confirmed. "But if we do go see it, can it just be us two? I just have a gut feeling I might get a little emotional if that makes sense."
"Of course." Lilina assured him. "Whatever you need to make it more comfortable for you." After that they finally turned their attention back to the movie and they had no clue what was going on so far. "I'm kind of glad this place is so dead, could you imagine having a conversation like that with people crowded around us? They would probably think we're so rude."
"Probably." Rutger agreed. But then he smiled at Lilina playfully. "Well, it doesn't look like anyone is dying any time soon, how about we enact that plan you had in mind?"
"Sounds good to me." And with that they started making out in the movie theater. Nothing more than that though, Rutger wasn't going to have a moment like his parents told him about years ago when they tried to do a little more that that. Meanwhile that was going on the other couple was enjoying the movie so far, getting a few laughs from the comic relief character and sharing their drinks and snacks with each other.
"So, who do you think is going to die first?" Guinevere wondered once things started to get a little more scary.
"Well, Lilina always likes to point out that the first person to usually die in a horror movie is the Sacaen guy, and she's usually right." Roy pointed out. "But, I don't know, the drunk Ilian guy seems too stupid to live much longer, my bet is on him."
"I don't know, I think he might be just acting stupid." Guinevere noted. "I think he might be the killer actually."
"Could be, wouldn't be the first time I've seen that plot twist." Roy admitted. So the movie went on and it was actually the woman from Renais who died first. It wasn't gruesome or anything like that though so Guinevere didn't scream or anything. What she did end up screaming at was a jump scare of some alien looking thing crawling up the Ilian guy's nose and lodging itself into his brain.
"Gross! Gross! Gross!" She exclaimed as she turned her head away and Roy made sure that her drink and popcorn didn't go anywhere.
"It's okay, it's okay, it's off screen now, you can look." Roy said with a bit of amusement when the scene was over.
"Sorry, sorry, I just don't like the thought of something crawling into my body like that." Guinevere stated as she brushed popcorn bits off her clothes.
"Yeah, that was kind of gross, but I guess we know who, or what the killer is now." Roy pointed out. "I'm sure that will be just a one time thing to show how it's controlling people."
"I sure hope so." Guinevere said taking a breath and putting her hand into Roy's. Roy gave her a comforting smile and that did the trick to finally calm her down enough to start enjoying the movie again.
"I knew it was some sort of alien." Lilina commented, breaking up her make out session with Rutger in the back corner slightly.
"How, you've barely been watching the movie?" Rutger wondered.
"Oh, come on, you know me well enough by now." Lilina teased him. "Do you know how many horror movies I would sneak down to watch with my father? I don't think anything could throw me for a loop anymore."
"Fair enough." Rutger shrugged. "You good or do you want to go a bit more?"
"Well, I think it's finally getting to the good part." Lilina noted. "Plus we've got to save something for after dinner right?"
"Yeah, probably." Rutger agreed. So they started watching the movie again until it ended. Once it was they collected all their trash and joined up with Roy and Guinevere again.
"So, how did you two like the movie?" Guinevere asked them.
"They were probably making out up there the whole time." Roy teased them.
"No, we were making out until people started to get killed, you know I really only care about the action parts of these things nowadays." Lilina corrected him.
"Oh, maybe I should have picked a different movie then?" Guinevere wondered.
"Nah, don't worry about it." Lilina assured her. "I can show you what kind of movies I like the next time we do something like this."
"Yeah, I'm sure we'll end up doing this again sometime, I can't see dinner ruining the mood that much." Rutger added.
"Did you see that last trailer?" Roy said as they left the theater and threw their trash away. "That guy looked exactly like you Rutger."
"It was definitely a shock." Rutger commented. "But Lilina and I are intrigued by it, you want to go see it when it comes out?"
"Yeah, the trailer really grabbed me." Roy nodded. "And you know much I love historical films, even if they don't get everything right all the time."
"You like historical films?" Guinevere wondered. "You've never told me that before."
"I haven't?" Roy wondered. "Well, I can tell you some of my favorites as we drive to the restaurant for dinner."
"I would love that." Guinevere said since she genuinely enjoyed it when Roy talked about his interests.
"You don't mind driving do you Rutger?" Roy said tossing him the keys to his car.
"Not at all." Rutger said catching them easily. "Better me than Lilina."
"Hey! I'm getting better!" Lilina blustered, getting everyone to laugh heartily. But it was all in good fun as it usually was with these four nowadays. Things might never be the way they were before, but they were making the best of the situation given to them, even when strange occurrences like today happened they took them in stride.
Chapter 164: File #a1584 Bonding Tacticians Part 7
Notes:
Finally back to this series! Enjoy some hot Mark and Kris action for this one!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1584 Bonding Tacticians Part 7
Characters: Mark, Female Kris
Based on: a commission by KagiroNSFW on Twitter/X
Mark was laying on his back on the bed he and Lyn shared in their room in Askr's castle. He was doodling some faces of heroes in his sketchbook when he heard a knock on the door. He wasn't expecting anyone but he also wasn't really busy with anything so he figured he would answer it.
"Just a moment!" He called out before getting out of the bed and making sure he had an appropriate amount of clothes on. He hadn't yet answered the door in his underwear or anything like that, but he was always on the lookout after hearing what happened to Mercedes that one time. Either way he got to the door and opened it to see Kris, the woman, from Archanea. Mark had always enjoyed going on missions with her, she was a dedicated fighter and she had an above average tactical mind. "Oh, hello Kris, I wasn't expecting you. Is there something you need from me?"
"Maybe, are you busy at the moment?" Kris asked him back.
"No, not really." Mark replied simply. "Lyn is out on a mission and I was just doodling in my sketchbook waiting for dinner to roll around."
"Good, because I was wondering if you'd help me out with something." Kris stated more confidently now that she knew she wasn't bothering Mark too much. "And of course I'd be willing to do something for you in return."
"What did you have in mind?" Mark wondered. He didn't quite know what Kris would ask of him. Maybe some suggestions on managing a battle? Perhaps some sort of history lesson she was curious about? Maybe she wanted some art tips?
"Well I've heard from many other heroes that you're really good when it comes to a lot of things, but two come to mind for me, teaching and food." Kris explained. "You may or may not have heard about it or not, but I'm a horrible cook, always have been. But I've been trying to get better ever since I made my way to Askr and my cooking can't actually kill anyone if they try it. All my friends have tried their best to help me but I've reached a bit of a limit, so I asked around and people told me that you might be able to help me out some."
"Hmm, no I guess I haven't heard about your cooking skills before." Mark mused. "But whoever told you what they did about me is right, I love getting to teach people new skills and I love trying new food recipes, even if I'm not the best cook as well. I'd love to help you out Kris, is tonight a good night for you?"
"Yes, it is." Kris confirmed with a nod. "Thank you so much Mark, I know we don't get to talk a lot but this means a lot to me. Now, as for what you'd like in return…" She trailed off and Mark could swear she was starting to blush a bit.
"I don't see why just eating whatever we make for dinner wouldn't be enough." Mark replied genuinely. "I think it would be a great opportunity for us to really get to know each other better. And if we make enough we can invite some of your friends as well so they can be impressed with your growth!" He was getting a bit excited just thinking about it, but it just left Kris confused.
"Huh? That's it?" She wondered out loud to him.
"Yeah." Mark answered a bit confused now as well. "Did you think I was going to suggest something else?"
"Kind of, yes." Kris confirmed. "I thought you were going to say something like, 'And after we eat dinner we can spend the night having warm and passionate sex' or something similar."
"I mean, do you want to have 'warm and passionate sex' after dinner?" Mark wondered. "I'm not against it, you've heard the stories by now, but we don't know each other that well yet. I maybe would have hinted at something maybe happening between us later on after dinner, but I wouldn't have expected anything."
"Well this isn't how I was imagining this would go, but yes I would." Kris confirmed. "I'm not really interested in romance or starting a relationship at this point in my life, I'm more dedicated to making sure Prince Marth and my friends make it through our own struggles, but every now and then I do get the urge to get a little intimate. Now is one of those times and since I know you're pretty loose when it comes to things like this I figured it was kind of a 'killing two birds with one stone' sort of situation. I get to improve my cooking a bit and get some relief from the tension my body has been building up for a bit."
"Hey, far be it from me to complain about your motives." Mark assured her. "As long as you're okay with it and understand what it means to you personally, I'd love to share the night with a woman as dedicated to her cause and who is as beautiful as you are. So don't worry about feeling like you're using me or anything, sometimes you just need someone to be with and I'd feel honored to be that someone for you tonight."
"Whew, I figured that would be your answer, but I'm relieved to hear it from you nonetheless." Kris said breathing a sigh of relief. "Well, now that it's settled I feel a lot better about the whole situation. Would you care to join me in the kitchen so we can get started?"
"Sure thing." Mark nodded. "Just let me get my notebook, I like to take notes on just about anything and if you end up wanting a second lesson or something it helps me to not try and repeat anything I would have already told you."
"Of course." Kris replied. So Mark got his notebook and the pair made their way to one of the many kitchens in Askr's castle grounds. Once they were there they both put on some aprons and Mark started asking some questions to see how this lesson should go.
"So, what do you want to cook tonight?" Mark asked her.
"Well, I usually end up trying to cook some stew because it's supposed to be the easiest thing to make." Kris noted. "I guess I should try that again."
"You don't sound very enthusiastic about that." Mark noted.
"Should I?" Kris wondered.
"It's not a requirement, but if you're not excited about what you're going to make then you're already setting yourself up for failure." Mark commented. "It's like going to battle without any armor, possible but hard to pull of successfully."
"Then what do you suggest I try to cook?" Kris asked.
"What's your favorite meal? The one thing that you always look forward to eating no matter what the situation, the one thing that always gets your mouth watering in expectation?" Mark replied, trying to get a slight emotional response from Kris. And it worked just as he planned.
"Mmm, mashed potatoes with little green onion bits mixed it. My grandfather would always make it for me when I had a rough day and it would always do the trick in cheering me up." Kris said, her eyes lighting up a bit.
"See, that's the spirit!" Mark reacted with a smile. "Now that you have that thought in mind you'll want to try even harder to make the dish correctly. Okay, let's get some potatoes and start peeling them while we wait for some water to boil." So they did just that, but Mark noticed something while Kris was peeling her potatoes. "Your mind seems to be somewhere else Kris, that's not good when it comes to cooking."
"You can tell from just watching me peel potatoes?" Kris wondered.
"A good tactician and teacher can always tell when their soldier or student isn't all there." Mark nodded with a bit of confidence. "What's on your mind?"
"Nothing too special, just thinking about the training plans I have for the week." Kris replied.
"Well that's all and good, but another way cooking is like a battle is that you have to keep your focus." Mark explained. "If you're not focused in battle your strikes won't connect and if you're not focused in the kitchen then the energy you have will be wasted or you'll use the wrong ingredients. Look at your peeler, you're almost cutting your fingers because you aren't fully focused."
"Ah! I didn't even notice." Kris said as she looked at her peeler. "Man, I never thought about the similarities between cooking and battle, but you make the connection seem so natural Mark."
"Well, you know what they say, teach what you know. Or is it write what you know? Maybe it's both?" Mark joked which got Kris to laugh. "Oh, and that's another thing, try to have fun with this. Being serious can help, but a bit of levity can as well. Imagine your friend's faces when they eat your potatoes and find out they are actually good."
"That'll be the day." Kris chuckled again. "But I see your point, cooking in a casual setting should be fun." After that Kris was much more focused on her tasks, but was able to laugh and have some fun with Mark as well, cutting little faces into the potatoes before they chopped them up and put them in the boiling water. Once they were all cooked thoroughly they drained the pot of water and put all the wet and cooked potatoes in a large bowl to mash.
"So, other than green onions, do you like any other spices in your potatoes?" Mark asked.
"Well I never asked my grandfather exactly what he put in them, but I know there was some butter at least." Kris answered. "I figured we could just throw a bunch of stuff in at random and see how it turns out." There was a small silence as Kris looked at Mark to see his reaction. "But I have the feeling the next lesson will be something like 'you don't just randomly swing your lance everywhere in battle do you?' or something like that."
"You're catching on." Mark said, slightly impressed. "But yes, that is the gist of what I was going to tell you. Just like using a lance we should start with the basics. This probably won't be the last time you make this meal so we can just start with how much salt we should use."
"That makes sense." Kris nodded. "Well, I know Katarina and Luke don't like a lot of salt in their food, so let's go with just a few pinches to start with."
"That's another good skill to work on as well, don't make your food for just yourself if you're serving it to others." Mark noted. "Keep your audience in mind and it will help you make something they will like." Kris nodded at the tip and then the two of them put in the butter and salt to mash into the potatoes. They were still warm enough that the butter melted easily and eventually the mix got to a good consistency to serve.
"Any tips on cutting onions?" Kris wondered as she pulled out some green onions to cut and mix into the potatoes.
"Smaller pieces are usually better, but don't focus on making them perfectly sized, the flavor doesn't really change with size." Mark commented. "Oh, and of course don't cut yourself obviously."
"Obviously." Kris repeated slightly sarcastically with a smile, getting Mark to smile back playfully as well. She cut up the onions and then mixed them in and with that it was time to taste how they came out. So Mark took a spoon and dug out a decently sized mouthful before putting it straight into his mouth. He moved the potatoes and onions around his mouth slightly to get all the flavor notes he could before swallowing the bite. "So, how was it?"
"Hmm, decent enough." Mark answered. "Like not the best mashed potatoes I've ever had, but I don't dislike the taste and it went down easily. Something tells me that's probably a big success." At hearing that Kris took another spoon and took a bite of her cooking and she was pleasantly surprised as well.
"Yeah, these aren't as good as my grandfather used to make, but they don't taste bad." She agreed. "And they actually taste like potatoes, butter, and onions and not steel or anything like that. This is great Mark, thank you so much!"
"Hey, you did most of the work." Mark told her humbly. "So, you wanna gather your friends to see how they like it?"
"Definitely." So they gathered up all the members of the 7th Platoon who were in Askr and when they were told that it was Kris that made the potatoes they were really impressed. They agreed that it wasn't the best meal they ever had, but also that it was probably the best meal Kris had ever made in her life.
"Mark, if you can teach my other self how to cook this decently, you should be able to teach me how to do this too, right?" The other Kris, a man, asked during the meal.
"Yeah, of course." Mark said with a nod. "Whenever you want I can give you the same lesson I gave her."
"Wonderful, I'm looking forward to it." M!Kris replied with a smile. After that the group got to talking and Mark got to learn a lot about the 7th Platoon and how they were able to help Marth and his army. It reminded him a lot of the Lyndis' Legion days back home and he could understand that these friends were just as close as his were. Eventually though the meal was over and Mark and Kris gathered up the dishes.
"Now cleaning up after myself, that I know how to do." F!Kris said as she started to scrub the dishes clean.
"Me too, we should be able to get this done quickly." Mark agreed. So they got to work, but as they did a question came to Kris' mind.
"So, between you and Lyn, who is the better cook?" She wondered.
"Oh, Lyn by a mile." Mark said like it wasn't a competition. "Like I would say I'm about average, but Lyn's cooking is just right under those who cook to make a living, and I'm not just saying that because I'm in love with her."
"Hmm, I'll have to see for myself one day." Kris noted before she continued washing dishes. Soon enough the two of them were done and then they were ready to move on to the next part of the night.
"So, your room or mine?" Mark asked simply as they put their aprons up.
"Mine is probably better, nothing against Lyn but I don't want her barging in while we're doing it." Kris answered.
"Fair enough." So they made their way to Kris' room and she let Mark in before stepping in herself and locking the door behind her. "Nice room you've got here, kind of expected it to be neat and tidy considering your personality."
"Thank you, keeping things clean really helps me focus when I need to." Kris commented. "So, how does this usually go for you Mark?"
"Well, I usually ask my partner how they want to do it first." Mark replied. "So how do you want to do this? Wanna start out kissing, go straight to the foreplay, or maybe just skip all that and just get on with it?" Kris pondered it a bit and she eventually landed on what she wanted to do.
"Alright, take your clothes off." Kris told him and Mark did as he was told. At the same time Kris stripped down herself and eventually the both of them were completely naked. After that Kris moved over to her bed and knelt down next to it so her chest was resting on it and her butt was sticking out. "Like I told you before, I don't do this often so I need some time to get ready. Do you mind getting down behind me and using your tongue to get me started?"
"Oh, not at all." Mark replied with a suave smirk. "I was just thinking that I had almost skipped out on dessert, but this should be good replacement for that." With that he knelt down behind Kris and placed his hands on her butt cheeks, gently spreading them apart so he could get a better look at her pussy. "Hmm, you may not do this a lot, but you stay shaved down here." Mark commented. Kris was already starting to get turned on just by Mark's hot breath blowing against her rear end, but she was still able to answer calmly.
"I tried just letting it grow out, but it gets really annoying whenever I get all sweaty during a battle." Kris explained. "So yeah, I decide to shave my hair off down there just so it doesn't affect me overmuch."
"A fine tactical decision." Mark said slowly as he moved his head in closer. "Are you ready for me to begin?"
"I'm ready when you are Mark." Kris replied. Mark smirked to himself before giving her pussy lips a gentle kiss and then opening his mouth wide to let his tongue out to do it's work. Kris gave out a light laugh at the first action, but as soon as Mark's wet and warm tongue connected with her skin down between her legs she couldn't help but shiver slightly and let out a cute noise to let him know she was already feeling good. Mark took that as a good sign and soon enough his tongue was going up and down and all around, slowly and steadily getting every spot of Kris' thighs wet with either saliva or her own sweat and juices.
Kris hadn't known what to expect when it came to Mark's love making style, but once he got going she found out quite quickly that she really enjoyed his slow and methodical ministrations. He made sure that every part of her down there got attention, and he never lingered in one spot for too long, making it so that if he did find a sensitive spot he didn't overwork it and made her wanting more once he moved away from that spot. And he didn't keep his tongue in the same shape the whole time either. He would flatten it out to cast a wide net in one moment just to roll it up the next to flick playfully at her clit or another sensitive spot he had found. Kris couldn't help but grab her bedsheets in pleasure a number of times and she also made some sounds that she felt slightly embarrassed about, but Mark thought they sounded heavenly to his ears. She was even impressed with how tight a grip he had on her butt cheeks, him being a non combative tactician and all, but he even used that to his advantage as he could easily move her hips along with his tongue to find some angles that even she couldn't imagine.
All in all Kris would have been satisfied if Mark had just eaten her out slowly like this for the entire night, she had a few small orgasms during the whole experience in fact, but she thought that might not be so fun for Mark, so eventually she decided it was time to move on.
"Okay, I think that's enough." She told Mark in a breathy tone before slowly, almost unwillingly, moving away from his tongue and climbing up on her bed fully.
"Are you sure, I can keep going." Mark replied as he stood up and licked his lips clean. Kris couldn't help but notice that his dick was fully erect after all of that and she was surprised that Mark had been so turned on by pleasuring her like that. As she had noted she didn't have much experience with this kind of stuff but she could tell that Mark's cock was pretty average by all means. Not that she was disappointed or anything, she just found it kind of appropriate given how Mark looked in general.
"Trust me, I would love for you to keep going like that, but I figured you deserved to have some fun as well." Kris nodded. "Plus if you're that good with just your tongue, well I can't imagine what you can do with that thing." She added, pointing and smirking at Mark's cock. "I'll even let you pick the position, but I want it to be one where I can feel everything and you can do what you want as well."
"I've got just the idea." Mark replied with his own smirk as he climbed into Kris' bed and started kneeling on it. He moved his hips forward slightly so his dick would be sticking out more and then lightly patted his leg to coax Kris over. "Come sit on my lap, I think you'll find it a very pleasurable place to rest."
"Very well, sounds like a good plan to me." Kris replied before moving over and sliding up against Mark with her back resting on his chest. She could already feel his cock gently throbbing near her rear end and that just upped the expectant feelings that were rising up in her core. Slowly she spread her legs apart and lowered her hips down until Mark's tip was rubbing up and teasing her pussy. "How far down should I go?" She asked him with a slightly curious tone.
"As far down as you want, you're the one who wanted to do this." Mark whispered back seductively, sending some shivers down Kris' spine. She was really enjoying herself and Mark's playful personality was a big part of it. Either way she lowered herself down a little more, Mark's tip slipping inside of her body, and she put her hand up to her mouth to try and not make too embarrassing a sound. As soon as he was inside her Mark's hands moved around to the front of Kris' body and he started gently fondling her breasts. This surprised Kris slightly and caused her to put herself all the way down onto his cock, feeling it press up against the entrance of her womb and fit snugly inside her. The wave of pleasure this caused made her eyes roll up into her head slightly and she had to bite down on her finger with her lips to not completely lose control and have her orgasm right then and there.
"It seems like your body is more sensitive to my dick than my tongue." Mark commented with a slight pant as he could feel Kris' insides slightly tighten up around his length and the rest of her body start trembling. "Don't worry, I can take it nice and slow like I did before, I'll make this last as long as you want it to." The only thing he added on was to start peppering little kisses up and down the side of her neck, but slowly those turned into him licking her neck gently, him still seemingly being in oral mode or perhaps just enjoying the taste of her sweating skin.
Slowly Kris calmed down slightly and regained control of her body and when she did she began to move her hips against Mark's so she could feel his cock moving all over her insides. Eventually she started pushing herself up and down on it as well, each stroke giving her a spike of pleasure that she would slowly whittle down with slower movements until she wanted to feel it again. All the while she felt Mark's hands on her breasts and once again she was impressed by his touch. Unlike the firm grip he had on her hips his hands were soft and gentle with her chest, knowing just when to flick over her nipples or give them a bit of a squeeze. And while it may have been unorthodox she also really enjoyed the feeling of him licking on her neck. She already knew that he knew how to use his tongue, but it being used like that was something different and a bit silly, but it fit Mark's personality quite well. She couldn't help but laugh slightly though her moans though when he licked behind her ears, that was a bit too silly.
For his part Mark was enjoying himself as well, it wasn't often he was able to go smooth and slow like this. Lyn always loved to have fast, rough, and exciting sex for the most part and the other heroes he had slept with had been much the same. Not that he didn't like sex like that, because he did, but he much preferred slow and intimate sex like this session, one where you could just feel every inch of your partner and didn't have to worry about time restraints or anything like that. He was able to touch Kris' firm and toned body all over, not just on her chest. He moved his hands and slowly fondled the folds of her stomach, ran them up and down her legs, and even got some time with her shoulders as well. He would have tried to see if she liked having her feet felt like that but by that time Kris had started speeding up the motion on her hips and he had to go back to holding onto her breasts to keep them both steady.
As with the oral session before Kris would have loved to just keep slowly pushing herself up and down on Mark's cock all night and just feel the pleasure from that, but she knew that they didn't have infinite time or anything like that and that eventually they would tire out and have to go to sleep for the night. So when she started speeding up her motions she finally spoke up again to tell Mark what to do.
"You can move your hips too you know, I think it's about time for us to have a big finish." She told hin.
"I do love big finishes." Mark replied confidently, lightly kissing behind her ear so he didn't have to talk to loud. "Speaking of finishing though, do you want me to pull out before I go off or no?"
"Hmm, I appreciate the thought Mark, but you of all people should know that heroes summoned to Askr can't get pregnant." Kris teased him.
"Hey, it costs nothing to be a gentleman." Mark smirked back. "But, very well, I'll give you what you want." And as soon as he finished his sentence he started thrusting his hips up into Kris' in pace with her own hip movements and when he did that Kris couldn't help but let out a long and pleasured moan. But that didn't stop her from speeding up her motions either and soon enough the two of were in a feedback loop of speeding up and raising the tension between their bodies. Quickly both of their cores heated up and they could both feel their climaxes were coming within the next few moments. They both tried their best to hold on as long as they could to get just that much more pleasure out of their encounter, but soon enough they knew what was coming.
"Mark! Mark! Keep going just like that! I'm gonna cum! I'm gonna-!"
"Me too! Me too!" They both exclaimed loudly before their bodies took control of them and released all the pressure and excitement that had been building up for the last couple hours. Kris' body contracted against Mark's cock, sucking it as deeply as it could up her canal until it was firmly pressed against her cervix and as soon as it got there Mark's cock started to twitch and convulse before spraying his seed all over and inside her womb. Mark even put his hands on Kris' hips and instinctively held her down so he could pump as much of his warm, sticky, and white liquid into her body as he could. Once again Kris' eyes rolled up into her head, but this time she didn't care how loud and embarrassing she was as she moaned out in the best pleasure she's had in years.
Slowly but surely the pair came down from their climaxes and once they did their bodies were quite tired and they couldn't help but fall back onto Kris' bed, breathing and wet messes the both of them. For a long while the only sound you could hear in the room was the two of them breathing, but the air between them was very comfortable. Both of them had highly enjoyed the experience they just had and they were both processing it in their own ways. Mark, being the more experienced one, processed it a bit faster and got up off the bed first to go get some towels and water so they could clean themselves up and cool off. He brought them back over to the bed and sat down before handing them over to Kris who was still laying on her back.
"You doing okay there Kris?" Mark asked with genuine concern as he took a drink of water and cleaned his dick off with the towel he got.
"Y-Yeah, just… you know… yeah." She muttered before taking a drink of water herself and starting to clean her thighs up. Eventually she was able to sit up next to Mark and get her mind straight enough to form full sentences. "I hope this doesn't sound too corny, but I think that might be the best sex I've ever had."
"Well considering you said yourself you don't do it a lot, that's not that surprising." Mark noted. "But I always appreciate hearing it though, it makes me feel good about myself."
"Of course I'm not the first one to tell you that." Kris replied with a laugh and a shake of her head. "But in all seriousness, thank you Mark. That was exactly what I wanted out of this. I feel a lot less stressed and wound up and I think I should be back to normal by tomorrow. Oh, and thank you for the cooking lesson as well, it went even better than I thought it would."
"No problem." Mark said with a big smile. "And if you ever need another one, just find me and I'd be happy to help again. Or if you just want to blow off steam like this again, I'm open to it if you are."
"I definitely think I'll be coming to you for something like this again." Kris confirmed. Then she looked outside her window and noticed just how late it was. "Wow, we were at that for quite a while, you must be tired Mark, I know I am."
"Actually, I'm a bit of a night owl, so I'm pretty awake." Mark noted. "Like I could go to sleep, or I could stay up for a couple more hours, depends on the situation I'm in."
"Interesting." Kris pondered. "What about this situation, what are you thinking?"
"I'm thinking that either I could stay here and cuddle with you as we drift off to sleep, or I could go back to my room and continue drawing in my sketchbook for a bit." Mark answered.
"Which would you prefer?" Kris wondered.
"I always love to cuddle with my partners, it really completes the whole experience in my opinion." Mark told her genuinely. "But I know not everyone enjoys it or they prefer sleeping alone, so it's up to you."
"Will you be as sweet and gentle as you were during our sex?" Kris asked him sweetly, pretty much already knowing the answer.
"Of course, what kind of gentleman would I be if I wasn't?" Mark smiled back.
"Then I would love to cuddle and fall asleep with you Mark. Who knows, maybe I'll still have a bit of an itch when we wake up?" Kris noted.
"Well if you do, I'll be there to scratch it for you."
Chapter 165: File #a1318 Back Alley Rendezvous
Notes:
Been a while since I've written a Joshua/Natasha story. Still like the ship and all, but I'm much more of a multishipper when it comes to Joshua these days. Also, because someone might ask, the reason I have to specify FE8 Natasha is because of that Summoner OC I used a few stories ago.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1318 Back Alley Rendezvous
Characters: Joshua, Natasha (FE8)
Based on: a commission by shadrysea on Twitter/X
Joshua and Natasha were sitting together in a bathhouse located within the town surrounding Jehanna Castle. They both had long white towels wrapped around their bare bodies, but of course Joshua was still wearing his hat. And while it was true they had a place like this in the castle, sometimes they liked to go into town and see how things were going with the people since they were always trying their best to be good leaders for them.
"I have to say Joshua, being able to do this on a regular basis is one of my favorite perks of being the queen." Natasha noted as she relaxed her body and sat lazily in the steam surrounding them. "I never got to go to places like this before we met, but it's such an amazingly effective way to relax."
"I know what you mean." Joshua agreed as he slid up next to her and let her rest her head on his bare shoulder. "Places like this where it can just be me and you and we don't have to worry about anything for an hour or two are wonderful. Not that I don't like worrying about things, but you know me, a little fun now and then keeps me going strong."
"Hey, I don't blame you, I've learned a lot about how taking things easy can help you out in the long run from you, so it's all good." Natasha assured him.
"Mmm, I love you." Joshua murmured as he rested his head lightly atop hers.
"I love you too." Natasha replied back softly as she moved in closer. Slowly and steadily their heads started to move closer to each other and they were about to kiss but before their lips could touch they heard some yelling from the entrance.
"Stop! Thief! Don't you know who owns those clothes!" The couple heard the owner of the bathhouse yelling. So they quickly got up, adjusted their towels so that nothing would be showing, and made their way out of the steamy room to see what happened. When they got to the entrance they saw the owner pacing about thinking about what he was going to do next.
"Is something going on out here?" Joshua asked him. "We heard you yelling about a thief."
"Yes your Excellency, some thief just came in here and started going through all the clothes we were taking care of, and it turns out they were targeting yours in specific. Both of yours actually since they took the Queen's dress as well." The owner explained.
"Why would they want to take our clothes?" Natasha wondered.
"Probably to sell on the black market or something, they are made of quite fine materials." Joshua mused. "Either that or they may have thought we keep some money or secret documents in them."
"Do you?" The owner wondered.
"Just some pocket money so we can pay for food and services we use in town." Joshua answered. "Anything super important I keep in my hat, which everyone knows I always wear."
"I don't really keep much of importance in my clothes either, just a scroll of some of my favorite holy teachings so I can stay sharp with my healing." Natasha added.
"Well that's a bit of a relief." The owner replied. "The only other issue I can think of is that all of my spare clothes are across town being washed so I can't really give you anything to make it back to the castle with. They were supposed to be here this morning, but it seems my partner was slacking on the job again."
"No worries, I know a place were we can get an extra set of clothes." Joshua told him before taking a small pouch from his hat. "Here, for your troubles." He said giving him some gold coins.
"Thank you my King, you are very generous as always. If your clothes somehow end up back here I'll be sure to let you know." The owner said before going about his business. Natasha had overheard what Joshua had said to him and she was a bit confused.
"What do you mean by 'I know a place where we can get an extra set of clothes' and why do I feel like it's going to involve something out of the ordinary?" She asked him.
"Exactly what I said, I know a place where they keep an extra set of our clothes for emergency purposes." Joshua replied before giving her a little smirk. "And you probably feel that way because you know me so well, and because you'd be right. It's a couple of blocks away from here and we'll have to sneak around the city just wearing these towels. But I promise, it's just a bunch of back alleys, not that many people should see us, and even if they do, what would they say? 'Oh, the King and Queen are running around town wearing towels, how quaint of them.'"
"I mean, I guess I don't have any better ideas." Natasha said shaking her head at him, though she was smiling slightly as well. "Even if we sent for a messenger it would take a few hours for them to get back to us with anything and we shouldn't be dawdling around here for too long, we do have that meeting with Lady L'Arachel in the morning."
"Glad you could see it my way." Joshua replied happily. "Just stick close to me and everything will be just fine." And for the most part it was. Joshua knew these city streets like the back of his hand so he knew just the path they needed to take to get to this secret location he knew about. But some feeling in Natasha started to grow with every alley they ran down and all the people they hid away from. She was starting to get really excited and the sense of exhilaration from not wanting to be caught and sneaking around was really building up in her. Just like relaxing in the bathhouse it was almost a freeing type of feeling, like she could do anything she wanted and she was actually enjoying this little adventure they were going on. If it weren't for all the people around she might consider tugging on Joshua's towel and seeing what would happen, but she kept that to herself as they made their way along. Eventually Joshua led them down a series of smaller and smaller alleys until they ducked down one at a sharp angle that had a dead end that not many people could see into because of the buildings all around.
"I know you to be good with directions Joshua, so I'm assuming this dead end is where we're supposed to be?" Natasha wondered as she adjusted her towel from all the sneaking around.
"Of course, this is where one of the best merchants in all of Magvel has her business." Joshua explained. "Did you ever meet with Anna during the war?"
"I heard about her, but I never met her in person." Natasha noted. "Lots of hushed tones when people talked about her as well I noted."
"That's because she likes to keep her business a little secretive since she deals in such high quality and high price goods, among other things." Joshua commented. "But since her business is here in Jehanna I've been able to cut a few deals with her from time to time, and one of them is to have an extra set of clothes for you and I here at her shop in case we ever need them for whatever reason."
"It's so like you to think ahead like that." Natasha replied. "Though did you ever think you'd be having to collect them like this?"
"No, not really." Joshua admitted. "But hey, what's important is that we made it and I don't think anyone saw us, so we can just pop in, get our clothes, and start making our way back home." With that Joshua was about to knock on the door to Anna's shop, but before he did Natasha stopped him.
"Wait! Just wait a moment." She called out to him, making him pause on his knock.
"Hmm, is something the matter?" Joshua wondered as he looked over to her. Natasha was still a bit shy when it came to initiating intimacy, so she wasn't quite sure what to say in the moment even though she knew what she wanted to do. But then it dawned on her, why speak when her actions could do the speaking for her. So instead of saying anything she loosened her towel and let it drop to the slightly sand covered ground below her, showing her body off to Joshua in dramatic fashion.
"Oh, I see." Joshua commented with a smirk on his lips and a gleam in his eyes. "Sneaking around like that got you all hot and bothered didn't it?" All Natasha could do was nod her head in confirmation. "Well that won't do, guess I'll have to do something about that huh?" He added smoothly. "Besides, we have time and it would be a shame to have to wrinkle up our new clothes as soon as we get them." With that he dropped his towel as well and started walking towards Natasha. "Why don't you lean up against that wall there, I think I know where to start."
"O-Okay." Natasha finally got out, taking a few steps back until her back was against the wall of the building behind her. Joshua got closer and once he was close enough he bent down and lifted her left leg off the ground and put it over his shoulder so he could get his mouth right up close to her lower lips.
"You don't mind if I start in like this do you?" He asked, just to make sure this was okay with her.
"Please, do whatever you want." Natasha gasped as she felt his warm breath against her skin.
"As you wish my Queen." Joshua replied softly before moving his mouth even closer and opening it up wide so his tongue could get to work. As soon as Natasha felt his wet tongue against her skin she couldn't help but shiver in pleasure and lean back into the wall as her back arched slightly. This let Joshua slip his hands around her waist and onto her butt and hips so he could hold her more close and steady as he went down on her. Natasha responded to that by bracing her hands against the wall, one on her side and one above her head.
"Yes! This is exactly what I wanted!" She moaned as she looked down at Joshua. Mostly she got a look at his hat, he never took it off in public for personal reasons, but she could still see the gleam in his eyes as he started using his tongue to explore all around her thighs and pussy. And he knew how to use said tongue, though he wasn't as experienced as most people would imagine with his personalty. Yes he used to be a mercenary and used to sleep around casually, but not as much as you would expect from a handsome and smooth gentleman as himself. But luckily for him he had finally found a steady partner to work with, so he was able to learn with each experience and know just where and when to make his moves for maximum effectiveness and pleasure.
Natasha for her part had even less experience, Joshua being her first and only intimate relationship, but over the years she had gained the confidence and stamina needed to make it so she didn't go off the second he started working on her. Which she was happy about because she loved long and romantic love making sessions, though she figured that this time would probably be a bit different because of their circumstances.
"Don't worry about going too fast, I know we don't have a lot of time." She panted, feeling that Joshua was holding back a little bit. "Keep going like that for just a bit longer and then we can move onto something else."
"As you wish." Joshua smirked up at her before diving back in and going a bit faster and attacking the sensitive spots he had found out over the years. He could feel the sweat and juices rolling down Natasha's thighs and he lapped it up happily, the sound of her moans and heavy breathing exciting him with every passing moment. Eventually though Natasha moved her leg from around his shoulder and helped him stand up, letting him know she was ready for more.
"Would you like a kiss?" Joshua asked in a smooth tone as he stepped closer and pinned her gently against the wall, his erect cock pressing up against her navel as he did so.
"You of all people should know I would want more than one." Natasha teased him back as she pulled him so close that their lips were almost touching. "And don't you worry about pulling out, we're gonna start that family of ours one of these times."
"Have I told you how sexy you are when you talk like that?" Joshua replied, genuinely just feeling very lucky he had a woman like this as his partner.
"Yes, but it's always nice to hear every now and then." Natasha answered with a slight blush. "Now kiss me you fool, before someone sees us."
"Of course my love." Joshua said before moving in and giving her a long, romantic kiss while also positioning himself so he could slid his cock smoothly up into her body. He could feel her moaning against his lips and he loved the vibrating feeling it gave off. He pressed up against her even more and tilted his head slightly so they could start kissing more deeply and Natasha gladly accepted the motion as her legs slowly wrapped around his waist to give him more leverage. They both knew that they didn't have a ton of time so they both went at each other at pretty much full force after the beginning. Natasha was glad that whatever this wall was made of was smooth so her back wouldn't get all scratched up and while Joshua also loved slow and intimate sex, sometimes it was good just to let yourself go all out every now and then. Thankfully no one came into the alley while they were doing it and they were able to finish a few minutes later, pretty much fully satisfied with their little excursion.
"Well I guess we can check off sex in public off our list." Natasha joked as she picked up her towel and started cleaning herself off. "Didn't think we'd actually get to it honestly."
"Not this close to people actually finding us at least." Joshua agreed. "I always figured we'd end up doing it at the beach or near one of Jehanna's many oasis spots."
"Well if you two are done with all of that, maybe you can tell me why you're making so much noise in front of my shop?" A third voice chimed in. Of course it was Anna and she had heard what was going on outside. "You know I try to keep this place a secret, if you two are gonna be so loud I'm going to have to move again."
"Sorry Anna, I guess we got a bit carried away." Joshua said taking his towel and covering up before stepping in between Anna and Natasha so she could get her towel around her body as well. "We're here because someone stole our clothes. You still have that back up set with you right?"
"I do, though you know I'm going to want an explanation right?" Anna asked with a teasing smile.
"As long as you give us our clothes, we'll tell you almost anything you want." Natasha replied.
"Good. Well, let's not stand here and gawk about, get inside and I'll get everything ready for you." Anna said before opening the door to her shop and walking in.
"See, all is well that ends well, right?" Joshua asked Natasha with a smile.
"You're one lucky man Joshua, you know that?" Natasha teased him.
"In more ways than one, and I'll never take it for granted."
Chapter 166: File #50 A Dance to Remember
Notes:
This story is about one of the very earliest commissions I ever got for Rutger and Lilina, as you can tell by the file number being only two digits. Fittingly it takes place only few months after the events of FE6 are over, enough time for them to be sleeping in the same room together but not enough for them to be married yet. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #50 A Dance to Remember
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Clarine
Based on: an artist that went by DarkieDucessa, I can't find any recent socials of them though.
"How are you feeling?" Lilina asked with a touch more concern than she usually did, placing her hand on Rutger's shoulder as he was sitting down and looking at himself in the mirror.
"I'm feeling like I understand my mother and the decisions she made a little better than I did yesterday." Rutger commented. He wasn't wearing his normal outfit, or even one of his casual ones, he was wearing a black suit and everything that went along with that like proper shoes, pants, and even a bow-tie.
"That bad huh?" Lilina pondered as she looked him over. He still looked quite handsome but it was clear this was not the outfit for him. "I'm sorry I have to put you through this, but if we're going to be public with our relationship, it's just one of those things we'll have to deal with from time to time until people understand you a bit better."
"I know, and it's not truly that bad." Rutger admitted. The reason why he had to wear a suit? There was a party being held in Ostia's castle this night and it was a big formal affair. And it would be the first event where he and Lilina would be attending as a couple. He had been able to dodge the last couple for one reason or another, but this time nothing was in the way so he had to attend. "Just a little stiff and confining, that's all. I'm sure I'll get used to it."
"I'll make it up to you okay?" Lilina told him before giving him a light peck on the cheek to cheer him up.
"I'm sure you will." Rutger replied contently. "Besides, this kind of outfit might not be for me, but you look good in yours. That dress really suits you and it gives off a very mature look to it."
"I was hoping that was the case." Lilina noted with a slight blush and smile. "You don't think the gloves are a bit too much?"
"Not at all, and they hide all the paper cuts from your tomes." Rutger replied, joking slightly to try and lighten the mood.
"Not the intention, but I guess that's a plus." Lilina commented with a bit of a pout. "Alright, it's about time for the party to start, we should be getting down to the ballroom."
"Here goes nothing." Rutger said before taking a deep breath and standing up to walk Lilina down to the ballroom. They made their way there and there were already a number of people milling about the castle waiting for the party to begin. The two of them talked to a few people before they got up in front of everyone so Lilina could speak to the group and have the festivities begin.
"I thank you all for coming to Ostia for this celebration." Lilina started out. "It's been a long time coming, but now that most of our rebuilding is in good progress I figured it was high time to finally let everyone relax after all that strife we went through with Bern. So have fun, eat as much food and drink as much as you like, and just forget about things for a little while, I know I will." During her little speech Rutger was standing next to her trying not to look awkward. Something he didn't really need to worry about since his resting face was more intimidating than anything to most of the people in attendance. But there was a bit of a reaction as Lilina took his hand and led him out onto the dance floor, a clear sign to those in the know that the two of them were an item. Rutger could hear some of the murmurs but he kept his face stern for the time being.
"Don't worry about what people are saying or thinking." Lilina told him, her being able to perceive the slight movements of his expression. "They'll understand sooner or later, and if not then that's their problem, not yours."
"I sure hope so." Rutger replied quietly, almost like he wasn't quite sure he believed it. But it was Lilina who was telling him it and she was right more often than not, so he guessed he would trust her judgment for the moment. After that the musicians they hired for the party started to play and everyone started to dance and mingle together. A few minutes in though Lilina noticed something interesting though.
"You're actually quite the good dancer Rutger, are you just naturally talented at it?" She commented as they continued to dance. Rutger was never in danger of stepping on her toes and his movements were almost as fluid as they were on the battlefield.
"Well my mother gave me a few lessons when I asked her about it years ago." Rutger commented. "But don't you remember when I came here to Ostia for your 13th birthday, we danced then as well."
"Honestly, that moment feels so far away after everything we've been through." Lilina admitted. "But maybe I should just take my own advice and enjoy myself instead of thinking about sad thoughts like that."
"No, I agree, moments like that feel like an eternity ago." Rutger assured her. "But now that I've been given time to reflect, it's memories like those I like to think about, they make things feel just a bit better when I'm feeling conflicted."
"I'm glad." Lilina noted. "And I hope times like this can do the same for you, you've been very much more open tonight than you have been before."
"Well, I do have you very close to me, both emotionally and physically." Rutger replied. "That always helps." As soon as he finished his sentence he dipped Lilina down slightly, wrapping his arm around her back and holding onto her hand with the other, letting her lift her feet off the ground as he held her steady. They both stared into each other's eyes for what seemed like forever, Rutger even giving off a decently sized smile before the song changed and he pulled Lilina back to a normal dancing stance.
"Keep doing things like that and we might have to leave early." Lilina teased him slightly. "But seriously, that was fun, and a good cap off to our first dance. Just be careful with the other people you dance with tonight."
"I have to dance with other people?" Rutger asked, his eyes going wide slightly.
"We went over this the other day, you have to dance with other women so they can get to know you better." Lilina explained. "Some of them you will already know of course, but for others this will be their first impression of you. Now I don't want you acting like you think they want you to, I want you to act like yourself. It may be a bit underhanded, but I want to know how these women treat you so I know how to deal with them in the future. That and if you act like yourself now you won't have to switch up how you act in the future."
"You're as crafty as ever Lilina, just like my father." Rutger commented. "But alright, I'll see what I can do." A few minutes later they started switching partners and Rutger got to dance and talk with some women he had never met before. Thankfully the lessons his parents taught him about listening to what people say and how to act interested came in handy and he felt he didn't do too bad with everything. But then he was passed of to someone he did actually know quite well, Clarine. For a long few moments they were just silent as they danced, their moves and rhythm very much in sync, but neither of them really knew how to start the conversation even though they had talked to each other many times before. Eventually though Clarine did think of something to say.
"I knew you would look quite handsome in a suit, though I wasn't sure if I'd ever get to see you in one." She commented.
"I never figured I would be in one to be honest." Rutger replied. "So, how are things in Etruria? Are your parents well?"
"Things are… interesting to say the least." Clarine noted. "My brother is getting married soon, I'm not sure if you'll be invited though, haven't asked him. And my parents have been quite active having to jump back into the political scene after what happened with the king and prince. So it's all been quite busy."
"What about you, what have you been up to?" Rutger wondered genuinely interested.
"Don't laugh when I say this, but studying." Clarine told him. "I realized during the war that I didn't know as much as I thought I did and that made me come off as annoying and stuffed up. So I decided to finally put my mind to something worthwhile, I'm currently trying to find a way to make healing magic more accessible to people so that they don't have to make their way to the nearest church or battlefield to get healed."
"That's a really selfless goal you have Clarine, I'm impressed." Rutger commented.
"Well it's just in the starting stages, I had to catch up on general knowledge and history before I could really dive into the magical side of things, but I'm sure I'll make good progress, just look who my father is." Clarine noted. "So what about you, how are you adjusting to life in Ostia? I knew you were hanging around here for a time, but I didn't know you and Lilina were a couple."
"I think things are going… well." Rutger answered. "It's not like this kind of life is totally foreign to me, my mother lived as a noble for a year or so and I've always been around the lifestyle given my parent's friend group. It's different than life on the plains, but it's not bad. I'm really glad I have someone like Lilina to help me though." After he said that there was another silence between the two, their dancing getting a bit of kilter this time before Clarine spoke up again after taking a deep breath to steady herself.
"Rutger, can I ask you something that's going to sound a bit selfish?" She finally asked him.
"That never really stopped you in the past." Rutger commented dryly, trying to sound funny, but Clarine was actually trying to be serious at the moment. He caught on though and changed his tune quickly. "Sorry, I thought you were going for something different. What's on your mind?"
"Did we have something special or was I mistaken?" Clarine asked him, getting straight to the point. "Because I thought we had something special, but that could have just been me still being a naive young woman back then. Because, if I'm being honest, I would have loved for you to come back to Etruria and stay with me and my family. I can see from how you are now you would have adjusted well to the situation since it would be fairly similar to what's going on here in Ostia, but I could have just been imagining things for my own sake." Rutger wasn't that surprised that this was the direction this conversation was taking. He knew that eventually he was going to have to confront how they interacted during the war, he just didn't know he'd have to do it while dancing.
"Clarine… we did have something special." Rutger slowly confirmed. "But unfortunately Lilina and I have something a bit more special. I don't know if you know this, but I've known Lilina since I was like 8, we grew up together as friends because our parents became friends when they stopped Nergal and the Black Fang, so when she did what she did to try and pull me out of… well you know how I was acting, it just felt different than what we had together. I'm sure that in some other time or place we could have worked out quite well together as a couple. I still really like being around you, but it just didn't work out that way for us. I'd still like to be your friend though, if that's okay with you."
"Huh, I didn't know that." Clarine noted as she took in what he said. "But now that I do, yeah I can see why I probably didn't stand a chance. I guess that makes it a bit better and more understandable, even if I'm still a bit disappointed in how everything went. Thank you for being honest with me Rutger, you're one of the few people I can trust to be so with me and I really appreciate that about you. I would love to still be friends with you, at least I know I won't be as lonely."
"Clarine, I'm confident that a woman like you will find someone special sooner rather than later." Rutger assured her. "And one that will live up to your high standards as well, because you shouldn't compromise on that either. Just give it time, work on your studies, and eventually it will come to you."
"Are you okay, that's the nicest and most eloquent thing you've ever said to me." Clarine asked him.
"Hey, when I'm not in a murderous rage, I can be charming." Rutger noted, and that got Clarine to laugh. "I learned it from my parents."
"I would have loved to meet them." Clarine noted. "I may have, I don't remember, but I mean at an age where I could understand things better."
"Yeah, I think they would have liked you." Rutger commented. After that they danced for a little bit longer until it was time to switch partners again. Rutger danced and talked with a few more women he hadn't met before until he ran into someone else he knew.
"Makes sense you're here Lady Louise considering I was dancing with Clarine a while ago." Rutger said politely as he took her hand to dance. He had met Pent and Louise at an age where he could understand things, so he knew her from a while ago.
"I saw that, I also so that you two were talking intently about something." Louise noted. "Do you mind sharing what it was about? Clarine's mood has been very up and down tonight but she wouldn't tell me why."
"I think we worked it out." Rutger told her. "But let me start from the beginning." So Rutger told her about how Clarine was feeling and how they decided that they would still be friends.
"Hmm, I should have figured it was something like that." Louise noted when he was done telling her everything. "Well I think you handled it very well Rutger, I think your parents would be proud of you."
"I would hope so." Rutger commented.
"Either way I would like to thank you for keeping my children safe during the war." Louise told him. "I'm sure Klein would have been just fine, but you had a real impact on Clarine and how she sees the war and you rescued her when no one else was able to. I'm just sorry that Lord Pent and I couldn't do anything to protect your parents."
"I'm sure if things weren't hectic in Etruria you would have been able to, but I don't blame you for it." Rutger assured her. "It was Bern's fault and it always will be." Then he paused for a moment to think about what he said. "The old Bern I mean. Things are looking… positive with Guinevere leading." He didn't want to mention Roy's involvement at all since they were trying to keep that a bit of a secret at the moment.
"I agree, I think she has what it takes to steer Bern into the right course so Elibe can be peaceful again." Louise noted. Again there was a bit more dancing with Louise until Rutger was passed off again and eventually after what felt like an eternity he was back dancing with Lilina.
"You look… tired." Lilina commented once they started dancing again.
"These shoes are not good for my feet, next time we do this I need bigger ones." Rutger replied.
"Noted." Lilina said with a nod. "So, how did it go?"
"Not as bad as I though it would be." Rutger admitted. "Maybe a few of the women gave me weird looks, but most of them were quite civil with me. And I got to talk with Clarine and Louise, making a bit of a breakthrough with the former about our relationship."
"She actually took everything well?" Lilina wondered.
"I was surprised as well, but it seems like she's matured just like everyone else that was in the army." Rutger commented.
"Well good, because I wanted to be on friendly terms with her as well and it seems like that's going to be much easier than I expected." Lilina noted.
"How about you, anything unexpected happen?" Rutger wondered.
"Do you have to ask? I had to dance with Fronk for an extended period of time." Lilina replied with a pout.
"Ugh, even hearing his name makes me feel disgusted. Sorry you had to go through that." Rutger said genuinely.
"It's fine, I've learned how to drown him out. And thankfully I got to dance with Roy right after so it evened things out." Lilina told him.
"That's another weird thing, I'd really like to talk with Roy, but I can't with all this dancing going on." Rutger sated as he looked over and saw Roy dancing with Clarine, listening to her go on and on about something.
"Some events are like that." Lilina admitted. "But you can talk to Roy tomorrow, he's staying over for a couple days so we can all catch up more thoroughly."
"Thank Elimine." Rutger sighed in relief, which cause Lilina to laugh slightly. "What?"
"I just think it's still a bit funny you go back and forth saying Elimine, Mother Earth, and Father Sky, that's all." Lilina told him.
"Well, that's what happens when your parents beliefs mix together." Rutger commented.
"I know, I'm sure I'll get used to it eventually. Maybe I'll even start mixing things up too, who knows?" Lilina suggested.
"Who knows indeed?" Rutger asked rhetorically before getting an idea. "You know, I think I have one more burst of dancing left in me tonight, you want to make it a dance to remember?"
"With you Rutger, every moment is one to remember."
Chapter 167: File #a1727 Lyn's Lesbian Adventures in Askr #3
Notes:
Bit of a strange one today, so I don't blame you for not reading it. So basically Yune will be possessing Micaiah to try and feel human intimacy (with Lyn) so if you don't like that skip this story. If you don't I warned you and if that doesn't turn you away I hope you enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1727 Lyn's Lesbian Adventures in Askr #3
Characters: Lyn, Micaiah, Yune
Based on: a commission by Kyadethh on Twitter/X
"G-Goodness, your tongue is so deep inside me Lyn, it almost feels like Sothe's tip." Micaiah moaned out as she was in a very intimate and interesting position with Lyn on her bed. Lyn was laying on her back while Micaiah was on top of her, legs spread wide and her thighs almost smothering Lyn's mouth. It was a bit of an awkward position with Micaiah having to hold onto Lyn's arms with her hands for stability, but she couldn't deny the pleasure it was giving her.
Of course with Lyn's mouth in such a position she couldn't say anything in reply, but she was able to at least attempt to give Micaiah a wink before she really went to work by starting to move her tongue all around Micaiah's inner walls. This caused the white haired woman to moan out more loudly and let her own tongue start to fall out of her mouth as she continued to feel the pleasure rock her body. As the two were going at it though a small orange bird flew into the room, having overheard what was going on in the room. At first it was worried for Micaiah's safety because of the sounds but once it saw what was going on, well it pouted as much as a bird really could. But it wasn't going to ruin the moment between Micaiah and her friend so it waited until the two were done before flying into the scene.
"That wasn't too harsh on you was it Lyn?" Micaiah asked once they were both sitting up next to each other. "I can't believe it would be easy to breathe like that."
"It's a little tough yes, but I've had practice." Lyn replied confidently. "And it wasn't like you were laying on my stomach or anything, so breathing through my nose worked out just fine. I'm more surprised you came up with a position like that in the first place."
"Yes, well, as much as I like being intimate with Sothe, he's very… how can I put it nicely?" Micaiah wondered.
"Vanilla? Always wants to stick to the normal stuff?" Lyn offered.
"That about sums it up." Micaiah nodded. "So whenever I'm with you I like to try different things, because I don't know when I'll get the chance to otherwise."
"Makes sense to me." Lyn noted. And that's when the bird flew down and started chirping in Micaiah's face.
"Yune! What's going on! Is someone in trouble?" Micaiah asked with a tinge of worry, but she soon found out that the bird had some words it wanted to say to her. "This again? Yes, yes, I know I promised you after the last time. Well this just happened at the spur of the moment. I mean I'd have to ask her if she still has time. Okay, okay, I will." Lyn could tell that Micaiah and the bird were having a conversation, but she still didn't quite know what was going on.
"Something wrong?" Lyn wondered as the bird perched itself on Micaiah's shoulder.
"Not really, just more of a promise I made to Yune here that she wants me to act on." Micaiah explained. "So basically Yune wants to feel what it's like to be intimate with someone and since no one in Askr will do it with her normal form because she looks like a child she wants to posses me like she did during our travels together and do it that way." The bird on her shoulder chirped in agreement at this statement.
"And she's hoping that I'd have time for that?" Lyn asked.
"Yes, she's very insistent on it." Micaiah said before a bit more chirping from the bird.
"Well, I don't know, I think I'd have to talk with her a bit first to see how I feel about it." Lyn explained.
"Very well, I'll let her speak with you." Micaiah said before closing her eyes. When they opened they had changed color to being red and her whole countenance became much more relaxed and casual than it had been moments ago.
"I take it I'm speaking to Yune now?" Lyn asked to confirm.
"Who else would you be speaking to?" Yune asked sarcastically before looking at the scene before her. "Hmm, maybe I should have asked about our state of dress before doing this. Either way, I'm here now, what do you want to ask me?"
"Well I guess I want to know why exactly you want to do something like this, I'm not used to a goddess such as yourself wanting to do something so intimately human." Lyn noted.
"Of course you aren't." Yune replied with a huff. "Look I know you aren't from my world but it's like I told the meatbags before, Ashera and I are way more closer to being human than you think we are. Well I am at least. I have emotions and wants and needs just like anyone of you flesh piles and sometimes I get curious. I see Micaiah and that green haired boy taking off all their clothes and getting close to each other, saying such sweet and loving things. It can drive a goddess such as myself to be a bit jealous."
"Then why don't you do this when Sothe is around, wouldn't that be more appropriate?" Lyn wondered.
"You would think, but him and Micaiah discussed it and he was not a fan of it." Yune explained. "He said 'I only love you like that Micaiah, not Yune.' and while that is noble and I'm glad she has someone like that, it was a bit disappointing on my end. But then Micaiah explained that you or your partner might be willing to do it and I made her promise me to talk to you about it. And now we're here. Any other questions you might have, or can we get started?"
"A few, yes." Lyn confirmed. "I know you probably don't care about this, but you're actually older than you look right?"
"This again." Yune said with a sigh. "Yes, I am very much older than my form here in Askr suggests. In fact back on Tellius I could change my form to look as old as I wanted to, but for some reason I can't change here. Must be something with that pesky summoning contract, hate that thing. But I am a mature being who can make their own decisions on what they want to do with their body, since I'm sure that's why you're asking me that. Humans are strange that way, they see what they want to see and aren't easily swayed to believe things are different than what they see."
"Honestly, can't disagree on that one." Lyn commented. "With that settled I guess the only other questions I might have is how this affects Micaiah. Like can she feel everything that's going on, is she talking to you in your mind, what do you feel when you possess her like this?"
"Questions, questions, it's always questions with people." Yune clucked. "Micaiah is fine, we've done this many times before and she always comes back rested and in good shape. No, she doesn't talk to me, it's like she's sleeping. And I feel everything that she would feel, nothing about her body has changed except I'm the one that's in control of it at the moment. Please say that's the last question."
"Just one more, how do you want to start?" Lyn asked. This actually stumped the goddess because she wasn't thinking about it.
"What do you mean?" Yune wondered.
"Well there are many ways we could start. We could start kissing, we could start feeling each other's bodies up and down, or we could get back into the position Micaiah and I were in before, she really seemed to like that." Lyn answered.
"Hmm, whenever Micaiah and that Sothe start being intimate they always start kissing. And since that's my only real knowledge on the subject I think I'd like to start there." Yune noted.
"Very well then, just let me know if it starts to get to be too much for you." Lyn replied before finally moving closer and putting her hand on 'Yune's' cheek. Obviously she still kind of saw her as Micaiah, but with like a different personality or something like that. With that thought in mind she moved in and placed a kiss on her lips, tenderly at first before putting slightly more 'oomph' behind it.
Yune didn't know what to expect, but as the Goddess of Chaos she kind of liked that feeling. When Lyn's lips pressed against hers it was a warm and moist sensation and immediately it sent some shivers down her spine. Oh yes, she was going to enjoy this, she could already tell.
"Oh, I wouldn't be worried too much about what I can handle, I'd be more worried about what you can handle." Yune replied confidently after their lips parted for a moment. Talking was never her strong suit, but action? Doing things? Staying in motion? She was the expert at things like that. All it took was that one kiss from Lyn and she already figured out just what to do next, kissing Lyn back just as Lyn kissed her, but adding a bit of chaos by trying to use her tongue in the process.
Now it was Lyn's turn to be impressed, because she didn't think that Yune would catch on so quickly, but she was a goddess and they were always full of surprises, especially here in Askr. But she wasn't going to look a gift horse in the mouth, if Yune was a quick learner than she was a quick adapter. She started to use her tongue as well and soon enough the two of them were rolling around in Micaiah's bed playfully fighting for dominance and who would be on top. Lyn started to use her hands to feel all over Yune's body and soon enough Yune did the same to her and the two of them were starting to really get into it.
"I knew I sensed an abundance of Chaos in you Lyn." Yune commented as she got on top eventually. "Perhaps that's why Micaiah likes you so much."
"That very well could be it." Lyn agreed as she changed their positions once again. "But what about you, are you enjoying yourself?"
"You and your questions." Yune teased. "But yes, I am very pleased with how things are going at the moment. My loins are tingling and my body feels warm and fuzzy all over, a goddess could get used to a feeling like this you know."
"Hey as long as you and Micaiah have boundaries about your body switch, who am I to complain?" Lyn noted.
"Very well put." Yune commented with a smirk before flipping their positions again. "Now, I want to try that position you and her were in when I flew in here." Lyn couldn't help but laugh a little at her suggestion. "What's so funny?"
"Nothing, it's just you and Micaiah are a lot more similar than I was expecting?" Lyn answered.
"Why wouldn't we be similar? What a strange thought." Yune noted. "But that's one to ponder for another time, stick your tongue out like you did for her and let's get to it."
"As you wish." Lyn replied with a teasing tone before doing as she was asked. It was interesting doing the same position with the same person's body but with a different mind. All the same sensitive spots Lyn knew from Micaiah were all there, but Yune reacted to them slightly differently than she did. Not that it was any harder to get her worked up though, she figured a bit more randomness would do the trick and once she implemented that plan Yune was moaning up a storm just like Micaiah had been not too long ago. Eventually Lyn felt her have an orgasm and fall back onto the bed to which she made sure she had a soft landing.
"Whew! That was really fun!" Yune said excitedly as she, to Lyn's surprise, shot right back up to a sitting position, full of energy. "Perhaps all you meat bags aren't as boring as I though you were. Let's do it again!"
"Sure, we can do it again some time." Lyn agreed, not quite understanding what Yune was meaning.
"No, I mean like right now, I want to do it again. And maybe again. And maybe another time after that." Yune corrected her.
"Mother Earth, this is going to be a long night."
Hours Later
"Sothe, Micaiah, what's going on? Why are you carrying Lyn around like that?" Mark wondered as he passed the couple from Tellius in the halls of Askr castle. The both of them gave him an embarrassed look but eventually Micaiah spoke up to tell him what happened.
"It seems that Yune tired her out so much she passed out." She explained.
"Don't ask me, I wasn't there." Sothe noted.
"What do you mean when you say Yune did this?" Mark wondered. So Micaiah explained about how Yune could possess her body for periods of time and why she wanted to do so when Lyn was around. Mark listened intently and while some parts sounded a bit hard to believe, Micaiah had always been truthful to him and Lyn and things in Askr always tended to get a bit strange in the first place.
"Well, it seems that Lyn finally bit off a bit more than she could chew." Mark commented, slightly joking. "But I can tell she had fun by the serene expression on her face. Maybe if Yune wants to do this again I can be there so maybe we could have a fighting chance to endure it." At hearing that the bird that always followed Micaiah chirped in what sounded like agreement.
"She says that she would enjoy trying that." Micaiah replied.
"While I do love chatting with friends, maybe we should get Lyn back to your room so she can rest?" Sothe cut in.
"Yeah, probably." So the trio took Lyn back to the room she shared with Mark and laid her down on the bed gently. After that they went back into the hallway to talk a bit more.
"So why aren't you all tired Micaiah, didn't Yune use your body to do all that?" Mark wondered.
"Yes, but she used mostly her energy to do so. Like I feel like I've just been intimate for hours, but my mind and soul are very much awake." Micaiah explained.
"Fair enough." Mark commented. "Well, thank you and Yune and Sothe for taking care of Lyn, I'm sure she'll come and thank you and want to talk about what happened the next time you see each other."
"I'm sure she will, and I'm curious how she felt about all of it." Micaiah noted.
"I'm not, I think it's weird." Sothe commented, making Micaiah pout slightly. "But all is well that ends well, so I'm not complaining. Besides, now I won't have the bird chirping in my ear trying to convince me to do it." Micaiah and Mark couldn't help but laugh at how flatly and plainly he stated that, but he was right, it was another adventure completed in this wacky world of Askr.
Chapter 168: Files #a1868 & a1870 Early Mornings, Long Nights
Notes:
Back to the Rockstar AU! I wanted to name this one 'Long Nights, Impossible Odds' after the lyrics of Blue Collar Man by Styx but I couldn't get the theme of the pictures to work just right. But I did find a senecio in this AU to use that title, so look forward to that in the future. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- Files #a1868 & a1870 Early Mornings, Long Nights
Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Based on: a commission by NozomuGardeZone on Twitter/X
Rutger stepped out of the decently sized bathroom connected to his hotel room only wearing a towel around his hips. He was surprisingly feeling calm and serene in this moment considering what had happened two mornings ago. It was almost freeing for his relationship with Lilina to finally be out there, but he knew this was just the calm before the storm. The band's manager Cecilia had to hastily set up a news conference for today after the sex tape of them leaked out and it was on the same day they were to perform as well. So this was probably the last relaxing moment he would have for a while, so he wanted to savor it.
"I wonder what you would have thought about this Dad." Rutger muttered to himself as he sat down on the bed, his long legs reaching out to the end of it. "You'd probably think it was hilarious and tell me not to worry so much about it, and perhaps that's the right way to think about it." He looked over to the clock on the nightstand and saw that he still had some time before he had to start getting dressed, so he laid his head down on his pillow and closed his eyes, mentally preparing himself for the day. If he had been just a bit more observant of his surroundings he might have noticed that their was someone else in the room with him.
Lilina had asked Cecilia for an extra key to Rutger's room under the guise of wanting to talk about how they were going to answer the media's questions later today, but in reality she just wanted to spend some time with him before everything went down. When he walked out of the bathroom she hid in the closet and watched him lay down, his fit and muscular body only being covered by that towel. This of course gave her an idea and she stripped down until she was just wearing the headpiece she always wore as a fashion statement and to differentiate herself from other blue haired musicians. And once Rutger's eyes were closed she slowly made her way over to the bed and just stood over him for a few moments.
"Elimine, you are so hot." Lilina said quietly to herself before slowly moving to take the towel off his waist. Rutger was too busy in his own thoughts to see or notice what was going on, so when Lilina did this and spread his legs apart slightly so she could get into the bed between them, he just figured it was the bed springs just moving about as some did sometimes. Either way Lilina looked at Rutger's bare cock before her and even in it's soft and floppy state it was quite appealing. Plus he had just washed himself so it probably smelled nice and had a clean taste to it. So she went right in and started licking it up and down, waiting for a surprised reaction from Rutger seeing her down there, but it didn't happen right away.
"I've got to do better." Rutger mumbled to himself, his body slightly reacting to Lilina's actions, but his mind not catching up just yet. "Yeah I know I've been improving, but I need to take things to the next level, because Lilina deserves it. I just hope that I don't come off too strong." Of course Lilina could hear him and she couldn't help but be touched by his words to himself. She wanted to reach up and kiss him and tell him that he could never come on too strong for her, but she did kind of want to get a funny and lighthearted reaction out of this situation so she didn't. Instead, when his cock was fully erect, she opened her mouth wide and started sucking on his tip, gently moving her tongue all over his tip to get him even more hot and bothered. And this was the moment Rutger felt something was up. His eyes opened and what else did he see but the love of his life completely naked with her butt sticking out and her mouth over his shaft.
"Lilina!? What are you doing here?" He asked in a quiet surprise as he sat up not wanting anyone in the adjacent rooms to hear him.
"What does it look like? I'm sucking your dick." Lilina teased him playfully before giving his tip a cute little kiss and going after it a bit more.
"I-I can see that, but why?" Rutger asked, getting more to his point. "Not that I'm not enjoying it or anything."
"I can tell." Lilina smirked as she nuzzled her face up against his shaft playfully before answering him. "And because I want to. If we're going to be public about our relationship we might as well take advantage of it. No more having to sneak out to random motels just to relax or be intimate with each other, not having to hold ourselves back when we're out and about, it just felt so freeing after I thought about it for a while, don't you agree?"
"Yeah, I can't deny I've been thinking about all those things as well." Rutger admitted, a slight blush on his face as his body was starting to heat up again. "As usual you're always the forward acting one between the two of us."
"Is that a problem?" Lilina wondered, a little seriousness creeping into her tone.
"No, no, not at all." Rutger confirmed. "I just hope I can keep up with you, you know how I am when it comes to change."
"I do, but I have all the confidence in the world in you Rutger." Lilina assured him. "And don't worry about being better, worry about being yourself and everything will fall into place."
"Ah, you heard that didn't you?" Rutger blushed some more. "Well, I should still try and be a little better you know, just because that's how relationships work."
"True, but I like where we are currently and I wouldn't change a thing." Lilina noted before smirking up to him again. "Now stop asking me questions, how am I supposed to get you to cum before we have to get dressed if I have to keep talking."
"Yes ma'am." Rutger teased her before she went back to sucking his dick some more. She was quite good at it and slowly she started to use her chest in tandem with her mouth and tongue to work on his shaft. Eventually Rutger was going to suggest that she spin around so he could eat her out as well, but that's when they heard a knock on the door.
"Rutger! Lilina! Cecilia had to change the time for the news conference to an hour earlier, we need to get going ASAP!" It was Roy, Lilina's good friend from high school and the lead singer and guitarist of the Dragonslayers. Rutger had come to enjoy his company as well, even if he didn't say it much.
"Cecilia must have told him I was here with you." Lilina said, Rutger's dick currently buried between her breasts. "Just when we were getting to the good part."
"We'll have time later, if not tonight then in the next city we stop in." Rutger replied, though he was feeling a little disappointed and blueballed as well.
"Yeah, you're right, but I didn't even get to kiss you yet." Lilina playfully pouted. So Rutger pulled her in closer and put his hands on her cheeks before giving her a long and loving kiss on the lips.
"You think that can hold your for a while?" He asked her smoothly and now it was Lilina's turn to blush a bit.
"It'll have to do." She noted, but Rutger could tell from her tone she was touched by his actions. "I love you."
"I love you too." After that they got dressed, thankfully Lilina had already been wearing the outfit she was going to wear to the conference when she slipped into Rutger's room, and then the band members had a quick breakfast near the hotel lobby before piling into their tour bus to get to the arena where they would be performing tonight. Cecilia was able to get the conference to be in the same place so they didn't have to be driving around all day.
"I know the reason why, but I could feel a ton more eyes on us in the lobby this morning." Wolt commented on the way there. He took a glace over at Rutger and saw his stern face and was a bit scared. "N-Not that I'm blaming you or anything!"
"Calm down, freaking out isn't going to help anything." Rutger told him. "Look, Lilina and I made a mistake and now we have to deal with it. If anything we should be apologizing to you all for putting you through all this."
"No, it's not your fault any of this happened, it's those darn paparazzi reporters who are to blame." Roy stated. "Just because we're famous doesn't mean we're allowed to have loving relationships or a measure of privacy with them either. I mean you guys know about me and Guinevere and how we're kind of keeping things quiet since her brother is… well, you guys know. I'd be mortified if someone had a video of us being intimate with each other."
"Roy's right, we can't let something like this start tearing us apart, we need to have a united front with this conference." Lilina added. "We appreciate what everyone did to try and keep our secret, but now that it's out we just have to go with the flow and see where it takes us."
"Yeah, that makes sense." Wolt noted. "Man, I'm glad you guys are being so calm about his, I've been freaking out the last few days."
"You should have seen us right after we got found out, we were pretty on edge in that moment." Lilina commented.
"Speaking of that," Rutger cut in, "have any of you, you know, seen it?"
"No, should I have?" Wolt wondered.
"Yeah, I figured that it wasn't any of my business." Roy added. "Like unless you confessed to a crime or something while doing it, what you and Lilina do in your private time is up to you."
"I, as your manager, kind of had to watch it just to see how bad the situation is and to get the process of it getting taken down online started." Cecilia noted. "But only for the purposes for confirming that it was the two of you in the video for police records and such, it was muted and a lot of it was cut out as well."
"I expected as much." Lilina told her. "Thank you for being honest with us though." Rutger nodded in agreement since he didn't feel like he needed to add anything.
"Of course, all I've ever wanted is for you all to be successful, I never thought it would get this far." Cecilia said back. By that time the bus had gotten to the stadium and of course there were reporters all over the bus as soon as they got there. "Remember, don't say anything until we get the conference set up. Some of these people are actually here for the news, but most of them are just looking for a sound bite for clips. Just stay calm and keep walking."
"Got it. Let's do this!" Roy told the band confidently and that confidence was contagious as it always was for the group and it really helped them get past all those reporters, even as they pushed microphones in their faces and flashed cameras in their eyes. Eventually they made it to a small common area near the changing room where they could regroup.
"Okay, we start in 15 minutes, so do any last minute preparations and just try your best to stay calm." Cecilia told the band before leaving to deal with something else.
"Wolt, I'm sure you're not going to get a lot of questions, but you still need to pay attention, some of these guys might try to catch you off guard." Lilina commented.
"Got it." Wolt nodded. "And just in case it wasn't clear before, I've always been okay with your relationship. Yeah Rutger is a little scary looking and acting sometimes, but I trust that you both know what you're doing and you've never given me a reason to worry."
"Just keep laying in on thick will ya?" Rutger replied dryly, but the small curl on his lips told Wolt he was mostly joking. After that they all mentally prepared themselves for the news conference and when Cecilia came back to get them they slowly walked out to the makeshift interview area and sat down behind the tables set up for them.
"Alright, most of you all know why your here, but for those who don't and those listening in or watching on television I'll go over the basic and relevant facts before the band members will be open for questions." Cecilia said as she stood at a podium that was set up for her. "Very early yesterday morning a video of two of our band members sharing an intimate moment together was leaked online. We are taking every avenue against the people responsible and are doing our best to get said video taken offline or at least make it hard to access, but as we all know once things get online it is almost impossible to get them off fully. We will be taking legal action against any news company or reporter who tries to use this video to defame, blackmail, or generally make any money off of it and we have the backing of the Reglay law firm in Etruria, so we'd appreciate it if everyone made this easy and just let this situation be after this conference. The Dragonslayers will still be performing tonight as well, so everyone who bought tickets are welcome to come at the set time. Any questions for me, their manager at this time?" A few reporters raised their hands and Cecilia pointed at one to ask their question.
"Serra Lumina from the Etruria Gazette." She introduced herself. "So it's confirmed that the two individuals in said video are indeed Rutger Hausen and Lilina Ostia?"
"Yes, the video is very clear that it is them and we do not deny this fact." Cecilia confirmed. "We made the decision to be up front with it because we hope it will end the situation faster. Next."
"Has this video caused any strain in the relationships between the Dragonslayers?" The next reporter asked and things continued on like that for a bit. Slowly but surely the questions became less about the facts of the situation and more about the interpersonal relationships between the band. Questions about the speculation that had surrounded the band's relationships, if anyone was feeling jealous or left out, how Rutger and Lilina met, things like that. It was starting to get really embarrassing for the two of them and Roy could tell. So he used the next question thrown his way to try and shut this whole thing down as quickly as possible.
"Roy, I'm sure you've heard all the hubbub surrounding you and Miss Ostia and your friendship. Quite a few online communities are a bit disappointed in hearing what has unfolded, any thoughts on that?" A reporter asked him.
"Yeah, why do they care so much?" Roy asked back rhetorically. "Honestly why do any of you care so much? I mean I understand part of this is your job and all, but can't you see by the look on my friend's faces how embarrassed they are? And why should they be, all they want to do is have a loving relationship with each other where they don't have to look over their backs every second for people like all of you stalking them, going so far to even make and leak a sex tape of them just trying to spend the night together before a big event. We've answered all the relevant questions you've had about the situation. I'm happy for Rutger and Lilina and I have my own relationship to deal with."
"And I'm gay and Rutger really isn't my type of guy, no offense Rutger." Wolt chimed in helpfully.
"See!" Roy gestured at Wolt thankfully. "So unless you have any actually relevant questions to ask us, how about you all act like decent human beings and just let my friends be in love?" Roy's voice had been rising throughout all of that and when he stopped talking there was a very poignant silence among the reporters until one of them slowly raised their hand.
"Yes?" Cecilia said calling on him.
"Will you be debuting any new songs at tonight concert?" The reporter asked slowly.
"In fact we are!" Wolt said a bit excitedly. "I even wrote it so I hope you all find it pleasing." After that the conference went a bit more smoothly, just questions about the show later tonight, but after Roy's statement there wasn't much more to discuss and about 20 minutes later the whole thing was over. The band slowly filed back into the waiting room and Cecilia told them she would go get them some food to eat before they had to get ready for the show.
"Thank you Roy, that was getting to be a little too much out there." Lilina sighed in relief as she sat down in a large chair.
"Yeah, that was some pretty quick thinking." Rutger added as he sat down next to her.
"Hey, I'm not the face of the band for nothing." Roy told them. "I could tell you two were at your limit so I knew I had to do something. You two going to be alright for tonight?"
"I think so." Lilina nodded.
"As long as I have hands and arms that can work, you have my drums." Rutger replied.
"Sweet! I can't wait to see how the crowd reacts to my new song." Wolt commented.
"Speaking of that, I have an idea for a bit of a change in the choreography I wanted to pass by you all." Lilina noted. So she told everyone what she was thinking and they all agreed it would be a good idea given the situation, just to make sure they got everything clear and out in the open about the current situation.
Soon after Cecilia made it back with the food and after they ate all the band members went to their dressing rooms to get their outfits on and have the stylists work on their hair and makeup. At first when they started touring together Rutger wasn't quite sure why he needed help with things like that, but once he saw on video how it helped portray the rough and distant look he wanted to give off he understood better, even if the process did take longer than he would want. Eventually everyone was ready backstage and they could hear the crowd roaring loudly even from back there.
"Packed house it looks like." Roy commented as he peeked out to see the crowd. "Definitely the biggest show we've done yet." He scanned the crowd some more and he even saw fans with 'Rutger x Lilina' signs. "News travels fast, looks like you two already have fans for your 'new' status together."
"You're kidding." Rutger chuffed before peeking out himself and confirming it for himself. "Damn, that is quick."
"Well it's nice to see we have support if nothing else." Lilina replied, taking a look as well. "You still willing to go ahead with what we planned?"
"I am if you are." Rutger confirmed. A few minutes later the show started and when the band came on stage the crowd roared even louder, men and woman of all ages yelling and cheering for them. When they first started getting crowds of this size they almost didn't know how to handle it, but by now they were pretty used to it and even played into it a little bit.
"Hello Arcadia!" Roy said loudly and confidently into his microphone. "Are you ready to rock with the Dragonslayers tonight!?" The crowd roared even louder in response.
"What was that?! I can't hear you!" Lilina followed up, getting an even louder response out of the crowd. "That's what I like to hear!"
"Alright, on 4!" Rutger yelled out to the other members of the band so they could get started. "1..2..3..4!" And with that they started in on their first song. Right from the jump the four of them felt like they were in a comfortable flow and it showed in how much more lively they were up on stage than usual. Not to say they usually weren't, but tonight they were moving all about towards the front of the stage, looking out to the crowd and high-fiving some of them when they could. All except Rutger of course who had to stay sitting down at his drum set to keep things running smoothly. But that all changed with the last song of the night. Rutger stood up from his drums and as he walked forward four new sets of drums rose up from the floor, allowing him the freedom of movement of the other three.
"Alright, you've been a great crowd tonight! We've loved the energy you've given us throughout and now we just have one more song for you all and it's a special treat!" Roy called out to the crowd as Rutger walked forward. "Being performed live for the first time we give you, written by our very own Wolt Archer, our new song 'Together We Ride!' Hit it guys!" As the crowd reached a fever pitch Rutger had to tap his drum sticks together to get the beat going so everyone could hear him and on the fourth tap Roy and Lilina immediately went in on their guitars with some amazing sounding riffs! Rutger kept them steady with their beats and Wolt's singing was right on cue as well. The change in the choreography that Lilina had suggested was that instead of facing the crowd she would be facing Rutger the entire time, the two of them basically looking like they were dueling between his drum sets and her bass as he moved from set to set to get just the right sounding beat. And of course Lilina was the backup vocalists so it looked like she was singing her lyrics right to him.
The crowd could see what was going on and most of them loved the extra display they were getting. Slowly but surely they started chanting 'Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!' louder and louder as the song continued on. The lyrics Lilina were singing weren't specifically romantic, but the words themselves could be construed that way. She gave Rutger a look like she was actually considering it and He looked back at her, sweat rolling down both of their faces, energy almost spent, a hunger in their eyes for each other.
"If we're going to do it, might as well do it now." Rutger said to her when she had a singing break, glad he didn't wear a microphone during shows. Lilina didn't even question it and quickly kissed him on the lips, not even breaking her concentration with her guitar either. The crowd roared the loudest it had the whole night, the moment caught on the big screens all over the venue.
"No going back after this." Lilina told him as she took a step back.
"No, but if I'm going anywhere I'd much rather be going with you." Rutger replied before they got ready for the songs big finish. He slowly tapered off his drumming while Lilina stopped her playing as well, allowing Roy to be singled out in the middle of the stage for a guitar solo that would be talked about for years to come. As he hit the final notes sparks and flames flew up and around the stage as if they were coming out of his guitar as he pointed in their general direction and the crowd loved the showmanship that was on display. They all were chanting for an encore, but Roy could tell that with all the energy the band had output tonight they were at their limit.
"We'd love to play for you some more tonight, but we've had a long couple of days, I hope you'll understand." Roy called out to the crowd and while some people were disappointed most of them understood. "But hey, we'll for sure make our way back here eventually, you've been the best crowd we've had all tour!" That got the crowd to cheer once again and as Roy and the other's bowed gracefully before exiting the stage they could still hear the chants and cheers of the crowd ringing in their ears.
"Safe to say, I think they really liked your song Wolt." Lilina commented once they were far enough away they could talk.
"I think they enjoyed seeing you two kiss just a bit more." Wolt noted.
"Nah, don't do that to yourself Wolt, the crowd was more hyped up even before that moment, I think we're going to be playing that song for years to come." Roy assured him.
"Honestly, best show we've had yet." Rutger commented plainly, but with a small smile on his face.
"Oh, for sure! I can't wait to see how the video for this one is going to be cut!" Lilina agreed.
"I can't wait to get some water, I'm exhausted." Roy said. So they made their way back to their dressing room to get their regular clothes on and then waited in that same small room as before for Cecilia to tell them it was alright to leave.
"When we get back to the hotel, can I come into your room?" Lilina whispered to Rutger as they hydrated and ate some snacks together. "I think there is something we started that we should finish, don't you agree?"
"You still have energy for that?" Rutger wondered.
"I think so, or we could just do it in the morning if things change." Lilina told him.
"I'm game if you are." He replied. Eventually Cecilia and the band got back on their bus and made their way to the hotel they were staying in. Lilina followed Rutger to his room and once they both got in he locked the door for privacy. For a few moments they weren't quite sure how to proceed, but eventually Rutger had an idea. "You want to take a shower to cool off a bit first?"
"Cool off, or heat up?" Lilina teased him.
"However you want to take it." He smirked back. So they went into the bathroom and stripped down so they could take a shower together. Lilina liked her water hot and Rutger was okay with that, though the shower was kind of small so they were a little pressed up against each other the whole time, but they didn't mind. They took their time, washing each other all over, slowly touching and feeling every inch of each other, getting soap and suds all over as their bodies rubbed up against each other. They even washed each other's hair, Rutger burying his face into Lilina's just to be a bit dramatic and smell it deeply.
"For someone who claims to not be very romantic you sure know how to treat a girl well." Lilina told him after a while as they just stood there under the running water, Rutger holding her close with his arms around her stomach.
"You just seem to bring the best out of me." Rutger replied softly as he gently rocked her back and forth and kissed the back of her head.
"I see." Lilina commented, very content and happy with his answer. "Well if we stay in here any longer I won't have enough energy to get anything else out of you, how about we get out and go a bit farther?"
"If that's what you want." Rutger told her. So they got out of the shower and dried off a bit, both of them walking into the main part of the room wearing just their towels.
"Now, where were we?" Lilina asked in a playful tone. Rutger got the hint and laid back onto his bed in the position he was in earlier that morning.
"Well, I was laying down like this and you were between my legs with my dick in your mouth. I was about to suggest you turn around so I could give you some loving as well." Rutger replied.
"You were?" Lilina asked with a smirk. "Well, let's rewind a bit and start a bit before that, just to make sure your drumstick is ready to go." Rutger's dick was pretty erect from taking that shower, but it wasn't full mast just yet. So Lilina climbed into his bed between his legs and started sucking on it in the same position as this morning, quickly getting it to it's full length.
She also remembered she had been using her chest as well and slowly wrapped it around the shaft as well before giving Rutger a look to let him know he could ask her what he wanted to now.
"Hey, why don't you spin around a bit and let me do some work as well, it doesn't seem fair that I just get this treatment." He said, thinking back to how he would have said it this morning.
"Such a gentleman." Lilina teased him. "Alright, do your worst." And with that she rotated around his body so that her backside was in just the right position for him to eat her out as she continued to suck on his dick.
"For you Lilina, I always do my best." Rutger replied before just going for it and digging his lips and tongue into Lilina's wet snatch. It was already pretty wet from the shower, but the moment his tongue touched her skin Lilina couldn't help but shiver and make a cute sound in the pleasure she felt. The two started to pleasure each other simultaneously like that for a bit, but they could both tell this might not last too long. Be it the adrenaline from the concert and the rest of the day wearing off or the fact that they just were really into what they were doing to each other and they couldn't hold anything back because of their fatigue they didn't know. What they did know was that they were both going to go off pretty quickly, so why not go out with a bang? Lilina started going down on Rutger's dick as far as she could take it and Rutger responded by taking a firm hold of her hips and burying his tongue as deeply as he could into her folds. It didn't take too long for the both of them to cum, both of their mouths getting filled with the product of a passionate yet quick act of intimacy.
"Maybe...maybe we should save the rest of this for the morning." Lilina commented after swallowing down Rutger's load and grabbing his towel to clean him off a bit.
"That's...probably for the best." Rutger agreed, slightly out of breath, as he used her towel to wipe his lips and clean her off as well. "You just wanna cuddle and listen to music as we drift off to sleep."
"That sounds wonderful." Lilina replied before moving around so she could get into a premium cuddling position. "I don't have to put any clothes on do I?"
"I wasn't planning on it, it's warm out here in the desert." Rutger smiled warmly at her as he wrapped his arms around her again, feeling the warmth of her body radiating against his. He slowly reached his hand out and touched the button on his alarm clock that turned the radio on and ironically it was a Dragonslayers song that was playing.
"Why are they playing our stuff this late at night?" Lilina asked with a rhetorical laugh.
"Because it's good." Rutger decided to answer anyways.
"Well, we all know who to blame for that." Lilina replied cheekily.
"Yeah, Wolt." Rutger joked, getting another small laugh out of Lilina. After that though they just let their minds slip away as they listened to the music on the radio, one song after another, until they were on the edge of sleep.
"Mhmm, love you….so much." Lilina mumbled into Rutger's chest since she had spun around a bit in his embrace.
"Love you…more." Rutger mumbled back, his lips grazing her forehead before sleep finally took the both of them, another hectic yet exciting day completed for the musicians.
Chapter 169: File #283 Seven Squared
Notes:
Another FF7 crossover! No this is not connected to the other one, that would make a very weird timeline for the Fire Emblem side of things. As usual Mark messing with Outrealm portals is how he and Lyn ended up in Midgar. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #283 Seven Squared
Characters: Lyn, Tifa (Final Fantasy 7)
Based on: a commission by kumi_antawara on Twitter/X
It was another typical night close to closing time at the 7th Heaven bar, well other than the new waitress with green hair that is. About a week ago her and her husband fell out of the sky through some sort of portal, but thankfully the bar's owner, one Tifa Lockheart, was kind enough to give them some aid in exchange for working for her as they tried to find a way back home.
"I have to say Lyn, you're quite good at this." Tifa commented as she stood behind the bar cleaning a glass while Lyn was sitting down on the other side putting her tips in a jar on the counter. "You get just about as many tips as I do and you just started a week ago."
"Thanks, but I think it's more because I'm good looking than how good a job I do." Lyn admitted with a wry smile, because she did know and understand that she was quite striking and beautiful. "I've never been against hard work, but serving this many people food is a bit of a new experience for me."
"Could have fooled me." Tifa replied with her own smile. "I don't know what I'm going to do when you and Mark leave, I'm not sure I could find anyone else like you so quickly." That was mostly a joke, but she was a bit concerned.
"Well, hey, it's not like you have to pay us or anything, plus since all these tips will be useless back home you get to keep those too. Though I have a feeling Mark will want to keep some as souvenirs of out trip here." Lyn noted.
"That doesn't seem very fair." Tifa commented, though she didn't disagree with it. But she had an idea on how she could repay Lyn for all the work she's done, something Mark told her she might enjoy.
"Life isn't fair sometimes." Lyn shrugged. "I'm just glad it was you who found us Tifa, you've been very gracious and welcoming. Plus I think Mark really likes hanging out with Barret, Biggs, and Wedge. They've really got him going back to his tactician days with all those plans they ask for advice about." Mark had accidentally discovered the secret Avalanche operations the first day they were there, which was attributed to his very strange and almost abnormal luck, but both him and Lyn were good at keeping secrets and after hearing all the stuff Shinra was doing to the people and planet, they were quickly on board to help as much as they could while they were here.
"You know, you keep dropping little tidbits about your life back home, why don't you tell me a little more about yourself Lyn?" Tifa commented, genuinely curious and wanting to know a bit more about Lyn.
"Are you sure we have time for that?" Lyn asked as she looked at one of the clocks around the bar.
"Of course we do, the only other person here is that guy over there and he looks like he's asleep." Tifa pointed out. "Might as well let him nap before we ask him to leave."
"Fair enough." Lyn replied with a shrug and small smile. "Hmm, where to begin though? Well, I guess my life really got going when I found out about my grandfather and his station in life." So Lyn explained how she found out she was royalty, how she met Mark and all her friends, saved her grandfather from her uncle's plot, along with the important bits about her travels with Eliwood and Hector. Tifa almost couldn't believe some of the things she was saying. Magic and war were things she understood, but dragons really took the cake. And of course she had some questions when Lyn was done telling her tale.
"So you're like a princess then? I thought there was something regal about how you carried yourself." Tifa commented.
"Kind of, sort of, but not really anymore." Lyn admitted. "That kind of life just isn't for me, I'm not the best of leaders. Like when it comes to battle or motivation to get people to do things, yeah that's where I thrive. But when it comes to law making and politics, that's just not for me."
"I know I've only known you for a week Lyn, but I don't know, I think you should have more confidence in yourself." Tifa told her. "You seem like a very take charge type of woman. But if you aren't leading your people, who is?"
"I gave control of my land to my friend Hector." Lyn explained. "Honestly, he's kind of similar to Barret in a few ways. Big and muscly, a man of action with a hidden heart of gold, and Father Sky watch out if he ever has a daughter because he'll spoil that girl rotten. And he grew up in the royal life, he's been prepared for it his whole life, he's the right guy for the job."
"Well, as long as you have confidence in your decision I can't really fault you for letting your heart take the lead." Tifa noted. "Now you also mentioned that when you met Mark he couldn't remember his past, is he okay with that?"
"Mostly, yes." Lyn confirmed. "Every now and then he wonders about it, but he's really one of those people who looks at the positive side of things. So with his memories it's like he has a blank slate."
"I guess that makes sense, but I'm not sure if I'd want to live that way personally, memories shape the person we become in life, I know they did for me." Tifa explained. "Speaking of, has he always been that charming and talkative?" Lyn couldn't help but laugh a bit at that question.
"Not in the slightest." Lyn answered. "When we first met he barely talked even to me, but as we went on our adventures it was as if the experiences filled up that blank slate of his and he just kept getting more and more confident and able to get people to listen to him, a pretty good trait for a tactician if you ask me."
"No doubt, I was able to have a conversation with him the other day and he was really easy to talk to, like we had been friends for a while." Tifa agreed.
"Yeah, he has that effect on people." Lyn nodded. "But enough about me, why don't you tell me a bit about yourself and your experiences? Like how did you end up owning a bar at your age, that must be quite a story."
"Maybe, but I doubt it will hold a candle to anything you've been through Lyn." Tifa commented.
"You'll never know unless you tell me." Lyn smiled cheekily back at her.
"Ha, I guess you're right." Tifa replied. "Well, I wasn't actually born here in Sector 7, I was born in a village town named Nibelheim." So Tifa told Lyn about her childhood and her friends, especially her friend Cloud, and the events that led her to owning the bar. It was a tale of loss, but also one of determination, hard work, and coming together for the people you care about. Lyn was impressed by Tifa's ability to still have some optimism about things, even if it was a little more reserved than her's or Mark's. But mostly she felt like she understood Tifa a lot more since they had similar things happen to them in life.
"I knew I felt a kindred spirit inside you Tifa." Lyn commented once she was done telling her tale. "Losing your parents can be tough, but women like us make due with we've got to make sure things turn out well in the end."
"I couldn't say it better myself Lyn." Tifa admitted. "Gosh, you're pretty easy to talk to as well, you and Mark really are just made for each other aren't you?"
"That's what most people say." Lyn replied before gazing a bit at Tifa's face and changing the subject slightly. "You know, you have very pretty eyes Tifa, the red really pops out against your hair." Tifa didn't know how to respond to that at first. Was Lyn flirting with her? The idea Mark had told her to 'repay' Lyn for all her hard would would lead her to believe she was, but maybe this was just a way for her to be nice and change the subject away from a heavy topic?
"Umm, thank you." Tifa finally said, slightly blushing a bit. "No one really says much about them, most people just focus on my chest."
"Gods, do I know and understand how that feels." Lyn said in an understanding tone and it got Tifa to laugh a bit.
"I'd much rather talk about your hair, I've never seen someone with such a natural green coloring to it." Tifa noted. "Is it natural?"
"Yeah, green hair is a trait for a number of people from my home land." Lyn confirmed. "Though I've noted that when Mark and I travel to other worlds it is a bit of an oddity." Tifa was about to ask a question about said world traveling, but before she could say anything the last patron of the bar finally woke up.
"Might as well start closing up." Tifa told Lyn.
"Alright, I'll get him out of here." Lyn replied before walking over to the man. He wasn't very imposing or anything, but he was drunk. "Okay, it's time for us to close and for you to leave. You don't have to go home, but you can't stay here."
"Piss off!" The guy yelled, not recognizing Lyn as someone who worked at the bar, as he swung his glass at her. Lyn quickly dodged out of the way and grabbed his other hand.
"Come on, don't make me do this the hard way." Lyn suggested, but it didn't work out as well as she'd hope.
"I said piss off! What's a woman like you gonna to do me, you're certainly no Tifa!" He yelled some more, trying to swing at Lyn. Lyn dodged again and just shook her head in frustration.
"Alright, you asked for this." Lyn sighed before darting all around the man, fast enough that she was making doubles of herself. "So, tough guy, which one are you going to swing at now?"
"I'm seeing double, triple, no quadruple." The drunk patron said to himself as he spun around trying to track Lyn's speed. Even Tifa was having trouble keeping up with seeing Lyn, but she did catch a wink she sent her way, telling her that she was open to make a move. So, while the drunk was busy trying to find the real Lyn, Tifa just slowly walked up to him and picked him up before tossing him out of the bar like she was tossing a bag of garbage out. Then she locked the front entrance of the bar so no one else could get in.
"Well, that's that." Tifa said brushing her hands together to get any dust off them. "You handled that really well Lyn, how did you get to be so fast?"
"Daily sword training." Lyn said like it was nothing. "I could show you some time if you're interested."
"I think I would be." Tifa noted. "Maybe not the sword part, but I'm always looking to get a bit faster, kind of helps with all the punching and kicking I'm known for around these parts."
"Just tell me when and we'll make it a date." Lyn replied with a warm smile. Again Tifa wasn't sure if she was flirting or not, but she didn't mind since Lyn was a very genuine person.
"Sounds good to me." Tifa nodded. "Well Barret and the guys are probably going to be downstairs all night planning and doing whatever else, and I'm sure Mark will probably be joining them as well. So I was thinking once we get back to my place I could show you something Lyn, if you're not too tired from working or anything that is."
"No, I'm still pretty energized." Lyn commented. "I might not be as much as a night owl as Mark is, but I can still stay up late."
"Good." Tifa replied, thankful that was the case. "Well, once you get changed just come over to my bedroom and knock on the door, I should be ready whenever you are."
"Getting invited to a pretty woman's bedroom, can't say that's it's the first time that's happened, but I can say good things usually happen when I show up." Lyn joked in a slightly teasing and flirting tone and this time Tifa got the hint. Which was good because that meant that when she was ready to show Lyn what she had in store that it would be accepted and no awkward or anything. So the two of them cleaned up around the bar a bit before heading back to where Tifa lived. Thankfully she had an extra room where Lyn and Mark could stay in while they were in Midgar, even if it was a bit small. Lyn changed into some pajamas that Tifa had let her borrow, just a t-shirt that was a bit larger than Lyn needed and a pair of light shorts, along with the yellow sash and green gloves her normal outfit had to keep things together. Then she made her way over to Tifa's room and knocked on the door.
"Can I come in?" Lyn asked politely, not wanting to barge in and possibly ruin any surprise that might be waiting for her.
"Yes, you can come in." Tifa confirmed. So Lyn turned the knob and stepped into her bedroom and looked around. It was the first time she had been in this room and she wanted to get a good look at everything. The room was pretty lively looking yet not too outlandish either, making Lyn think it fit Tifa's personality quite well. Though after a while Lyn noticed she couldn't see Tifa anywhere in the room.
"Where are you?" Lyn wondered as she looked around more. "Are you trying to sneak up on me or something?" She added as a tease.
"No, no, just trying to get my courage up a little more." Tifa admitted before she stepped out from behind a changing wall to reveal what she was wearing, or rather not wearing that is. She was still wearing her leggings and some of her tactical gear like her gloves and the straps over her arms, but other than that she was completely naked.
"I don't see why you would need to do that considering just how beautiful you look." Lyn commented as she finally got a good look at her. "I think I might be a little jealous."
"You, jealous of me?" Tifa sputtered a bit. "That's a laugh. But I guess that does mean a little something coming from such a genuine person such as yourself."
"Good, because it should." Lyn said confidently. "But it looks like I'm a little overdressed for this situation, let me fix that." And in a flash she discarded the t-shirt and shorts she had been wearing, but kept the sash to match Tifa's state of still wearing something. "Much better. Now, I don't want to assume anything, but I take it you probably wanted to do just a bit more than show off right?"
"You would be right." Tifa confirmed. "Mark told me about your open relationship and that doing something like this would be a good way to repay you for all the help you've been lately since you noted you really don't have much use for gil for anything."
"Yeah, that sounds like an idea Mark would come up with." Lyn noted with a knowing smile. "But really, you didn't have to do all this, I enjoy helping out and getting to know you better at the bar."
"I know, but I want to." Tifa explained. "Plus Mark told me you and him use moments like this to get to know people better anyways, so I figured you'd be all for it and we could get even closer as friends, if that's okay with you that is."
"Oh, I'd very much like to get to know you better in this way Tifa." Lyn confirmed with a smirk as she stepped closer to Tifa and put her hand right above her hip. "I just wanted to make sure you were doing this because you wanted to, not because you thought you had to."
"You're very considerate Lyn, I like that about you." Tifa noted as she stepped closer as well, making it so her chest was touching Lyn's slightly as they looked into each other's eyes intently.
"Well, you know, things usually tend to turn out better when everyone gets to do what they want." Lyn commented, showing her feelings on the matter. "Now I hope this isn't too personal a question Tifa, but how experienced are you with this kind of stuff? Some places Mark and I end up at tend to shy away at people of the same sex being intimate with each other."
"I've got some experience, my friend Jesse and I do this sort of thing from time to time when one of us needs to blow off some steam." Tifa told her. "Actually, now that I think about it, you remind me a bit of her. Very optimistic and not afraid to tell someone how she feels about them."
"I feel honored to be compared to such a close friend." Lyn noted with a warm smile before she moved her head in a little closer to Tifa's. "Let's see if I'm as good as her then." And with that Lyn moved in to kiss Tifa on the lips. It was a short yet tender kiss, one to gauge how things would go, and Lyn hovered her lips very close to Tifa's after it was over. But it didn't take long for Tifa to kiss her right back, a spark being lit between the two women. So they wrapped their arms around each other a bit more and started making out right then and there, their lips remaining locked while their hands started to explore each other's bodies. Though after a short bit of that the two of them noticed something.
"Maybe we should take these gloves off, just so we can feel everything we want to." Tifa suggested, taking a few deep breaths.
"Good idea." Lyn agreed. So they discarded their gloves and went back to making out with each other, this time opening their mouths wider for each other so they could get their tongues in on the action. With each clash and movement both women could feel their body heat rising from the pleasure and intense motions they were going through, and it wasn't long until they both wanted a bit more. "We should move this to the bed." Lyn suggested. "You want to be on top or bottom?"
"You can be on top, seeing that you have more experience than me doing this." Tifa replied, just being able to sense it from how Lyn had been kissing her.
"Sounds good to me." Lyn smirked before they walked over to the bed and climbed in, Tifa on her back and Lyn on top of her. Once again they started making out, their chests pressing up tightly against each other, but slowly and surely Lyn started kissing other parts of Tifa's body. She kissed down her cheeks and into the crook of her neck before starting in on her shoulder and collarbone.
"Keep going Lyn, just like that." Tifa moaned out now that her mouth was free, but she wasn't going to let Lyn have all the fun. So she slipped her hands down Lyn's back and onto her butt and pulled her body in closer to hers. Then she spread her legs slightly so that they could get all tangled up with Lyn's so their hips and thighs moved even closer to each other. Of course Lyn loved this and she continued kissing and holding onto Tifa's body tightly so they could both enjoy each other's warmth and touch. After a while Lyn moved to the other side of Tifa's body with her kisses, and then eventually she started to go even lower, looking up at Tifa's face as she rested her head on her breasts.
"I know you said you get tired of people talking about your chest earlier, but I do have to say after a closer look they are quite impressive." Lyn teased her before placing a light kiss on both of them.
"Well when a friend says it I can deal with it better." Tifa teased her back before an idea came to mind. So she used her strength to flip their positions, resting her head on Lyn's chest as she had been doing earlier. "But I wouldn't say yours don't look amazing either. In fact, I think I'll steal what you were about to do to me." With that Tifa moved her head in a bit closer to one of Lyn's breasts and started kissing and licking all around the nipple on it. Once it was nice and wet from her saliva she put her lips on it slowly and started sucking on it gently as well.
"Ooooh, yesss, I love that!" Lyn moaned out a bit more loudly than Tifa had before. Tifa had no way of knowing this, but Lyn loved to have her breasts sucked on, she was very sensitive to it and loved every moment of it. But now that she heard that reaction Tifa smirked to herself and started going at it a bit more aggressively, even using one of her free hands to fondle and play with Lyn's other breast. Just as Lyn did earlier Tifa eventually moved her mouth to the other side of Lyn's body to make it a bit more even and Lyn was really loving the attention she was getting. She could feel herself getting more and more wet by the moment and she wanted Tifa to feel the same. So she slipped her hand down and inside Tifa's thighs and started to play with her clit and finger her gently as she continued to suck on her tits.
"Mhfmfm!" Was the muffled yet pleased sound that came from Tifa when Lyn did that, the vibrations of her sound reverberating into Lyn's chest slightly and giving her another wave of pleasure. Tifa really enjoyed that Lyn wasn't being passive with this, not that she didn't think she would be, but she really liked the back and forth they had going between them. Slowly Lyn continued to dig her fingers deeper into Tifa's folds and every now and then she would reach a spot that would elicit a stronger reaction from her and she kept those in mind for later. Eventually though both women were soaking wet and knew that if they wanted to satisfy each other they would have to get into a better position.
"S-Slow down Lyn, I don't want to cum just yet." Tifa breathed as she extricated herself from Lyn's warm breasts.
"Me either." Lyn noted as she slipped her hands out of Tifa's body and brought them up to her hips. "What do you want to do next?"
"This might be a dumb question, but do you know what 'scissoring' is?" Tifa asked, not knowing if it might be called something else where Lyn came from.
"Oh, I definitely know what that is." Lyn smirked confidently. "But you're going to have to get off me so we can get into the right position."
"Of course." Tifa replied, rolling off of Lyn's body and then moving around on her bed so she and Lyn could get into just the right position. They quickly moved about so that their legs were locked with each other and their thighs were just on the cusp on rubbing against one another.
"Not every day I get to do this with a woman with legs and thighs as good as mine." Lyn teased before they got started. "But I do have to let you know Tifa, I get a bit competitive with stuff like this, so I might not be able to stop once we get going."
"You? Overcompetitive? I would have never figured." Tifa teased back, thinking back to the day before where the two of them competed to see who could serve the most customers at the bar. "But I'm no slouch at this either, so you better give it your all."
"Oh, you know I will." Lyn replied confidently. And with that they both moved in closer to each other so that their bodies were connected as closely as they could be. They both let out a few moans as they felt the warm and wet touch of each other's thighs against each other as they adjusted their hips to get comfortable, but after that they went right at it, no holds barred. Lyn's quick and nimble hip movements contrasted Tifa's powerful and deliberate ones and yet they moved in a way like they had been doing this for years. Their skin started to get wet from sweat, their breathing became more fast and ragged with each movement, their heartbeats speeding up as the liquids from their bodies allowed them to glide over and get entangled with each other. Moment after moment their sounds got louder and louder, a symphony of pleasure that felt like it would never end, not that either woman wanted it to. Slowly the two of them lifted themselves up as they continued to battle with their hips, their clits and folds brushing against each other rapidly, sending wave after wave of hot, sticky, pleasure through their bodies, Eventually they were so close that Lyn could reach out and touch Tifa's face, and that's just what she did.
"Kiss me!" Was all Tifa had to say before they smashed their lips together once again, the feeling of being so close almost sending them both over the edge at the same time. Tifa grabbed Lyn's face as well and the two of them made out more passionately than they had been before, tongues exploring every inch of the other's mouth and pushing up against one another just like their hips were. Eventually though they did have to come down from their high, but not before the both of them had one of their most intense orgasms than they could remember. Both their heads rocked backwards in pleasure and their ponytails looked like a pair of dolphins breaching up for air as they did so. After that they slowly started to wind back down with their hip thrusting until they were just laying with their legs tangled together, their breathing the only thing being heard for a bit before Lyn was able to speak up again.
"That...that was pretty good." She breathed, sitting up and untangling her legs from Tifa's. "Most other women can't keep up with me that well, but you were matching every movement I made."
"I'll take that… as a compliment." Tifa said as she rolled over onto her back to catch her breath a little more. "I think Jessie might be a bit jealous if I tell her about this." That got Lyn to laugh and fall back onto the bed, which made Tifa laugh as well, the two women now very clearly close friends after their moment together. Eventually they moved around and started cuddling and talking to each other about different things, but then they heard a knock on the door.
"Tifa! Lyn! Are you in there?" It was Mark calling out to them.
"You want to let him in?" Lyn asked Tifa quietly so Mark couldn't hear. "We could pretend to be asleep."
"No, he set this up for us, so I don't really mind." Tifa replied before taking the blanket on her bed and covering up slightly. "Yes Mark, we're here, you can come in!" So Mark opened the door and even though he told Tifa his idea, he was a bit shocked to see it be implemented so quickly.
"Ah, I must be interrupting something, I can come back later." Mark said as he tried to leave.
"No, we were just resting, you aren't interrupting." Tifa confirmed.
"Oh, good." Mark noted. "Well, I wanted to let the both of you know that I'm pretty sure I found a way back home for me and Lyn. I'm going to need to test it in the next couple days, but I'm confident it's the right portal back to our home."
"That's great Mark, I can always trust in you to get things like this done." Lyn replied with a big smile. "I can't wait to tell our friends about this place."
"You'll be able to come back whenever you please right?" Tifa wondered.
"Yeah, once I find a portal to a world it's pretty easy for me to access again." Mark confirmed. "But there could be some time dilation issues, like what seems to us is a day could make a week pass here, so I told Barret that it wouldn't be a good idea to plan for us being around for any Avalanche stuff even if we did want to help."
"Hmm, I don't quite understand, but I'll take your word for it since you're more experienced in world hopping than we are." Tifa commented. "But either way, this seems like a time to celebrate. Why don't you lose those robes and join us Mark?" Tifa's suggestion surprised both Mark and Lyn since they weren't expecting Tifa to be so open about it.
"Are you sure, I really don't want to ruin a moment between you and Lyn." Mark replied, giving her an out if she wanted it.
"We had our moment already, right Lyn?" Tifa asked.
"Oh, we had a moment alright." Lyn answered with a smirk. "Seems like someone wants another moment though seeing as the first one was so thrilling and exciting. We wouldn't want to let one of our friends down now would we Mark?"
"Well, when you put it that way." Mark smirked back before losing his clothes in a flash.
"Quite the opportunist I see." Tifa teased him. "Well, let's see if you can keep up as well as Lyn did."
"Challenge accepted."
Chapter 170: File #a1877 The Tales of Rutger, The Warrior of Light #3
Notes:
More FF14 AU! This one takes place sometime after the fight with the Endsinger, but before the Zero stuff starts. So spoiler warning till up to that point. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1877 The Tales of Rutger, The Warrior of Light #3
Characters: FF14!Rutger, Merlwyb
Based on: a commission by Marko141_ on Twitter/X
For once it was a slow and uneventful day in Sharlayan, but that was a good thing. After Rutger, his friends from his shard, and the Scions had gone to the edge of the universe to save every living being they needed some quiet time to recuperate. But being the man he was Rutger couldn't stay cooped up in his room for too long and most of his injuries had healed, so today he was at the Leveilleur residence playing a strategy game with his best friend Roy and Alphinaud.
"You're not going to make this easy on me, are you?" Alphinaud mused as he contemplated his next move. He was currently in the lead, but Roy wasn't far behind and Rutger's armies weren't anything to scoff at either.
"And disappoint the memory of my father? Of course not. I've got to show I learned something from him." Rutger teased him playfully. Even before coming to the Source he had been on the path to recovery from his traumas, but now with everything said and done he was pretty content with his life and could be friendly and personable when he wanted to.
"Hey, at least we didn't team up on you from the beginning, then you really wouldn't have stood a chance." Roy added with a little smirk as he stood on his stool to see all the pieces on the table.
"Believe me I know, you two are an unstoppable duo, in battle and in life." Alphinaud replied. "I'm just glad Lilina didn't join in, then I'd really be in trouble because I doubt anything could stand up to the three of you together."
"Well, the end of the world couldn't, multiple times in fact." Rutger said confidently. After that Alphinaud made his move, a flanking maneuver against Roy's infantry, but before anything could be said about it he got a call on his linkpearl.
"Hello, who is this?" He asked, obviously not expecting the call. "Ah, nice to hear from you again Admiral, is there something I can do for you? Yes, he's actually sitting right next to me right now. I'll let him know, but is there anything else the Scions can do? Hmm, I guess that makes sense, well if you do come up with something feel free to ask. I will, thank you Admiral."
"Which Admiral do you think he's talking to?" Roy wondered as Alphinaud was talking.
"Probably Merlwyb, which means that our little vacation might be ending sooner than we'd like." Rutger commented. After that Alphinaud turned to them and started to explain the call.
"That was Admiral Merlwyb." He confirmed. "Rutger, she needs you to go to Limsa Lominsa posthaste, she needs your help with a mission that only someone with your skills can handle."
"Did she give you any details about it?" Rutger wondered.
"No, she said it wasn't safe to say over the linkpearl, she needs to tell you about it in person." Alphinaud noted.
"Seems kind of suspicious." Roy commented. "Only Rutger?"
"That's what she said." Alphinaud replied. "I mean I would trust her after everything we've been through with her and the other city-state leaders."
"Yeah, she's been willing to put her life on the line multiple times for us and her beliefs." Rutger agreed. "If she says that I'm the only one that can deal with this problem, then I would put weight in that. I'll start heading out, I think I'm ready for aetheryte travel again. Roy, tell Lilina I'll be back soon."
"Will do." Roy said with a playful salute to his friend. "Oh, who do you surrender to in the game then?"
"Is that a real question?" Rutger smirked at the table. "I surrender to you. Give Alphy hell while I'm gone."
"By the Twelve, you two are going to do me in one day. I'd have gray hairs if it wasn't already white." Alphinaud joked. After that Rutger made his way to the aetheryte and prepared himself to travel to Limsa. He reached out felt his aether connect to the flowing stream of the world and in a few short moments he was standing in the main square. As usual it was a bustling hub of commerce for some and a fashion runway for others, but Rutger didn't have time to take in the sights. He briskly walked to the elevator that would take him to the Command Room and introduced himself to the guard working near it.
"I'm here to see the Admiral on her orders." Rutger told him simply.
"Name?" The guard asked, even if it looked like he already knew who he was. It was still a bit strange to Rutger to be this recognizable, but he was more used to it than he used to me.
"Rutger Hausen." He answered and guard nodded.
"Go on up, the Admiral is waiting for you." The guard said opening up the elevator and letting Rutger in. A short trip up later and he was in the Command Room and Merlwyb was indeed waiting for him behind her desk. For a slight moment Rutger remembered his moment with Minfilia that seemed like ages ago now, but he shook his head free of that thought, there was no way Merlwyb was planning anything like that, was she? Either way when he stepped up to her desk he looked around and noticed something was missing, or rather someone.
"Where is Marshal Eynzahr? He's practically your shadow most of the time." Rutger wondered, slightly casually but also slightly concerned.
"He's out working with your mates from the Rogue's Guild, which is why I need your help Rutger." Merlwyb stated. "I'll get right to the point, while we were all helping the Scions in Sharlayan a map to a very powerful weapon was stolen by some unsavory pirates who decided not to follow the code. It's been suggested that they want to sell said weapon to a splinter cell of former Garlean soldiers who are still against Eorzea's alliances with them."
"And you want me to get this map for you so they can't find the weapon?" Rutger asked, trying to predict what was needed.
"No, that's what the Marshal and the Rogue's Guild is working on." Merlwyb replied. "For you I have another mission in mind, call it a back up plan unless they fail. I and I alone am the only person in Limsa who knows where this weapon is located without having the map, we're going to go get it ourselves and move it to a more secure location."
"Hmm, that's smart." Rutger commented. "I take it you just want it to be me and you so we don't bring attention to where it is?"
"Exactly." Merlwyb confirmed. "I thought I had rid Limsa of such piracy, so this new crew is an unknown to me, I don't want to give them any information that I don't have to. In fact, the way we're going to get there is going to be a bit secretive as well. We'll take a passenger ship that passes by the island that the weapon is buried on and when we get close enough we'll dive off and swim over to it. And then once we get the weapon we can teleport back to the aetheryte and head back here."
"Sounds like a plan to me." Rutger nodded, understanding what needed to be done. "Should I try to conceal my identity at all, I am a pretty well known figure these days you know."
"Yes, try to blend in a bit and make sure you wear something you're comfortable swimming in." Merlwyb told him. "The next ship that will be passing by the island leaves in 30 minutes, can you be ready in that time?"
"Honestly, I could do it in five." Rutger replied with a slight air of confidence.
"Hmm, I'm sure you could." Merlwyb stated in a bit of a sultry voice, but Rutger didn't quite catch it. "Oh, and make sure you bring an inconspicuous weapon, just in case."
"I always do." Rutger nodded.
"Good, I'll meet you down at the docks when it's time." Merlwyb told him before dismissing him. So Rutger found the closest place he could change in peace and changed into his swimwear, a pair of red swim shorts, some sandals, and a necklace as well. He even bought a cheap pair of sunglasses off a vendor before making his way down to the docks. Merlwyb told him to bring a weapon that wouldn't bring any suspicion to him so he decided to bring his Monk claws since he could strap them to his hips and they didn't light on fire until he put some aether into them. He walked slowly to the docks since he still had some time and so he didn't look out of place, but soon enough he spotted the Admiral by the ship they were going to board and his eyes widened behind his sunglasses. The Admiral was wearing an all black bikini with some shoulder pads and a couple straps covering her well toned stomach along with a large sunhat and sunglasses. Rutger had figured she had some tight abs under that long coat she always wore, but this exceeded even his greatest expectations.
"What, have you never seen a woman in a bikini before?" Merlwyb asked him as he got closer, noticing the look on his face and his mouth slightly open. The question shook Rutger out of his thoughts and he instantly straightened up.
"I have, many times before." Rutger confirmed, a little more in control of himself. "But, you know, when you see someone as good looking as you are Admiral, sometimes you just can't help but stare."
"Heh, good answer." Merlwyb replied wit a confident tone. "It's been a while since I've worn something like this, it's good to know I can still get a younger man's heart pumping. Either way, shall we? Getting on the ship last wouldn't be a good look, don't you think?"
"Probably." Rutger answered. "After you Admiral."
"Such a gentleman, but that should be expected from someone who everyone has a good opinion on." So they got on the ship and milled about it a bit to find the best place to jump off when the time came. When they did they set up some folding chairs from the main deck and laid on them as the ship set sail. It would take some time for them to get close enough so they got to talking a bit.
"So, I've heard bits and pieces through conversations with the other Scions, but is it true that you and your companions aren't from this star?" Merlwyb asked.
"It is." Rutger confirmed. "We come from another shard completely. Things are much more advanced here technologically than it is back home. It's taken some adjustment over the years, but we've become quite comfortable, though we do still want to get back home some day. Though we would want to come back here as well, we wouldn't want to leave everyone out to dry in case some other world spanning threat was to pop up."
"Interesting, I could barely tell anything was off the first time we met, so you've done a good job fitting in." Merlwyb commented. "Do you mind if I ask you a few questions about your homeland?"
"Sure, we've got time." Rutger nodded before taking a sip of a drink he had gotten.
"Do you have pirates back home? What are they like? What do your governments do to deal with them?" Merlwyb asked
"We do have pirates." Rutger confirmed. "Not as many as here in Limsa though, our land is one big continent surrounded by water and a few small islands, but we don't know of any other lands besides ours, so ship sailing isn't as a big thing back home. As for what they are like, it's a mixed bag. There are pirates like the ones here in Limsa, those who don't want to disturb the peace and live honest lives doing other sea work, but then there are ones like what I've heard Limsa used to be filled with. I'm not sure what the other governments are doing, but Lilina and I were working with the good pirates to supply some of the island with supplies to rebuild after the war we had."
"Wait a moment, are you telling me that you're a head of state as well?" Merlwyb wondered.
"Kind of." Rutger noted. "Lilina is actually the leader and she just married me. So I have some influence and power, but I'm more like Raubahn is to Nanamo, you know besides the being married part."
"I see. You're even more multifaceted than I realized. No wonder you can get everyone to stand behind your causes." Merlwyb commented.
"Well, I don't do it on my own, if it wasn't for Lilina and Roy I'd just be a hired sword without much meaning in my life, so if anything they are the ones who should be applauded more." Rutger told her.
"Humble as well." Merlwyb teased him, really enjoying this conversation and getting to know a little more about the savior of not just her people but the whole star as well. "You'd make a good captain, that I know of, but I wouldn't try to pin a free spirit like you down like that."
"Perhaps another shard of me is, who knows?" Rutger joked. After that they talked and got to know each other a little more until Merlwyb got up off her chair and went up to the side of the ship.
"You see that small island with the single palm tree on it?" She asked Rutger.
"Yeah, I can see it." Rutger confirmed.
"That's the island we need to swim to." With that she ditched her sunhat and glasses and stood up tall on the edge of the ship. "Come on, we don't have time to waste!"
"Yes ma'am!" Rutger replied quickly right before Merlwyb dove off the side of the ship. He followed quickly after her and the two of them made their way over to the island. Since Rutger still had the blessing that allowed him to breathe underwater he was able to beat Merlwyb to the island even though she had a head start. So he sat on the beach patiently until she made it one or two minutes later.
"And you can swim faster than me, are you sure you aren't a pirate?" She teased him.
"Eh, I kind of cheated." Rutger noted. "I can breathe underwater, kind of helps don't you think?"
"Really now, you'll have to tell me about that sometime." Merlwyb commented, sounding slightly impressed. "But for now we have to find the weapon. It should be in a chest buried on the beach over here." With that she walked around until she remembered just exactly where it was. "Right here!"
"How deep down there is it, shouldn't we have brought shovels?" Rutger wondered.
"It's not that deep, plus it's also in a vault so once we get the door clear we can open it and lift the chest out of it." Merlwyb explained.
"Well, let's get to it then." Rutger said getting down and starting to dig. And Merlwyb was right, after just a few minutes of digging they found the vault door and she was able to open it with a combination. The door flipped open and revealed a decently sized chest laying on it's side. But it was surprisingly light as they lifted it out, or it could have been just because the both of them were quite strong individually, that's what Rutger thought at least.
"See, easy as that." Merlwyb said brushing her hands together to get the sand off them. "Now, I'm going to go keep watch over there for a moment while you open it, make sure no one is spying on us or anything."
"Alright." Rutger nodded. He let Merlwyb walk a bit a way from the chest before he opened it. And when he did he was surprised at it's contents. Inside was what looked like just a regular gun, not anything that looked like a weapon of great power. Though there was a piece of paper under it with some writing on it.
If you've made it this far it means you've impressed me enough to get to do something special together. Leave the gun and this note in the chest and then close it. Then stand up and turn around for one of the surprises of your life. -MB
Rutger wasn't exactly sure what the note meant but he did what it asked of him. He put the gun and note down, closed the chest and stood up. And it was safe to say when he turned around he was quite surprised. Why you may ask? Well because when he did he got a full view of the Admiral in nothing but her birthday suit. And she wasn't trying to hide it or anything, in fact she was striking a confident and sexy pose in from of him. Her breasts were glistening with sea water, her abs in full view, hips slightly swaying back and forth as her white skin shown in the sun. Rutger was speechless once again, the Admiral was a beautiful women, even at her age, and he never thought he'd get to see her like this, he'd never even imagined it.
"You're very cute when you're confused, I would think not many people get to see you like this." Merlwyb commented since Rutger's mind wasn't working at the moment. "Of course not many people get to see me like this, so you should consider yourself lucky."
"What is going on?" Rutger muttered, kind of to himself, but Merlwyb heard it well enough so she decided to explain while Rutger tried to reboot.
"A bit of trickery to get a moment to ourselves." She explained. "Look, a woman like me has her needs like any other woman out there but with my position I can't go out plundering every deck hand in Limsa, and neither would I want to. So every now and then I put on a little charade for an adventurer I fancy and get them out to this island out in the middle of nowhere so no one but us knows what is going on. This time it just happens to be you, especially after I got very enthusiastic clearance from your wife of all people."
"Well, you're 'little charade' as it were sure fooled me." Rutger commented, finally getting his bearings. "And I hope my display doesn't sour your view of me, I'm just very surprised. I never thought something like this could happen."
"Oh don't you worry Rutger, everyone has that reaction at seeing me like this, and honestly I kind of like it that way." Merlwyb told him. "It tells me I've still got it after all these years."
"You very much do, you're one of the most striking women I've ever seen, and if you talked to Lilina about this you know I've seen a lot of naked women in my lifetime." Rutger noted.
"I would hope so, given your reputation." Merlwyb stated. "Now, this is how it's going to go. You can have me however you want, any position, any direction, any orifice you want, but if you don't live up to my standards and please me… well then we're going to do things my way, you understand?" That last bit was slightly sinister sounding, but Rutger felt like he was up to the challenge.
"I understand, and I wouldn't worry about me not living up to your standards, this is something I've got a lot of practice with." Rutger said confidently as the idea of what he wanted to do with her came to mind. "But if it's up to me to decide how to do things then I say I want you to bend over and put your hands on the treasure chest over there."
"Very well, but do make sure to lose those shorts along the way." Merlwyb commented before she walked over and did as Rutger asked. Rutger quickly slipped out of his swim shorts as she suggested and then got down on his knees behind her. It was safe to say that Merlwyb was expecting him to grab her hips and start thrusting away at her, so when she felt his warm breath on her thighs before the wetness of his tongue against her folds it was safe to say it was her turn to be surprised.
"Ah! Not what I was expecting from you honestly." She told him, a slight moan escaping her lips.
"You think me just a brute like any other man?" Rutger teased her. "A true gentleman like myself knows that you have to get a lady going first before you claim her with your flagstaff."
"I'm not complaining." Merlwyb replied before Rutger when back in and started eating her out more. But he figured the Admiral was a woman who liked it a little more rough than usual, so that's what he gave her. He put his big hands on her cheeks and spread them wide, allowing him to move his head in even closer and his tongue ever deeper into her folds. But depth wasn't the only thing he could offer her either, no he gave her everything he could, using his tongue to lap around her insides like a pirate who hadn't had a drink of water in days and this was his last chance to get anything decent.
"By the Twelve! Keep that up and I just might have to bring you here again." Merlwyb exclaimed with a very pleased sounding tone. She still sounded quite professional as well though, she wasn't going to let something like this make her sound like a mewling whelp, even if it did feel very, very good. She could feel her skin getting hotter and wetter with each stroke of Rutger's tongue inside of her and her heartbeat kept rising with the pleasure as well. There was no doubt in her mind that bringing him here was a very good decision and that she was getting something she'd remember for a long while. Eventually Rutger slowed his licking down and moved away from the Admiral slightly so he could stand up behind her and get ready for the next part.
"Well, well, if you can use your staff as well as you can your sword and tongue, I think I'm going to be in for something special." Merlwyb teased him as she felt him stand up. "You still want me on this chest or are you thinking of something else?"
"Oh, you're going to need to keep your hands on that chest to keep yourself steady." Rutger teased her back before he grabbed her hips and lifted her legs off the ground. Merlwyb got the idea quickly and immediately wrapped her legs around his waist for stability. She was expecting him to just go right inside her from there, but instead she felt his fully erect cock starting to throb against her stomach slightly.
"Hmm, never thought you to be someone to miss his mark." She commented in a sultry tone.
"You think I missed did you?" Rutger questioned, a slightly more devious tone creeping into his voice to play along with the back and forth they were having. "No, no, no, I'm just letting it sink in for you just how deep I'm going to be inside you when I start releasing my seed."
"How cute that you think I need to be prepared for that." Merlwyb teased him some more. "But answer me this Mr. Warrior of Light, how do you know it's safe for you do that? How do you know I won't get pregnant if you finish yourself off inside me?"
"I don't." Rutger replied with a confident smirk, playing along some more. "But you said I could have you in anyway I wanted, and I'm not passing up the chance to cum inside as strong, confident, and sexy as you are. So you should make peace with that while you can."
"You scurvy sea dog, I love when a man talks to me with confidence like that." Merlwyb told him excitedly as she turned her head back to him slightly, really getting into the moment now as seen by the smallest of blushes below her eyes. "Well hurry up and stick it in then, show me you're not all bark. But if you do end up getting me pregnant, just know there isn't a shard in the universe you can hide from me." A bit of an empty threat seeing as it was a safe day for her, she always made sure it was on trips like this, but she was really enjoying the little roleplaying elements Rutger was bringing to the table, none of the other men who did this with her had the confidence or the acting skills to pull it off.
"Aye Captain, as you wish." Rutger replied before adjusting the Admiral's hips into the right position and then pushing his cock as deeply as he could reach into her snatch. Merlwyb let out a very passionate yet still confident sounding moan as she felt herself being filled and that's all Rutger needed to know to give it to her fast and rough. His ministrations with his tongue earlier did wonders for the ease of him slipping himself all the way down to the 'hilt' before he rocked his hips back and prepared to slam forward again. The both of them knew that if this brisk pace were to keep up that their moment together wouldn't last as long, but they were okay with that, just getting to do something like this in a place like this was special enough.
"Hah! It's a good think this chest was so well made, otherwise it might be cracking under the pressure." Merlwyb panted in a pleasured tone as she continued to feel Rutger's cock thrust into her repeatedly. It felt like he was going stronger and deeper with each one and she could feel his tip pressing more and more tightly against the entrance of her womb by the minute. She knew once he blew his load that it was going to be practically painting the back of it's walls white with hot, sticky seed and that thought just made everything feel even more hot and intimate.
"I wouldn't expect anything less for something that had you involved with it." Rutger replied, thinking that maybe Merlwyb was talking about herself with that comment. She wasn't, she knew she was still well in control of the situation, but Rutger's comment made sense in context anyways so it didn't ruin the moment. "But, let's see if it can stand up to this!" With that though Rutger went into overdrive. If Merlwyb thought he was going fast before than this was a whole other level. Every thrust let out a loud clap between their skin, her butt slapping against his stomach and chest repeatedly, and she had to grip the chest just a little bit harder to keep everything in place. But she wasn't complaining.
"Yes! Yes! Give me all you've got! Show me how the Warrior of Light pleases a woman!" She exclaimed confidently as she could feel her climax coming within the next few moments. "Fill me up with that seed of yours and let my body swallow it up like the sea does to a shipwreck!" Rutger didn't know that he needed pirate themed dirty talk in his life, but now that he heard it he was into it. But he still had a few moments to go along with it, so of course he had to make a cheeky comment.
"Is that an order Admiral?" He teased her, moving his head a little closer to hers for effect.
"Hells yes it is!" Merlwyb replied back excitedly, knowing the moment was about to come in more ways than one. "Now do as your told or I'm going to throw you in the brig once we get back to Limsa!"
"Yes ma'am." Rutger said giving her a few last powerful thrusts before his dick started to twitch and move on it's own. Moments later his hot and virile seed began to spill into Merlwyb's womb, Rutger making sure to pull her hips as far back as he could so he could be as deeply inside her as he could as it happened. The both of them gave off loud moans that shook any birds that were in the nearby trees out of their nests as they had their climaxes at pretty much the same time. After a few moments of that Rutger's hips started to move a bit without him noticing, giving Merlwyb a few more weak thrusts before his dick slipped out of her body, a long and thick trail of cum flowing out of her and falling onto the sand. He slowly let her back down on her feet and as expected she took a powerful looking stance that made it look like her legs weren't even that tired, even if they were a little bit. The two of them looked at each other breathlessly for a while, just thinking about what had just happened, but eventually the Admiral broke the silence.
"Well, I have to say that you might be the best man I've ever taken to this spot before. I honestly can't remember the last time someone actually pleased me this much." She told Rutger. "And it wasn't just the physicality of it all either, you've really got a good brain in that head of yours to go along with a silver tongue. No wonder you get people to fight for your cause wherever you go."
"I'd tell you to thank my father, but he's not around any more." Rutger admitted. "He's the one who taught me about things like that. But you were great as well, not many women stay that composed when I'm that deep inside them. Honestly the only other person who can do that consistently is my wife and that's because she's with me all the time."
"Heh, I'm glad I didn't disappoint." Merlwyb said confidently as she opened the chest and pulled out some towels from a hidden compartment that Rutger hadn't seen.
"I have to ask though, what's the gun in the chest for?" Rutger asked as he cleaned himself up with the towel she gave him.
"It's a flare gun." Merlwyb explained. "Most men I take here can't easily teleport like you do, so I have to have a way to signal the ship in the area when we're done."
"That makes a lot of sense actually." Rutger noted. "Oh, and another things, what do you do with men who don't live up to your standards?"
"Do you really want to know?" Merlwyb asked him, a devious look on her face.
"Well, with a face like that, I have to know now." Rutger replied, very intrigued. So Merlwyb walked up closer to him and whispered it into his ear and his eyes widened slightly at hearing just what she liked to do to those men. "You know, we probably still have time seeing as we don't have to take a ship back to Limsa. I think it's only fair that if I got you how I wanted you, you should get to do the same Admiral."
"Is that your adventurer's spirit coming out a bit, or are you just really into what I told you?" Merlwyb asked him, impressed with his continued confidence.
"Hmm, let's just say a little of both. Besides, I'd be a mad man to pass up any more time with a woman such as you. Who knows when I'll get to see you like this again? I've got to take advantage of this situation." Rutger told her honestly.
"Hmm, I like you Rutger, I really do." Merlwyb told him back, a little personal attraction escaping her voice there. "Alright then, if you're so willing to get punished, lay down on your back and get ready. You're going to feel why people called me a wild animal in my early years."
"I'm all yours Admiral."
Chapter 171: File #a1448 A Long Lasting Love
Notes:
So this story takes place a bit later in the timeline since Rutger and Lilina's daughter Marilyn is 5 years old. So keep that in mind and enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1448 A Long Lasting Love
Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Based on: a commission by Myavusha on Twitter/X
It was late at night in Ostia castle and Lilina was sitting in the bath waiting for Rutger to join her. It had been a long day of paperwork and meetings and she had to deal with a number of people whom she didn't like the company of, some of which had made some comments about her that hit a bit harder than they usually did. To top it all off she didn't have Rutger there to support her either because he was spending the day with their five year old daughter Marilyn because otherwise she would have been another distraction, as wonderful a daughter as she was. Rutger was supposed to be putting her to bed right now, but Lilina figured something had caught him up. Eventually he came through the bathroom door and quickly started to shed his clothes.
"Sorry, I would have been here sooner but Marilyn wouldn't go to bed unless I told her a story." Rutger explained as he got his clothes off and got into the bath with Lilina. They slid around so that he could hold Lilina in his arms as they started to relax.
"I figured something like that was the case, but thankfully you're married to the best fire mage in Elibe and I know how to keep bath water warm even without a tome." Lilina said as she felt Rutger's firm embrace wrap around her, letting a bit more confidence seep into her body now that he was with her again. "What thinly veiled version of us did you tell her about this time?"
"Hey, not all my stories are just different versions of us." Rutger stated, but Lilina was right on the money as always so it didn't take much of a look from her to make him spill the details. "We were famous traveling musicians with a secret relationship and the town crier had just found us kissing in a tavern."
"Ooh, spicy. I might have to keep that one in mind for a roleplay idea." Lilina noted with a smirk.
"See, my stories have merit." Rutger teased her slightly, splashing a bit of soapy water her way.
"Never said they didn't." Lilina smiled back. "Now, tell me what you and Marilyn got up to today. Don't spare any details either, we've got all night." She really wanted to hear some good and happy stories to balance out what happened to her today and Rutger was ready to give her what she needed. He told her about going into town with Marilyn and how they ran into their friend Sue and got to catching up with her. Apparently Wolt had moved out of Pherae and to Sacae with her and they had a child of their own as well.
"Huh, never thought Wolt would leave Roy's side like that." Lilina mused. "But I guess that's just how much confidence he has in his relationship with Guinevere."
"Well it's not like he's going to be gone forever, Sue said that she's about to take over Dayan's position as the Kutolah's representative for Lycia and Bern." Rutger explained. "So we're going to be seeing a bit more of her as well."
"That's great, I'm happy for her." Lilina replied genuinely. "Sue reminds me a lot of your mother and I'm glad she's getting the leadership chances that she couldn't. And it'll be nice to have at least one more friendly face in those meetings." That comment kind of confirmed for Rutger something he was feeling about Lilina's day, that it didn't go very well. Yes she was being herself around him, nothing seemed too out of place, but after knowing her for this long he knew something was up. Maybe during the war he would have just not dealt with it head on, but now he was more mature and more importantly her husband that she relied on for support, so of course he was going to ask about it.
"Rough day today?" He asked her gently, wrapping his arms around her a little more tightly for support.
"You don't know the half of it." Lilina sighed, sliding a bit lower down Rutger's stomach as if trying to hide herself from him.
"Why don't you tell me about it then?" Rutger suggested. "You know I'm always here to listen to what you have to say."
"I know you are, but today… today was just… different." Lilina told him slowly. "I don't know how to describe it honestly, it's just like my ego got taken down a peg from a bunch of small comments and now I'm feeling a bit insecure about myself."
"Death by a thousand cuts." Rutger commented, getting a confused look from Lilina. "That's what my father used to call it. You don't get taken out by a large blow you see coming, it's the accumulation of small things that build up that get you."
"Yeah, I can see how that makes sense." Lilina noted. "Your father was really smart you know? Did he have a solution for this issue?"
"Don't get hit, but something tells me that's not an option for you." Rutger replied. "But let's focus more on getting your confidence back, sort of like when you heal someone when they get cut. What's making you feel down?" There was a long silence after Rutger asked that. Lilina knew what it was, but it just felt so dumb of a reason for her to feel bad. Like she had never had issues with this before and she didn't want Rutger to laugh at her or act like it wasn't serious, even if he had never done anything like that before.
"Rutger, can I ask you something that's going to sound very vain, insecure, and probably very dumb at the same time? Can you promise me that you'll take whatever I ask seriously?" Lilina finally asked, getting the courage to speak up.
"Of course you can, you can ask me anything you want." Rutger confirmed. "And if it's something serious to you, then it's something serious to me." Lilina could hear the sincerity in his voice but it still took her a few deep breaths before she could finally state the question burning in her heart.
"Rutger, do you still think I'm attractive?" Lilina asked, but before Rutger could reply she had a qualifying statement to go with it. "And don't just give me that 'you're beautiful on the inside' type of answer either. Do I still excite you when you look at me? Do you still feel that same passion you do from before we had Marilyn?" Rutger was slightly surprised at this question because Lilina had always been very confident in her looks. She didn't go out of her way that much to try and look better than other people, but she always tried to look her best for any situation. But to be worried about how attractive she was to him? What had happened today? Either way, Rutger knew his answer and he said it as easily as he swung a sword.
"Lilina, you are the most beautiful woman in all of Elibe." He stated with confidence. "There is not a day that passes that look at you and think 'Damn, how did I get so lucky?' or something similar. Everything about you is wonderful, your long flowing hair, your loving face with those beautiful blue eyes, the curves of your body, everything. And it's just gotten better with age and maturity. Yes your chest has gotten a bit bigger and your hips a bit wider ever since Marilyn came along, but that just means that there is more of you to love. Every night when we start getting ready for bed I just want to peel your clothes off slowly and show you just how beautiful and just how much you mean to me, even if we've done it several nights in a row. I will never, ever get tired of looking at you Lilina, and you know more than anything your looks are second to all the other reasons I love you. So if I can say all this, you have to know I mean every single word of it."
Again Lilina could hear the heartfelt and genuine tone in his voice and as much as she didn't want to she started to cry tears of joy at how his words made her feel. The Rutger of years past wouldn't have been able to put his thoughts into words like that either and that made it even more special to hear him say those things. There was another silence between them as she slowly slid her back up his stomach and chest again so he could hold her tightly, but this time it was very much more comfortable than the last one.
"Thank you Rutger, I needed that." Lilina finally told him, a slight sob still in her voice.
"I could tell." Rutger noted, wiping a tear out of her eye. "I'm just glad I could make you feel better about yourself, because if you're not the confident one then I have to be and we all know how that goes." Lilina couldn't help but laugh slightly at his joke, but that's more of what she needed now more than anything.
"You sell yourself way too short sometimes Rutger." She told him. "Just like another guy we both know pretty well."
"If I ever get to Roy's level of self doubt, just slap me silly, I'd deserve it." Rutger chuckled. But they both knew Roy was doing better than ever, they just liked to tease him even if he wasn't around because they knew him so well. After that their was another comfortable silence where Lilina's confidence started to rise and when it got to a certain point she rolled around and looked Rutger in the eyes as she asked her next question.
"So, if what you said was true, you wanna get busy tonight?" Lilina asked him with a smirk.
"If you're up for it." Rutger smirked back. "Though aren't you still in that part of your cycle where it isn't safe? I thought we said we'd wait a bit longer before giving Marilyn a sibling?"
"Rutger, Rutger, how quickly you forget just how active and innovative we used to me." Lilina teased him. "I think we could have thought up '69' different positions off the top of our heads back in the day." Rutger caught on to her implication and he smirked some more.
"I guess I could give my tongue a bit of a workout tonight." He teased back. "But we should finish up here first, this tub is not the best place to be doing that."
"Agreed." Lilina nodded. But they didn't rush to get clean or anything like that, they took their time knowing they had all night to be with each other. Plus Lilina really enjoyed it when Rutger washed her hair, getting to feel his hands work their way through the knots and gently undo them was a feeling she didn't know she needed until the first time it happened. Eventually though they got done and dried themselves off enough that they wouldn't get their bed sheets too wet before climbing into their bed. Rutger laid down on his back and waited for Lilina to get on top of him.
"Who said I wanted to be on top?" She teased him before filling his view with her clean and shapely rear end.
"Just a hunch." Rutger teased back. "Something told me you would want to be in control of things."
"Smart man." Lilina smirked before bending down and getting a face to face look with his erect cock. "Excited already I see."
"Can you blame me?" Rutger asked rhetorically. "Besides, doesn't this prove my words even more true?"
"That it does, that it does." Lilina replied wistfully, heartened by the fact that Rutger was always so truthful and genuine with her. "But enough sappiness from me, you're used to me taking charge."
"Be as sappy as you want Lilina, as long as I get to be here with you then that's all I need." Rutger told her.
"Rutger, you're going to make me start crying again." Lilina said, only half teasing. "So I'm gonna start sucking your dick and you're gonna start eating me out, got it?"
"As you wish." Rutger replied before placing his left hand on her butt and his right on her side to keep her steady and then pulling her down slightly so he could get to work. Lilina blushed and moaned slightly from the sudden pleasure, but quickly she opened her mouth and started sucking on his tip, moistening and slicking things up so she could make her way farther and farther down his shaft.
Things went pretty much as they usually did for the loving couple after that, both of them were quite skilled in their lovemaking, even if they didn't get as much practice as they used to. Both of them knew just where and when to use certain moves and body parts to heighten the mood and squeeze that little extra bit of pleasure that you could only get with someone you've been with for years. There wasn't a lot of talking this session since both of them were using their mouths as the main source of action, but there didn't need to be, the shivers of their skin, the quickening of their heartbeats, the moans and little sounds they did make, all of them wordlessly told the both of them they were giving each other exactly what they wanted.
Neither of them wanted this moment to end too quickly so they both tried their best to slow things down, but eventually for a pair like them things started to get hot and heavy. They started to sweat an and pant, they could feel their cores heating up with every moment, each movement wanting and needing more, to go faster, go deeper, to show their love desperately even if they knew they didn't have to. And when it all came to a head, when they had given everything they could give, that's when they finally let themselves finish with a climax that while not the most exciting, was one they were very comfortable and used to, and sometimes that's all you needed to share with the person you love the most.
"I don't think I'll ever get tired of that." Lilina commented once it was all done and the two of them were sitting up and cleaning themselves off again. "You're just so good and knowing what I want and when I want it Rutger. Thank you. Not just for the sex, but for everything tonight. I know I don't count on you for emotional stuff like that often, but it's heartening to know that I can still rely on you for it anyways."
"What can I say, I've had a lot of practice." Rutger joked softly before thinking about what to say next. "You're a very strong willed and confident woman Lilina, and I love that about you. And I'm sure you know this, but you can be vulnerable with me whenever you need to. It's the least I could do for you after you saw me at my lowest points and didn't give up on me or make me feel worse about how I was acting. No one person can make it through life alone, I know that, my mother knew that, and I know you know that as well. So never be afraid to tell me how you feel, even if it is vain or some paranoid thought you might have about something. As they have been for quite a while, your thoughts and emotions are important to me, one of the most important things in my life actually, so don't ever think I won't be here to listen to what you have to say."
"How did I end up so lucky to marry a man such as you?" Lilina replied, almost tearing up again before wrapping Rutger up in a big hug to show him again just how she felt.
"By putting in a lot of hard work dealing with my issues." Rutger told her. "It's not luck, you deserve to have someone care about you like I do, I'm just glad I was the man who got to do it once I matured enough to get my head out of my ass."
"Well, I'm glad it was you as well Rutger, because I couldn't imagine spending the rest of my life without you in it." Lilina said, looking into his eyes to see a genuine love and happiness in them, one that had faded in the past but grew back even stronger. "I love you, so, so much. Nothing feels better than moments like this with you."
"Couldn't put it better myself." Rutger agreed. "I love you so much as well, I'd do anything for you just to see you smile and I'm a lucky man to get to see that just about every day of my life. I couldn't think of a better way to live."
"Me either." Lilina replied before yawning slightly. "Elimine, I just got a wave of tiredness flowing over me. We should probably get to sleeping, even if we don't have anything to do tomorrow."
"Yeah, I'm getting tired as well." Rutger nodded. "Are we going to put some clothes on, you know how Marilyn likes to come in here when she wakes up."
"I think we can get up early enough to change before she gets up, let's sleep naked like we used to do." Lilina suggested.
"If you say so." Rutger replied with a wry smile, but he wasn't complaining. In fact there wasn't anything he could complain about in this moment, it was just another lovely experience with the most wonderful woman in the world.
Chapter 172: File #a1573 The Fool's Birthday
Summary:
Time for another Persona 4 story. Happens a few years after the game, around the time Persona 5 is happening given the reference I made to it.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1573 The Fool's Birthday
Characters: Yu (Persona 4), Rise (Persona 4)
Based on: a commission by Chuckzee21 on Twitter/X
It was early morning in the small town of Inaba and two of it's part time inhabitants, Yu Narukami and Rise Kujikawa, were eating breakfast together. They were in town again because they wanted to relax after shooting for Rise's latest film and Inaba was the best place to do so. Everyone there knew about their relationship, unlike the majority of the public, and they were good about keeping the secret as well. The two young adults weren't married just yet, anything official would send the media into a tizzy, but they practically were, at least they acted like they were. Either way, today was a special day for another reason and once the couple finished eating Rise pulled a large box out from under the table and placed it in front of Yu.
"Happy birthday!" She told him cheerfully, fully able to be herself with just the two of them together like this.
"Huh, I wasn't expecting a gift this early in the morning." Yu replied as he studied the box with a curious look. "This is quite the large box, what's in here?"
"You have to open it up to find out, duh." Rise teased him. So Yu carefully undid the bow and tore off the wrapping paper before opening the box to see something he wasn't expecting.
"Is this, my old school uniform?" He wondered, even more curious now that he saw what it was.
"Close." Rise smiled. "It's an exact replica I had some of the people from the costume department make while we were filming. I even had them update the size of it so it should fit you perfectly." She paused and then realized what she said could be taken a certain way before quickly making sure that wasn't the case. "Not to say you've gained weight or anything, but-"
"No, no, I know what you mean, I have gotten slightly taller and more muscular since then, my old one would be a pretty tight fit if I tried it on today." Yu said, assuring her that he understood what she meant. "But this looks to be a really good quality outfit, probably better than the school gets itself."
"Well, aren't you going to try it on?" Rise asked expectantly.
"Of course, let me take this into the bedroom and I'll be back shortly." Yu replied, doing just that. He took his time changing into the outfit, something about it just made him want to savor the idea of putting it on, like he was suiting up in one of those action shows Teddie loved to watch. Either way, once he got back to the table he looked around and couldn't see Rise anywhere. "Rise! I thought you wanted to see how I looked!"
"Oh, I do want to see how you look, but I want you to see how I look as well." Rise's voice teased him from around the corner. Yu turned around to see her walking back into the room and she looked stunning. She too was wearing what looked to be a replica of her own school uniform and she even had her hair done like she had it back them. Yu could feel his heart fluttering on the inside of his chest, but his face was pretty stoic as it usually was. "So, what do you think, can I still rock this outfit?"
"You look amazing Rise." Yu said, a smirking smile creeping up onto his face as he walked closer to her and put his hands on her hips gently. "This is an amazing birthday present. I know it may sound corny, but whenever I wore my school outfit it just made me feel more confident for some reason, especially in the TV world. So you giving me something like this means a lot Rise, because I don't think I ever told any of you that, meaning that you know me very well and I love that about you."
"Well of course I do, I love you silly." Rise said with a small laugh, but she was blushing a bit as well at Yu's touching words. "And don't be lying and saying you don't think this is my best outfit either, I always saw you sneaking looks at me from across the hall during class changes."
"I won't deny it, you look beautiful in any outfit, but I do really like you in this one, it gives off a nice air of nostalgia. Whenever I think back to the investigation days, this is the outfit you're usually wearing." Yu told her genuinely.
"Aww, you're sweet, but I already knew that about you Yu." Rise replied before reaching up and giving him a kiss on the cheek. "So, you want to hit the town and show everyone just how good we look? We just might get mistaken for students ourselves since we're still pretty young."
"Why not?" Yu shrugged in agreement. "I'm sure Yosuke is probably at work and we can see how he's been doing. And Teddie might be there as well, then we could see if Yukiko is at the inn. Shame we don't know where the rest of our friends are, I'm sure they would have liked to seen us before we're off again in a few days."
"Heh, yeah, what a shame. But you know me, I like to keep you all to myself." Rise said, sneakily hiding the fact that she did in fact know where the rest of the Investigation Team was with a morsel of truth. Thankfully they weren't in the TV world where Yu could see through any lie because that would ruin the surprise. "Well, we should get going, you know how Yosuke always complains about the lunch rush, so we should get there before it hits."
"Good point, let's get going." Yu agreed. So the two of them left Rise's grandma's house and rode their mopeds down to Junes. It looked the same as it always did, well maybe a bit better since Yosuke had been promoted a few times and was running things very smoothly, but it was a familiar local. The couple made their way to the food court where the team used to meet up and Yu was surprised to see that it was pretty empty, not even Teddie doing his mascot routine for the children. "Seems pretty dead, if Yosuke is here I'm sure he's loving this."
"Probably." Rise replied, looking around to make sure none of their friends were in a visible position. When that was confirmed she got up from the table they were sitting at. "I'll be right back, I need to use the restroom."
"I'll be here waiting to see if anything happens." Yu nodded. So Rise left to actually go gather everyone up. As Yu sat there alone he thought back to the days where they were trying to solve the murders and smiled. Those were good days, well mostly. He was always with someone trying to help or learning more about them and he felt really useful to his friends. He enjoyed those days but he also knew that they had already passed and were just memories that should stay that way. All his friends still stayed in touch and had their own lives and struggles to deal with, but they were doing well with the lessons they learned that year. He wouldn't lie to himself and say that a small part of him wished to go back to those days, but he knew better than that, that moving forward and discovering new things, new truths, was the best way of life. He had gotten so deep into those thoughts that he didn't even notice the crowd of people starting to form around the table he was sitting at, and he was shocked out of them with a loud shout.
"HAPPY BIRTHDAY!" The crowd yelled excitedly and Yu shot straight up in his chair, causing a few of them to let out some laughs. He quickly regained his composure and looked around. It seemed that most of his close friends were right here at Junes. Yosuke and Teddie, Chie and Yukiko, Kanji and Naoto, Nanako and Dojima, even Marie was there. And of course Rise was back as well.
"You guys, you're all here." Yu said in a bit of wonder as he looked his friends over. "But, how? Don't you all have things going on?"
"Of course we do, but did you really think we were going to miss seeing you here, especially when it's your birthday? Come on man, we wouldn't leave you hanging like that." Yosuke told him.
"Yeah Sensei, what kind of friend would I be if I didn't celebrate a special day with you, a beary bad one I would think." Teddie added.
"Training to be a police officer is tough, but I wouldn't miss a day like this for anything, not even free bowls of steak at Aiya." Chie chimed in.
"I feel the same." Yukiko agreed. "Besides, I haven't had a good laugh like that with you all in a while, I'm surprised I was able to stop myself."
"Kanji and I were out of the country on an investigation together, but once Rise contacted us and said you'd be in Inaba, there was no way we were going to miss something like this." Naoto continued.
"Yeah, you should have seen how quickly she solved the case after Rise told us about it." Kanji added. "Like those guys were in handcuffs the next day. Gave me plenty of time to knit up a present for you as well."
"When we heard you were going to be in town for your birthday big bro I knew it was going to be fun! So I helped Rise spread the word, and so did Dad!" Nanako told him, which made Yu give Dojima a look of slight amusement.
"I used a few of my contacts to make sure Chie and Marie knew what was going on, that's all." He told Yu humbly. "It was mainly Rise's hard work that brought us all together."
"I was already going to be here, because I knew it was your birthday, but once Rise told me everyone else was going to be here as well it made my decision much easier." Marie commented after that. "The backup weather lady can take over for a few days, especially when I can change the weather and just write down how it'll go for her."
"You guys are amazing." Yu said after everyone said their piece. "You're all some of the most amazing friends a guy could ask for, and I'm really looking forward to catching up with you all today. Thank you so much for doing what you could to be here, it really means a lot to me that you all care so much to go out of your ways like this for me. This is going to be a great day, and it's because of you all, especially you Rise since it seems like you did the majority of the work to get everyone here."
"What can I say, being a movie star with connections has it's benefits." Rise replied with a playful tone. "One of which being that we can all pre-screen the movie I just got done shooting."
"Really? I get to watch the Rise movie with my friends before anyone else?" Nanako asked excitedly.
"You bet kiddo, we're going to use our projector and watch it in the backyard once we get done here at Junes." Dojima confirmed.
"Yay! This is going to be the best birthday party ever, and it's not even mine!" Nanako cheered and the rest of the group laughed playfully at her enthusiasm. After that they all sat down together at a table and some Junes workers came out with food and drinks for them to have, a mix of Rise's and Yosuke's influences. They all started to talk and catch up with what they had all been getting up to lately and once they were done with the food they gave Yu their gifts for him.
"Hmm, Rise? Why didn't you give big bro a gift?" Nanako wondered when it was all over.
"I did, I gave him the new outfit he's wearing, doesn't he look really cool in it?" Rise asked her.
"Oh, I didn't know that." Nanako replied. "But yes, he does look really cool, especially since it's just a school uniform." A bit more time passed talking but eventually everyone made their way to the Dojima residence for the movie screening.
"So, what's this movie about anyways?" Marie wondered. "I've heard people at the news station talking about it a lot, but I never really found out."
"Glad you asked." Rise replied. "So this movie is about a young woman, my character, who has the power to soothe the heart of any person with her singing, but she can't use the power on herself. Then she meets a guy who isn't affected by her powers and they start getting to know each other better and slowly start falling in love. But then they both meet another guy who has the same powers as the girl does, meaning she can finally feel what she gives to other people. So she has to decide whether she prefers being with the guy who understands and likes her for who she is and not what she can do, or the guy who can make her feel things she can't normally feel for herself."
"That's pretty deep for an idol movie, no offense Rise." Yosuke commented.
"No, no, I get it. Most movies done by idols are like concert performances or something light and bubbly, but I wanted to do something more serious since the plot doesn't really matter to most people, just who is in the movie." Rise explained. "If it gets a few people to think about their lives and relationships in a new and healthy way, well that's just a plus."
"I'm beary excited to see how it turns out!" Teddie smiled. "Ooh! I'll make the popcorn for everybody!"
"Yay! Popcorn!" Nanako cheered. Slowly everyone got into a comfortable position on the back porch and Dojima fired up the projector after a bit of tinkering from Kanji and Naoto got it running smoothly. And the movie was good. Nothing too groundbreaking or anything but it was shot well and the acting wasn't bad either. It would be a big hit either way, but Rise wanted the best from her film and she and Yu made sure that everything had run smoothly during production. And of course the girl ended up with the guy who loved her for her and not what she could do, that was the perfect mirror for their relationship.
"I have to say, I wasn't expecting you to be such a good actress Rise, but you did very well. Much better than the actors in Chie's action films." Yukiko commented.
"Hey, they try their best! The point is to show off cool moves anyways, not have romantic plots like Rise's movie." Chie protested. "But I do have to say, for a romance movie, I liked it too. I really liked the one friend your character had that was into sports but in a nerdy way, he was funny."
"Well one thing is for certain, it got Kanji to cry, so that means it's got to be good." Yosuke teased.
"Of course it did, shit was just so touching man, the way that they described their hearts intertwining as one was just peak romance. I wish I could say things like that to Naoto in the moment." Kanji replied, not offended in the slightest.
"You do your best Kanji, and I appreciate it always." Naoto assured him. "And the movie was quite logical as well Rise, all the plot beats made sense and I didn't lose any immersion. Good job."
"I liked the dog she sang to during the movie, he was so cute!" Nanako commented.
"Seems like you're going to have another hit media piece on your hands Rise." Yu teased. "We might have to lay low in Inaba for a bit longer if that's the case."
"Hmm, well that wouldn't be too bad would it?" Rise replied with a smile. "And thank you for all the nice things you have to say about my movie. If this one does well then I could get to make another one soon, so make sure to buy tickets when it comes out and tell everyone about it!"
"I'm sure Junes is probably going to do some promotion when it comes out, so I know the word will get across Inaba quickly." Yosuke noted. "But yeah, this movie rocked and we're all very happy for you Rise." After that the group ate some dinner together and talked some more, but eventually, one by one, each of them had to leave until it was just Yu, Rise, Nanako, and Dojima.
"Alright kiddo, it's almost time for bed since you have school tomorrow. Say goodbye to Yu and Rise and then start getting ready okay?" Dojima told Nanako.
"Okay." Nanako said a bit disappointed. "You're going to be in town for a few days still right big bro? I have a piano recital I want you and Rise to come to."
"Of course Nanako, we'd love to come see you play." Yu nodded with a smile. "Isn't that right Rise?"
"Yeah, I have to see if you can be part of my band in a few years." Rise teased her. "But seriously, I'm looking forward to it, I don't think I've heard you play seriously before. I think it will be a real treat."
"It will be, I've been practicing really hard for it!" Nanako said confidently. "Well, I'll see you then, have a good night." And with that she gave both of them a hug and went to go get changed for bed.
"So, is everything else going alright with you two?" Dojima asked in a more serious tone once Nanako was out of the room.
"I'd say so." Yu replied plainly. "We're still trying to keep our relationship a secret and that's kind of stressful, but we've been doing alright living on our own. We make sure to stay in shape and do the things we need to between Rise's jobs and performances and we have time for our hobbies and such as well."
"Everything is going great." Rise confirmed. "Maybe not the dream life I have it mind just yet, but we're working towards it. Once we can get married for real it will be nice, but the circumstances for that will come in time."
"Any, uh, movement with the other stuff you two get involved with?" Dojima wondered. "I'm sure you've seen the news about the mental breakdowns and these 'Phantom Thieves' characters running about."
"We've met the Phantom Thieves." Yu confirmed. "We too thought it had something to do with the TV world so we went in to see what it was all about. Basically they are doing the same thing we were doing, just slightly different."
"Yeah, instead of saving people who get thrown in they go in and try and change evil people's hearts so they can't hurt anyone in the real world." Rise explained.
"That's possible?" Dojima wondered. "Kind of sounds risky, like if they mess up they could cause those breakdowns."
"We asked them about it and they told us it wasn't them and we believe them." Yu stated. "But we'll keep watch on them and keep you updated on it as well. I know how you don't want Nanako to get wrapped up in something like this again."
"I appreciate that, thank you." Dojima replied, a bit more relaxed than he was a few moments ago. "Happy birthday Yu, I'm glad we could all get together again for the day."
"Hey, I enjoyed it as well." Yu nodded with a warm smile. "Well, Rise and I should get going, we'll see you at Nanako's recital though."
"Yeah, get out of here, I'm sure you two have something else planned for tonight, so don't let me hold you up." Dojima said. So they left, but Yu was a bit confused by his last statement.
"Do we have something planned for tonight?" He wondered to Rise.
"I have something planned for tonight, if you're up for it." Rise responded.
"I don't see why not. What is it?" Yu questioned.
"Oh, you'll see, eventually." Rise replied slightly cryptically. So they made their way back to Rise's grandmother's house and Yu put all his presents in a neat pile in the kitchen. Rise's grandmother was out of town getting supplies for the tofu shop so they had the place to themselves. Which was perfect when Rise put a strip of cloth in Yu's hand to initiate her plans.
"What's this for?" Yu wondered, knowing Rise was very creative when it came to romantic and intimate things.
"It's a blindfold. Put it on." Rise instructed.
"Alright." Yu replied, doing as he was told. "I take it you're going to lead me along?"
"Of course, you know how good I am at that." Rise teased him before taking his hand and leading him to the bedroom. Yu could pretty much tell where they were in the room, it wasn't big and there wasn't a lot of stuff, and as he expected Rise walked him straight over to the bed. "Alright, I want you to get on the bed and lay back on the pillows I have set up, you'll be in a somewhat sitting position if you do it right."
"Hmm, interesting." Yu mused as he got into the bed. He could feel two large pillows against the one wall it was resting on and he figured that was what Rise was talking about. So he put his back into them and sat down as best he could. "Okay, now what?"
"Now I want you to raise your hands and arms up over your head." Rise instructed.
"Really now?" Yu teased as he did so. Moments later he felt another piece of cloth wrapped around his wrists, keeping his hands tied together and in place. "You know, if you wanted to do something like this, you could have just asked."
"I could have, but I think this is much more fun." Rise replied in a devious and sensual voice. After that Yu felt some rustling around and slowly his belt was undone and his pants and underwear were removed as well. "And from what I'm seeing, you agree with me."
"What can I say, I like having you boss me around sometimes." Yu replied seriously, though Rise could see a slight blush on his face.
"You always have the right thing to say to get me excited." Rise told him, her voice coming from lower down than before. Yu could feel her hot breath against his continuously hardening cock and it wasn't too long before he felt her start to pepper kisses up and down his shaft to make it even harder.
"You know, this would be a lot more fun for me if I could see your cute face Rise." Yu commented, a slight moan coming out of his voice as he did so.
"I know." Rise said with a wink, even though he couldn't see it. "But I know just the perfect time to let you see what's going on, so just be patient and let me get to work."
"Very well, you know I trust your judgment completely." Yu replied before Rise started licking his shaft all over to get it nice and wet. Rise had done this for him before obviously so Yu had some sort of mental image on how she looked and he tried to mix that with the outfit she was wearing and the result was something else for him. It really turned him on and he started moaning more and making more noise as Rise went on. His dick quickly reached full mass and when it did Rise opened her mouth wider so she could start sucking on the tip gently, rolling her tongue across the top of it for added effect. Yu arched his back slightly from the extra pleasure and it caused his dick to slip deeper into her mouth and Rise took that as a signal to keep going so she lowered her head even more and took even more of it into her mouth, slowly bobbing her head up and down to keep things slick.
"Ahh! Rise, if you keep going like that I'm going to cum." Yu groaned after a while of Rise going down on him like that, his body and core heat rising by the moment.
"Well, we wouldn't want that now would we?" Rise teased as she moved her head away. She gave his dick one last kiss before getting off the bed for a moment to remove some of her clothes. The next time Yu felt her against his body again she was kneeling above his lap, perfectly aligned for him to slip inside of her if she sat down. "You ready for me Yu?" She asked in a temping voice.
"Always Rise, give me your best." Yu replied confidently. Next he felt Rise's hand move up his face and to the blindfold he was wearing and as she slowly slid herself on his dick she also slid the blindfold off so he could see her. And the view was amazing. She had taken off her skirt and underwear, but that was it. She still had her leggings on and her top was pulled up just far enough for her breasts to slip out under it. "So beautiful. Yeah, I think it was worth the wait."
"Told you." Rise winked at him. "But I'm not done just yet, watch this!" And with that she started bouncing up and down on his cock, her breasts bouncing around with her and Yu couldn't take his eyes of them or the cute look on her face as she worked on him. But he wasn't going to just sit there and take it either, he started rocking his hips as well and with that movement Rise had to put one of her hands on his chest for balance. "Can't help yourself huh?"
"With you, never." Yu said with a smirk as he continued to move his hips in rhythm with Rise. At this point in their relationship they were very in sync with each other when it came to intimate moments like this, so they both knew just how to move to make sure everything went smoothly and pleasurably. And Rise would fully admit it if asked, but she loved when Yu went out of his way to go along with her silly ideas, it really let her know that he loved it when she had them. Slowly but surely her core and body began heating up along with her heartbeat speeding up by the moment and she could tell her orgasm was going to come soon. So she had one last thing she wanted to do.
"I'm at my limit Yu, it's time for the big finish!" She panted before lowering herself down onto Yu's chest and moving her lips mere centimeters away from his. "Kiss me and make me yours once again, fill me up with your love."
"As you wish my love." Yu replied, almost a whisper, before lifting his head up slightly and connecting their lips. He also started to move his hips even more and within moments the two of them climaxed at the same time, Yu flooding Rise's insides with his seed. She was on contraceptives and it would have been a safe day anyways, so it was alright. Slowly their movements started to slow and Rise undid the cloth around Yu's wrists so they could cuddle. "Thank you, I really need to take this shirt and jacket off, I'm sweating like crazy."
"Taking your shirt off after we're done, that's a bold move." Rise breathed, but she was happy to rest her head on his exposed chest.
"Who said we're done, I could go another round, it is my birthday after all." Yu said with a smirk. "And what better way to spend the night than being close with the woman I love so much."
"Keep talking like that and I'll end up draining you so much you wither to dust." Rise teased him.
"Maybe that's what I want." Yu teased back.
"God, I love you so much." Rise sighed as she slowly felt her drive returning to her. "Give me a minute and we can go again."
"Take all the time you need, we have all the time in the world."
Chapter 173: File #a1515 Sacaen Hospitality
Notes:
So in my lore Rutger and Sue are technically second cousins, so if that's too close of a relationship to have sex together for you then probably skip this one. They don't bring it up because given the time period it wouldn't matter that much probably, but I'd figure I'd warn people regardless. Otherwise enjoy the story!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1515 Sacaen Hospitality
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Sue, Dayan
Based on: a commission by axel_hell on Twitter/X
Rutger and Lilina were in Sacae, but not where they usually went when they visited the plains. Instead of being at one of the sites Rutger and his parents used to live today they were in Kutolah lands on the invitation of Chief Dayan. He had indicated that he had some important news that the couple would be interested in, but he also wanted to show them how their rebuilding after the war had been going. And even if he didn't mention it he did want to see how Rutger was getting along with his new life in Ostia. So when they reached the edge of the camp they were greeted by Sue, the chieftain's granddaughter and someone they had fought side by side with during said war.
"It's nice to see you again Sue, I'm glad that it looks like you're doing well." Lilina said with a smile for her greeting.
"Yes, things have been going smoothly lately, the land is bountiful and we've received supplies from all over Elibe this last couple of years." Sue stated. "At first we thought it strange that so many nations wanted to get involved, but it's really been quite helpful in getting things back in order."
"Well, you can probably thank Lilina and Roy for that, they are always advocating for things like that." Rutger noted from his experience in sitting in during meetings of the Lycian League. Though his statement got a slightly confused look from Sue. Not because of the fact of what he said, just what he said in general. Or moreso what he didn't say. "What? Did I say something strange?"
"No, no, I guess I'm just not used to you not talking about revenge or the like." Sue replied, feeling a bit embarrassed that she was thinking like that.
"Don't worry about it too much." Rutger assured her. "I'm… past that part in my life… mostly. Besides, the Kutolah have always been good to me and my family so I don't have any reason to be like that here."
"That's good." Sue said in her usual short way that still conveyed her feelings well.
"So, we got word that Chief Dayan wanted to speak with us?" Lilina asked, changing the subject to something more productive.
"Yes, he has information that he wants you to have first before anyone else." Sue confirmed. "But you two got here a little earlier than expected, he's in a tribal meeting with the chieftains of the other Sacaen tribes and it's going to be a while before it's done. So I've been instructed to show you around and give you a tour to pass the time. I assume you still have your horses you rode here on?"
"We do." Lilina confirmed. "And that actually sounds like a lot of fun, plus we'll get to see how things are going for everyone in the Kutolah, not just the higher ups."
"It's been a while since I've been in this part of Sacae, I'd like to see how different it is." Rutger added in an agreeable tone.
"Very well, let me get my own horse and we can be off." Sue stated. So that's what they did, the trio riding their horses across the Kutolah lands, stopping now and then for Sue to show them something important or meet some people to talk to. Lilina and Rutger got a few strange looks from some of the people, but for the most part once they got to talking things smoothed out and each side understood they were working for the good of each other. Eventually they made their way back to the main encampment and they had a meal together and started to catch up with each other.
"So, how have things been with you personally Sue?" Lilina asked, genuinely wanting to know. "Anything interesting, any new adventures or relationships or things like that?"
"Hmm, not really." Sue replied, giving it some thought. "Well, maybe that isn't completely true. You probably know Roy's friend Wolt right?"
"Oh, yes, I've known Wolt almost as long as I've known him and Rutger." Lilina nodded.
"Well he comes to visit from time to time and we practice our archery together." Sue continued. "But lately we've been doing more than that. He's been really getting interested in other Sacaen cultural things, and that's been fun to teach him about."
"Does he do anything for you in return?" Rutger wondered.
"He tried teaching me about certain things in Lycia, but as it happens our people aren't too different in many ways." Sue told him. "But he always has an interesting trinket or such that he brings with him on his trips here and he lets me keep them if I want to study them more thoroughly." With that Lilina and Rutger gave each other a look, a look of knowing what was going on and what would probably happen in the future. But they weren't going to meddle, things like that were better when they developed naturally.
"Wolt is a good guy, he's always looking to better himself and learn new things." Lilina commented.
"Yes, I enjoy our time together very much and cherish it." Sue agreed. "Sometimes I wish he would stay longer but he always has to go back to Pherae because of the situation with it and Bern."
"That's what happens when leaders of big nations get married." Rutger shrugged. "I'm sure that he'll get some more free time eventually."
"I hope so." Sue nodded before she looked over to the chieftain's tent and saw Dayan coming near it. "I think it might be time for your meeting."
"Well let's not keep him waiting too much then." Lilina said as she stood up and stretched. Rutger and Sue followed suit and the trio made their way over to the tent.
"Grandfather, the guests from Ostia you requested a visit from." Sue introduced Rutger and Lilina. Lilina gave him a polite bow and Rutger offered his hand for a shake and Dayan took it firmly.
"I'm glad that the two of you made it to our lands safely, praise be Mother Earth and Father Sky for their protection." Dayan said with a stern but happy tone. "Come into my tent, we have much to discuss." So the four of them went into the tent and sat down together in a circle. Sue first explained how she took the pair around the Kutolah lands and what she showed them and who they talked to.
"The Kutolah people were very nice to us, we really appreciate that." Lilina commented once she was done. "I learned a lot of things I never would have thought about if I didn't come here, it's been a very enlightening experience."
"That's good to hear Lady Lilina, the Kutolah people, as prideful as we can be, want nothing but peaceful cohabitation with the other nations of Elibe so most of us try our best to be open minded and accepting of new thoughts and ideas." Dayan stated. "And I know you try to do so as well, our people are more connected than ever because of your efforts in leading the Lycian League. What about you Rutger, what did you take away from it?"
"The Kutolah people are resilient." Rutger answered. "Every place we stopped there were people still rebuilding, but they were happy to be doing so. It makes me wonder what the remnants of the Lorca tribe are doing honestly."
"The Lorca? Now that's a tribe I haven't heard about in over 20 years." Dayan commented. "Why do they come to your mind Rutger, you never brought them up in our previous conversations."
"Hmm, I thought you would have known so I didn't talk about it." Rutger replied, slightly caught off guard. "But it's a simple answer really, my mother was the daughter of it's last chieftain Hassar. She tried to lead the remnants after the attack that wiped most of them out, but they wouldn't follow her lead and dispersed. She always told me that only a dozen or so survived, but still."
"No, I wasn't aware you had such linage Rutger, I apologize." Dayan told him apologetically. "But what I can tell you is that there is a good possibility that instead of trying to reform the tribe they integrated themselves into other tribes. Many Sacaen tribes have people like this and they are treated no differently than any other member of the tribe. So the Lorca may not live on in name, but they live on nonetheless."
"That's what I like to think as well, thank you for sharing your thoughts with me." Rutger said with an air of understanding.
"You're welcome." Dayan nodded. "Now to the business at hand, the information I wanted to share with the two of you. Lady Lilina, as you know, I am the Kutolah's representative for whenever we need to meet with the Lycian League or other national leaders of Elibe. Within the next few months I will be stepping down from that position."
"Is everything okay? Can Ostia help you with anything?" Lilina asked, worried that something might be going wrong.
"Everything is going well, Ostia has been doing quite a lot for us." Dayan assured her. "I'm stepping down for one simple reason, I am old. I'm not the man I used to be physically and soon enough my mind will probably start to drift as well, so it's time for me to start planning for the tribe's future and this is the first step of that."
"By why tell us first?" Rutger wondered.
"A number of reasons." Dayan noted. "Our people are close to one another, Lady Lilina is the head of the Lycian League, and because you are by her side and understand the struggle of the Sacaen people. These are the main reasons, though there are more."
"I'm honored that you think so Chief Dayan, that really means a lot coming from a man of your stature and position." Lilina told him.
"I'm honored to have someone like you as an ally Lady Lilina." Dayan acknowledged. "But this is not the end of the news I have to share. The next part of it is this, my granddaughter Sue will be the next representative for our tribe."
"Sue, did you know about this?" Rutger asked.
"I did, and I believe I am up for the challenge." Sue confirmed.
"This is another reason why I chose to tell you first." Dayan explained. "This way it will be easier for her to get comfortable in her position if she has allies such as you two there to help her."
"That's very smart, I like that idea, I like it a lot." Lilina replied as she thought it over. "We'll do our very best to make sure the transition goes smoothly."
"That's exactly what I wanted to hear." Dayan noted with a bit more of a smile. "I'm sure over the coming months we'll have correspondence between each other that will be very helpful to all parties involved. But if I could make a request, do you mind stepping outside and going over some basics with her so I may speak with Rutger privately for a bit?"
"Yes, of course, come on Sue I'll tell you how things usually go with Lycian League meetings." Lilina said standing up and offering her hand to help Sue up.
"Very well." Sue replied taking her hand before the two of them left the tent, leaving Rutger and Dayan alone with each other. There was a bit of a silence between the two of them until Rutger thought back to their last conversation together during the war and came up with something to say.
"I know I didn't say it back then, but I really appreciated your offer to live here with the Kutolah." He stated. "If things would have turned out differently… I think I would have taken you up on it."
"The offer still stands, but I have the feeling you are quite comfortable in Ostia." Dayan commented.
"I am." Rutger confirmed. "At first it was a bit difficult, but I think that I've found the place I'm supposed to be, the meaning for my life that you were trying to get me to understand. I have something to live for now, someone to live for."
"It heartens my heart to hear those words from you Rutger, that another life wasn't thrown away in the vain attempt of satisfying revenge." Dayan told him genuinely. "Have you had any thoughts of going back to Sacae though?"
"From time to time." Rutger admitted. "Like Sword Saint Karel told me, the winds of Sacae do not forget those who belong to them. I've heard their call, wanting me to go a back, and I've visited when the urge got great enough, but I still don't have as big a connection to them as my mother did. I don't feel restless in Ostia, I feel at home there and I'm okay with that."
"I can hear the sincerity in your voice." Dayan noted. "The Sword Saint is correct in his words, but just because the plains call to us all doesn't mean they don't want us to leave or live in other places. The winds just want us to remember where we came from, what our culture is, what's truly important in this life, and if you can do all that in Ostia then everything is fine. As long as you remember the past, the future can be whatever you want it to be."
"Thank you Chief Dayan, your words of wisdom are one of the many things that brought me out of my desires for revenge, more than you probably think." Rutger told him.
"I'm grateful that I could be of help to you Rutger, your eyes are much brighter than when we first met, I can tell you've gotten things together since we last talked. Maybe not all together, but good enough to move forward with your life." Dayan replied. "That's all I wanted to speak with you about, just making sure things were going well with you since we don't get to have deep conversations like this when I'm in Lycia."
"I appreciate your concern, truly." Rutger nodded.
"You're a good man Rutger, and Lady Lilina is lucky to have you by her side." Dayan said as he stood up. "Now I have another meeting to attend so I must be off, but I'm sure we'll talk again some time."
"I'm sure we will as well." Rutger said standing up and giving Dayan a hug before he left. After that Rutger walked around the camp trying to find where Lilina and Sue had gone. Eventually he found a trail of clothes that lead him to a secluded area outside the camp and when he got to the end of said trail he found something not wholly unexpected. He saw Lilina and Sue completely naked and kneeling in the grassy plains, kissing each other quite passionately. It took a moment for them to realize Rutger was there, but when they did Lilina knew exactly what to say.
"Hey Rutger, I was just showing Sue here how we like to get to know people better." She smiled at him.
"Talk about open minded." Sue added in a breathy voice from the kissing.
"Do you two have room for one more?" Rutger wondered.
"I don't know, do we?" Lilina asked Sue.
"I think… we could fit him in… somewhere." Sue replied, her heart thumping from the thought of another joining them. The trio tried a few positions out but eventually they ended up with Rutger sitting and leaning back with his hands behind him with support while Sue sat on his lap. But she wasn't all up on him, no she was leaning back as well because Lilina was between the two of them, her legs spread across Rutger shoulders and her arms wrapped around Sue slightly below her chest. That way they could continue kissing while Rutger had easy access to eat her out as well. Sue was really enjoying herself, she almost never let herself be this vulnerable and free with her intimacy or personality, so something like this was a very eye opening experience. She also couldn't help but moan into Lilina's kisses each time she lowered herself on Rutger's dick because she could feel it bulging under her navel each time.
"I'm not sure… how much longer… I can take this." Sue moaned a bit later, Lilina's chest pressing into her own more and more with each kiss and each movement between the three of them.
"Do you need me to move away so you can get out of Rutger's lap?" Lilina asked, not knowing if it was a safe day for Sue.
"N-No, you both can keep going." Sue breathed, understanding Lilina's meaning.
"Well you heard her Rutger, time to give her the big finish." Lilina told Rutger and he knew exactly what to do. He instantly started hitting all of Lilina's sensitive spots with his tongue and in response Lilina began kissing Sue even more passionately than before, their tongues coming out of their mouths as they did so. This is turn send Sue over the edge and moments later her body clamped down on Rutger's dick and practically squeezed the seed out of it as he started his orgasm as well. Soon after Lilina got her rocks off as well and the three of them were in a state of pure bliss for a few moments as their climaxes washed over their bodies and filled them with happy and pleasurable feelings. Slowly though they all came down from their highs and Lilina had to move away and sit down since her legs had really been given a workout. Rutger laid down on his back to give his arms a rest and Sue laid down on his chest as well as she felt his dick slip out of her body and a flow of seed spill out as well.
"That never gets old." Rutger commented once he caught his breath. "And neither does this." He added regarding Sue cuddling up to him.
"Oh, um, should I get off of you Rutger?" Sue asked a bit embarrassed when she realized what was happening.
"No, he likes cuddling, as surprising as you might think that is." Lilina assured her. "And I don't have a problem with it."
"O-Okay then." Sue replied relieved as she let her muscles relax on top of Rutger. "I hope I didn't disappoint either of you."
"Of course not, that was fun!" Lilina said happily. "You are a very quick learner Sue, especially with those lips of yours."
"And you do this with your friends and allies all the time?" Sue wondered.
"With the ones that are up for it, yes." Rutger confirmed. "So if we're ever together again, which we will be given the news earlier, we can do something like this again."
"We call that some Ostian diplomacy!" Lilina stated confidently, though it was a bit of a silly statement so it got the three of them to laugh heartily.
"Perhaps I will be interested in doing this again, if I'm in the mood." Sue commented after the laughing died down.
"Just know your willingness doesn't affect anything with our friendship." Rutger told her. "We understand people have different thoughts when it comes to casual intimacy, so we won't hold it against you." Lilina nodded her agreement to the statement as well.
"That's good to know." Sue replied before finally getting off Rutger's chest and sitting on the grass. "But now I'm hungry again, what about you two?"
"I could eat." Rutger answered.
"Well, let's get out clothes on before we head back to camp, don't want to announce to the whole tribe what we were up to." Lilina noted.
"That's a good idea." Sue agreed. So the three found their clothes and put them back on before heading back to the camp, closer friends and allies than they had been just a few hours ago.
Chapter 174: File #a1392 The Wonders of Technology
Notes:
I always like writing meta ideas like this, it just makes me feel clever. So yes the idea for this came to me because the commission was an animation and I wanted to find a way to integrate that into the story somehow. And who best to sell it than Anna?
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1392 The Wonders of Technology
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Anna
Based on: a commission by DaniArk10 on Twitter/X
Lilina and Rutger were waiting near the castle entrance together. It was the beginning of a new month and with that they were expecting a visit from a specific red haired merchant who had many sisters and the amazing ability to find new and interesting wares to sell.
"I think that's her coming through the gate now." Rutger commented as he looked out through the window.
"Perfect timing, we can see what she has for sale and then have some lunch before we get down to doing anything important today." Lilina noted. So a few minutes later Anna was allowed into Ostia castle and was greeted by the couple.
"Talk about excited customers, you always greet me like this." Anna chuckled as she saw the looks of expectation on their faces. "Not that I don't appreciate it though, it's one of the reasons why I keep coming back to Ostia to do business."
"Well we don't often get to make it to one of your secret shops because of our duties, so of course we're going to be excited when you come around." Lilina told her.
"Plus I remember all the interesting things you sold my parents over the years, I kind of wish we would have found some of them on our searches out on the plains." Rutger added.
"Aww, you're going to make me blush." Anna teased the couple. "But I do have something I think you'll both enjoy, so why don't we move to your office and I can show you what it is."
"Of course, follow me." Lilina nodded before walking towards the stairs that lead to her office. It was the perfect place to do business because it's where she stored her personal funds and the doors and windows could be locked so no one other than who was in the room could see what was going on. Anna appreciated that because she didn't want any competition scooping her on the latest and greatest merchandise. So the trio made their way up to the office and Lilina made sure to lock the doors and light the torches in the room before closing the windows as well.
"Perfect." Anna said as she clasped her hands together and then rubbed them slightly. After that she pulled out two books and placed them on the desk in the middle of the room.
"Those look like picture tomes." Rutger commented when Anna moved away and he got a better view of them. "I don't think we need any more of those, ours are still in good condition."
"They may look like picture tomes, but they aren't." Anna told him. "They are based on the same principles, but these have much more capabilities after being refined over the years."
"What kind of capabilities?" Lilina wondered.
"Well, have you ever wanted to send a picture to someone you know but hated that it look so long for mail carriers to deliver them?" Anna asked rhetorically knowing the answer. "These tomes when synced with each other can send pictures back and forth between them, even from long distances."
"So, for example, if I was in Pherae doing something with Roy and Rutger was back here, I could send him a picture of what we were doing so he would have a better idea about it?" Lilina asked.
"Exactly!" Anna confirmed. "Now the storage on it isn't infinite, but it's probably more than you'd ever need, at least when it comes to pictures."
"Hmm, the way you worded that makes me think it can store something else as well." Rutger commented, knowing Anna's selling technique well at this point.
"Very observant." Anna replied with a smirk. "And correct because these tomes can also store sets of moving pictures as well, along with the accompanying sounds too."
"How does that work?" Lilina wondered. "I mean besides the obvious answer of magic."
"Basically the tome takes a bunch of pictures in rapid succession and then shows them to you fast enough that it tricks your eyes into thinking the scene is moving." Anna explained.
"Oh, kind of like my father's old flip-book sketches, you know the ones Lilina, like where he would make a ball bounce up and down with them." Rutger brought up.
"Ooh, I really liked when he would show me those, some of them were very creative." Lilina nodded before turning back to Anna. "Well these tomes seem to be very impressive, but you know we're going to need to see a demonstration to make sure they are everything you are telling us they are."
"Of course, I wouldn't want you to buy something that you didn't know worked." Anna replied as she handed each of them a tome. "So Rutger, if you'd take your tome and go to a different room in the castle you can test them out."
"Sounds good to me. How long of a message can I make with the moving pictures?" Rutger asked.
"About 30 seconds." Anna told him. "I'm trying to get it to be a bit longer, but for now that's going to be the limit."
"Understood." Rutger nodded before getting up and taking the tome to his and Lilina's bedroom across the hall. Once he got there he sat on the bed and opened the tome up. Thankfully there were instructions on the inside cover and he followed them fully before recording his message.
Back in the office Lilina had her tome open and a couple of minutes later it's pages started to glow brightly with magic. As it dimmed she could see Rutger's face with the background behind it being their bedroom. Once the picture was clear Lilina could see his eyes blinking before he started speaking into the tome.
"If this tome is all Anna says it is then you should be hearing me loud and clear from your own tome." Rutger's voice said from the tome. "Honestly I hope it is, with how often we have to be in separate areas of Elibe this would be a great way to stay in touch and tell each other what's going on quickly. And well, you know, it would probably allow us to feel less lonely in those moments as well."
"You've got yourself a real sweetheart there." Anna teased Lilina as the message ended.
"Yes, yes I do." Lilina replied, slightly blushing before she heard a knock on the door to her office.
"I'm back!" Rutger called from the other side. So she let him in and locked the door back behind him. "So, did it work?"
"It worked perfectly." Lilina confirmed. "And I agree, the uses you stated would make things a lot easier for when we're apart." Then she turned to Anna again. "Looks like you've got yourself another sale. So let's discuss the price and the replication rights as usual and then you can be on your way."
"You know, I like you Lilina, you're always a very shrewd customer." Anna commented as she pulled out an already prepared legal document. "I'm sure you're people appreciate that as well."
"Hey, it keeps everyone fed and that's one of the most important things you can do as a ruler." Lilina replied before taking out her ink pen and reading the contract Anna had written up. "Hmm, only 15% royalties on sales of reproductions? Are you going easy on us Anna?"
"Like I said, this is just a prototype." Anna told her. "So you're also sort of my test subjects for how to improve it in the future, so a bit of a discount should cover that. Plus if these tomes become the next big thing like I think they will I'm going to be rolling in money either way."
"Fair enough, it's quite the deal, and everything else seems standard for what you sell us so I don't have a problem signing this." Lilina noted before handing the contract to Rutger. "You see anything strange about this?"
"Hmm…" Rutger mused as he read over the contract as well. "No, I think this is all above board as well. Even has a non-liability clause in case someone starts doing something illegal with the reproductions. I think you're good to sign it." Over the years Rutger had caught on to a thing or two politically, so he knew what he was talking about.
"Wonderful, let's do it then!" Lilina said taking the contract back and signing it. Then she walked over and opened the vault that was in the office and took out the gold to pay Anna with, gently placing it in a bag on the table. Anna looked inside and picked it up to judge it's weight to make sure it was enough and she was pleased with what she felt.
"Nice doing business with you two again, I'll see you next month for any questions or concerns." Anna told the couple as she stood up from her chair.
"You want to stay for lunch, it's free." Lilina teased her slightly as she got up as well.
"I would love to, but Jake and I have lunch plans elsewhere." Anna replied. "Thank you for the offer though."
"Any time." Lilina nodded before letting Anna out of the office. Rutger was about to follow her out, thinking the meeting was over, but before he could Lilina pulled him back in to discuss something with him. "Hey, are you thinking what I'm thinking with these tomes?"
"That Anna's price for them was a steal?" Rutger wondered, not quite getting the sense of what Lilina meant at first.
"No. Well maybe, kind of." Lilina sputtered sightly before composing herself. "But what I was really thinking was…" She trailed off before whispering the rest of her idea into Rutger's ear. As she did Rutger's eyes opened wide for a few moments and a smirk crept onto his face.
"You always have the best ideas." Rutger told her once he heard everything.
"Don't I?" Lilina replied with a confident and cheeky smile. "So let's go hurry up and eat lunch and we can see if something like that can work."
A Couple Hours Later
"Okay… let's see how it… turned out." Lilina said in a breathy voice as she sat up in bed. Her and Rutger had just gotten done being intimate with each other, but they were also testing something as well, even if they had gone a bit overboard in the process.
"It's probably just going to stop at a random point, Anna did say it only records 30 seconds." Rutger replied before taking a drink of water.
"Probably, but this is just a test run, if it works out we can fine tune things later." Lilina commented as she caught her breath. Then she stood up and walked over to where she had propped up the moving picture tome and brought it back over to the bed so Rutger could watch it as well.
"True, it's not like we're against trying things like this again." Rutger teased before Lilina sat down next to him and snuggled up to him as well. She opened the tome and then with a snap had it show them it's contents.
The scene started right where the pair thought it would. Lilina had snapped her finger to get it started and right after she did Rutger had thrust into her from behind. They were positioned like that so that both of their faces could be caught by the tome and Rutger even lifted Lilina's leg up so the point of penetration could be seen better. The scene moved very smoothly and the couple could see in detail what they looked like while making love, and of course they had some teasing comments for each other as they watched.
"Such a serious face Rutger, it almost looks like you're concentrating too much." Lilina teased him. "Look at those gritted teeth."
"I guess I was a little over focused on making sure it looked good, though honestly my face just tends to do that sometimes." Rutger commented. "But look at your face, you're not even looking at the tome, you're looking up at me the whole time. Is my face that interesting to stare at?"
"Yes, actually." Lilina replied, blushing a bit. "Besides, I wanted it to look natural, if I was staring at the tome the whole time it would look weird I think."
"Hmm, you're probably right." Rutger admitted. "But I do have to say, it's quite the cute expression, especially with your mouth open and the blush on your face. I don't usually get to see your face from that angle, I like it. And the tome got a good view of your chest as well. With it looping like this I could watch this for a while and probably not get bored. Though I'd probably be thinking back to how we made it, but that's kind of the point right?"
"Exactly, so when we're apart we can hold an intimate moment we had together in our hearts and minds." Lilina confirmed. "And other than your stern expression, which honestly has it's own hot and handsome factor to it, the tome got you pretty well as well. We're always talking about how long your legs are, but this really proves it."
"Blame my mother for that." Rutger joked, getting Lilina to laugh and snuggle up to him even more.
"I'd rather thank her for giving me someone like you who is so willing to do silly things like this with me." Lilina noted softly.
"Hey, if it makes you happy it's not silly." Rutger assured her. "Besides, I think this will make us both happy in the long run. Let's just not let it fall into the wrong hands yeah? Could you imagine if Fronk out in Laus got a hold of this?"
"Elimine no!" Lilina exclaimed. "I feel gross just thinking about it."
"Sorry, but it had to be said." Rutger teased her slightly. "What can I do to make up for it?"
"Hmm, take a bath with me to get rid of the icky feelings?" Lilina suggested.
"Sounds like a plan to me."
Chapter 175: File #1056 The Portrait of a Cute Couple
Notes:
I chose Rosado for the artist of choice for this one because I think he'd draw in the anime art style of the commission for this one and because he'd have a reason to want to. Can't really see Forde wanting to paint them for being cute and Ignatz would probably be too nervous to do so. And I think Rosado is cool anyways. So Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #1056 The Portrait of a Cute Couple
Characters: Mark, Lyn, Rosado
Based on: a commission by Supurin_com on Twitter/X
Mark and Lyn were walking down the halls of Askr's castle together after sharing a lunch together in the mess hall. They didn't have any duties or assignments this day so they were planning to spend the rest of the day outside just seeing who they could meet and what they could get up to, but as they turned a corner they were met by one of the newer recruits of the Order of Heroes.
"Mark! Lyn! I finally found you!" The short young man with light blue hair greeted them cheerfully. This was Rosado, a wyvern knight from Elyos.
"You were looking for us?" Lyn wondered, slightly confused. "Did you need something from us?"
"If you do then we have time to help you out, we don't have any concrete plans for the day." Mark added.
"In fact I do need something from the two of you." Rosado confirmed. "I need you two to be the subjects for my next painting! I saw you eating lunch together earlier and you just had the cutest expressions on your faces and I wanted to capture that for everyone else to see!"
"You think we're cute?" Mark questioned, knowing his and Lyn's reputation for casual flings around the castle grounds.
"Of course! Being cute isn't just about appearances and what's on the outside, it's also about the inner person and how you treat others, and you two have some of the cutest souls in the whole Order. At least in my opinion." Rosado assured him. "So what do you think, can I make a painting of you two?"
"I'm up for it." Lyn nodded.
"Me too, but in exchange do you mind if I make a sketch of you for my notebook?" Mark asked. "I like to keep notes on people we interact with so I won't forget important details about them and so I won't forget them when we get back home."
"Aww, that's sweet Mark." Rosado cooed in happiness. "Of course you can make a sketch of me when we're done."
"Great! Then where do you want us to pose for the painting?" Mark replied.
"I have my studio set up in my quarters, so if you'll follow me then we can get started." Rosado told him. So the trio made their way to Rosado's room and as expected it was filled with cute paintings and just cute objects and colors all around.
"Your room reminds me of that snack food we tried before, you know the colorful one that was like a cloud." Lyn commented, not quite remembering the name of the snack.
"You mean cotton candy?" Mark asked and Lyn nodded. "I have to agree."
"Cotton candy is so tasty and cute, so I'll take that as a compliment." Rosado stated as he started to get his art supplies out. "Okay, give me few moments to set up and think about a pose I want you two to be in and then I'll get started." So he got everything ready and then gave the couple a good look over before deciding on what type of pose to put them in. "Aha! I've got it! Do you two mind if I come over and move you around a bit?"
"No, go right ahead." Lyn replied with Mark nodding in response. So Rosado walked over and started moving them around until they were in the position he came up with. They ended up with Lyn standing behind Mark, her arms around his shoulder and neck in a hug. Her head was to Mark's right and Mark also had his hand up holding onto Lyn's right arm.
"I like this pose." Mark commented as he felt Lyn's cheek against his.
"It's super cute, but there is one more thing that will make it perfect." Rosado stated. "Lyn, if you could open your mouth and smile while winking with your left eye, that would be very helpful."
"Of course, but I don't know how long I can hold that for." Lyn told him.
"No worries, I'm a fast sketcher and once I get that done you two can go do whatever, I'll have the picture of your colors in my mind." Rosado assured her.
"Alright." Lyn replied before doing as he asked with her expression. Rosado put his hands up with his fingers in the shape of a vertical rectangle, like the shape of his canvas, to get the picture of the couple and once it looked perfect he immediately went into making the sketch. Mark and Lyn were very impressed with the speed they saw him moving at, but they were even more impressed when he wanted to continue the conversation they were having.
"You two can ask me questions or stuff if you want, it doesn't have to be all dead air." Rosado told them.
"Oh, well, we didn't want to disturb your process or anything." Lyn told him.
"But if you're up for questions, I have some. How did you get into art in the first place? Was it something you've enjoyed since childhood or is it something you've gotten into recently?" Mark asked.
"Ah, that's an easy one." Rosado answered with a smile. "I've always been into creating cute art ever since I realized I could and it's all thanks to the people in the village I lived in. Back home people are encouraged to follow their likes and dreams, no matter how it may look like to people on the outside, and I just loved the cute scenery that my village was surrounded in and I wanted to share that cuteness with the world. So I started with that and eventually I moved on to other subjects like cute animals and cute people, like you and Lyn. I still prefer doing landscapes, but variety is the spice of life as they say!"
"I couldn't say in better myself." Mark replied. "Though it does make me want to see what your village is like in person, it seems like it's filled with a lot of open minded people."
"Yeah, I think I would like to visit it someday as well, if it's possible." Lyn agreed.
"That's funny, because Emblem Lyn wanted to do the same, though I don't think she got a chance before the war ended." Rosado commented. "Either way, I'm done with the sketch."
"Wow, that was fast. You were right about me not needing to hold my pose for long." Lyn said impressed as she and Mark walked over to see what the sketch looked like.
"Oh, that's a pretty unique style you've got there Rosado, I like it." Mark commented when he saw how it looked. "It's very soft and warm, and I like the bigger eyes you gave us. They are very eye catching, pun intended."
"The effects around us look nice as well, I like the sparkles and the sunlight circles, it makes it look very cute." Lyn added.
"Thank you, both of you, that's exactly what I was hoping you'd tell me." Rosado said happily as he smiled at the compliments. "Now it's going to take me a couple days to add the colors and such, so I'll let you know when it's done."
"Of course, take all the time you need." Mark nodded. "But if you're done with that I'd like to do my sketch for my notebook if that's okay." He added, pulling out said notebook.
"Sure thing! Can I get a look at your style first to see how it might turn out?" Rosado asked.
"Go ahead." Mark said as he handed the notebook over. "My style is a bit more realistic than yours, but I think it's good nonetheless."
"I can see that." Rosado told him as he flipped through the pages. "Hmm, these sketches are good but I'm more impressed about the notes you take on everyone, these are quite detailed."
"A good tactician knows his units and his friends well." Mark replied with a smile. "Soon enough you'll have a page like that Rosado."
"I'd be honored." Rosado told him before handing the notebook back. "So, what kind of pose do you want me in?"
"Well, as you saw, I mainly focus on my subjects head." Mark explained. "So give me you're cutest head shot and I'll work from there."
"Understood!" Rosado nodded before getting a good idea. He clasped his hands together and put them up to his chin as he slightly tilted his head. Then he gave Mark a big, open mouthed smile like he had asked Lyn to give him.
"Perfect." Mark noted before quickly starting in with the sketch.
"So, let me flip the question back to you Mark, how did you get into art?" Rosado asked as Mark worked.
"Well at first I used it as a means of communication." Mark explained. "You might not think it, but I used to be a very quiet and reserved person, drawing what I wanted to say tended to help a lot. But once I started gaining confidence in myself I used it to improve my tactical abilities so I could keep my friends and allies save. Before we got brought to Askr though I was doing something similar to your scenery work, I was making maps of the land so people could travel safely."
"Wow, I never would have thought that about you Mark, thank you for sharing that with me, it means a lot that you're willing to be so honest." Rosado told him.
"Well, like your village, Lyn and I like to be very open and open minded when it comes to other people and ideas." Mark stated. "You can't decide if you like something or not until you understand it well enough, you know?"
"And people just tend to like it when we take interest in them and what they like, it's a very nice way to make new friends and have new experiences that we may never have thought about before." Lyn added.
"See, I knew there was a reason why I saw a lot of cuteness in your souls, I'm really starting to like being around you two." Rosado commented genuinely.
"I feel the same." Mark replied with Lyn nodding in approval. "Well, I think I'm done, tell me what you think."
"Oooh! I love it! I look super cute in your style! Well I look super cute in any style, but that's besides the point." Rosado teased. "But I really do like it, it's almost like looking into a mirror. I can't wait to see what you write about me."
A Few Days Later
"Mark! Lyn! I've finished the painting of you two! Do you have time to look at it?" Rosado asked as he met up with the couple again. Over the last few days they had been checking in on the progress and getting to know each other better as well.
"Sure, let's go!" Lyn replied happily. So the trio went back to Rosado's room and when they walked in the painting was displayed right in the middle for everyone to see.
"That looks amazing, I knew the softer colors you were working with would look great." Mark said as he stepped closer to it. "This is perfect, thank you so much Rosado!"
"It's beautiful, you can really feel the emotions you put into it, thank you Rosado!" Lyn added.
"No thanks are needed, I really loved working on it. Now I just have to convince someone to let me hang it somewhere in the castle." Rosado mused. "Anyways, since I've shown you the final product I was wondering if you could show me what you wrote down about me in your notebook Mark."
"Sure thing, let me know if I made any mistakes or anything about what you've said in the last couple of days." Mark said as he handed his notebook over. Rosado turned to the page with his sketch on it and started to read it silently.
"Wow, I'm impressed, you really are a good listener Mark." Rosado commented after a bit. "And I like this section about strengths and weaknesses in battle. I don't tend to think about those things as much as I probably should, so this lets me know what I need to work on. Though I do notice there is a blank space here near the bottom, what's that for?"
"Oh, well, that's for a special type of information, for friends of ours that are intimately close with us." Mark noted.
"Ah, I see, and since we just got to know each other a few days ago I don't have anything in there, makes sense." Rosado noted with an understanding tone. "So what does a guy have to do to get some information on this spot."
"You really want to know?" Mark asked him with a slight grin.
"Well of course, I'm asking aren't I?" Rosado teased him back. So Mark walked over and whispered the answer into his ear. "Oh. Ooooh! That type of intimacy! Wow, when you said you and Lyn are open minded you really meant it."
"So, are you interested?" Lyn wondered, knowing what Mark had told him.
"Yeah, I could see myself trying it out." Rosado confirmed. "Not today though, I'm kind of busy. Can we set up a date for it later, maybe in the next couple days?"
"Yeah, that's fine with us, just let us know and we'll be ready." Mark nodded. "Is there anything we can help you with today though?"
"No, this is something I need to do by myself, but thank you for offering." Rosado smiled back.
"We'll let you get to it then, see you later." Lyn said as she and Mark started to leave.
"Try and have a cute day!" Rosado told the couple.
"You as well!" Mark replied back before they closed the door behind them. "I like him, he's interesting."
"Me too, I wonder what else we'll get to learn about him next time."
Chapter 176: File #a1962 Plush Productions
Notes:
Just a sweet family moment between Rutger, Lilina, and their daughter Marilyn for this one. Kind of short, but it didn't need to be that long. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1962 Plush Productions
Characters: Rutger, Lilina, Marilyn
Based on: a commission by crossgenesis on Bluesky
It was a busy day for Lilina and Rutger, they had many meetings to go to and many people to meet as was the case most days because of their positions as the heads of Ostia. Not to mention having to check in on their daughter Marilyn from time to time to make sure she was doing okay since she was still pretty young. But finally it was getting to be the end of the day, the sun was setting and they only had one more person to meet, then they could finally have some time to themselves.
"It says here that the last person is a weaver from the castle town with a business proposition for us." Rutger said as he read from the list of people they had met. "Winter is coming soon and the squires could use some new sets of clothes for the cold, if that's what he's offering."
"Noted." Lilina replied as she scanned a few papers of her own. "Well, let's get this done with so we can go find Marilyn and have dinner." Then she called out towards the door in a louder voice. "Wendy! You can let them in now." So the door opened and a man in his 30's, average height, brown hair, decent mustache, walked in. But before the door could close Marilyn dashed into the office as well.
"Mama! Papa! I'm hungry!" She pouted before any of the adults could get a word in.
"Okay honey, we are too, but we need to talk to this nice man for a little bit and then we can get some food, understand?" Lilina asked her in a calm voice, trying to not let too much of her stress seep into her words.
"Alright, I'll be good." Marilyn said a bit disappointed before Rutger walked over to her.
"Come on, you can sit on my lap while we discuss things." He offered and Marilyn's face lit up instantly.
"Yay! Thank you Papa!" She cheered as Rutger picked her up and walked back over to his chair.
"Sorry about that, it's been a long day." Lilina apologized to the weaver.
"No, no, I understand, my daughter is the same age and she's just like that as well." He assured her. "I'm just thankful to get an audience with you at all Lady Lilina, seeing how busy you are most days. I won't take much of your time, I promise."
"Hmm, aren't you the weaver that sold me that material for the sweater I wanted to knit for Lilina's birthday last year?" Rutger asked as he and Marilyn sat down finally. "It was of a very good quality, and it turned out very well."
"Yes, that would be me, and I'm glad you found it good to work with, I was trying a new technique with making it that would save time without sacrificing quality and hearing that it turned out so well has been a boon to my business lately." The weaver confirmed. "And that's part of what I'm here for today. I wanted to show you two something I made for my daughter that a few people have been asking me to make for them as well, but I wasn't sure if it would be appropriate or not."
"Well now, you've certainly got me intrigued." Lilina commented. "What is it that you have to show us?"
"These." The weaver answered before taking two stuffed dolls out of his satchel and putting them on the table side by side. Again before any of the adults could say anything Marilyn spoke up about them.
"Wow! Stuffed dolls that look like Mama and Papa! They look so soft and cute!" She cooed at them. "Look at the silly face on your's Papa, it's all serious like when you're practicing with your sword!"
"I have to say I agree with my daughter's assessment, they are quiet cute looking." Lilina confirmed. "Do you mind if we look at them more closely?"
"Of course, inspect them to your heart's delight." The weaver nodded. So Lilina picked up the one of Rutger and Rutger picked up the one of Lilina and they along with Marilyn started to look them over.
"These are very well made, I can barely see any seams on them." Rutger commented. "And the eyes, are these actual gems or just replicas?"
"Replicas." The weaver answered. "We take clear ones and paint them the color of the eyes we want."
"What do you think Marilyn, do you like them?" Rutger asked his daughter.
"Yeah!" Marilyn said taking the doll from him. "It feels soft and cuddly. And I can do things like this with it." With that she slightly changed her voice up, trying to imitate her mother. "'Marilyn, make sure you eat all your vegetables so you grow up big and strong. Once you clean your plate you can watch Papa train.'"
"That's… actually not a half bad impression of me Marilyn, good job." Lilina commended her, getting a happy grin from her daughter before she turned back to the weaver. "These dolls are really nice, you say people have been wanting some?"
"Yes, when people come in and see my daughter playing with them they always comment how nice it would be to have some around their houses as a decoration." The weaver confirmed. "You and your husband are very popular Lady Lilina, and for good reason, and people want things to remind them of how kind and gracious you are to them. But I didn't start selling them because I knew you were a very humble person and I didn't want do to so without your permission and then you get surprised by people having them or talking about them. I didn't want to do anything to harm your image by possibly making people think your narcissistic or anything like that."
"That's very considerate of you, a lot of people would have just done it without thinking about things like that." Lilina replied.
"And it's appreciated." Rutger added. "As much as we like to give off the image that thoughts like that don't bother us, it does come up from time to time as gossip and we'd rather not have to deal with it unexpectedly."
"Right." Lilina nodded. "But, I wouldn't be opposed to dolls like this being sold, they are quite cute and if people want them in their houses then I don't see a problem with it. But, just to make things official, let me write up a document that says you have our approval to make and sell them. You know, in case someone asks about it."
"Thank you Lady Lilina, your words and thoughts are as wise and kind as ever." The weaver said graciously. "Now are you going to want any of the proceeds to go to you or to some project you are working on?"
"Hmm, I wouldn't think so." Lilina noted. "I wouldn't want to put that kind of burden on you, besides Ostia is in a good financial situation at the moment so it's not like we would need it. If you want to donate some of the profit somewhere because you feel like it, I would give it to the Elimine Church, they have an office and cathedral here in Ostia."
"I'll keep that in mind." The weaver nodded.
"Can I keep these? Please?" Marilyn chimed in next, holding onto both of the dolls now.
"Of course, I brought them here for your family to have, free of charge." The weaver assured her. "You take good care of them now, okay?"
"I will! I promise!" Marilyn replied happily.
"What else do you say to someone who gives you a gift?" Rutger asked her like a good father should.
"Oh, yeah! Thank you very much!" Marilyn told the weaver.
"You're very welcome Lady Marilyn." The weaver smiled. A few minutes later Lilina finished up the document she was writing and she and the weaver signed it. Then they bid him farewell and sat back down around Lilina's office table.
"What a day." Lilina said breathing a sigh of relief. "Hopefully tomorrow will be quieter."
"It should be, I don't think we have as many meetings." Rutger noted before turning to Marilyn. "Okay, what do you want to eat for dinner?"
"Candy!" Marilyn answered, a funny inside joke between father and daughter.
"What flavor?" Rutger asked, playing along.
"Mashed potatoes and stew flavor!" Marilyn replied.
"Is that good with you?" Rutger asked Lilina.
"That sounds wonderful, something warm and filling after a hard day of work." Lilina nodded.
"Yay! Let's go tell the cooks!" Marilyn cheered before bolting out of the office and down to the dining hall. Rutger and Lilina just looked at each other in amusement for a few moments before laughing and starting to get up themselves.
"You know she gets all that energy from you right?" Lilina teased Rutger playfully.
"I wouldn't have it any other way." Rutger smiled before moving in and placing a kiss on Lilina's cheek. "You did great today, as you do every day."
"Well, I did have you by my side the whole time, so that helped." Lilina told him warmly. "I love you."
"I love you too." Rutger replied back just as warmly. "And I always will." And as the couple left the office they left the dolls sitting on the table, so close to each other it looked like they were holding hands, looking out to the night sky and the continued adventures of this unlikely couple.
Chapter 177: File #a1764 The Tales of Rutger, The Warrior of Light #4
Notes:
Back to the FF14 AU! This one is set pretty early in the game's story, around level 10, so not really any worry about spoilers on this one. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1764 The Tales of Rutger, The Warrior of Light #4
Characters: FF14!Rutger, FF14!Lilina, FF14!Roy
Based on: a commission by LewdShock on Twitter/X
Rutger and Roy were sitting at a table at the Quicksand waiting for their food to be served to them. This establishment wasn't just a place to eat and drink but also a place for adventurers like them to have a place to stay when they weren't adventuring. And today they needed the rest because they had been going all around Ul'dah defeating sellswords that were looking for a man named Aldis as part of their work for the Gladiator's Guild.
"You weren't kidding when you said the people of this star are much stronger than the ones back home." Roy commented before taking a drink of his ale. "I can kind of believe how you got that scar on your face a bit better now."
"Told you." Rutger noted with a bit of a wry smile. "But you've been holding your own like you always do as well Roy, in fact I think you're taking to this gladiator sword style better than I am. If only there were a guild or some mentor that had a style similar to me and my mother's style, maybe I could get a leg up on things."
"I'm sure something will pop up, we've only been here a short while and we haven't had time to really to do any serious searching given that we'll still trying to find Lilina and we had to deal with that stuff over by the mines." Roy assured him. "Speaking of that scar though, has it already healed? I can't see it any more."
"A passing mage said that they wanted to test a spell on me, seeing if they could apply a glamour to someone's skin instead of their clothing." Rutger explained. "Seems it's worked so far, but the process took forever so I don't know how long it's going to last."
"Sounds like something your father would be trying to do, honestly." Roy told him.
"Yeah, that's why I was willing to try it in the first place." Rutger admitted. By that time their food had come and they started to chow down. Rutger of course had a bit more food than Roy given the large height difference between Elezen and Lalafell, but they both had enough to satisfy themselves. As they were eating though the proprietor of the Quicksand, a Lalafell woman named Momodi, came over to their table with some news for them.
"I heard you two took care of that problem in the mines with no issue, I knew you were the right ones to send." She told the two. Rutger always wondered if she was somehow related to the Anna family back home, she kind of reminded him of them somewhat. "But I've got something you might find more important to tell you both. You said that you were looking for your lady friend, a blue haired Miqo'te who deals in magic? Well, I got a report that someone with that description was seen over by the Thaumaturge's Guild the other day, so you might want to check in with them."
"That's the best lead we've had on her since we've gotten here, thank you Miss Momodi." Roy replied with an excited smile on his face.
"Yes, it'll be nice to regroup with her if it's truly her." Rutger added calmly, trying not to let his feelings slip too much.
"Oh, don't be that way Rutger, you said that she's your wife, you should be more excited." Momodi told him.
"I should be, but I don't like to get too excited about things until I get them confirmed, so when I see her then I'll be excited." Rutger explained.
"He's been like for a while, it's nothing new." Roy commented to Momodi.
"Well fair enough then. If it does turn out to be her then she's welcome to stay with you in your room Rutger, just know that if you get up to anything rowdy people in the other rooms might be able to hear you, if you care about such things." Momodi noted.
"I'll keep that in mind, thank you." Rutger nodded before Momodi went back to her usual spot behind the counters. "So, should we just stake out the guild and wait for her there? It's not like we have anything else planned at the moment."
"Makes sense to me, and if she doesn't show up tonight we can always try again later." Roy agreed. So after they ate and paid their bill the walked down the busy and bustling streets of Ul'dah on their way to the Thaumaturge's Guild.
"Hmm, I wonder if I would be better off fighting without a weapon." Rutger mused as they passed the Pugilist's guild on the way.
"You might be, you're a better fight when you can move and strike quickly, unlike with these bulky swords of ours, maybe you should consider joining that guild as well. Couldn't hurt to try it out." Roy commented. "Though I hear the guild master is a bit of a letch."
"Wouldn't be the first time I'd have to deal with someone like that." Rutger noted before they walked on. Eventually they made their way to their destination and walked up to the guild's reception desk.
"Can I help you gentlemen with something today?" The receptionist asked them.
"Yes, we've heard a rumor that a friend of ours might have recently joined this guild and we wanted to confirm it because we got separated from each other a while back and we want to make sure she's safe." Roy answered politely.
"She should be a long blue haired Miqo'te woman, decently tall, long tail, wears a lot of red, goes by the name Lilina." Rutger described her.
"Ah, yes, I know just who you're talking about." The receptionist nodded. "In fact she should be back from a training mission any time now."
"Great!" Roy replied with a smile. "Is it okay if we stay here and wait for her, we promise we won't touch anything or cause a disturbance."
"You can wait for her outside of the doors, the guild master and his brothers are quite particular about how things go in here." The receptionist told the pair.
"Fair enough, we know how mages can be." Rutger said half joking.
"Well, if we're going to have to wait anyways, you want to brush up on some Triple Triad?" Roy asked Rutger. "I just got some new cards the other day and I wanted to test them out."
"So did I, let's see how they stack up." Rutger replied as they walked outside the guild. So the pair of friends sat outside the guild and passed the time by playing cards with each other. They both figured that Lilina would be back soon enough, but eventually the sun started to set and they both accidentally fell asleep next to each other right outside the gate to the guild. Luckily for the two of them someone eventually came around to wake them up the next morning.
"I can't leave you guys alone for five minutes or else you're sleeping out on the street." A familiar voice teased them, instantly causing both men to shoot up awake to make sure it wasn't their minds tricking them.
"Lilina! We finally found you!" Roy said happily as he stood up quickly and gave her a big hug.
"More like I finally found you two, I've been wondering where you've been all this time." Lilina told him as she watched Rutger stand up and get closer.
"I'm honestly surprised we didn't cross paths sooner, we've been looking for you as well." Rutger commented before giving her a warm smile and giving her a big hug as well. "But hey, what matters is that we're together here and now. Now we can start trying to find a way back home."
"You two haven't had any luck either then I take it?" Lilina asked before watching the guys shake their heads in response. "Well, what have you been up to?"
"Helping people out mostly, hoping to get any information we can get." Roy replied.
"Yeah, we joined the Adventurer's Guild and then the Gladiator's Guild to start learning how people fight here." Rutger added. "I don't know how you've been faring, but we've noticed people here are much stronger than back home."
"I've noticed that as well, my magic wasn't having as good effect as usual, though it seems like part of that is due to the Anima spirits not being on this star, and I quickly burnt through the tomes I had on me when the accident happened." Lilina commented. "It's a good thing I'm used to dodging and being out of range of physical attacks. But then I found out about the Thaumaturge's Guild here and how they specialized in fire and ice magic and decided to see what I could learn from them."
"How are things going on that front?" Roy wondered.
"I'm a natural, as expected." Lilina teased him slightly. "It's a bit different casting my spells out of a staff, but I've got a hang on the basics so far. Speaking of that, let me give my report to the guild master and then we can talk more." So Lilina went into the guild to do just that and when she was done the trio started walking to the Quicksand.
"We both have rooms there and the owner said you could stay with me." Rutger explained.
"How nice of her." Lilina smiled. "Soooo, the Gladiator's Guild huh? You trying to follow in Deke's footsteps?"
"Hardly, it was the only guild in town where they use swords." Rutger chuckled. "But honestly, Roy is doing much better than I am. It's a more defensive style than you would think, almost kind of like a mix between a general and a dismounted paladin."
"He's being humble, as usual." Roy commented. "We're both pretty much on the same level, just our usual styles are the difference."
"I've heard that there is a guild here focused on unarmed combat, maybe you should try that one." Lilina noted.
"Funny, Roy and I were discussing that yesterday." Rutger told her. "I'm considering it, but I want to stick with something a little familiar for a bit longer, make sure I can defend myself well enough here before branching out."
"Fair enough." Lilina told him. "I'm of course going to try and learn other types of magic if there are any on this star. I've seen people able to use healing magic, and that's always good to know in a pinch."
"Here we are, the Quicksand." Roy interrupted as they reached the establishment.
"Oh, I've been here a time or two, I didn't know this place had rooms to stay in." Lilina commented.
"Then where have you been sleeping?" Roy wondered.
"In a tent outside the city gates." Lilina explained, getting a confused look from the boys. "What? It was just like spending a few nights in Sacae, no big deal."
"I love you, you know that?" Rutger teased her.
"Oh, I know." Lilina smirked before giving him a kiss on the cheek. "And I love you too."
"Now, now, you guys have a room you can get all mushy in." Roy teased as well.
"Lead the way then." Lilina told him. So the trio walked into the Quicksand and Rutger introduced Lilina to Momodi and she gave her an extra key to Rutger's room.
"I'm going to go out exploring a little bit, you two have fun." Roy told them afterwards, quickly leaving the building.
"Aww, I wanted to talk with him a little more, he looks so good in his outfit." Lilina pouted slightly.
"Well, I'm sure he just wanted to give us some alone time so I could show you our room." Rutger replied with a slight smirk. "You'll have time to tell him that later."
"Perhaps." Lilina noted. After that the couple made their way to Rutger's, well now both of their, room, but as soon as the door was shut and locked behind them it was on. In a flash they were holding each other tightly, arms around each other's body, lips pressed together, tongues eagerly starting to explore each other's mouths. This wasn't the first time they had been apart for an extended time, but this time was different. They didn't know if they would see each other again, and that made the pining and the waiting just that much harder. The sexual tension between the two of them was so think you'd need a meat cleaver to just begin hacking away at it and it showed even more with how quickly they shed their clothes.
Normally Lilina could have issues getting her pants and panties off because of her tail, but this time they slid right off as if they had been oiled up beforehand. And Rutger had been in his gladiator outfit that had a bit of armor on it, but his clothes came off like they had butter on them as well. Once the last piece of clothing hit the floor Rutger picked Lilina up by the hips and pressed her back against the wall of the room, their lips staying connected the whole time. He could feel her breasts against his chest, her skin warming and getting wet against his, his already fully erect dick pushing and prodding against her folds. He was about to push himself inside with a bit of force since he knew she liked that but then a thought other than making hot, sweet love to his wife crept into his mind and it made him rethink what he was about to do.
"Wait, wait, we shouldn't be doing this, at least not this fast." He said in a breathy voice as he pulled his head back just enough so he could look Lilina in the eyes.
"What? Why not? I'm pretty sure this is a safe day, and you're good at pulling out when you need to." Lilina asked back in an equally ragged voice.
"I'm sorry, but 'pretty sure' doesn't really spark confidence in me at the moment." Rutger told her. "Look, if we were back home doing this I wouldn't have an issue, but we're not and to be honest I don't want to test it, at least not yet."
"What do you mean?" Lilina wondered, slightly confused.
"Well, we don't know how long we're going to be stuck here, right?" Rutger asked rhetorically. "It could be a few weeks, it could be a few years for all we know. I'm not feeling comfortable testing it without knowing a little bit more about how long it's going to be. Plus we've barely been here long enough to do anything or make enough money to support ourselves if something does happen, and to top it all off, you're the one who knows magic which is what sent us here in the first place, I doubt having a child would help any research you'd want to do on how to get back home." After saying that the two of them just looked at each other, the only sound between them being their breaths back and forth. Lilina carefully mused over what Rutger had brought up, and he made some good points, but she really still wanted to get some action in somehow.
"Okay, for once when it comes to not doing this you're right." She admitted. In the past, when their relationship was still new, Rutger would sometime come up with some, in hindsight, lame excuses as to why they shouldn't have sex because he was still a bit traumatized from the war, but this time he thought his reasoning through. "But, like, how long do you think it will be?"
"Well, I've heard from other adventurers that if we catch the eye of a Free Company, basically a mercenary band, that owns a house we could live there." Rutger replied. "With how skilled the three of us are I don't think that should take too long, maybe a month or two?"
"Really?" Lilina pouted before giving off a sigh. "Fine. I guess that makes sense."
"Either that or when we find out we can't go back home or it's going to take a while, but I don't know when that information would fall into our laps." Rutger added.
"Now you're just trying to motivate me to find out for myself." Lilina teased him slightly.
"Maybe, but I don't want to put us in a worse situation that we're already in." Rutger continued. "We have no sway here, we're all basically commoners and while I'm used to that, you and Roy aren't. We have to be more careful because we don't have a safety net to fall back on here."
"You're right, maybe I should be more careful, at least until we can get our feet under us." Lilina agreed. But then, because of the words she said, she got an idea that just might work for her. "Speaking of, could you put me down for a bit?"
"Oh, of course." Rutger replied, letting Lilina down off the wall so she could stand on her own.
"Thank you." Lilina smirked before her next order. "Now, perhaps you could get down on your knees for me?" Rutger was confused for just a split second, but then he understood why she asked that of him. "Yeah, that's right, we might not be able to do everything we're used to, but that silver tongue of yours can do a lot more than make good points."
"Are you sure, I might be a bit rusty." Rutger asked in a teasing tone as he got down on his knees like Lilina asked him to.
"What better way to get back into practice then?" Lilina teased back as Rutger put his hands on her legs and moved his head in closer to her thighs.
"Can't argue with that, get ready then." Rutger replied smoothly before opening his mouth and starting to gently flick his tongue back and forth across Lilina's folds. Almost immediately she started moaning in pleasure, it had been quite a while since they had done this so she too was hoping to get loose and practiced again as well. But once he heard that moan Rutger went all in, grabbing a hold of Lilina's hips and practically burying his head into her thighs. That action was so swift and surprising that Lilina had to take a few steps back and when she did her back was against the wall once again. But that just helped Rutger get even more leverage so he could continue licking her pussy and clit all over.
It took a slight bit of remembering, but once he got going he was able to start hitting all of her sensitive spots, both inside and out and Lilina couldn't stop making noise with each place he moved to. Her left hand involuntary balled up into a fist near her mouth, her body trying to hold itself back from having an orgasm so soon after they began.
With the leverage the wall gave him Rutger was able to take his hands off her hips and move them lower down her legs to see what kind of reaction that would get. It was a good one as he could feel goosebumps running up and down their length as he continued to rub them with his admittedly rough hands. Eventually though his right hand slid down his own body and to his shaft that was still pretty erect. He started stroking himself along with eating Lilina out, knowing that the both of them would probably only have the stamina for one round of this since they hadn't been together for so long.
A deep red blush was rising on Lilina's cheeks and breasts as Rutger continued to attack all her weak spots. She usually could hold on much longer than this, but given the circumstances she knew she wasn't going to last much longer. She could feel her ears drooping down slightly in pleasure and she could barely keep both of her eyes open from the rush enveloping her whole body. She didn't want this moment to end, but she knew it would, so she decided to end it with a bang. Without a word she put her right hand on Rutger's head and brought it even closer to her body, telling him to go all out and finish her off.
The message was received and Rutger intensified his actions with his lips and tongue, pressing his face as deeply as he could into her thighs and feeling the hot, musty, sensation of her skin pressing back against him. He too was close to his own orgasm and as he sped up his pace with Lilina he sped up his pace stroking his dick. He wanted to make it so they both went off at the same time, and he did just that. With a few more licks and flicks he felt and heard Lilina's body shake against him and some lovely fluids flowing out of her body and onto his tongue, and at the same time his cock started to twitch and shake before a few ropes of seed spurt out from the tip, some landing on his legs, a little bit landing on one of Lilina's feet as well. Perhaps this wasn't the most intense intimacy session the two had ever had, but it was one that they needed.
Once they both came down from their highs Rutger grabbed some towels and some water canteens he had so they could clean each other off and take a drink to cool off. Eventually they ended up sitting on the bed side by side so they could talk.
"Elimine I needed that." Lilina sighed in happiness.
"Yeah, me too." Rutger agreed, a bit of blush still on his face. And it was right in that moment that the glamour spell on his face wore off and Lilina could see the big scar on the left side of it.
"When did that happen?!" Lilina asked a bit worried as she brought her face up to touch it.
"When we first got here." Rutger told her. "Saw some guys terrorizing someone and tried to step in. I won the fight, barely, and got this scar as a result. This is another reason why I think we should be careful for now, I can't rely on being able to win every fight I get in at the moment. I have to be smart, tactical, like my father, at least until I become strong again. But I have the feeling that it won't take too long for that to happen."
"Why do you say that?" Lilina wondered.
"I've been having… visions." Rutger said slowly. "Hearing voices. I think someone or something is watching over me. Who, I don't know, but they seem to be on my side for now."
"What kind of visions?" Lilina asked.
"Well the first one was of a large crystal that spoke to me." Rutger explained. "And then after that I've been able to see into the past of the world in certain places."
"That could be really useful, especially for us since we don't know the history of this place." Lilina noted.
"Yeah, I agree. That's why I've been writing down what's been happening on that notebook on the table." Rutger said pointing at it. "So if we ever get separated again for some reason you can read that to see what I've been up to and the visions I've seen."
"Look at you, finally getting to be the special one for once." Lilina replied, scooting over and giving him a hug and then resting her head into his shoulder. "I'm so glad we found each other again. I know I probably could have gone it alone, but I didn't want too. Things are just so much easier when we're together."
"I couldn't agree more." Rutger smiled as he rested his head on hers. "I'm so glad you're okay and that things are looking up. We can finally start making progress on trying to get things back to normal." Lilina let off a small laugh at him saying that. "What is so funny?"
"When are things ever normal for us?" She teased him.
"Fair. But you know what I mean. It's more fun and comfortable when we're together." Rutger told her.
"Can't argue with that." Lilina replied. "I love you Rutger, don't ever forget that."
"And I love you more, and you better not forget that either." Rutger said back softly before his stomach growled slightly. "Hmm, once again I have inherited my father's stomach. Come on, let's get something to eat. I think you're going to like what the Quicksand serves, lots of spices."
"Thank Elimine we ended up in Ul'dah, I love the food here."
Chapter 178: File #1164 Home Sweet Home
Notes:
This story is kind of similar to the last one, a moment between Rutger and Lilina where they haven't been able to be intimate with each other because of circumstances, but this one has a different follow through and it's in the main verse so a bit more actual lore stuff is in here. And they actually fuck this time instead of having to back out for reasonable reasons. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #1164 Home Sweet Home
Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Based on: a commission by PostChelo on Twitter/X
"Just play it cool when we get inside, the more we act like something is going on the more likely it is that someone is going to ask about it." Lilina told Rutger as they were riding up to the gates of Castle Ostia. It had been a rough week for the two of them and the tension was thick on their faces even if they tried to mask it
"Sounds good to me." Rutger replied, glad for once he was more of the 'strong and silent' type of man. They continued to ride up to the gates until they got close enough for the squires who managed the stables to come up to take their horses from them. After that they slowly walked to the main entrance of the castle and were greeted by the knights who had been riding ahead of them. Lilina stood in front of them but Rutger was looming behind her, his hands on her shoulders trying not to move any lower.
"Thank you as always for your protection, you are all dismissed for the day." Lilina told them and most of them did leave to go to their quarters but Wendy and Ogier hung back to make sure everything was good with Lilina. "You two as well, I think Rutger and I are just going to rest and relax in our bedroom for the rest of the day." She added, pressing back up against Rutger, silently letting him know she was having similar feelings to his at this moment, wanting to get away so they could be free together.
"Is everything okay with you two? You've been on edge ever since we got to Laus." Ogier wondered, sensing the stress between them and seeing how they were standing together. You see the Lycian League had just finished up it's bi-yearly meet up and this time it was held in Laus of all places. Normally Lilina and Rutger didn't mind traveling to other places in Lycia for these meetings, but Laus was different. It's lord, Fronk, son of the late Lord Erik, while not as betrayal happy as his father or grandfather did inherit some other of their unsavory personality quirks. Whenever the couple was in Laus he made special note to make sure Lilina was under constant watch because he was infatuated with her. Lilina had told him multiple times that she wasn't interested in him and would publicly display her affection for Rutger a number of times in front of everyone to prove this point, but it wouldn't get through his thick skull. He hadn't tried anything too dramatic yet, but since the pair knew they were always under watch, even when they tried to sneak away to a private spot, they decided it would be best not to partake in any intimate moments while in Laus just so Fronk wouldn't have the satisfaction of seeing or hearing about it.
"It's because we've been in Laus all week that they are stressed like this." Wendy noted. "I know you don't have any strong ties to what goes on there, but everyone else always feels like they have to walk on eggshells so that they'll cooperate with the rest of the League. Plus, for whatever reason, Lord Fronk was especially indecisive. We weren't supposed to be there for a week, just two days tops, but that didn't end up happening." Wendy didn't know about Fronk's feelings towards Lilina, Lilina didn't feel the need to burden her with that information, but her words rung true anyways because even with all that going on the political side of dealing with Laus was almost just as bad.
"I'll take your word for it because I had an okay time there." Ogier said simply. "But then again I wasn't dealing with the meetings or anything, I was just doing security."
"It's fine, I'm glad you had a good time even though it was a bit stressful." Lilina told him. "It's always good to try and see the positive side of things. But, if you two would excuse us, we should be going." With that Lilina grabbed hold of Rutger's hand and started slightly dragging him towards the stairs that led up to where their bedroom was.
"We'll be fine, just give us some time alone and we'll be back to normal soon." Rutger told the two loyal knights as he was being pulled away. Moments later he and Lilina were going up the stairs, their pace quickening with each step.
"Should we do anything to make sure they're okay?" Ogier wondered as he turned to Wendy.
"No, they know how to handle things themselves and if they wanted our help they would have asked us." Wendy answered confidently. "Besides, think about it, we kind of know what they'll be doing together. That always seems to get them to relax."
"Perhaps, but I was hoping Rutger would have time to spar with me tonight." Ogier noted.
"Hey, I could go a couple rounds with you. No armor but I still get to use a lance. Sound fair?" Wendy offered.
"Sounds good to me!" Meanwhile, the tense couple had finally gotten up the stairs and to the door of their bedroom.
"Make extra sure it's locked once we get inside, I don't want anyone coming in and disturbing us." Lilina told Rutger as he put the key in and quickly turned it.
"Home sweet home." Rutger replied with a nod as the door opened up. They both swiftly stepped into the room and Rutger locked the door behind them before throwing the key into a bowl over in the corner. Before it could even stop moving the desperate and loving couple were in each other's embrace and kissing each other hungrily. The electric feeling in the room was cranked up even more as they started moving towards their bed, articles of clothing being shed and spread all over the floor as they got closer. Now this wasn't the first time they hadn't been able to be intimate with each other for an extended period of time, but the circumstances behind this time just made them want it even more. Having to stress out about policy, allegiances, and whether or not they were being spied on just made it so they needed this release even more than usual. And it showed by the fact that when they got onto the bed and Lilina sat herself down on Rutger's hips to get things started that they didn't even bother taking all their clothes off.
Lilina usually kept her headpiece on just because it kept her hair out of her eyes, but she still had her choker and fingerless gloves on as well as her tights still partially on her right leg. Rutger was able to get more of his clothes off since his outfit was a bit less complicated, but his hooded robe was still hanging onto his left arm for the time being. Neither of them really minded though because the rush and emotion of the moment was washing through them and they really couldn't tell or feel anything different.
Quickly Lilina reached down and grabbed Rutger's cock to start getting it ready but when she felt how hard it was she knew things were about to get started. So she lined it up with her hips and started rocking them back and forth, teasing Rutger that she would lower herself down at any moment.
"What are you waiting for?" Rutger asked her, slightly surprised that she didn't just do it quickly. "Isn't this what you wanted to do?"
"Well, you're always asking if I'm ready for moments like this, I figured I'd give you the chance to speak up before I did anything." Lilina told him, knowing him quite well at this point in their lives.
"Lilina, I've been wanting this just as much as you have this last week, so believe me, I know you're ready." Rutger replied back with a smirk. "Just try and take it easy, we do have all night."
"Take it easy he says." Lilina teased him with a bit of sarcasm. "No, I think I'll take it just how I want it." And with that she slid her hips down even farther, allowing his cock to enter her body. It went in smoothly because of course Lilina was was wet and ready as she could be after everything they went through this last week. And as she slid down to the hilt of Rutger's cock the both of them let out and long, loud, and satisfied moan as they finally got what they wanted.
"Gods, you feel so good." Rutger moaned as he felt his body temperature rise and his hips start to rock of their own accord. He shook the rest of his robe off his arm and put his hands on Lilina's bare hips to keep her steady and so she could move her hand out of the way and stop twisting her body up so much. This had the added benefit of making it so his face was right in between her breasts which was one of his favorite spots for it to be it. But he wasn't going to just have his face full of that for long, no he moved his head slightly to the side so he could start using his mouth on one of her breasts, flicking his tongue back and forth between the nipple, kissing both the smooth and rough parts of her skin there, and of course giving it a little suck every now and then.
"Yes. Yes! YES! This is just what I needed after having to deal with that jackass Fronk!" Lilina blurted out as she too was warming up quickly and feeling her core start to feel all nice and tingly. She didn't realize just what she said immediately but when she did she covered her mouth in slight embarrassment, which got Rutger to laugh pretty loudly and genuinely.
"Hey, don't worry about what I think, I think he can go fuck himself as well." Rutger told her. "In fact… this might sound a bit strange… but like I think it would be kind of fitting if somehow we could tie him to a chair and force him to watch us do something like this."
"Rutger, that's so devious and sadistic… I kind of love that idea for him." Lilina admitted. "But how are we ever going to get him into that kind of situation, he's a letch not an idiot."
"We'll think of something, we're pretty smart ourselves." Rutger replied, shrugging as much as he could in the position he was in. "But we're getting off topic, we can't let him ruin this moment too. Time for a position swap!" With that Rutger reversed their positions so that he was now on top, his arms wrapped as tightly around Lilina's back as he could while she locked her legs around his to let him reach even deeper inside her. "How about we make this first one quick and dirty so we get all the stress and tension out and then we can do some more romantic and intimate positions?"
"Oh, yes please!" Lilina moaned out, loving that Rutger was taking some initiative since he so rarely did so in moments like this. "Give me all you've got! Fill me up and then keep on going until you can't any more!"
"Alright, but you better hold on tightly then." Rutger smirked before giving her just what she asked for. And he went all out with it, just like she wanted him to. Each thrust was given with such intensity that she couldn't help but continue to make louder and louder noises, slowly becoming more and more incomprehensible. This wasn't something that Rutger would have been willing to do at the beginning of their relationship either, so it was such a good feeling emotionally as well since Lilina was so happy he was letting himself do what he wanted to without fear of something bad happening. Their skin felt like it was melting together, gliding and grinding against each other in multiple places as they worked up a sweat, each thrust adding to the number of spots connecting them little by little. Each time the tip of his cock brushed against the entrance of her womb the two of them could feel their breaths and heartbeats getting faster, neither one of them knowing when exactly the climax would come for them. It was exciting and exhilarating, kind of like the feeling you get when you're gambling and you don't know the outcome. Would they cum on this thrust? The next one? Ten from now? Neither could tell and with each one the sexual tension between them rose, both of them wanting more and more of each other as the moments passed between them.
They had done their best to soundproof their room ever since they got married, and they did have a few rooms between them and the next quarters over, but tonight a number of people could hear the symphony of moans and outcries between the couple who was in charge. But most of them didn't mind. In fact they liked the fact that they were being led by such a loving couple, not many nations could claim that still in Elibe and it made things much more stable. So a few nights like this every few months was a small price to pay for it.
Eventually though, as all good things do, it had to end. But it went out with a bang rather than a whimper. When Rutger could feel that his orgasm was coming sooner rather than later he wrapped his arms even tighter around Lilina's back and sped up his thrusting even more than he had already been before. In response Lilina tightened her grip around his back as well, her nails starting to slightly dig into him as she held on for dear life. Again they still couldn't tell just when it was going to happen so the moment continued to build and build, their passion and emotion rising to higher and higher heights, and then it happened. Rutger couldn't hold on any longer and with one powerful thrust he started spilling his seed all inside of his smoking hot wife. But that didn't stop him, she had told him to keep going until he couldn't any more so he continued to thrust with the same intensity for as long as he could.
And it was a struggle for him to keep that pace up, not only because his energy levels were quickly depleting but also because he could feel Lilina have her own body rocking orgasms with each continual thrust. With each one he could feel her tightening around him, squeezing every last drop of his seed out of him and into her womb. The resistance was getting so great that if he could have shot a second load into her he probably would have. Slowly and steadily though he finally started to ease up on his thrusting and soon enough he had completely stopped, his cock slipping out of Lilina's body with a sticky white trail still connecting them for a bit until it too broke apart. A few moments later Rutger rolled over onto his back to give Lilina more room to breathe and for what felt like a long time the only sound in the room was the ragged breaths of the loving couple.
"Elimine… I needed that so badly." Lilina eventually spoke up once she caught her breath. "Thank you… Rutger. You were amazing… as always."
"I just did… what you asked me to." Rutger replied, equally out of breath. "No need to thank me… I wanted it just as badly."
"Still, you did a good job." Lilina told him before finally sitting up and then getting off the bed to get some towels and water. "Whew! Now that feels like we just had an intense training session."
"Yeah… but it felt… good. It felt… right." Rutger said in between drinks of water.
"It always feels right with you Rutger, don't ever think otherwise." Lilina assured him, sitting back down on the bed and giving him a hug. "But we're not done just yet. That was a good start, but I'm going to need a little more to flush out the rest of the stress I've had to deal with this last week. Are you going to be good for more?"
"Give me a few more minutes and I should be good, though maybe we should take this next one slow to start out with. I mean I barely got to kiss you this time." Rutger replied.
"Well, I do love the feeling when we kiss, so I guess we can take our time." Lilina teased him with her bright smile. Then an idea sparked in her mind, but not for something they could do now, something they could do later. "Oh, I just had the most devious and sinister idea involving Fronk. You want to hear it?"
"Do I?" Rutger asked back rhetorically. "It's not often I get to hear an idea like that from you, lay it on me." So Lilina moved closer and whispered her idea into his ear and as she did so his eyes lit up like oil lamps.
"So, what do you think?" Lilina asked him when she was done.
"That is one nasty plan, I think it would break him if we did something like that. I'm in!"
Chapter 179: File #a2057 Learning to Manage Your Feelings
Notes:
And here is another continuation of the Joshua/Marisa sex ed series. Though less Joshua and more Gerik and Tethys in this one, this being the experience where Marisa finally starts deciding on how she feels. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a2057 Learning to Manage Your Feelings
Characters: Marisa, Gerik, Tethys, Joshua
Based on: a commission by lemonpiensfw on Twitter/X
"Alright, my turn to deal." Joshua said as he gathered up the playing cards on the table he was sitting at. Around said table were a few friends he had made in Askr who were in his room for a poker night, those being Mark, Saber, and Shez, the male one. "Game is Jehannan Hold'em. Two cards face down, five community, four rounds of betting and eights are wild."
"Just don't be pulling any eights out of your hat then." Saber teased as Joshua dealt the cards out.
"Well that's why I'm around, to keep him honest." Mark commented. "Apparently my luck is almost as good as Lady L'Arachel's and even if Joshua did try to cheat it wouldn't work."
"So then you're just going to win every round then?" Shez wondered.
"No, if my luck is counteracting any cheating then it shouldn't be nullified." Mark explained. "Joshua and I do this all the time and I don't win all the rounds."
"Fair enough." Shez replied as he looked at his cards, a seven and a two of different suits. He was first up to bet but before anything could get started there was a knock on Joshua's door.
"You expecting anyone else?" Saber wondered.
"No, I only invited you three." Joshua noted as he got up from the table. "I'll go see what's going on." So he walked over to the door and cracked it open slightly, seeing Marisa standing there in her bikini once again. "Sorry Marisa, this really isn't a good time for me, I've got guests I'm playing cards with."
"Yes, I heard about that from Lyn." Marisa confirmed. "I'm not here for more lessons, I'm just letting you know that I'm about to go see Gerik and Tethys and I was wondering if you had any last minutes tips to share with me."
"Oh, I guess I have time for that." Joshua confirmed. "Well I think you have all the knowledge you need to know how things can go. I guess my only advice is to try and not be as rigid as you can be sometimes. I know it's hard for you when things don't go the way you think they will, but sometimes with moments like this you have to see where things go and go with the flow more than other things. Does that make sense to you?"
"So you're saying to be aware of how Gerik and Tethys feel about things and not just push my thoughts onto them with how I think things should go?" Marisa parsed out of Joshua's advice.
"Pretty much, yeah." Joshua confirmed. "I wouldn't be overly worried about it though, you've been doing good in that regard with me, but that's about the only piece of advice I could think that might help."
"Okay, I'll keep that in mind." Marisa told him with a slight nod. "Thank you for your honesty Joshua, it's appreciated as usual."
"Of course." Joshua replied with a small smile.
"I should get going then." Marisa said as she turned to walk away, but then one last thought came to mind. "Remember, I said I was going to take some time to think about things after this, so if you don't see me for a while, that's why."
"I remember." Joshua confirmed. "Take all the time you need, I'll be here when you make up your mind." He winked at her at the end of the sentence and her chest fluttered slightly at the action. Marisa didn't really have anything else to say so she walked away towards Gerik and Tethys' room, but Joshua was fine with that, he knew she wasn't trying to be rude. Either way he walked back to the poker table and finally got a look at his cards, pocket aces.
"So, who was that?" Saber wondered as Joshua got back.
"That was Marisa, a swordswoman from my homeland." Joshua explained.
"Oh, the one you're giving sex lessons to." Mark commented, getting a strange look from Saber. "Well he is. And honestly that's not the strangest thing someone at this table does." He added, teasing Shez a bit since they were good friends.
"What can I say, girl me is hot. And she understands me way better than most people ever could." Shez replied.
"What did I get myself into tonight?" Saber sighed, getting the other guys to laugh a bit. Meanwhile Marisa was at the door to Gerik and Tethys' room and she took a few deep breaths before knocking on it three times. A few moments later it opened and Marisa saw Gerik standing there giving her a slightly confused look because of her outfit choice.
"Did you happen to go swimming before coming here Marisa?" He wondered.
"No Boss, I just figured wearing this would make things go a bit more smoothly." Marisa replied with her usual directness. "It works with Joshua."
"So I've heard." Gerik commented. "Well, come on in and we'll see how things go." Marisa couldn't tell because she still wasn't the best with emotions and things of the like, but Gerik still had a few concerns about all of this. Either way Marisa walked into the room he shared with Tethys and saw the dancer wearing her usual garb.
"Hello Tethys, nice to see you again." Marisa greeted her.
"I see you were a bit daring with your outfits." Tethys slightly teased her. "But you look good in it."
"Thank you." Marisa replied politely.
"Okay, so, I don't know how you were expecting this to go Marisa, but I have a few concerns about this whole situation I need answered before we do anything." Gerik stated as he closed and locked the door to the room. "Are you okay with that?"
"Very well." Marisa nodded. She remembered back to the first time she and Joshua had sex and how he explained that it can mean many different things to many people and cause confusion if partners aren't on the same page, so she was willing to clear things up, especially for someone she respected like Gerik. "What would you like to know?"
"Well, first off, what brought all of this along?" Gerik wondered. "Not to sound rude but when it comes to situations like this, this seems like the last thing I would think you were interested in."
"Like I explained to Joshua I wanted to work on being more personable around people, and one of the topics I always heard many people talk about was sex and intimacy." Marisa told him. "I figured if I could learn more about it then I could talk to people about it. I was wrong in my assertion because not a lot of people talk about it in casual conversation, but by learning about it I have learned more about how people act and it's helped me be personable in that way."
"I can attest to her growth." Tethys chimed in. "I've seen her having conversations with many more people than before."
"I guess that makes sense given your personality." Gerik mused. "So that's what all this stuff with Joshua is then? He's just telling you about sex stuff when you talk together?"
"No, not just that." Marisa answered with a shake of her head. "You should know I learn things better with actions over words, so we've been having sex together so I can understand what he means better."
"He's not taking advantage of you is he?" Gerik wondered. "Because if he is then I'm going to have a stern conversation with my sword and his chest."
"No, it's nothing like that." Marisa assured him. "He even warned me about people like that so I can watch out for them in the future. What Joshua and I have is mutually beneficial for both of us. I get to learn some new things I'm interested in and he gets some pleasure from me. If I didn't think it was a fair trade then I wouldn't do it."
"Then what you have together is purely just as friends?" Tethys asked since that was the sense she was getting from Marisa's words. This time there was a slight pause as Marisa thought about her answer, something the pair wasn't used to. Usually Marisa knew exactly how she felt and could answer immediately but for this she couldn't for some reason. Though eventually she did answer the question.
"I think it's more than that." Marisa finally stated. "From what I've felt and what he's explained to me, I clearly have romantic feelings for him and when I asked him if he felt the same he confirmed that he had those same feelings. But because he's a good person and knows me well he wanted me to make sure that what I was feeling was true and encouraged me to find out on my own. And that's why I wanted to do this with you Boss."
"I think I'm getting it Marisa, but could you spell it out more directly like you usually do?" Gerik asked her.
"Sure." Marisa nodded. "The only other person I've had romantic feelings for, now that I know what they were, was you Boss. So I want to do this and compare how it feels between being with you and Joshua so I can decide what I want to do with my feelings. Either be with Joshua or wait for a version of you to show up in Askr that isn't in a committed relationship."
"See, I told you that's what the case was." Tethys told Gerik with a knowing look.
"So you did Tethys, so you did." Gerik stated, his voice trailing off into thought towards the end. But what Marisa told him pretty much answered all the questions he had about the situation, her direct personality doing wonders for once. He gave Tethys a look asking if she was still alright with this given what Marisa told them and she nodded in confirmation. She might not completely like the fact that Marisa stated she might have romantic feelings for Gerik, but also she trusted her enough to know that she wouldn't try to steal him away and that even if she tried she probably couldn't. Besides, this was looking to be just a one time thing anyways, so what was the harm in giving Marisa the information she wanted?
"Do you have any other questions Boss?" Marisa wondered after there was a bit of silence.
"No, I think you answered everything I was wondering about. And if what you say is the case, then Tethys and I would gladly be willing to help you sort out your feelings." Gerik replied.
"Wonderful, thank you Boss, I'm really grateful that you're willing to do this." Marisa told him before turning to Tethys. "And you too Tethys."
"I'll admit you go about things in a different way than most people Marisa, but it seems to be effective for you, so who am I to judge." Tethys commented. "Well, I guess we need to decide how we want to do this."
"Marisa, this is your idea, how do you want to start out?" Gerik asked her.
"Well, Joshua told me that sometimes partners give each other a little dance as they take off their clothes to get each other excited, and seeing as Tethys is an amazing dancer I suggest that her and I do some dancing for you to get things started." Marisa answered. She might not of enjoyed it when Joshua suggested it to her, but she had an intuition that Gerik would like it since he and Tethys were together.
"That sounds fine to me." Tethys replied with a bit of a smirk. "I just hope you can keep up Marisa."
"Well, before you two start, let me change slightly, I'm feeling a bit overdressed here." Gerik added before starting to take his armor off and putting it away. When he was done he was just in a pair of boxer shorts, though he kept his spiked pauldron on for some reason. He then moved over and sat down on the couch that was in the room. "Alright, I think this should allow me to be more comfortable for now."
"Looking as rugged and handsome as ever." Tethys teased him. "What do you think Marisa?"
"The boss does have a very muscular body, I'm glad he's been able to stay in shape here in Askr." Marisa replied and the two knew she meant it as a compliment. "But if there is nothing else to say we can get started. I'll follow your lead in dancing Tethys." Tethys nodded her confirmation but before they started she activated a magic tome that played music to set the tone better. Once it started though the two women started dancing together in front of Gerik. Of course Marisa had little experience dancing but as was the case for her with many physical tasks she was a quick learner. Also getting to see Tethys dance a lot since they worked together helped as well.
"You almost seem like a natural at this Marisa." Tethys commented after a bit.
"All I'm really doing is watching how you dance." Marisa replied directly. "It's not that impressive."
"I think it is." Tethys told her. "Not many people learn that way. I mean I did, but that's because I felt it was the only way to make a living back in the day."
"I never knew that about you." Marisa noted. "Perhaps you're right then, I do have a strange perspective on things sometimes."
"We can talk about it later if you want, for now it's time to spice things up a bit." Tethys told her before changing her dancing movements from her usual dance to one where she started peeling her clothes off as she moved. "A quick tip Marisa, don't show everything all at once, you want to look tempting to your partner for as long as you can." She demonstrated this point by using her arms to cover up her chest once she took her top off and also by turning her back to Gerik slightly as she continued to dance. Marisa copied her motions as best she could, though every now and then Gerik could see her nipples peeking through somewhere, but honestly that was just as tempting as well since he had to pay more attention to see when it happened.
As they continued to dance Gerik slowly slipped his shorts off because they had been getting pretty tight. Marisa took a peek at what he was working with and mentally noted it's size and shape compared to Joshua's. That's also when she had an idea for her and Tethys' dancing. So without a word she danced over to be facing Tethys and pressed herself close enough so that their chests were pressed against each other as they danced.
"This way we can still use our arms while we dance and keep things hidden as well." Marisa explained when Tethys gave her a questioning look.
"What has Joshua been teaching you?" Tethys wondered aloud. "But fine, it'll be a challenge but I think I can work with this."
"Do you not like me doing things like this?" Marisa asked her, genuinely worried she might be doing something wrong.
"It's not that, I guess I'm just surprised that's all." Tethys admitted. "But we can't let that stop us now, can we?" Marisa nodded and they continued dancing to the music, trying their best to stay close to each other as they did. Eventually they did part ways again, finally allowing Gerik to see their chests fully and even if it was slightly awkward looking with how they were dancing together it was getting him pretty excited, he even started stroking his dick slightly in response to what he was seeing.
Slowly but surely the two women finally stripped all their clothes off and after a bit more dancing in the nude Tethys grabbed Marisa's hand and led her closer to where Gerik was sitting. Tethys gave the both of them a sensual look before sitting on Gerik's lap sideways so her butt was rubbing up against his cock.
"Oh, I know how to do this, Lyn taught me." Marisa commented as she sat opposite of Tethys and pressed her own butt against hers, trapping Gerik's dick between them.
"Lyn? The that woman who is always sleeping around along with her husband?" Gerik asked, trying his best not to make too embarrassing a sound since with both women so close and working on his shaft like that was making it hard in more ways than one. "When did that happen?"
"Pretty recently." Marisa answered as she continued moving her hips. "I wanted to learn what it was like to be with both a man and a woman at the same time because Tethys said she wanted to join us and that's who Joshua got to help."
"You've got some interesting connections Marisa." Tethys commented, doing her best to keep up with Marisa's aggressive movements. "But it seems to have worked out, look how red in the face he his with us doing this to him." Marisa did as Tethys asked and it was true, Gerik's face was red with strain trying not to blow his load already.
"Perhaps we should move on then, I wouldn't want to finish things to early, Joshua says most guys feel bad if that happens." Tethys couldn't help but laugh at how matter of fact she said that and it caused her to get pushed off Gerik's lap in the process. Though she stayed on her feet because of her good balance from her being a dancer. "Hey, I won!"
"That you did." Gerik breathed deeply, glad that he hadn't gone off right then. He wouldn't admit it, but Marisa's words were right, he would be pretty disappointed if he went off that early. "Well, I'm certainly ready for more, are you Marisa?"
"Yes, I feel wet enough to continue." Marisa confirmed as she felt her body was loose enough for more.
"Well, how do you want to do it then?" Gerik asked. "I'm fine with whatever position you want to do."
"Hmm, how about this then?" Marisa mused as she turned around in Gerik's lap so her back was up against his chest and her legs were spread wide for easy access. She could see his dick resting up against her thigh and right below her navel and once again she noted the size difference, his dick was slightly shorter but wider than Joshua's.
"I can work with this." Gerik said adjusting his position slightly to make it a bit more comfortable for him and to position his dick correctly. Once it was in the right place though Marisa instantly went down on him and he wasn't expecting it. Marisa let out a very loud and pleased moan as she felt his cock fill her up while Gerik groaned slightly as he tried to hold on again. "Gah! You should warn a guy next time."
"Oh, sorry, that's one of the things I'm still working on." Marisa apologized as she started to move up and down Gerik's cock. "Sometimes I just get so into it I just keep going without thinking."
"Could be worse, she could be stopping to ask for every little thing?" Tethys teased him, enjoying seeing him slightly uncomfortable like this. "But is that going to stop you from showing her what you've got?"
"Never." Gerik replied confidently before finally starting to do his own moves. He started rocking his hips in rhythm with Marisa's movements and with each one he could hear Marisa make more and more pleasured sounds. "How's it feeling Marisa? Good?" He asked after a bit.
"Very good." Marisa confirmed. "I had a good feeling you were good at this."
"Just good? Well, I'll have to change that." Gerik teased her. Now with the position they were in his head was very close to her left breast, so he turned his head slightly and started sucking on it as he continued to buck and rock his hips powerfully.
Marisa wasn't lying when she said she was feeling very good with how things were going, but there was something missing, and it was quite obvious to her. The sex felt good, Gerik was clearly as experienced and practiced as Joshua was, but there wasn't much else. There was no fluttering in her chest, no spark that made her think it was something more than just something physical. She was enjoying herself physically, but emotionally it wasn't really doing it for her. But she wasn't disappointed or anything, it wasn't ruining the moment for her. This was exactly what she was hoping would happen, feeling a difference between experiences so she could make a decision. But she knew better than to call things here, she knew her emotions could sneak up on her so she would still be looking out for them.
"Tethys, don't you want to join in somehow?" Marisa asked through her moans and breaths after a while. "It must be boring just watching us."
"Yeah, why don't you show Marisa here just how good a team we can be?" Gerik teased her back for the earlier commented.
"Well, I didn't want to ruin the moment you were having Marisa, but if you want me to join in…" Tethys trailed off before sitting down between Gerik's legs and moving her head in closer to his and Marisa's thighs. "Let's see how you like this." With that she started licking Gerik's cock up and down, sickening it up even more so it could reach further into Marisa with each motion. But she didn't stop there, when Marisa went down on him she used her tongue and flicked it back and forth across her clit to make her tighten up more each time.
"Ooooh! Yesss! I love that!" Marisa moaned, her mouth wide and her face reddening. She hadn't done this with Lyn and Joshua so this was a new experience for her and she was loving it. She could feel both Tethys' tongue working on her and Gerik's dick pressing up against her womb with every thrust and that was an amazing combination. But again, she was only enjoying herself physically. Even with this new feeling and experience she didn't feel the extra feelings she did when she was with Joshua. What she was feeling though was that she was about to cum pretty hard and she knew that usually made Joshua cum as well so she decided to announce it.
"I'm going to finish soon!" She exclaimed as she continued to feel everything, including Gerik sucking on her breast. "It's a safe day for me, so you can finish inside Boss."
"You're even tracking your cycles now too?" Gerik asked rhetorically. "Far be it from be to forget how prepared you get for things. But hey, if you want it inside I'll give it to you there."
"Yes! Please!" Marisa gasped before she felt her orgasm him. Her inner walls clamped up on Gerik's dick and she was right in thinking that would cause him to cum as well. Gerik held her down as firmly as he could and Marisa could feel his tip pressing tightly against the entrance of her womb as his long and sticky ropes of seed began filling it up. Tethys backed away just in case any of their undulations would cause their legs to hit her and she sat down normally with her legs forward.
Marisa continued to bounce up and down on Gerik's cock for a bit longer before it finally slipped out of her body, a thick flow of seed following behind it. A few moments later Gerik moved over on the couch so he could let Marisa sit down on it next to him and she gladly took the seat as she continued to catch her breath.
"So, what did you think Marisa?" Gerik wondered after a few breathless moments. "Was it everything you were wanting?"
"I believe I got what I wanted, yes." Marisa confirmed. Marisa herself knew she was talking about her emotions but the answer was suitable for what Gerik was asking as well. "Thank you Boss, I appreciate you doing this for me." But then Marisa turned her attention to Tethys. She saw a slight look of dissatisfaction on her face and she had an idea of what to do. So she slipped off the couch and moved over to where Tethys was sitting and cupped her face in her hands gently. "Tethys, is it alright if I help you get off as well, or are you not interested in sharing an intimate moment with me?"
"You want to keep going, after all of that?" Tethys asked.
"I still have plenty of energy left and Gerik will need some time to rest." Marisa said simply. "And I don't think it would be fair to you if you didn't enjoy yourself as well. But I know that some people don't like doing things like this with people of the same sex, Joshua told me that. So if you don't that's fine, I just wanted to offer."
"Well how could I turn down such a thoughtful offer as that?" Tethys smiled at her. "Show me what Lyn taught you."
"Very well." Marisa nodded. And surprisingly with that the night actually went on longer than expected. Once Gerik had rested up he joined in again and the trio had a similar night to what Marisa had with Lyn and Joshua a while back. Marisa really enjoyed herself and had fun, but the deeper feelings never crept up at all the whole night. But if an opportunity to do this would come up again she wouldn't be against it since she was still good friends with both Gerik and Tethys, but she also got the feeling Tethys was more jealous than she let on so she wouldn't count on it. Besides, if she wanted something like this again she could just ask Joshua to have someone join them again.
Eventually the night came to a close and after she cleaned herself up and helped the other two clean off Marisa put her bikini back on and started to leave to go back to her room.
"Thank you again Boss, and you too Tethys." Marisa told the couple. "I understand that my request was quite strange, but I really appreciate that you were both willing to help me sort out how I feel in the way that works best for me. I hope we can stay friends for a long time."
"Don't worry about it, we know the way you think it a bit different than most people, but we're always willing to help you out Marisa, you'll always be a part of the team and you'll always be a friend to us, no matter what land we might end up next." Gerik assured her.
"I will admit I was a bit wary at first, but as usual you've shown me that you're just a very unique woman Marisa with a very unique way of dealing with people." Tethys added. "I hope things go well with you with whatever you have to think about after this."
"And I hope you two can continue being happy together. Goodnight." Marisa said simply before walking out the door and closing it behind her.
"Direct and to the point as usual." Gerik chuckled.
"Well at least we know Joshua knows how to deal with her well." Tethys commented. "I never thought those two would get together though."
"Something tells me neither did either of them when this all started."
Chapter 180: Files #a1487-a1489 Locker Rooms & Lookouts
Notes:
Back to the Basketball AU! And I know I've written it into the stories set in this AU before this one but to make it more clear Rutger is only a year older than Lilina and Roy in this AU because it makes things more appropriate for a modern setting.
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- Files #a1487-a1489 Locker Rooms & Lookouts
Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Based on: a commission by trumantroodon on Bluesky
Basketball practice had been over for half an hour by this point but Rutger was still in the gym putting shots up. This wasn't a surprising occurrence though, it would be more surprising if he didn't stay late after practice. Most people would think he was just being diligent with cultivating his skills even if he was the best player on the team, but even if that was part of it for Rutger being on the court meant a little more than that. Some of his earliest memories were of his mother teaching him how to play and even to this day he felt like he was chasing her ghost in a way. It wasn't that she had passed away or anything, but after what happened with her and his father getting framed by the former Bern Mafia and spending some time in prison they decided to stay out of the limelight, which included his mother retiring from sports altogether.
So being on the court for Rutger was a way to be closer to his mother in a small way. She always had this perfect step back shot that would almost always go in for her and in times like this he would try and replicate it to varying results. This time it clanged hard off the rim and the ball ricocheted across the court until it landed in Roy's hands.
"I know you're tired of hearing me say this Rutger, but your side step shot is much better than trying to copy your mom's shot." Roy teased him slightly as he spun the ball behind his back before bounce passing it back over to Rutger. Roy wouldn't admit that he was almost on Rutger's level skill-wise, but he was the best point guard in Lycia since his father.
"I know, but as my father would say if he was here I need to have more than one shot in my pocket in case my defender starts to catch on." Rutger replied, taking another step back, this time it going in cleanly. "See?"
"Touché." Roy commented. "You need a ride home or anything? I've got time to get you home before chess club starts." He was trying to sound natural because in reality he was playing along with something Lilina was planning.
"Nah, I rode my bike here so I need to get it back home." Rutger replied before looking up at the clock near the exit. "Speaking of, I need to get going actually, I've got a date with Lilina later and I don't want to be all sweaty for it."
"Nice, what are you planning on doing?" Roy wondered, trying not to smirk.
"I'm not sure actually." Rutger admitted. "Lilina said she had some plans but she wants to surprise me with them. Knowing her it's going to be something… interesting to say the least."
"Don't you mean some other word that starts with an 'I'?" Roy asked, having a bit of fun with this now. Rutger and Lilina had just recently moved their relationship to a new level, sexual intimacy, but they were having issues finding good times and places to be together since they were both still horny teenagers. Their first time was at Rutger's house, but they didn't want to do that again because the next morning his parents made things just a bit too awkward with how freely they wanted to talk about what happened. And they couldn't do it at Lilina's place because her father would kill Rutger if he found them in bed together. They considered asking Roy if they could come over and do it at his house, but that didn't seem too appropriate either, at least not at this point in their relationship.
"Well if she's come up with a place for us to do something I won't complain." Rutger admitted, a bit of red coming up onto his face without him noticing.
"Either way, have fun." Roy winked at him. "And try not to get caught."
"No promises." Rutger replied, shaking his head slightly. He was glad that Roy was his friend and was okay with him and Lilina being in a relationship together. He still worried from time to time if he really was fine with it, but they had hashed it out enough times that any more would probably be annoying. With one more speedy drive to the basket Rutger jumped up and dunked the basketball, catching it on the way down so he could put it back in the storage room. He cleanly tossed it into the bin with the rest of the basketballs as he passed the open door and then started heading down towards the locker rooms. When he got to the one he left his clothes in he looked around and noticed that it seemed like he was the only one inside.
"Huh, I would have thought some of the football team would be here already." Rutger said to himself as he started taking his jersey off. He started with the top and then moved down to his shoes and socks so it wouldn't be as hard to take his shorts off. As he was slipping his shorts off though he could have sworn he heard a giggle coming from the shower area. "Hey! Is someone there?!" He called out as he looked around. But again it seemed like no one was around. "Must have been a bird or something outside." After one last glance he went back to changing, taking off his boxer shorts so that he was completely naked. Just like his parents before him he wasn't ashamed of his body so if someone, guy or girl, were to walk in seeing him like this he wouldn't mind. Before he started putting his actual clothes on he glanced over at the showers again and started talking to himself once again.
"Should I take a shower here or wait until I get home?" He mused to himself. "I mean I have to bike home so it might be better to wait, but if I rinse off here I can take a shorter shower when I get there. But is that really worth it? Hmm…"
"Need a second opinion?" A familiar voice asked as a familiar face peeked around from outside the showers.
"Lilina!? What are you doing in here?" Rutger asked taken aback slightly, his eyes widening in surprise.
"What does it look like, I'm surprising you." Lilina teased him with a playful smile. Only her head and part of her shoulders were peeking out behind the showers and Rutger knew she liked to wear tops that showed her shoulders off so he wasn't even thinking about what she was wearing, or rather what she wasn't wearing.
"I'm certainly surprised." Rutger breathed in relief that this wasn't some prank or something by one of the other students. "I thought you were going to wait until I picked you up later for our date."
"I was, until I got a little idea in my head." Lilina replied, being a bit coy with him. "And thankfully I ran into Roy while I was here and convinced him to be a lookout for us for a bit."
"Why would we need a lookout?" Rutger wondered. "I mean I trust Roy, but aren't we just going to leave?"
"I don't know, are we?" Lilina teased him some more before stepping out from the showers and showing him everything she was wearing. And that list was a short list because it only consisted of her hairband that kind of looked like a tiara and nothing else. Again Rutger's eyes widened even more and his blood started pumping faster and faster by the moment, he could feel his dick start to grow and lengthen as he stared at the hot and sexy form of his beautiful girlfriend.
"You… you really want to do it in here, in the locker room?" Rutger asked, stumbling over his words a bit because he was getting excited. "You're not worried about someone catching us in here?"
"That's why I got Roy to be a lookout." Lilina replied confidently. "And if we do it here in the shower then if someone does get past Roy we can just turn the water on and I can heat it up with my magic to make enough steam for me to slip out of here."
"You really though this through didn't you?" Rutger asked rhetorically. "Where did you even get the idea for-?" He cut himself off as he remembered a story his parents had talked about in the past.
"Your parents really have the solution for a lot of weird problems." Lilina smiled at him. "But come on, we don't want to waste too much time, I know the football team has practice soon and while I don't mind some of them seeing me like this, I'm sure they don't want to find us fucking or anything like that."
"Good point." Rutger agreed as he walked over to the showers and stepped in. "Are you okay with skipping some foreplay then, are you...prepared enough for that?" The main reason it had taken so long for the two of them to start being intimate had been Rutger's fear that he might be too rough with Lilina, so even now as they were getting used to each other physically he still worried about it slightly.
"Rutger, I've been fingering myself watching you take off your clothes ever since you got in here, I'm ready for it." Lilina confirmed with a confident edge in her voice. "Now get on your knees so we don't slip as much in here and get ready to fuck me."
"As you wish." Rutger replied smoothly before doing just as he was asked. He got down on his knees and started stroking his dick to get it to full length as Lilina got down on her knees in front of him with her back turned to him. "What, no kissing either?" He teased her.
"We both still need to look out for people who might be coming in." She told him with a smirk. "Besides, I know you can treat me well in whatever position we're in."
"I'll try." Rutger said as Lilina backed her butt into his lap, pressing his dick between her cheeks and giving him a very warm and pleasant feeling down there. She adjusted her hips up slightly and was about to go down on his cock when another thought shot to mind. "Wait, I don't have a condom."
"Don't worry, I got my first set of pills the other day, it's fine." Lilina assured him before finally sitting herself down on his dick. Both of them let out a pleasure filled moan at the feeling of being intimate once again but quickly they got into an up and down rhythm with their movements because they knew they didn't have all the time in the world. But that didn't mean they couldn't have a little fun either. Rutger rested his head on Lilina's left shoulder and started kissing at her neck gently and the both of them held their hands together just under Lilina's chest so that she would stay at the perfect angle as she continued to bounce up and down on his cock.
"Elimine, I've been waiting for this forever!" Lilina moaned out at one point, not able to keep her one eye open because of the pleasure she was feeling. "Keep going Rutger, I can take some more." Rutger grunted his understanding of what she told him and slowly moved his free hand up her right side and onto her breast, cupping it gently before moving his long and thin fingers all about it, flicking her nipple, rubbing on it, pushing it in gently, even having it go into the crook between his fingers so when he gave her whole breast a squeeze it got some pressure on it as well. Lilina loved how rough and rugged his hand felt on her skin and chest and with every new action her sounds became less controlled and louder, the sound reverberating against the tile walls of the locker room shower.
But Lilina wasn't going to let Rutger have all the fun and she had some new moves to try out of her own, namely shaking, swaying, and rotating her hips in different ways each time she went down on Rutger, making it so he hit a different part of her insides with each motion, making the both of them continuously feel good. Soon enough the two of them were losing track of where they were and how long they had been going at it, their bodies heating up with each passing moments. Sweat pouring down their skin, mixing with each other in all the spots they were touching each other. Rutger's breath against Lilina's neck getting heavier and more labored, Lilina's hair moving more with each action and her sounds becoming more breathy and desperate sounding by the second. Everything just felt right and nothing could bother them in this moment, if they could think about it they wouldn't ever want to leave a moment like this. It just felt right to them, being like this, having a loving moment like this, finally getting to just be themselves and not have to worry about things for a little bit. This may have only been the third or fourth time they had done something like this depending on what you count as sex, but this was pure bliss and exactly what the two had been wanting since the first time they were together. If they could do this together for the rest of their lives they would gladly do so.
Eventually though, as all good things do, everything started coming to a head and they had to come back to reality for a bit. Rutger could already feel his precum starting to flow out of his tip and into Lilina's womb and he knew he wasn't going to last too much longer.
"Doing it raw like this feels sooooo much better, don't you think?" Lilina moaned out as she too could feel her orgasm coming soon. "Getting to feel everything without that little piece of rubber in the way?"
"I couldn't be more in agreement. Hitting you this deeply is something else." Rutger replied in a gruff tone as he was trying to hold on for just a bit longer. "In fact, I think I'm about to blow, are you sure it's okay?"
"It's more than okay, I want you to do it." Lilina said getting a bit more excited from hearing him say that. "I want all your hot and sticky love inside me, I want to know how it feels to get filled up by someone you love, so don't hold back and give me everything!"
"Can do." Rutger grunted before turning up the pace just a bit more. Every motion was pressing his dick up against Lilina's womb and each time they kissed brought him another moment closer to cumming. Then it happened. With one final push he couldn't take it any more and his seed flooded into Lilina as his dick started to twitch and move on it's own. He felt so good in that moment that he had to close his eyes because all his other senses were heightened.
Ironically Lilina had the opposite reaction, her eyes opened wide as she felt Rutger's seed spilling in and out of her. Her mouth opened up even more and she practically yelled her orgasm out as she continued to feel Rutger's hands on and under her chest. It was everything she was hoping it was, warm, exciting, and full of love and emotion. She could definitely get used to doing this all the time. But as most orgasms do they only lasted for a few fleeting moments before the two calmed down, Lilina letting Rutger's dick fall out of her body before sitting back down on his lap, the two of them breathing heavily. They didn't know how long they just sat there looking lovingly at each other, but before they could say how they felt about the experience they both heard Roy speaking quite loudly from the entrance of the locker room.
"HEY DEKE! ARE YOU HERE FOR FOOTBALL PRACTICE!"
"Shit, shit, shit, we need to get you out of here." Rutger said scrambling to get up and help Lilina up as well.
"Calm down, calm down, we planned for this." Lilina assured him as she turned the water on in the showers. Then she focused the energy in her body as best she could after all that excitement and lit a fire in the palm of her hand to rapidly heat the shower area up so it would steam enough to obscure vision. Just as things were getting murky they heard footsteps come into the locker room and a voice called out as well.
"Hey Rutger, you still in there? Roy said you were using the shower." Deke asked casually.
"Yeah, I'm still in here, I'm almost done. If you need to come in here it's fine though." Rutger replied, knowing it would be a bit easier for Lilina to leave that way.
"Awesome, thanks." Deke said before stepping into the showers. "Man, it's steamy in here today, you really turned the heat up in here."
"Sore back, needed to loosen it up a bit." Rutger lied as he motioned to Lilina to walk behind him so Deke wouldn't see her. She got out of the shower just fine and started getting dressed as quietly as she could.
"You know I've told you practicing too much can be a bad thing right?" Deke teased Rutger, none the wiser.
"Wasn't a practice injury." Rutger told him, which made Deke turn his head in curiosity. That head turn in turn gave him a look at Rutger's dick by accident and he saw it was slightly hard and came to his own conclusion.
"Ah, I see, getting busy with your new lady friend." He commented. "Well, I'm happy for you. After the last few years when you were so grumpy you deserve to be happy."
"Thanks?" Rutger replied a bit confused. He liked Deke as a friend but sometimes they weren't on the same page.
"Anyways, have you considered my offer to join the football team?" Deke asked him, changing the subject. "With how tall and fast you are you'd probably be our best receiver."
"I thought about it, but I think I'm more of a one sport guy, and basketball is more my speed since it kind of runs in the family." Rutger told him.
"Fair enough, thought I'd try." Deke shrugged. After that Rutger got out of the shower, dried off, and put his clothes back on. He wondered where Lilina went off to, but he saw her standing next to his bike when he went to go get it.
"I still need to get home and take an actual shower before our date." He told her.
"No you don't, you smell fine." Lilina assured him. "Besides, I don't want to waste more time. I was thinking we could go to that new Firenese tea shop that just opened up last week before taking a ride through the park together on your bike. Sound good to you?"
"Actually, a nice relaxing cup of tea sounds wonderful." Rutger admitted.
"Besides, there's always other days to take a shower." Lilina told him. "Days where you might have someone who would like to join you as well."
"Welllllll, my parents are going on vacation next month." Rutger replied. "You think you can wait that long?"
"You know me Rutger, when I want something I can wait as looooooong as I need to."
Chapter 181: File #a1509 Driving the Point Home
Notes:
This story is a direct continuation of 'Home Sweet Home' so you might want to read that one first if you haven't. If you don't want to the gist of it is that Lord Fronk of Laus is an asshole because he has a crush on Lilina and Lilina wants to put him in his place. This story is the plan she came up with at the end of that other story, with a bit of an unexpected addition. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a1509 Driving the Point Home
Characters: Rutger, Lilina
Based on: a commission by Atramada1 on Twitter/X
"You still want to go through with this? We can still back out if you're feeling uncomfortable about anything." Lilina asked Rutger as they sat on their bed together, waiting for news of a visitor. You would think that they would be making sure their outfits looked presentable or working on their hair, but at this moment the only piece of clothing between the both of them was Lilina's red headpiece and nothing else.
"We've gotten this far, I don't see why we would pull back now." Rutger answered with a bit of a devious smirk. "Besides we both want to put Fronk in his place and see the look on his face when he sees what we have planned for him. And, to be honest, it's been a very long time since I've been able to do something so… I guess devious is the best way to put it. I want to enjoy being a little harmlessly mean again for once."
"Yeah, you were always the one pulling all the pranks when we were younger." Lilina sighed wistfully as she thought of past days. "But Roy and I always knew it was in good fun. Though this is slightly more than just a prank, we are trying to send a harsh message his way."
"The way I see it, he deserves it. You've told him multiple times you aren't interested, I've told him multiple times to back off, we've both told him over and over again our relationship is real and strong." Rutger rattled off. "If he can't get it through his thick skull what the deal is then I feel measures like this are valid. Who knows, it could shock him so much that he actually becomes a better person, though I doubt it."
"Same, I wouldn't put too much stock into that thought." Lilina agreed. "Alright then, we'll go ahead with what we have planned. Now I know we talked it over before, but I just want to make it more clear, I may have to say some things that I don't actually believe to play along with this. So if I say anything racial or something like that just know it's because I'm playing along with how Fronk thinks of you to needle him even more and it's not something I actually mean."
"Hey, you tell him whatever you want to say to make the knife twist even further in." Rutger assured her. "I know how you really feel about me and where I come from, and it's not like he could tell other people about you saying such things without admitting we got one over on him, so go wild. Sell it as much as you want to."
"Understood." Lilina said with a nod, thankful that Rutger was fully behind and invested in this idea she had come up with. A few moments later there was a knock on their door and a squire's voice coming from the other side.
"Lady Lilina, our scouts have spotted Sir Fronk approaching the castle." He reported. "He's alone just like you said he would be. Should we escort him to the front gate?"
"No, I gave him instructions on where to meet me." Lilina told him. "Thank you, we'll take it from here."
"Yes ma'am!" The squire replied before stepping away to find something else to do.
"You were right, he got here earlier than you told him to." Rutger commented.
"He thinks he's so smart, but I've got him like a puppet on a string." Lilina said with a slightly haughty tone.
"Have I ever told you how scary it would be if you were evil?" Rutger teased her. "You can be very manipulative when you need to be, along with your intelligence and planning skills, not to mention your magic. And that confidence of yours, that's probably the hottest things."
"Hottest? Not scariest?" Lilina teased him back. "How hot is it?"
"Hot enough that I want to take you up against our window so your chest gets pressed against it as I start thrusting into you." Rutger smirked.
"How thoughtful, since that was the plan anyways." Lilina replied before getting up off the bed and making her way over to the window. "Make sure you take that potion Anna sold us before you come over here though, it'll kind of ruin the plan if you end up going off too soon before Fronk sees anything."
"Of course." Rutger said taking the potion out of his nightstand and downing it. It was a bit experimental, at least from what Anna told them, but it was supposedly good for allowing a guy to recover very quickly after his first orgasm if he needed to for some reason. After he wiped his mouth clean he walked up behind Lilina and put his hands on her hips so he could position her well against his dick. "You see him yet?"
"No, but we should get started anyways just in case, don't want to make it too obvious were messing with him now." Lilina answered.
"True enough." Rutger replied with a hearty smile before he pulled Lilina's hips back onto his dick and penetrated her as he had many times before. As usual Lilina moaned in pleasure because she always loved the feeling of having him inside her and this time would be no different, even with what they had planned. "Should I start pressing you up against the window as well, so Fronk sees us as he rides up?"
"Did you need to ask?" Lilina teased him before feeling him take a few steps forward behind her, gently pressing her chest up against the glass of the window hard enough that her nipples were pressed flat up against it. Even a bit of her cheek was against the window along with her hand so she could press back against it to give some friction back to Rutger. "Elimine yes, we need to do this more often, this feels great!"
"Agreed." Rutger said as he slowly picked up the pace of his thrusting. Soon enough though Fronk came into view on the castle grounds and Lilina knew what she wanted to do next.
"Okay, when he finally looks up here and sees us I'm going to wave at him and right after I do you push me back into the glass firmly." Lilina instructed Rutger.
"You got it." Rutger smirked. It took Fronk a bit longer to actually get to an area of the castle grounds where he could see up to Rutger and Lilina's balcony, it was designed in a way that would be hard for intruders to traverse in case of a siege, but eventually get got close enough to get a look and when he did he was certainly in for a shock.
"Is, is that Lilina? Is she naked up near her window?" He asked himself blinking a few times wondering if he was imagining things. "It is. But wait, who is that behind her?" It was at this point Lilina saw that he saw her and started waving at him. Fronk waved back but as soon as he did Rutger pushed Lilina up against the window even more and revealed his face as well. It looked like they had been going at it for a while, seeing as there were steam marks being made on the glass. Fronk's face curled up in repulsion at seeing the Sacaen, even more so seeing him getting to be with the women he thought he deserved more. But he couldn't let that vitriol get the best of him, he would show Lilina he was the best fit for her fair and square, at least in his mind.
"Ooooh, he's upset." Lilina playfully moaned as Fronk got closer to the balcony. "Alright, next part of the plan, you carry me out there and we start talking to him." As Lilina pushed back against Rutger to get some room to move though her body moved in just the right way for him and he was caught so off guard that he started to orgasm. Lilina felt the familiar rush of seed into her body and she shivered in pleasure and excitement and she felt it flow all over her insides.
"Sorry, I guess that potion made me a bit more sensitive as well." Rutger apologized as he stepped back and got ready to pick Lilina up.
"Hey, no worries, that's why you took it in the first place, in case something like this happened." Lilina assured him. "Besides, if Fronk sees it dripping out of me then it'll just egg him on even more."
"You evil, evil woman." Rutger teased her as he picked her up and began to carry her bridal style out the balcony doors and over to the railing. Once they were there he gently put her back down on her feet before she took hold of said railing so he could get back to railing her himself. By that time Fronk was in speaking distance and he didn't waste a moment of time trying to figure out what was going on.
"Lady Lilina, what is the meaning of this display? I thought you wanted to talk to me privately, that's what your letter implied at least." He huffed as he tried to act like he wasn't looking at what was going on when he actually was. It would have had to been tortured out of him, but he was actually getting a bit hard as well.
"I did, but you got here a bit earlier than I expected." Lilina explained as Rutger continued to pound into her. She was holding her composure quite well, especially since she knew it would piss Fronk off even more. "You've caught Rutger and I in a bit of a moment together, but we can still talk now since you're here."
"Very well, let me climb up these vines then." Fronk sighed as he put his hands forward to start ascending.
"Wouldn't do that if I were you Fronk, those vines are full of thorns and they also secret a chemical that make people hallucinate things if it gets into your blood." Lilina said before he touched them. And that wasn't a lie, it was another defense mechanism for the castle, one Lilina asked for specifically for people like Fronk who might try to climb up the balcony to get to her room. "I can hear you well enough from down there."
"Can you at least stop doing all that?" Fronk gestured at the love making.
"We're almost done." Lilina assured him before turning back to Rutger. "You're almost done right?"
"A couple more minutes, yeah." Rutger confirmed, content just to do his part and watch the show.
"I truly, honestly think this is very improper of the both of you." Fronk pleaded.
"Oh, come on, wasn't it your father that was always saying we should throw away musty, old traditions." Lilina egged him on more. "We're equals in the Lycian League, I think you can handle seeing us like this. You're always trying to sneak looks at me whenever we have free time at the beaches of the Western Isles during League meetings anyways." Fronk couldn't help but get embarrassed at that last comment because he was sure that she had no idea that he had been spying on her the last couple times.
"Fine, fine, you win this time." He finally just gave up. At least he could get somewhat of a show. "So what did you want to talk to me so urgently about anyways?" Something in the back of his mind still was hoping that it was something in his favor, like she had gotten bored of that Sacaen mutt and was only using him for sex and wanted to marry a real man, but that couldn't be farther from the truth.
"Well I figured since you're always chiming in about what plans the Lycian League needs in place for when I finally decide to start a family, you should be the first to know." Lilina replied with the most deviously sweet look on her face. "Rutger and I are trying to get pregnant!"
"No-!" Fronk blurted out desperately as he heard the words slip out of her lips. But he caught himself just before he broke down fully "-t exactly what I was expecting. But I guess I'm happy for the two of you." He finished through gritted teeth.
"You wouldn't believe all the wild and unprotected sex we've been having these last few weeks." Lilina continued, knowing each word was needling Fronk more and more. "Rutger is such a savage in bed, even more than people would give him credit for. Sometimes I dream at night of just sneaking off back to Sacae with him and never coming back. The urge to do so is very strong at times, but then I do remember I have many responsibilities as the head of the Lycian League and that convinces me to stay. But it's been getting harder and harder as time passes on." This wasn't the worst insinuation Lilina could have made about Sacaen culture, but given the situation it was the 'best' thing she could come up with to mess with Fronk more.
"We wouldn't want that now would we?" Fronk replied weakly, almost defeated. "But you aren't with a child yet?"
"Not that we know of, but I'm sure we're getting close." Lilina smiled at him. "In fact, speaking of getting close, why don't you be a good boy and fill me up now Rutger?"
"With pleasure." Rutger smirked before turning up the horsepower on his thrusts and making Lilina start moan out loudly. Fronk tried to look away but he couldn't help himself as he watched Rutger please Lilina in a way he never could, in a way he would never get to try. He continued watching until Rutger started to grunt intensely as well before giving a few more thrusts and seemingly filling Lilina up with his seed once again. A few moments later Rutger stepped back away from Lilina's trembling legs and his cock slipped out of her, a long trail of seed starting to flow out of her body as he did so.
"Elimine, look how much there is." Lilina cooed, playing it up as much as she could. "I'm definitely getting pregnant soon if you keep filling me like that Rutger. I wonder if it'll have darker skin like you or not. I hope it's a girl." She just knew those last two comments would infuriate Fronk even more. But before he could reply with anything attempting to be smart or snarky there was a loud knock on the door to the couple's bedroom.
"Were we expecting any other guests than Fronk this early?" Rutger asked, genuinely confused because this wasn't part of the plan.
"No, not that I know of." Lilina replied, just as confused.
"Well, I'll go see who it is." Rutger said as he started to walk back into the bedroom. He quickly wrapped a towel around his waist in case he had to open the door before calling out to the other side. "Who is it?"
"I know we're a bit early, but it's us, Roy and Guinevere." Roy's voice came from the other side of the door. So Rutger opened it just enough so he could look at them before seeing what was us. "Oh, are you and Lilina in the middle of something? We can wait in the guest rooms for a bit if you are."
"Yeah, we kind of are." Rutger confirmed before something else came to mind. "Though, you two might be able to help us out with something actually." He added before explaining what was currently going on with Fronk out on the balcony. "Not a big deal if you want to join in, but I figured you should know what's going on if you hear anything."
"If it was literally anyone other than Fronk I would say no, but he's been a jackass ever since we've been kids, so I'm in." Roy answered with a bit of a devious smirk on his face. "You don't mind waiting on me do you Guinevere?"
"Who said I didn't want to help out?" Guinevere asked, surprising the two men. "What? I've dealt with Fronk long enough to be disgusted with how he is as well, he deserves to be put down a peg or three. Besides, sometimes it's nice to indulge in your nasty side after having to be perfect all the time. I'm in."
"Awesome." Rutger winked at her. "Alright, now we have to find a good way to have you two join in."
"I've got an idea." Guinevere said. "Roy, you can get undressed more quickly so you go out there first while Rutger helps me get undressed and we can come in when we're done."
"Sounds good to me." Roy said before starting to get undressed. Meanwhile, the moment Rutger left to answer the door Lilina's tone when speaking to Fronk changed dramatically, from a cheerful and teasing one to a direct and no nonsense one. She could tell Fronk was still in a state of shock from everything and could rant at him for a bit because of it.
"Alright, let's cut the crap Fronk." She started out. "Firstly, you better take a good look at me because this is the first, last, and only time you'll ever get to see me this exposed in your presence. So get a good mental image for whatever you plan on doing with it. Secondly, you don't have a snowball's chance in Nabata of ever having me fall in love with you in any way. I could have dismissed how you treated me and my friends when we were younger as just youthful folly, but you continued to act like a jackass up until now. Not even standing up to your father during the war and doing everything in your power to try and gum up Lycian League matters to try and siphon off any power you can for Laus instead of being helpful to the parts of the nation and continent that really needed help. And thirdly, nothing you could ever do would stop me from loving Rutger as much as I do. The only thing you kind of have going for you is that you're kind of handsome. Rutger could be the ugliest person in Elibe and I would still love him more than you. And even if Rutger didn't exist I still have a long, long list of people I would rather spend the rest of my life with." In that exact moment Roy finally came out onto the balcony, completely naked except for his headband, his dick erect and ready for action. "Speaking of, here is number two on the list right here."
"I'm number 2 on a list? That's rare." Roy teased her, being a bit humble as he always. "Rutger told me you were hanging out here on the balcony and I figured I'd join you and give you some company as he recovered." With that he walked over to Lilina and wrapped her in a warm hug before the two shared a more passionate kiss than Fronk had ever had in his whole life.
"Lord Roy?!" Fronk exclaimed when he saw the display before him. "Aren't you-? Aren't you-?"
"Oh, hey Fronk, didn't see you down there." Roy answered like he didn't know what was going on. "Aren't I what? Oh, you mean married to Guinevere right? I can see why you're confused, but it's simple really. Guinevere knows how good of friends Lilina and I are and how close our bond together is, so she's okay if we do things like this. Speaking of things like this Lilina, how would you like me to handle you this fine afternoon?"
"Well Rutger and I are trying to start a family and he just finished inside me a few times, so I hope you don't mind using the back door." Lilina replied, going back to playing things up.
"You need me to get anything to make it smoother?" Roy wondered, a little more in character since he was slightly concerned.
"I think it should be fine, Rutger and I have been sweating all morning so it should be loose enough." Lilina assured him.
"Fair enough." Roy shrugged. "Well I hope you can hold on, you know I have that lion in me." He added with a bit of wordplay. Most people would think it was cringe but Lilina loved it. But what she loved even more was the swiftness Roy grabbed her hips and positioned himself behind her before gently pushing his tip into her ass to get started. "Feeling good so far?"
"Mmhm." Lilina sounded happily. "I'd feel better with some more kisses though."
"I thought you'd say that." Roy smiled before moving his head closer so they could kiss and make out as he fucked her in the ass.
"This is madness! Pure madness I tell you! Wait until the League hears about all this! Your power and respect will swiftly go down the river!" Fronk started to rant and rave, but that just made Roy and Lilina start going even more intensely. Back in the bedroom Guinevere finally got undressed and she and Rutger could hear the commotion outside quite clearly.
"You two do have a plan for what to do when he does inevitably tell everyone right?" Guinevere asked him.
"Yeah, the plan is that he's going to look like a fool when everyone tells him they already knew." Rutger smiled at her. "Like, come on, it's pretty much an open secret that Lilina and I sleep around with friends and most of the League know about it or have joined in at this point. Besides, he might not say anything in the first place, because then he'll have to admit to watching all of this play out and not walking away from it."
"Lilina can be quite devious and calculating when she wants to be, I'm glad she's an ally." Guinevere noted.
"You and me both." Rutger agreed. "Now I'm still recharging from drinking one of Anna's potions, so is it okay if I just sit you up on the balcony rail and start eating you out at first until I'm ready for more?"
"That sounds lovely, I always enjoy how you use your tongue." Guinevere cooed in excitement. With that Rutger picked her up just like he did with Lilina earlier and brought her out to the balcony, sitting her carefully up on the railing like he said he would.
"That's-! That's the-! Q-Queen!" Fronk practically foamed at the mouth as he saw what happened next.
"Well of course she's here, we're both here for the League meeting." Roy told Fronk. "You're looking as lovely as ever dear." He added to Guinevere.
"As sweet as ever." Guinevere smiled back. "How are you and Lilina doing?"
"This feels great! Having a moment like this between friends is so, so satisfying." Lilina replied happily. "Why did Rutger put you on the railing, something special going on?"
"He still needs to recharge, but I told him he could start by eating me out." Guinevere said before carefully spreading her legs apart and letting Rutger move his head in. "Go as wild and crazy as you want down there handsome, I've been waiting for this for a while."
"Yes ma'am." Rutger smirked before digging in. Moments later Guinevere threw her head back slightly in pleasure as she started moaning up a storm as well.
This was the last straw for Fronk, he had seen and heard enough. He was going to end this one way or another. But he was so blinded by his rage that he forgot something very important Lilina had told him just minutes earlier.
"That damn Sacaen mongrel has poisoned all of your minds, I'm getting to the bottom of this right now!" He yelled before attempting to climb up the vine covered wall below the balcony. He didn't get very far before a number of the thorns pricked him and his vision started to blur. His anger allowed him to climb up just a bit farther, but when he started to hallucinate spiders crawling all over his hands he screamed in fear before falling off the wall and landing on his back unconscious.
"Ooh, that had to hurt." Roy commented, not stopping his thrusting at all.
"He'll be fine, it was just a couple of feet." Lilina added dismissively.
"Should we get someone to help him?" Guinevere wondered as she looked down.
"The vines aren't poisonous, he should be fine until we get done here." Rutger noted. "I mean, unless you want to stop and help him."
"No, not really." Guinevere admitted.
"Good, because I think I'm rested up enough to give you a little more." Rutger smirked back. So the foursome continued on, eventually moving back into the bedroom so everyone could feel just a bit more comfortable. Everyone enjoyed themselves fully and when they were done they discussed what they should do next with Fronk. Eventually they took him to the infirmary to get treated for the vine chemicals, and a few hours later he started to wake up. When he did the four joined the doctor in the room to see how he was doing.
"You may be a bit drowsy for a few more hours Lord Fronk, but as long as you drink some fresh water and relieve yourself it should pass without issue." The doctor told him. Fronk nodded weakly and the doctor left him to speak with everyone else.
"Here to gloat some more?" He asked the group in a tired voice.
"What are you talking about?" Lilina asked him, like nothing had happened previously.
"Yeah, we just found you laid out under our balcony a while ago. Did you try and climb up it?" Rutger asked him, trying to sound concerned. "We had those vines installed after the war because of the siege, the thorns can make you hallucinate things."
"No! No! No! You aren't going to deny what I saw when it was very blatant." Fronk upped his volume as he sat up in bed. "You two were fucking on the balcony when I arrived to taunt me and then you two came in later to rub it in!" He added, pointing at Roy and Guinevere.
"Lord Fronk, I think you were hallucinating all of that, Roy and I just got here about 15 minutes ago. We heard that Lilina was seeing if you were alright and we decided to see as well." Guinevere told him, sounding very genuine.
"I mean, Rutger and I do like to have some fun on our balcony, but only at night when no one can see us." Lilina 'admitted' to him. "Maybe you need to sleep some more, and drink that water the doctor suggested.
"I can go get it for you." Rutger offered.
"Let's all go to the kitchen actually, I'm a little hungry after all that travel." Roy suggested and everyone agreed. So they all started to file out of the infirmary, one by one, until it was only Lilina and Fronk left. But instead of leaving as well Lilina shut the door and locked it so no one could get in.
"I knew you were just trying to gaslight me even more. I won't stand for this!" Fronk told her.
"Then lay down and shut your mouth." Lilina said, turning her cold and calculating voice back on, making Fronk recoil slightly. "You have no power in this situation, you are in the ultimate no win situation. You tell the League what you 'saw' then me and everyone else gaslight the hell out of you. And even if some of them believe you then you've outed yourself as a cuckold because you could have left that conversation at any time and not continued to watch the four of us get busy. Or you don't tell anyone and you have to live with the fact that no one will believe you and that you can't prove we think you're the scum of the earth or that I said anything racially charged about Rutger to sow discontent. You are my puppet on a string Fronk, and I know how much that's going to burn you up forever." Lilina wasn't done dressing him down, but she also moved over to close the blinds of the infirmary's window before continuing,
"And this is just a speck of the power I can wield against you." She said getting closer to Fronk. "You think being a cuckold is embarrassing, how about loosing your lands and title, having to become a commoner?"
"You would never do such-!" Fronk tried to get out before Lilina interrupted him harshly.
"I told you to shut your mouth!" She told him firmly. "Have you ever heard the stories of house Cornwell? The house that racked up so much debt that Ostia had to eliminate them from Lycia's nobility? Laus is in a very, very fragile place still in the eyes of the Lycian League. One or two more disputes or issues and I could very well convince them to strip you of everything you have. Both your father and your grandfather's ambitions have left scars on every nation down to this day, some that are still very fresh and open. Your father tried to pawn off an Etrurian noble to a Bern general and that's not even the worst thing your family has done. So you listen and you listen well Fronk. I despise you, if you continue to try and oppose my relationships with my friends and loved ones, if you continue to oppose my idea's because you want to fuck me, if you even think about defecting to another country, I will fucking end you and your bloodline so thoroughly that two thousand years from now when the history books are written about our time, Laus won't even have a footnote to be seen anywhere. Are. We. Clear?" Lilina was channeling a lot of her father's imposing will and menace into her words, and it was working wonders.
"Y-Yes, I-I understand the words you are speaking to me." Fronk stammered slightly.
"And?" Lilina menaced a bit more.
"I-I-I-I-I'll think about my past actions and reflect on how I can be better." Fronk replied, flinching back from Lilina's glare. Some part of him was actually considering it, but not enough of a part for him to actually change in the long run. He would just have to be very careful from now on.
"I doubt it, but that answer is good enough for me right now." Lilina said, opening the blinds again and walking over to unlock the infirmary door again. "Your usual guest room will be ready for you when you feel like getting out of here, don't make a mess of it like last time."
"Y-Yes, of course." Fronk nodded, still scared, before Lilina finally left the room. As soon as the door was shut she slumped against the wall next to it and started breathing heavily. Thankfully for her Rutger was right there to help her back up and give her a glass of water.
"Had a feeling you'd want to tell him off one-on-one." Rutger said with a warm smile. "How did it go?"
"I think I got my point across." Lilina answered after taking a drink of the water. "Whether that's going to make him change or not is a different story."
"I doubt it, but we can hope." Rutger commented.
"Yeah, you're right." Lilina sighed as she downed the last of the water. "Thank you for that, and thank you for going along with this little scheme of mine, I feel a lot better now getting all that off my chest."
"I'm glad." Rutger said as he moved in and placed a kiss on her cheek. "And I'd go along with pretty much any scheme for you, so don't worry about it."
"Hmm, 'pretty much' you say?" Lilina teased him.
"Hey, you actually go evil then I'm not doing that, but anything else I'm good with." Rutger smiled at here.
"Then how about a scheme where two beautiful women join you and a friend for a night of passion?" Lilina suggested.
"I could work with that."
Chapter 182: File #a2035 Learning How to Love
Notes:
This won't be the last story in this series about Joshua and Marisa but it is the emotional climax of the storyline, so I hope you enjoy it!
Chapter Text
The Commission Files- File #a2035 Learning How to Love
Characters: Joshua, Marisa
Based on: a commission by LewdShock on Twitter/X
"You seem a bit off today Joshua, is everything alright?" Lyn asked the Jehannan swordmaster as they took a break from sparring with each other in Askr's training grounds. Usually Joshua trained with Marisa as of late, but the two of them hadn't talked or seen each other since the night she spent with Gerik and Tethys.
"I'm… fine." Joshua replied after mulling it over a bit. He wasn't expecting Lyn to chuckle at his response though. "What's so funny?"
"Oh, just this thing Mark says from time to time." Lyn explained. "He says that 'fine' stands for 'Freaked out, Insecure, Neurotic, and Emotional.'"
"Hmm, I wouldn't say it's that bad, but I have been feeling a bit strange without seeing Marisa for a while." Joshua admitted. "I'm worried about her as a friend, she doesn't usually take this long to decide on things."
"And…?" Lyn asked, knowing it was more than that.
"Well, what can I say, I'm in love with her." Joshua replied with a shrug. "So I'm kind of worried about the decision she'll make. I'll support her no matter what, but I'd be lying if I said I didn't care how it turned out."
"Just give it some more time." Lyn assured him. "I saw the connection you two had back when we had our fun, and Marisa isn't the type of person to just not face her problems. She'll tell you when she's ready and she'll tell you like it is."
"Yeah, at least I won't have to guess at all about what she means when she tells me what's up." Joshua noted. "Sorry to leave you hanging Lyn, but I think I'm done training for the day, I have some thinking of my own I have to do."
"Hey, no worries, I completely understand." Lyn nodded, giving him a smile to show she meant it. "You do what you need to do to make yourself feel better, we can always train together another day."
"Thank you Lyn, as everyone in Askr can attest to you are a wonderful person and friend to confide in." Joshua said before putting his gear away and making his way back to his room. As he did so he took his lucky coin out of his hat and gave it a flip to see how his luck was doing. "Should have expected that, Lady Luck always leaves when I need to be serious. Perhaps it's her way of telling me to stop relying on her so much and make my own decisions."
As he turned the corner that lead to his room he saw a familiar someone standing in front of his door, someone who he had been wanting to see for a while, Marisa. Their eyes locked as Marisa was turning away from the door, probably thinking Joshua was somewhere else. They just stood there for a moment silently looking at each other, waiting for the other to make a move to start things off. As much as Marisa had grown socially lately though, it was Joshua who made the first move.
"It's nice to see you again Marisa." He said with a warm smile. "I take it you were looking for me?"
"Yes, I was." Marisa confirmed in her direct tone and attitude. "I believe I have come to a decision about our relationship and I wanted to talk to you about it."
"Of course, I would love to hear what you have to say." Joshua replied genuinely. "I can heat up some tea to drink while we talk if you'd like."
"That sounds nice." Marisa told him. So they walked into Joshua's room and he started doing just that. Though it was going to take a few minutes so he figured he could start the conversation while everything was heating up.
"So how did your night with Gerik and Tethys go?" Joshua asked once he had the chance.
"It was fun." Marisa replied as she thought back to it. "I enjoyed myself very much. Tethys and the Boss are very experienced with intimacy like you are and I actually learned a few things from them as well."
"Oh really?" Joshua asked with a tinge of surprise in his voice. "What did you learn?"
"How to properly dance for your partner when you're taking your clothes off." Marisa answered.
"That makes a lot of sense considering what Tethys does for a living." Joshua noted. "I bet you picked it up pretty quickly."
"The basics, yes." Marisa confirmed. "But Tethys is still a much better dancer than I am." After that the tea was done warming up so Joshua poured a cup for the both of them before sitting down at the table as well.
"Did you learn anything else?" Joshua asked, wondering if this prod would make Marisa get more into the meat of the situation. He knew how he wanted Marisa to answer but he wasn't sure if he was going to get a response he liked. She didn't do it on purpose but Marisa was very good at keeping things tight to her hip because of how her personality was.
"Yes." Marisa said before taking a sip of tea to give herself a moment to think of how to continue. "I learned that while the Boss cares about me as a close friend and co-worker and I care for him the same way, I don't feel like I'm in love with him."
"What made you come to that conclusion?" Joshua asked, genuinely curious about the answer.
"It was simple really." Marisa stated. "The Boss doesn't give me that fire-like feeling in my heart when we're together. I did enjoy myself like I said I did, but it was pretty much purely a physical thing, I didn't feel anything more than that, even when I was trying to get it to happen."
"May I ask why it took you so long to come to that conclusion?" Joshua wondered. "Usually you're very quick to make decisions, and I'll admit I was a little worried something happened to you because I didn't hear from you for a while."
"That's a reasonable question I think." Marisa noted. "It was strange really. In my head the answer was simple, just like the one I just gave you, but something in my heart just kept nagging me and I didn't want to make a decision until it fully went away. I've never really had something like that happen before Joshua, have you?"
"A couple times, yeah." Joshua admitted before taking a sip of tea. "Sometimes your mind and your heart can't quite get on the same page and it takes some time, especially when the topic is about people you really care about. And I know you really care about Gerik a lot so I can understand why it took you so long now."
"I do care about him a lot." Marisa confirmed, taking a sip of tea herself. "But I care about someone else much more. That person is you Joshua."
"It would be a bit of a shock if it wasn't me if I'm being honest." Joshua teased her slightly and Marisa got the humor for once and let out a laugh. "So, you've made up your mind? You want to try out being a romantic couple together?"
"Yes, I would." Marisa nodded. "I'm sure I have much more to learn about being in a relationship, but I know you'll be willing to let me know all about it."
"Honestly, I don't really see much of anything changing between us." Joshua told her. "Most of the stuff we've already been doing is things couples do. Training together, eating meals with each other, talking about our feelings, having sex. I'm sure there are a few other things we'll end up doing now and then that are different, but we've been doing a lot of things already."
"That actually makes me feel a lot better then." Marisa stated, a smile creeping up onto her face. "Who knew I was already proficient in romance?"
"Well I always knew you had it in you." Joshua smiled back at her. "Though one thing that might change sooner rather than later is the fact that usually couples live together, at least the ones here in Askr do. We'll have to decide which one of our rooms we want to stay in so they can make room for new heroes."
"Hmmm, I really don't mind." Marisa told him. "I'm not very attached to my room and I don't have many personal belongings, so I can just move in here with you. Besides, I already have a number of happy memories of us together here and I like that."
"I like that too." Joshua agreed. "Well we can talk to the Summoner and Commander Anna about it in the next couple of days."
"Sounds good to me." Marisa nodded. "But Joshua, we've been talking all about how I feel about this, shouldn't you get to say something about how you feel?" She couldn't quite put her finger on it, but the conversation had been a bit 'stiff' to her since the beginning. Joshua took a long sip of his tea before answering so he could make sure of what he wanted to tell her.
"What else is there to say other than I'm relieved." He admitted. "It feels like a large weight has been lifted off my shoulders and I'm ready to give you everything I have when it comes to being in a relationship."
"Relieved? That's a strange emotion to have." Marisa stated plainly.
"But it's true." Joshua told her as he moved his chair closer to hers. "It may not have looked like it, but for a while now I've been worried about the decision you were going to make. I don't know exactly when it happened, but one day it just came to me that I was truly in love with you and I had been for a long time and that I might not get the chance to tell you or see where our relationship could go. And while I could have told you all this before your night with Gerik and Tethys I felt that it wouldn't be fair to you to put that pressure on you, especially after I had repeatedly said that I would support you in any decision you made about your future. So yes, while I am very happy with the decision you made, I'm glad I don't have to keep worrying and stressing out about it and that we can continue growing together as a couple. I know that probably sounds very selfish of me to say, but it's the truth. I hope you can forgive me for it."
"I forgive you." Marisa responded, giving him a smile as she too moved her chair closer to his. "I know dealing with me and how my personality can be is challenging sometimes. I'm not a 'normal' person as many people have told me in the past. But you, Joshua, you know it too and you allow me to be myself and make my own decisions, and I love that about you. So I appreciate very much that you held yourself back for my account, it shows me that you really do care deeply about me and my feelings, much more than any other person I've ever met, even my father or the Boss. And like you've said before to me, no relationship is perfect, even if I would want it to be. But as long as we can still be ourselves while being together, I think that should be good enough."
"Hmm, I couldn't have put it better myself." Joshua smiled back warmly. "Thank you Marisa, you really are a wonderful friend."
"Hey, that's what I usually say." Marisa replied with a light chuckle which also got Joshua to laugh as well. The mood was quickly turning warmer and both of them were glad it was.
"Well, now that we have all that settled away, what do you want to do as our first act of being an official couple?" Joshua asked once they got their laughs out. He honestly didn't know what to expect for an answer since Marisa could want to do any number of things, but he'd be willing to do whatever she wanted to do.
"I want to have sex." Marisa stated confidently. "Just regular, romantic sex, no having to teach me anything or the like. Just the two of us making each other feel good with our love."
"That sounds wonderful to me." Joshua replied. "Now instead of focusing on teaching you the ropes I can show you what I can really do."
"Good, because that's exactly what I want." Marisa told him. "But I do have a position I'd like to try with you, just to make one last comparison between you and the Boss, is that okay?"
"Of course, we can do whatever you like." Joshua confirmed. After that things became a bit of a blur, clothes were discarded, foreplay was had and enjoyed, and there was a lot of kissing and noise from the new couple. Eventually though Marisa told Joshua what position she wanted to do and they got into it. Joshua sat on the edge of his bed while Marisa sat down on his lap with her legs spread apart.
"Would it be strange to tell you about what the Boss' dick is like in comparison to yours?" Marisa wondered as she felt Joshua's erect shaft pressing up against her skin bit below her navel.
"I don't mind, I don't think I'd get to find out any other way." Joshua noted.
"It's a bit wider than yours but shorter, it was a bit more of a struggle to get it to the places I like getting stimulated in my body." Marisa told him. "But he knew how to use it so it wasn't that much of an issue."
"Sounds like it fits his personality." Joshua chuckled before moving himself and Marisa around so that she was positioned to slide down on his dick. "Alright, are you ready?"
"Yes! Let's do this!" Marisa answered excitedly. So Joshua slowly lowered her down and his dick slipped into her body smoothly, causing her to let out a long and pleasure-filled moan as she slid down as far as it could go. But as usual she knew what she wanted so as soon as she was down she was bouncing back up and Joshua had to put his hand on her leg quickly to keep them both steady.
"I have to say, I'm very impressed with just how natural this feels for you now." Joshua smirked as his face slowly started to become flush as his body temperature rose steadily.
"I had a good teacher." Marisa smiled back, her body doing the same. But she wanted even more so she turned her head to the side and Joshua got the hint and the two of them started kissing once again, not even missing a beat on the action between their hips. And any worries that Marisa had made the wrong decision melted away as she felt the fiery and fluttery feeling of love burning in her chest unlike when she was with Gerik. There weren't many words that needed to be said between the two either now that Marisa knew what she was doing and who she was doing quite well, and she liked that. She liked getting to the point and not having to beat around the bush. Joshua maybe enjoyed talking a bit more than this, but he knew Marisa liked it like this as well and that he would get the chance to say what he felt whenever now since they would be together much more often.
At one point Joshua reached his free hand over and around to Marisa's breast to try and fondle and play with it a little bit, but when he did that she shivered in pleasure quite suddenly, breaking their kiss slightly and accidentally knocking his hat off his head.
"Oh, sorry, let me get that for you." Marisa said as she tried to reach for his hat.
"Don't worry about it, you're more important to me than a silly hat." Joshua told her and it really got to her. It may not have been the most romantic thing to say in the world, but given the context of who Joshua was and what that hat really meant to him, it was a reminder of his late father, it was the most romantic thing anyone had ever said to her.
"I love you Joshua." She stated quickly but firmly. She had no doubts about how she felt now and she hoped she never did, or at least any serious doubts.
"I love you too Marisa, now and into the future as well." Joshua replied without hesitation either. That just made things feel even better for the two and they quickly went back to kissing each other with renewed passion and vigor. The rest of the night went just as smoothly and the two of them had their fill of each other, enough to make up for the time lost not being together. Eventually, after all the clean up and aftercare, the two of them ended up cuddling together in bed under the covers as the moon came out through Joshua's window.
"That was really fun Joshua, I look forward to doing that many times over." Marisa told him genuinely. "Getting to have normal sex felt really nice, I can see more and more why people like it so much and why it's talked about so much."
"You did wonderfully Marisa, if I didn't know better I wouldn't have thought you needed lessons at all." Joshua told her genuinely with a smile on his face. "Gods, you are such a beautiful woman, both inside and out. I'm so lucky to get to be in love with you."
"I wouldn't call it luck." Marisa told him. "Even before I knew what I was feeling I could tell you were putting forth effort to be a helpful friend. You did what you could to help me along and it just so happened to give us both more than we imagined. It might be strange of me to say or think, but I think being a good person is a skill, and it's one you're quite good at."
"I've never really thought about it that way, but it makes sense." Joshua replied. "I always felt I wasn't ready to try and help people when I was younger and that's why I ran away from home. I guess somewhere deep down I knew I had to hone my goodness along with my swordplay."
"Whatever it was, I like the person you are today and I hope you continue to be the way you are." Marisa commented. "And I'll continue to grow into the person I want to be as well."
"I'll be there with you every step of the way." Joshua assured her.
"I know you will." Marisa replied confidently. "Speaking of that though, just because we're a couple now doesn't mean I'm done learning about sex. Remember, we told Mark that we would need his help eventually and I still want to do that if you're okay with it."
"Yeah, if you're okay with it then I am as well." Joshua nodded.
"I'm also okay with you continuing to have casual sex with your other friends as well, so you don't have to worry about cutting off those relationships as well." Marisa added. "But also, I might try some things with other people as well."
"That's good to know." Joshua told her. "And I'm fine with that as long as we both keep each other updated with how we feel about things and stay loyal with our more romantic feelings. But, if I'm telling the truth, I think once we get back to Jehanna, whenever that may be, I'm going to stop being so casual since I'll have my duty to the people to focus on."
"Hmm, that's a good idea." Marisa pondered. "I'll probably do the same as well, it's just much easier to be casual in Askr since everyone is all in the same place."
"Isn't that the truth?" Joshua joked. After that there was a comfortable silence between the two before Joshua spoke up again. "Are you going to go back to your room or are you going to sleep with me tonight?"
"I want to sleep with you Joshua, we're going to need to get used to each other's sleeping sounds and movements eventually, might as well start now." Marisa told him.
"I'll try not to snore so much." Joshua teased her.
"That's better than sleeping with a bed full of swords."
anonymous (Guest) on Chapter 54 Sun 18 Jun 2023 06:50AM UTC
Comment Actions
WingedArcher1 on Chapter 54 Sun 18 Jun 2023 07:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
Thespagetguy on Chapter 60 Wed 08 Mar 2023 01:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
WingedArcher1 on Chapter 60 Wed 08 Mar 2023 02:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
DoctorRebeccaJoan871 (Guest) on Chapter 81 Wed 14 Jun 2023 11:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
WingedArcher1 on Chapter 81 Wed 14 Jun 2023 11:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
MissLoki_RiddleGold (Guest) on Chapter 83 Wed 21 Jun 2023 08:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
WingedArcher1 on Chapter 83 Wed 21 Jun 2023 12:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
slof (Guest) on Chapter 83 Wed 21 Jun 2023 05:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
WingedArcher1 on Chapter 83 Wed 21 Jun 2023 06:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
With_Shaw (Guest) on Chapter 83 Sun 25 Jun 2023 04:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
WingedArcher1 on Chapter 83 Sun 25 Jun 2023 05:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
animefan71109 on Chapter 104 Mon 08 Jan 2024 12:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
WingedArcher1 on Chapter 104 Mon 08 Jan 2024 04:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
CloudOfThought (Guest) on Chapter 144 Tue 24 Dec 2024 12:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
WingedArcher1 on Chapter 144 Tue 24 Dec 2024 01:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
Dannybakugo (Guest) on Chapter 175 Sun 20 Jul 2025 12:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
WingedArcher1 on Chapter 175 Sun 20 Jul 2025 12:45AM UTC
Comment Actions